《Night of the Broken Gliph》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Its scary how fast time flies. In just a blink of an eye, five years had passed.


    <em>Huff!</em>


    <em>Huff!</em>


    An innocent-looking, bald child was diligently training in the yard. He was only five years old, yet he was in good shape.


    He carried arge rock with a diameter of about two to three meters and repeatedly lifted it over his head.


    There were openings for the boy to slide both his hands into the rock, facilitating his workout. However, a young boy lifting a heavy rock was still an astonishing sight.


    The boy moved quickly, not stopping even for a second as he breathed in a pattern unique to him. He might be scrawny, but muscles could be seen on his young body.


    The rocknded on the ground with a loud thud.


    <em>That should be enough. </em>He thought as hey down on the ground to continue with different training regimens at a shocking speed. Arms, core, chest, legs


    It was as if he was racing against time


    <em>Huff!</em>


    Finally, he stopped training. His body was flushed red.


    Hey on the ground with his limbs spread out, breathing heavily as he rested and caught his breath, before his body gradually returned to normal.


    He was only physically exhausted, not mentally. He was d that he could persevere for ten minutes today. It was his best record thus far.


    When he felt his body had returned to normal, he crossed his legs and started deep breathing exercises.


    To others, he looked just like a kid wasting his day away daydreaming when instead, his body was slowly changing internally.


    Invisible energy surrounded the boy. He took a deep breath, absorbing them into his body.


    He was practising Nine Levels Of Heavens me, a powerful cultivation style that his master, an elite from another world, taught him.


    Thanks to this style, he had been under pressure from various parties. me was originally from the Sallow Continent, a world consisting of magic and brawl energy.


    Nine Levels of Heavens me was a cultivation style that had the ability to ignore the systems of both magic and brawl energy. It would allow one to utilise powers cultivated from the style to perform magic or exercise brawl energy.


    me had no idea if the skill would work here, but practising the style was already a habit, much like breathing It was an irreceable habit.


    After some time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Unbeknownst to him, his childish eyes turned red for a split second. <hr>


    Where are you, Siu Yim? A man shouted for him from the house. Time for breakfast!


    Okay! The boy answered. <em>Two sets of workouts, with five minutes of breathing exercise in between Thats about thirty minutes in total. </em>Despite his improvements, me was still unhappy with the results. In the past, my workouts have alwayssted around one to two hours. This is too little! He mumbled to himself as he hurried over to the house.


    He plopped down in his seat and started digging in, not sparing the dishes or the middle-aged man across from him a look.


    Porcin skin, sharp eyebrows and a pair of beautiful almond eyes that crinkled when he smiled. He looked slightly feminine with his slender hands and the long, silky, ck hair that flowed down his shoulder. Paired with the Chinese schrs cap that he was wearing, gentle was the perfect word to describe him.


    Sissy me nced at the man as he munched on his food.


    The man was Chui Tin, and he was mes father in this life.


    Chui Tim was a wless father. From delicious cooking to tidy housework, he could handle it all well. Even the shirt me was currently wearing was handmade by him. He was excellent as both mes father and mother.


    Not only that, Chui Tim was the only doctor in the vige, too. His kind and altruistic character made him well-loved by the vigers. me had even witnessed young, gorgeousdies leaving notes behind for his father after their consultation, asking to spend a night with him.


    Even though Chui Tim was perfect in many ways, there was something about him that me hatedhis looks.


    <em>Dont get me wrong; hes attractive. In fact, you could even call him pretty.</em>


    <em>But being pretty means being a sissy! Whats worse is that as his child, I will take after his appearance!</em>


    me sighed as he looked up at the ceiling, thinking about how masculine he was in his previous life and how precious his shiny bald head was.


    <em>But all I have now is this bald head!</em>


    This thought upset me, as he turned to re at Chui Tim before biting down on his food hard.


    As if used to his sons antics, all Chui Tim did was smile in reply. He watched me eat with gusto in satisfaction, like how all mothers would when they watched their children enjoy the food they cooked.


    Siu Yim, its time to study.


    Tomorrow.


    In this life, me was given the name Yim, and he took Chui Tims surname.


    Thus, Chui Yim was his current name.


    <em>Yim means me, so its still simr to my original name, which Im happy about.</em>


    Youre five this year, and youve been saying that for almost a year. Chui Tim replied, slightly upset with Chui Yim.


    I mean it. Ill study tomorrow, Chui Yim said as he gulped down his soup. He wiped his mouth with his hands and grabbed a few buns, stuffing them into his pocket. Im going out!


    Watching Chui Yim run off, Chui Tim couldnt help but give him another reminder. Remember, you need to study tomorrow!


    Okay!


    And Chui Yim immediately forgot about it. <hr>


    Chui Yim dashed out of the vige and observed his surroundings.


    When he was sure that nobody was following him, he approached a cave blocked up by a giant boulder. The wall rumbled as he tapped it, and the gigantic boulder moved to the side for him to enter. When Chui Yim entered, the boulder rolled back into its original position.


    After a short distance, Chui Yim arrived at a spacious cavern.


    This was his workshop.


    There were many well-organized racks in the room. Many weird-looking stones were ced on the shelves. Chui Yim didnt pay much attention to them and went directly to the long stone table in the middle of the workshop.


    It was a simple workshop, yet that was the reason why Chui Yim was unhappy.


    Due to his age and heart deficiency, his movement was very limited, which was why he couldnt build a better workshop. Even this simple workshop took two years toplete. He had to open the cave, create the giant rock mechanism, and even collect some of the weird stones himself. The vigers gave weird stones to Chui Tim as their consultation fee, and they were then taken away by Chui Yim as he wanted to y with them.


    During this period of time, Chui Yim still hadnt created anything.


    Other than some simple mechanisms and items, he hadnt put his metalsmithing skills to use yet.


    Why? Because he was busy studying about the minerals of this world.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Now that he was no longer on the Sallow Continent, where he was familiar with most of the minerals, he had to start learning all over again.


    He could onlye up with his inventions after understanding the properties of the minerals in this world.


    Its often mistaken by many that as a metalsmith, forging is your most important technique. Its definitely important. But if you arent familiar with your materials, no matter how good your skills are, its impossible to be a good smith. Think about it. How can someone be a chef if they cant differentiate between sugar and salt? That was something that Chui Yims master from the Swallow Continent always said.


    Thus, besides a simple stone work table, there were no tools or anvil in the workshop.


    In the workshop, Chui Yim was researching many different minerals while simultaneously jotting down their traits.


    <em>Rumble. </em>Chui Yims stomach growled. He fished the buns out of his pocket and quickly stuffed them into his mouth.


    Chui Yim quickly lost track of time as he worked. In no time, a pitch-ck night had fallen. He wrapped up his research and left the cave, staring into the dark velvet sky.


    He might only currently be five years old, but Chui Yim still had his indomitable spirit.


    <em>God has given me a second chance; Im definitely going to cherish it.</em>


    <em>Ill live my life well, and there wont be anyone who can control my life this time.</em>


    In the past, Chui Yim was renowned as the best metalsmith of the Sallow Continent. He was so good at metalsmithing that even the most powerful fighters came to him for weapons. However, due to his burning passion for it, he spent his life creating weapons and artefacts, neglecting his strength.


    Thus there was nothing that he could do other than to surrender to fate and leave his weeping brothers behind when his life was in danger.


    That was a massive blow to Chui Yim, and he was determined to prevent history from repeating itself.


    As soon as he knew how to walk, Chui Yim began his n to be invincible in this world.


    Every second was precious in order to be stronger.


    Not only did he want to learn skills to fight, knowledge was also equally important.


    Chui Yim shook his head, throwing those thoughts to the back of his head as he ran back to the vige.


    However, he failed to notice a figure standing amongst some trees a distance away, watching him silently. <hr>


    Im back!


    Youre back? Dinners ready, Chui Tin said softly. After five years, the father and son pair had great chemistry. Whenever Chui Yim came home, dinner was always ready just in time for him to have a steaming hot meal.


    Chui Yim nodded as he dug in.


    Chui Tin watched him eat with a motherly smile and added more food to his te from time to time.


    Erm All of a sudden, Chui Yim looked up. How do we get stronger?


    Ahh? Chui Tin blinked. He was taken aback by Chui Yims question. Being obedient and eating well is how you get bigger and stronger, silly. Heughed.


    Chui Yim shook his head in reply. He shook it so furiously that it made even Chui Tin dizzy. I mean in terms of fighting, you know?


    Dont y dumb. I always see peoplee to you to ask for help while drenched in blood.


    Despite Chui Yim not using honorifics, Chui Tin wasnt angry. He smiled at Chui Yim happily instead. Whats with the sudden urge to be stronger?


    Because Im already five, Chui Yim wiped his mouth and answered seriously. Its time for me to learn some skills. By this, I mean skills useful for my life, not those useless skills you learn from books.


    Whats the use of learning all these? Hearing his son, Chui Tins face fell. To live a life of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, spending your days killing others? Learn to be a doctor from dad instead. We could be a famous pair of doctors, going around saving lives and doing good deeds. Isnt that better?


    Chui Yim stared at Chui Tin. He was only five, but seriousness and determination burned in his eyes. It wasnt something youd usually see in a child. If I know nothing about it, what do I do when others want to kill my family or me?


    To me, this is for self-defence.


    I will be kind to those who are kind to me, and vice versa.


    Thats all.


    Chui Tin looked at Chui Yim nkly.


    He knew that his son was much more mature than others his age, but he couldnt help but be dumbfounded. Chui Tin couldnt believe that this was something a five-year-old said.


    Let me think about it.


    Chui Tin put his chopsticks down and returned to his room.


    Watching Chui Tin leave, Chui Yim shrugged and cleared the table. He went back to the yard after he finished washing the dishes.


    During these five years, he had been training his body whenever he got the chance.


    Due to his heart condition, Chui Yim wasnt able to perform strenuous activity for long periods. After testing it many times, he knew now that working out twice a day was his limit.


    Once in the morning.


    And once now, in the night.


    No matter how exhausting it was, Chui Yim always tried to push his limit. Just like the difference between an ordinary person and a marathon runner. An average person would bepletely exhausted after a half-hour run, but it was just a piece of cake for a marathon runner.


    Two years ago, Chui Yim could onlyst two minutes during his intense workouts and five minutes of normal exercises until he copsed. If not for Chui Tins superb skills, Chui Yim would have already left this world when he tested his limits back then.


    After that, Chui Yim learned his limits, which was working out twice per day, once in the morning and the other at night. He could alsost for ten minutes now, eight minutes more than two years ago. However, he dared not test the number of sets he could do again.


    Just like what happened in the morning, Chui Yim trained hard until he couldnt continue andid down on the ground, bearing the burning pain in his heart.


    When he felt better, Chui Yim then slowly walked back to his room to sleep.


    As Chui Yim was training, Chui Tin was watching him through the window. His son had kept this up for the past two years. Rain or shine, he wouldnt miss his workout. It was as if he was in a hurry.


    <em>But for what? </em><hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim got up with a sore body.


    Feeling his muscles ache made him happy.


    The soreness in his body symbolised growth after his training, and it showed that his body had be stronger. To Chui Yim, the soreness and pain meant bing more powerful, which was just what he wanted. The thought of it made him smile in satisfaction.


    After washing up, he was making his way to the yard when Chui Tin stopped him.


    I cant teach you how to fight, Chui Tin said, looking at his son.


    Huh? Chui Yim asked, not understanding him.


    I dont know how to fight, nor do I know how to defend myself. But as your father, I can teach you other skills.


    Do you want to be a gliphist?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The father and son sat at the dining table, staring at arge, roughly drawn human anatomy diagram.


    We live in a world of gliphs. Chui Tin started slowly as he then pointed to the limbs, abdomen and chest of the diagram.


    These are known as the Six chambers.


    The left arm chamber, right arm chamber, left leg chamber, right arm chamber, wind chamber and the heart chamber. These are the six gliph chambers, and they represent a gliphers quality. Numbers are used to represent the number of chambers that a glipher has achieved. Six chambers is the highest state a glipher can achieve, but nobody has been able to reach that state.


    Chui Yim rubbed his chin, thinking hard. <em>So this is how cultivation works in this world? Its very differentpared to the cultivation system back on the Sallow Continent.</em>


    However, cultivating is just like going against the heavens. We cultivate with gliphs as the base and push ourselves beyond our physical limits. Since these limits werent meant to be broken, we gliphers must be very careful during cultivation. A minor mistake could result in dire consequences, Chui Tin said, ignoring Chui Yim.


    You told me that you want to cultivate and be stronger. But you were born with a heart deficiency, which simply means that your heart chamber is crippled. You can only truly tread down the path of cultivation if you break through either one of the chambers. Even if you break through all four limb chambers, youll lose against any other Two or Three-chambered gliphers whove broken through their heart or wind chamber.


    So what if youre able to break through your wind chamber? Lets put cultivation aside. You cant even perform strenuous activities normally; how will you fight?


    Chui Yim kept silent.


    He finally understood why Chui Tin was exining all this to him.


    <em>He wants me to give up my dream of bing a cultivator.</em>


    A gliphers body itself is a gliph, and that helps them achieve the extraordinary. To breakthrough, a glipher must not only store enough energliph but also need a gliph tattooed on them, and thats where a gliphistes in.


    When a gliphers energliph reaches its peak, he will need a gliphist to help tattoo the gliph on him. Gliphse in various kinds. Theres the Iron limb gliph, which is one of the simpler gliph. Tattooing it onto your arm chambers will make your arms almost invulnerable like an iron-armed ape.


    Theres also the Vine gliph which grants a glipher stretchy and flexible arms. The glipher can even turn his arms into a thorny vine. Thus, not only does a gliphers effort determine how strong they be, but so does their gliphists skills.


    In this world of gliphs, a gliphist is crucial to ones growth. Everybody looks up to a powerful gliphist. If its his wish, a gliphist is capable of taking in many gliphers as followers in exchange for his services.


    This is also a way to be powerful.


    Chui Yim was deep in thought.


    After some time, Chui Yim finally looked up. Okay, Ill learn to be a glipher.


    Mhm, Chui Tin answered somewhat disappointedly. He didnt feel even the slightest joy when he heard Chui Yims answer.


    Wait here. Chui Tin stood up and left for his room. Soon after, he returned with a huge stack of books.


    <em>Could it be because hes our son? Is that why hes so stubborn about gliphism?</em>


    <em>Thud! </em>Chui Tin ced the books onto the table, making Chui Yim jump in shock. There were so many books that the books blocked Chui Yims sight.


    Read and memorise all these books. Ill test you afterwards. If you pass, only then will I teach you about gliphism.


    Hearing him, Chui Yim picked up a random book: Journey to the Red River.


    He then picked up another. State of the World Today.


    Biography of Fan Yuk, Origin of The Prejudice Between the North and South, The Red River or Mother River


    None of these books are rted to gliphs! Chui Yim shouted after reading all the titles.


    Since when did I say the books would be about gliphs? Chui Tin shouted back. You can choose not to read them if you dont want to. Saves me the trouble of teaching you gliphism.


    Sissy, Chui Yim red at Chui Tins slender back and murmured to himself. He then picked up a book and started reading.


    Soon, a year had passed.


    Chui Yim was no doubt a genius. If not, he wouldnt have been the best metalsmith on the Sallow Continent.


    Other than his forging talent, his memory and observation skills were also superb. Rather than being gifted with photographic memory or other talents, he was just an ordinary human, albeit a very hardworking one. He would put all his heart into something once his mind was set on it.


    To finish all the books, it had been a year since hest visited his workshop.


    The only thing he didnt forget to do was workout, eat and sleep. After a year of training, Chui Yim could nowst for two more minutes per workout.


    This day, Chui Yim was busy reading Biography of Wai Yi, Architect of the Evergreen Pce. When he finished, he was suddenly confused, as there were no more books to be found.


    He looked around him. There were books all over the floor, but none on the table.


    Other than the books, footsteps of two sizes could be seen. Therger ones belonged to Chui Tin, while the smaller ones belonged to Chui Yim. Every time Chui Yim finished a book, hed throw it to the ground, leaving only the untouched books on the table while Chui Tin added new books for him daily. It felt like a never-ending job.


    It was tedious, but Chui Yims extraordinary character helped him persevere. For the past year, Chui Yim had spent all his time studying, except when he was training, sleeping or eating.


    When he realised that there were no more new books on the table for him, Chui Yim felt lost. Unable to believe it, he picked up a book from the ground.


    Reality or illusion? <em>A book about the authors adventure to Celestial Fantasy City, a famous forbidden area in the south. Ive already read it.</em>


    Exploring the End of the Red River? <em>Adventures at the creepy ce located at the end of Red River. Read it already.</em>


    Legend of the Deity of Gliphs? <em>Oh, in the past, before gliphs existed, a deity descended and taught it to our ancestors Ive read it too.</em>


    <em>So, Ive finished them all?</em>


    Theres no need to look around. Youve finished all the books. It was unknown when Chui Tin had arrived at the dining table with a stack of paper in his hands. This is thest book, he said and sat across from Chui Yim.


    Memorise this tonight and burn it afterwards. Nobody should know about it other than you.


    Tomorrow morning, pack your stuff and get ready to leave.


    Chui Tin ced the stack of paper on the table as he left.


    During the year, Chui Tin had been observing closely. He had doubts about how Chui Yim read, not due to his speed, but his time spent reading. <em>This isnt how a child who hated studying would act!</em>


    Suspecting that Chui Yim was doing it just for show, Chui Tin tested Chui Yim on every book he read for the first two months.


    However, Chui Yim never got a question wrong, which proved that he was indeed studying hard. After that, Chui Tin stopped testing him.


    Throughout the year, Chui Tin spent his days looking at the moon, sighing, Hes indeed our son. He was both proud of and worried about Chui Yim.


    Worried about Chui Yims future and proud that his son might be even more of a prodigy than his wife.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Filled with curiosity, Chui Yim reached out for the stack of paper just like how he did for the countless books over the past year.


    But when heid his eyes on the first sheet of paper, Chui Yim was utterly stupefied.


    A pattern was drawn on the paper, and the ink hadnt dried, meaning that it was only recently drawn.


    Chilly Snow gliph.


    The names of the respective gliphs were written at the top of each page.


    Golden Horn gliph, Rising gliph, Spiral gliph, Tempestuous Fire gliph...


    Thirsting for knowledge, Chui Yim stared at the gliphs, trying his best to imprint them into his mind. But he soon became so exhausted from studying the first two gliphs that it made him dizzy.


    Cramming was undoubtedly a dry process where one studied without understanding or digesting the content. But Chui Yim knew that he only had tonight to remember the various gliphs, which was why he chose to cram them into his head. Not only did Chui Yim bring along the valuable experiences and memories from his past life, but also his great mental strength, perhaps even more so than before because it was soul-bound.


    As the best metalsmith in his previous life, Chui Yim needed to carve runes simr to gliphs onto his weapons. He had never once felt dizzy when doing so, and this was the first time he had experienced such an issue.


    Thus, Chui Yim guessed that the stack of paper he was holding onto were precious design ns.


    For a metalsmith, every weapons blueprints were priceless. Onlymon and worthless design ns would be essible to all. The design ns for treasured weapons were all well kept top secret by influential organisations.


    <em>These gliphs in front of me might be top secret.</em>


    <em>However, the ink is still wet. Does that mean my father was the one who drew these?</em>


    <em>Who exactly is my father, Chui Tin?</em><hr>


    The next day. Chui Yim opened his eyes slowly. Darkness graced the sky as the world awaited dawn.


    Youre up? Chui Tin called from the kitchen.


    Noticing that Chui Yim had woken up, Chui Tin came over with a bowl of piping hot soup.


    Mmm, Chui Yim answered. He took the bowl and sipped. He could taste his favourite fish soup flow down his throat to his stomach, warming him up.


    Ah, that feels so good. He let out a sigh of satisfaction. How long did I sleep? Why is the sky still dark?


    Its been twenty-four hours ever since you fainted.


    Ahh? Chui Yim eximed, spitting out his soup. Twenty-four hours?


    Chui Tin frowned and looked at the soup that sttered across the floor. Dont be wasteful.


    But Chui Yim ignored him and looked around frantically. The papers! Wheres the stack of paper?


    Ive burned them all. Chui Tin shrugged.


    <em>Burnt?</em>


    <em>Burnt them all?</em>


    <em>You felt nothing when burning those precious drawings, but you got upset because I spilt some soup that cost nothingpared to them?</em>


    But I havent finished them yet! <em></em>Chui Yim gritted his teeth, holding in his urge to grab Chui Tin by his cor.


    Whichever gliph you stopped at is your limit. To be honest, I never thought that youd make it this far. Be at ease; youll get to look at them in the future. Theyre all in my head, after all. I can draw them whenever I want. This also means that you should start treating me with respect from now on, Chui Tin said nonchntly. After six years, he had finally learnt how to deal with this cheeky boy.


    <em>Theres no point in being a loving father to him; hes the kind to only do things when they are beneficial to him. Look at how he ignored me when I told him to study, but he studied diligently after I told him that he can be a gliphist after studying for a year!</em>


    <em>Hah, why is my kid such a weirdo?</em>


    Hearing Chui Tins tant threat, Chui Yim sneered and plopped down onto his bed, drinking his soup.


    <em>He finally yielded, huh? </em>Chui Tin was currently on cloud nine, but he managed to keep a poker face.


    <em>When was thest time I felt such a sense of achievement? Oh, I think when I made the Scarlet Lady fall for me. </em>Chui Tin stared nkly into space, losing himself in his thoughts.


    Remember to pack your stuff tomorrow. Were already a dayte.


    Where are we going exactly? Chui Yim couldnt help but ask.


    Didnt you say that you wanted to learn about gliphism? Chui Tin smiled happily. I have no idea how to teach you, so youre going to learn it yourself.


    Well be heading into the city tomorrow.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The continent was divided into North and South with the Bloody War Frontier.


    With afortable climate and arablends, many nobles settled down in the South. As time passed, the South eventually developed into a monarchy.


    This was why manyrge cities could be found in the South.


    At the tip of the South, there was a metropolis called Southary.


    Southary was themercial core for viges and towns around it. Not only were trades and auctions conducted here, but it was also close to numerous danger zones that attracted many gliphers and gliphists to adventure in.


    These were the reasons why the City of the South was extremely prosperous.


    Chui Yim followed closely behind Chui Tin. His eyes screamed curiosity as he inspected his surroundings. He might have been human in his past life too, but this was literally a whole new world. The architecture, fashion and lifestyle of this world was nothing like the Sallow Continent.


    Follow me closely if you dont want to be kidnapped, Chui Tin tried to scare Chui Yim, only to receive a sneer in response.


    They were currently on Southern End Avenue, the citys main street. It was bustling with activity, but this wasnt where Chui Tin was heading.


    He walked past Southern End Avenueand made a few turns, finally arriving in a back alley.


    As soon as they entered the alley, the father and son pair were greeted with loud chattering andughter. The alley was just as alive as the main streets, only that it was full of children and teenagers in uniform instead of adults.


    This backstreet, Learners Street, might not be a main street of the city, but it was equally important.


    Just like its name, the alley was for anyone willing to learn. All the institutions in Southary were located here.


    Chui Yim nced down the street. There was nothing other than schools to be seen. <em>Whats worse is that there are at least ten of them! Im getting a headache just by looking at them!</em>


    This is City of Souths Learners street. There are a total of thirty-six institutions here, and all of them teach mostly the same stuff. Most children start schooling at six. Chui Tin turned to Chui Yim with a broad smile on his face


    Here, we are usually tested for our aptitude for cultivation at six. If by the age of twelve we are still deemed unsuitable for learning gliphism, well have to give up on cultivating and live as amoner. Of course, most people in this world are suchmoners.


    Here where gliphers rule, one must understand gliph even if you cannot cultivate. It might help you survive if you identally get on the bad side of a glipher or gliphist in the future.


    This is where youll be for the next six years of your life, Chui Tin said, smiling even with his eyes.


    Six years? Chui Yim repeated as he stared down the street dumbfoundedly.


    Some students were having the time of their lives ying catch, while some were absorbed in their books


    <em>This is nothing but</em>


    <em>A street filled with immature kids.</em>


    <em>Ill have to spend my next six years here?</em>


    Realising this, Chui Yim grabbed Chui Tins shirt abruptly. After some serious thought, Ive realised that bing a glipher or gliphist doesnt suit me. Being a doctor suddenly sparks my interest. Lets go home so I can learn to be a doctor from you.


    Hearing this, Chui Tin couldnt help but smile. It actually made the surrounding girls anddies squeal. We cant do that. This is mandatory for every Southerner. Didnt you hear what I said? Here, where gliphers rule, one must understand gliphs even if you dont cultivate.


    Numerous careers and productions have gliph as their foundation.


    A glipher hunts gliphic beastsfor materials, and as a professional hunter, they must know which part of the Geast is best to be tattooed onto gliphers. If you work as a herbalist, you need to know what nts are best for gliphs. If youre a chef, the skill of making gliph meals is necessary if you want to be sessful. Oh, even a coachman needs knowledge of gliphs too! Or you wont know which ces are suitable for entry, and which arent.


    In short, gliphs rules the world. So you must study them.


    But whats most important is that I, your father, have already paid the school fees. Ill break your leg if you refuse to attend the lessons. Chui Tin beamed as he patted Chui Yims shoulder.


    <em>A smiling Chui Tin making suchments sends chills down my spine. </em>Chui Yim shuddered.<hr>


    Then Ill have to trouble you, Sir, Chui Tin spoke warmly to the middle-aged man standing in front of him while holding his hand tightly.


    The middle-aged man was huge. He was about one hundred ny centimeters tall, almost half a head taller than Chui Tin, who was about one hundred eighty centimeters tall.


    What was weird was the ck cloth wrapped around both his arms, leaving nothing other than his fingers exposed.


    Mr Chui, its fine. He might be a dayte, but there wont be too many problems. As for his amodation, our academys dorm is fine, right?


    Yes, yes. The dorm is fine, Chui Tin answered warmly, not letting go of the mans hand. Hes a tough guy; anyce is fine for him. He can even stay at the woodshed if there arent any other options.


    <em>Wow, hes like a brand new person, huh? </em>Chui Yim watched this scene with his jaws wide open. <em>I thought that you were the most loving father?</em>


    However, hell be returning home during weekends and holidays. Chui Tin caressed Chui Yims shiny bald head while giving him a loving stare. Hes such a filial child. He just told me that hes interested in being a doctor, and that hed like to learn from me. As a father, I definitely need to pass on my skills to my child who has such interest.


    Chui Yim was stupefied.


    <em>Why do I feel like Im being sold?</em>


    Hearing Chui Tin, the man frowned. Gliphism is already such a broad and profound study that your whole life might not be enough to understand it fully. Are you sure its good for him to juggle so many things at the same time? He meant it well, as focusing on too many things simultaneously would result in overall mediocreness, rather than being exceptional in one.


    Haha, this isnt a big deal. My child is a genius, after all. Chui Tinughed.


    Hahaha The manughed awkwardly as he turned his attention to Chui Yim. As an experienced teacher, he was used to parents having blind trust in their childrens capabilities. Come with me then, boy.


    Chui Tin squatted down, smiling from ear to ear. Learn well, okay?


    All Chui Yim did was look at him dazedly.


    To the teacher, Chui Yim was acting like this because he couldnt bear to part with his father. Thus, he reached for the boys hand and said, Come on, lets go to ss.


    Chui Tin sent Chui Yim off in smiles.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Mouth slightly open, dull eyes and a giant backpack; Chui Yim, who was standing in front of the ss, looked just like an idiot.


    His huge backpack contained a few sets of clothing, some daily necessities Oh, and some pocket money too.


    It was an awkward sight. Some ssmates even burst outughing on seeing Chui Yims stance.


    What a country bumpkin.


    Haha. He looks stupid. Really stupid.


    All of you, quiet. The huge man boomed, furrowing his thick eyebrows.


    Immediately, the ss turned so silent that one could hear a pin drop. It was apparent that the man was a frightening figure to the children.


    The man turned around to find that Chui Yim was still dazed. Unsure of what to do with him, he let out a sigh and pulled him out of the ss. Self-study time. I''ll be back soon.


    As if a walking corpse, Chui Yim followed behind the man aimlessly.


    Soon, they arrived at a three-storey tall building designed to amodate arge number of residents.


    This is the schools dormitory. Its where all students and teachers stay unless they prefer to stay elsewhere, the man started speaking as he pulled Chui Yim into the building. After some walking, they stopped outside a room. Block D, room neen. Thisll be your room. Dont worry about the rental fees and all, theyre included in the school fees. I understand that you must be anxious to leave home for the first time.


    So Im allowing you to take a day off today. Lessons will start tomorrow for you. Take this time to rest well.


    Im Chor Shing Chit, your ss teacher. You cane to me if you have any problems; Ill be in the staffroom. Rest well, and I hope to see you in ss tomorrow.


    Chor Shing Chit put the key in Chui Yims hand and patted his head before he left.<hr>


    Chui Yim opened the door with his key, still befuddled.


    Instantly, he was weed by plumes of dust and a funky smell. He could even see rats scampering in and out of the room. It was a small, square-shaped room around ten square-metresrge.


    Two beds took up more than half of the room, along with a wooden table and two wooden chairs. However, the furniture was covered with dust, droppings and bite marks from the many rats.


    Chui Yims backpack slid off his shoulders as he stared at the room, stunned as the thought of him spending six years of his life with the other annoying children continued to haunt him.<hr>


    Outside the academy.


    Chui Tin grinned from ear to ear as he looked at the signboard of the Riding Clouds Academy.


    <em>The Riding Clouds? A really good name indeed.</em>


    <em>But most importantly Cheap.</em>


    Chui Tin let out augh and left happily. <em>I can save so much just by enrolling him in this academy. But if Scarlet Lady knew about this </em>Chui Tin froze on the spot. He shook his head and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    <em>This child needs to suffer to know how fortunate he has been!</em><hr>


    Now, Chui Yim already understood how fortunate he was.


    Now living his second life, Chui Yim definitely knew how to take care of himself. However, he was too used to being pampered by Chui Tin for the past six years.


    Chui Tin would prepare a coat for him when the weather turned cold, ice pops for him when it was hot, and food for him whenever he was hungry. Not only that, but there were a few times that Chui Yim fell asleep in the yard due to exhaustion, and Chui Tin carried him back to bed.


    Now, it sucked to have to live alone and be independent.


    He opened up the small window in the room for venttion and tied a piece of cloth to his nose, getting ready to clean the room.


    He fetched a bucket of water and started scrubbing the floor. Afterwards, he went to tidy both beds. <em>I can only sleep in one bed, but this is my room, after all.</em>


    When he was done, he threw away the old sheets and went to collect the new bedsheets.


    Half the day went by just like that.


    When Chui Yim returned, the room was still as small as before, but it was much cleaner.


    He wiped away his sweat and sighed in relief. <em>Luckily I never stopped training my body, or Id die just from all this! </em>


    Thanks to Chui Yims strenuous workouts, he didnt even break a sweat today. His lung capacity is now huge enough for him to perform many activities without getting a heart attack, other than those that are really intense, like fights.


    When Chor Shing Chit reached Chui Yims room, the sight of Chui Yim cleaning the room surprised him. He had thought that Chui Yim was a spoiled brat, but apparently, he was cleaning the room alone, unlike most students whose parents or servants would do so for them.


    <em>An interesting kid. </em>Chor Shing Chit thought to himself and silently left without attracting Chui Yims attention.<hr>


    Chui Yim arrived at the canteen with his pocket money.


    Due to his training regimen, he had a huge appetite.


    <em>To be stronger physically, I need to replenish the energy that Ive lost immediately.</em>


    He ordered without looking at the price.


    Chui Yim got a bowl of rice with stir-fried beef and vegetables, a small te of roasted pork, and a cup of hot tea.


    It was a simple meal, but it cost two silver taels.


    Chui Yim counted the silvers left in his pouch; he was at a loss for words.


    Every week, the academy had lessons for five days. Except for breakfast, he had to eat twice a day, and each meal cost two silver taels.


    And he was only given twenty silver taels as pocket money.


    Chui Yim gritted his teeth. <em>I know that I have to go home for pocket money, but going home means that Ill have to learn to be a doctor from Chui Tin! </em>


    <em>I cant believe this. Where did that kind father of six years go? Why is he such a calcting devil now? </em>


    However, Chui Yim wasnt aware of the trauma he left on Chui Tin.


    Ever since he was three, Chui Tin tried many ways to convince Chui Yim to study; he didnt wish to force Chui Yim into studying but to no avail.


    However, it worked as soon as he tempted Chui Yim!


    So why wouldnt Chui Tin change his ways of dealing with Chui Yim?<hr>


    As soon as Chui Yim put a piece of beef in his mouth, his expression changed drastically. He had to withstand the urge to spit it out.


    <em>Whats this? </em>


    <em>Is this even food?</em>


    He looked around the canteen, raising an eyebrow. Students were eating the same thing as him, but they were all enjoying it. <em>Whats going on?</em>


    Chui Yim decided to give the roasted pork a chance, but it was just as bad as the beef.


    Since he bought the meal for two silvers, he had no choice but to finish the meal.


    When he returned to the dorm, he was worn out. He didnt want to do anything but rest. The day had been too traumatising for him.<hr>


    The next day.


    Sunlight streamed golden through the window, radiating warmth into the room.


    The streets of Southary came to live together with the morning sun. Chattering and hawkers rang across the streets.


    Chui Yim walked around the academy like a zombie, asking for directions to thegrade one ssroom.


    He didnt sleep wellst night; the bed was just too ufortable.


    It finally dawned on him that he had led too good of a life for the past six years, to the point that he had turned into a child raised in a greenhouse, the kind he hated the most in his past life.


    <em>This cant go on anymore! But I do need some time to get used to this new lifestyle </em>Chui Yimforted himself.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The bald six-year-old boy with dark circles under his eyes walked towards the grade one ssroom.


    As he opened the door, silence took over the room.


    His shiny bald head attracted the attention of all students in the ssroom.


    Not only was his head shiny, but it was also incredibly smooth. Thanks to Chui Yims effort of grooming his head daily, not a single strand of hair could be seen on his head.


    Being bald held significant meaning to Chui Yim. In his past life, he once burned his hair while forging a weapon. The incident made him blow his top and shave his head in anger. Since then, he had been bald for his entire life, and he was determined to stay that way in this life too.


    Under the stares of the other children, Chui Yim scanned the ss, saw two vacant seats at the corner, walked towards the seats, and settled down on one.


    <em>Why should I be bothered by them? Theyre just childish six-year-olds.</em>


    However, his carefree manner was seen as being arrogant by some.


    Soon, three kids came towards him. The boy in the middle wore a patterned robe made from expensive cloth.


    Kiddo, whats your name? the boy asked Chui Yim with his nose in the air.


    Chui Yim nced at him and turned back to the window.


    <em>Ah when can I leave this ce? I,  Oh, I mean, I, Chui Yim, am now being bullied?</em>


    <em>Oh lord</em>


    <em>If this is a nightmare, wake me up, please. </em><hr>


    Chor Shing Chit left the dormitory block. He was staying at Block A, where all the teachers stayed.


    Other than teachers, Block A was also for elite students. There were only at most five elite students in the Riding Clouds Academy who were eligible to stay in Block A. They were the most important students in the academy.


    On his way to ss, a woman greeted him. Mr Chor, are you going to ss now?


    Miss Fa, Chor Shing Chit returned the greeting politely.


    This is your first time as a ss teacher. Is everything going well for you? The woman smiled in response.


    I dont know, Chor Shing Chit answered calmly, walking alongside her. Only time will tell, but there might be an interesting guy in my ss.


    Soon, they arrived at the primary twos ssrooms. Miss Fa, Ill leave you here. See you soon. Chor Shing Chit turned to the woman and gave her a nod before leaving.


    Such an attractive man Fa Yin muttered, staring at Chor Shing Chits back as he left.


    Chor Shing Chit arrived at the ssroom only to realise that the door was left open. He also saw three boys gathering at a corner.


    Chor Shing Chit felt his head pound slightly when he recognised the boy in the middle; The boy was from the Chan n.


    The Chan n was a family from Southary that made a living by forging. They were adept at forging gliph weapons, and with that as a foundation, they dominated the citys Weapon Street. The ns opinions carried great weight in Southary as gliph weapons were a crucial factor that affectssa gliphers growth.


    A suitable gliph weapon could bring out a gliphers full capabilities, greatly strengthening them.. Even some powerfulthree-chambered gliphers had their weapons forged by the Chan n.


    And this boy was the youngest son of the Chan ns current patriarch, Chan Ngou Tin.


    Six years ago, the Chan n achieved fame by sessfully forging a grade three gliph weapon, kickstarting their sess.


    That was also the year Chan Ngou Tin was born.


    Because of this coincidence, some joked that Chan Ngou Tin was the lucky star of the family who brought them prosperity.


    It might have been a joke, but some Chan n members bought their words. Thus, ever since Chan Ngou Tin was born, he was treated like a spoiled prince who got everything he wanted. Even now, he gained two followers in the ss simply by mentioning his family.


    The Riding Clouds Academy wasnt the best institution in Southary. In fact, most children were sent here by their parents to get a better job in the future. The parents were more than happy that their kids could have some connections with the Chan n.


    Therefore, Chan Ngou Tin was furious when Chui Yim ignored him.


    Chan Ngou Tin expected Chui Yim to stand up and argue with him. To him, that was the interesting reaction he was looking for.


    But all Chui Yim did was look outside the window as if he was invisible.


    Feeling insulted as he was ignored, Chan Ngou Tin raged.


    Who are you to ignore me? Chan Ngou Tin said, reaching out to p Chui Yim with hisright hand.


    <em>Smack!</em>


    Chui Yim turned around, grabbing Chan Ngou Tins right hand that was a few centimetres away from his face. I dont n to cause trouble, but I wont tolerate anybody finding trouble with me either, he warned in a kiddish voice. So I suggest that you dont try to.


    Chui Yim held Chan Ngou Tins right hand so tightly that he felt like his hand was being gripped by a metal tong. Being only six, the pain was too much for him to bear. He burst into tears in no time.


    Enough, Chor Shing Chit called out. Chui Yim let go of Chan Ngou Tins hand and looked out of the window again.


    Mr Chor, hes acting violently! Chan Ngou Tin cried in relief.


    Enough! Chor Shin Chit repeated himself again, but more sternly. I saw what happened myself. I know that youre the one to make a move first, but Ill let it slide this time. Dont test my patience.


    Chan Ngou Tin wiped away his tears and went back to his seat. Heeding his Fathers advice, he dared not anger Mr Chor. Thus he calmed himself down and sat down, not forgetting to re at Chui Yim. But his efforts were meaningless as even when Chor Shing Chit came, Chui Yim didnt even spare Mr Chor a look but only continued staring out of the window as if something interesting was going on outside.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at Chui Yim in surprise.


    Even though one could only start cultivatingenergliph when they were ten, ns like the Chan n would start training their kids from a younger age. Due to consuming g-food since young, Chan Ngou Tin was stronger and grew faster than most children. Such children would have stronger energliphthan others of the same age in the future.


    But Chor Shing Chit saw with his own eyes that Chui Yims movement was much faster than Chan Ngou Tin.


    Not only that, when Chui Yim was putting pressure onto Chan Ngou Tins purlicue, Chor Shing Chit could clearly see his muscles. It made him wonder if he was seeing things.<hr>


    Okay, I mightve done it yesterday, but Ill introduce myself again since we have ssmates that have just joined us.


    I am Chor Shing Chit; you can call me Mr Chor. Ill be your ss teacher, as well as the one wholl hold your lessons.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    I believe that youve heard about the purpose of a primary education institution from your parents.


    This is a world of gliphs.


    To survive in this world, youll need to understand the rules of gliphs. Mathematics,nguages, history and all the other subjects arent important. All that matters is the study of gliph. Studying gliphism is the only way to achieve higher education, take up gliphism and learn from powerful organisations or sects.


    So now, you will need to focus on your cultivation and start by storing energliph at the age of ten. Aim to break through your first chamber by twelve, as thats the only way youd be qualified to join a sect to continue your journey of gliphism.


    Chor Shing Chits words sparked excitement among the ss. Images of them being headhunted by various organisations and institutions were ying in their head. Everyone was filled with joy, except Chui Yim, who was deep in thought.


    <em>This world is way more regted than the Swallow Continent.Theyre separated into two groups, the gliphism cultivators and the non-cultivators.</em>


    <em>And in this world, thetter is destined to work for the former Which means thatmoners are inferior in this world.</em>


    <em>Yet, they seemed ustomed to such a lifestyle. Am I the only one who feels that something is wrong?</em><hr>


    Alright, lets begin our first lesson.


    Chor Shing Chit wrote the word gliph with white chalk on the ckboard and drew two lines extending out from it.


    Can anyone tell me what routes you could take when you pick up gliphism?


    I know! Chan Ngou Tin stood up with his hands high in the air.


    Awkwardness fell over Chui Yim.<em> Hes indeed a ssic annoying kid</em>


    Sit down, Chan Ngou Tin. Chor Shing Chit coughed. Ill call you if I want you to answer.


    Chor Shing Chit looked around the ss, but nobody other than Chan Ngou Tin was willing to answer. Thus, he had no choice but to let him answer. Chan Ngou Tin, whats the answer?


    Glipher and gliphist!


    Correct.Chor Shing Chit nodded and wrote glipher and gliphist under each line respectively.Can anyone point out the difference between the two?


    Chan Ngou Tin raised his hands again.


    Chor Shing Chit sighed helplessly.


    The Riding Clouds Academy wasnt a top school. Most of the students here were from ordinary families, and even the best among them only knew some basic knowledge or barely knew how to read.


    Chan Ngou Tin, answer.


    Gliphers bes gliphs themselves, while gliphist use energliph as gliphs.


    Chor Shing Chit nodded. Thats a textbook answer. However, its too difficult for our other ssmates without any prior knowledge to understand. Therefore, Ill exin it.


    Yes, Sir. Cha Ngou Tin answered and took his seat, looking at his ssmates with his nose in the air, as if sending the message, <em>Im different from all of you</em>. However, when he looked at Chui Yim, he realised that Chui Yim was just staring at the board, paying him no attention.<hr>


    Gliphers use their bodies as gliphs through the six chambers. In simpler words, the six chambers are the left arm, right arm, left leg, right arm, wind and heart chambers. You cultivate through them, and you also store your energliph within them. When a chamber reaches its limit, gliphers will get a gliph tattooed onto them by a gliphist, converting the energliph into strength.


    A gliphists work is simplerpared to a glipher. They tattoo gliphs just to allow them to break through the first chamber. They mostly tattoo gliphs that help increase their energliph.


    Gliphists mostly cultivate with energliph and convert it into strength via gliphs. The condition to be a gliphist is harsh: you must be able to break through the wind chamber as its the chamber that stores the most energliph.


    More importantly, gliphists are people who tattoo gliphs on others.


    Gliphers and gliphists work together. Without a gliphist, a glipher is just amoner with the ability to fight. They wont have any special powers like they do now. Vice versa, without gliphers, a gliphist might die when assassinated by even amoner due to their slow energliph maniption.


    If theres only one glipher in a hundred or thousand, then theres only one gliphist in ten thousand. Other than having the aptitude for cultivating energliph, one needs a strong mentality too.


    In this world, bing gliphers and gliphists is everybodys goal. For the next six years of your life, aim to be either one. If not, youll be destined to stay amoner, living an ordinary life.


    Understood? Chor Shing Chit looked at the ss.


    Yes!<hr>


    Chui Yim walked to the canteen slowly. Chor Shing Chits words rang in his mind repeatedly.


    <em>This world is centered around gliphs. If I fail, Ill suffer for the rest of my life.</em>


    <em>Gliphs?Such an interesting thing.</em>


    If Chui Yim put it in the context of the Sallow Continent, a gliphist would be a magician while a glipher would be a martial artist. And they were closely rted to each other.


    Chui Yim once thought of honing magic in this world, but maybe due tonguage differences, it didnt work. Magic made use of ancientnguage, after all.


    <em>I guess I can only follow the rules of this world.</em><em>To protect myself and not be killed without any ability to retaliate, I can only be a glipher or gliphist.</em>


    He entered the canteen and looked at the menu.<em>What a joke, they even separated the meals into three sses.</em>


    The third ss meal was the bad one Chui Yim ate yesterday,which cost two silver taels.<em></em>The second ss meal cost ten silver taels, and the first-ss meal cost twenty silver taels.<em></em>


    Chui Yim stared at the menu speechlessly. <em>With my pocket money, I wont have anything left if I get a first-ss meal.</em> As such, he got the third ss meal and forcefully stuffed it down before returning to ss.


    It wasfitness for the next lesson.


    Agroup of six-year-olds stood in the sports hall like a group of ducklings. Sadly, Chui Yim was one of them. This was the ce where all the students, even grade six students, had their fitness ss.


    Chor Shing Chit was with them. He wore a ck singlet that outlined his muscr body and ck cloth around his forearms, leaving only his upper arm and fingers exposed.


    As six-year-olds, they were curious. Sir! Why are your arms wrapped in cloth?


    In this world, if others know what gliphs you have, they will know your powers. That is extremely risky as enemies might take advantage of that information. So most gliphers cover their gliphs like me, Chor Shing Chit answered nonchntly.


    Sir, youre a glipher? Of which state? some students asked excitedly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Im a two-chambered glipher, Chor Shing Chit answered honestly. Ive broken through both the left hand and right-hand chambers, he said, raising his hands.


    Hearing him, most of the ss, except Chan Ngou Tin and Chui Yim, jumped in excitement.


    Southary mightve been a metropolis, but gliphers were still hard to find. Until now, the most powerful glipher in Southary was only a three-chambered glipher, but their teacher currently standing in front of them was a two-chambered glipher! This surprised and excited the children.


    But Chan Ngou Tin, who enrolled in the Riding Clouds Academy just for Chor Shing Chit, already knew about this. Chor Shing Chit was why the Chan n decided to send Chan Ngou Tin to the Riding Clouds Academy. Not only was it umon for academies to have two-chambered gliphers as teachers, it was also extremely rare to find battle type gliphers like Chor Shing Chit.


    As for Chui Yim, who had reincarnated, this was nothing to him.


    Okay, lets get back to the topic. This will be your first fitness ss. Chor Shing Chit hugged his arm and walked past the group of duckli- six-years olds.


    As a glipher, its important to stay fit as youll need to make your body into gliph to gain energliph. Simply put, your body is a jug. A jug that you store energliph in. The stronger you get, therger the capacity your body will have. It can even expand so much that its enough to store ake, sea, or even the entire world in it.


    Thus, as a glipher, the training of your body is of utmost importance.


    Unless youre a gliphist that is.


    A gliphist makes use of their wind chamber to store energliph. Moreover, they have more things they need to learn inparison to a glipher, so a gliphist will focus on knowledge instead of their physical ability.


    Ill start introducing gliphism to you tomorrow. Let me see how fit each of you are today.


    Youll be running around the sports hall for todays lesson. You can stop when youre tired. As its your first lesson today, I wont go too hard on you guys. Ill just be testing out your limits.


    Hearing Chor Shing Chit, the ss sighed in relief. After all, they were only six-years-old; knowing that their teacher wouldnt be too harsh was a relief.


    However.... Chor Shing Chit continued, smiling mysteriously. The student whosts the longest andpletes the most rounds will be the ss captain.


    As the name suggests, youll be the leader of the ss. It was hard to believe how exaggerated such a righteous-looking man looked when he gave a sly look.


    Sir. A student raised his hand.


    <em>Dont tell me its Chan Ngou Tin again</em>. Chor Shing Chit sighed. But to his surprise, it was the bald student, Chui Yim.


    Whats wrong, Chui Yim?


    This was the first time Chan Ngou Tin heard Chui Yims name. He repeated it in his head again and again, as if wanting to engrave it in his mind.


    Sir, can I ask what are the benefits of being a ss captain?<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit stared at him nkly. <em>What kind of question is this?</em>


    A ss captain is the ss representative. Its a well-respected position that holds great responsibility, Chan Ngou Tin said, side-eyeing Chui Yim. A country bumpkin like you wont understand.


    However, Chui Yim didnt even spare Chan Ngou Tin a nce. Sir, are there any pros to being a ss captain at all? His reaction nearly made Chan Ngou Tin erupt.


    Hmm Chor Shing Chit thought hard, rubbing his chin.


    This was the first time he had ever received such a question. After all, which kid didnt love to show off as the most powerful person in ss? Yet a student was asking about benefits!


    Hmm The greatest benefit is that youd be able to get free meals at the canteen, Chor Shing Chit said, feeling slightly embarrassed. <em>Is this even considered a benefit?</em>


    Free meals? Chui Yim repeated, eyes glowing in anticipation. Okay. Thank you, Sir. I dont have any more questions.


    Alright. Chor Shing Chit coughed, trying to make things less awkward.


    Lets start.<hr>


    At hismand, all the ducklings six-year-olds started their run.


    Chan Ngou Tin and Chui Yim were no doubt the most outstanding students among them all.


    As soon as Chor Shing Chit started, Chan Ngou Tin ran at lightning speed, leaving all his other ssmates far behind him. As for Chui Yim, he wasst. He was so slow that he looked like he was jogging.


    One was first while the other wasst, with the rest of the ss in between them.


    The first round, the second round


    Chan Ngou Tin was already on his third round while Chui Yim was still on his second round. When Chan Ngou Tin passed by Chui Yim, he looked at him disdainfully but was ignored as Chui Yim was fully focused on his run.


    Chor Shing Chit watched everything silently. But his eyes were on Chui Yim most of the time.


    <em>Hes strange.</em>


    <em>From his build, theres no way hes so weak. Could it be that he only built his muscles and not his stamina?</em>


    <em>Moreover, the expression in his eyes or his vibes isnt something that a six-year-old should have. Everything about him is different. I cant help but keep watching this student.</em>


    <em>Chan Ngou Tins a kid who grew up training and eating g-food. His performance is normal for his background.</em>


    Chan Ngou Tin started to slow down when he reached his eighth round. At the same time, most students were only on their fourth round, and those who were on their fifth round were already on the ground, gasping for breath. As six-year-old kids, those were already great results, all thanks to Chor Shing Chits ss captain bait.


    When Chan Ngou Tin was on his ninth round, only two students were still running. Currently, Chui Yim was on his fourth round.


    Chan Ngou Tinpped Chui Yim once more and finished his eleventh round. He was already worn out by then, but he gritted his teeth and persevered despite his legs feeling jelly. Atst, he fell to the ground before he finished his twelfth round.


    At the same time, Chui Yim had just finished his sixth round. The entire ss was now watching Chui Yim jog while resting.


    Sir, Chui Yim might be able tost a longer time, but the total number of rounds is what matters, right?


    Of course, it was Chan Ngou Tin who asked this.


    Yeah. Chor Shing Chit nodded. If he runs less rounds than you, youll still be the ss captain.


    Lets see how much longer you canst. Chan Ngou Tin snorted, watching Chui Yim who jogged as slow as an old man.


    Chui Yim was really slow, so slow as if he was brisk walking, but you couldnt argue that he wasnt actually running as his pace was quicker than walking.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The seventh round, the eighth round, and the ninth round When Chui Yim reached the tenth round, Chan Ngou Tins face turned pale.


    Whats the highest record of rounds right now, Sir? Chui Yim asked as he continued.


    Twelve, Chor Shing Chit replied calmly.


    Oh. Chui Yim didnt stop.


    The eleventh round, the twelfth round


    After finishing the thirteenth round, Chui Yim finally stopped.


    So Ill be the ss captain, right?<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit walked towards Chui Yim and inspected his body closely.


    He couldnt believe there were only a few drops of sweat on Chui Yim.<em> Im pretty sure that this sweat is because of the heat. </em>This meant that these exercises were just a warm up for Chui Yim.


    Sir, dont test my limits. Looking at the distance between him and Chor Shing Chit, Chui Yim spoke immediately.


    Chor Shing Chit was taken aback. <em>This young boy is smart, huh?</em>


    Indeed, Chor Shing Chit nned to make Chui Yim run even more to test his limits. Like he said earlier, his aim today was to find out his students limits and n future lessons ordingly. The students would only improve when their limits were challenged.Yet now, theps were just mere warm up to Chui Yim, let alone pushing his limits.


    Sir, I was born with heart problems, so I cant perform strenuous activities. But I do train myself, so this isnt considered a strenuous activity for me anymore. Sir, I dont think you wish to see me faint here, right?


    Be at ease, Sir. I really do train my body. Ill show you if you dont believe me, Chui Yim said, flexing his well-defined biceps to Chor Shing Chit. Chor Shing Chit reached out and pinched it.


    He couldnt feel much fat, which showed that Chui Yim had been training his entire body diligently. As a Glipher, he had built his body well, thus he could tell with just a touch.


    He looked at Chui Yim. Alright. But Ill check with your father to see if youre really ill. If you are, you will be exempted for the rest of the fitness lessons.


    Okay, thank you, sir. Chui Yim nodded. He was happy with how Chor Shing Chit handled this matter as a teacher. Sir, by the way, may I know how I can redeem my free meals at the canteen as the ss captain? Are first-ss meals free too?


    Watching how Chui Yim looked at him in excitement, Chor Shing Chit sighed. <em>Thats the only time he looked like a child. </em>


    He led Chui Yim to the ss, under the angry stares of Chan Ngou Tin. He knew that it was Chui Yims trick to run at a slow pace in order to be the student whosted the longest and ran the most rounds.


    <em>I could run more rounds if I did it like him!</em>Chan Ngou Tin thought unhappily. However, he didn''t know that Chui Yim could run up to fifty, or even sixty rounds with that speed, as it was just like walking to him. It wouldnt cause him to breathe so rapidly that hed copse due to his heart.


    The ss captain is Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit said as he took out a wooden badge from his pocket, cing it into Chui Yims hand. He was obviously prepared for thispetition. The words ss captain of Grade One ss were carved on the badge.


    We elect a new ss captain every year. If youre unhappy with the results, you can try to change it next year. Chui Yim is the ss captain for this year. This is a fact that you cant change.


    I dont want to see anyone ying petty tricks to affect an established result, understood? Chor Shing Chit said. He looked at the ss, his eyes staying on Chan Ngou Tin the longest.


    Yes! All the students replied happily. Some even started to curry favour from Chui Yim. To them, a strong person like Chui Yim would definitely be a glipher in the future, but they were unsure if they could themselves.This was what most students parents taught them to do.


    However, Chui Yim ignored all of his ssmates, which made Chan Ngou Tin feel slightly better, Chui Yims attitude showed that he wasnt just against Chan Ngou Tin, but that he treated everyone in the same manner.


    <em>Duh! With the age from both my lives added up, Im can even be the father of you all! Why would I want to be on good terms with all of you? What a joke!</em>


    <em>This is absurd!</em>

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    With the wooden badge in hand, Chui Yim entered the canteen with his nose in the air and got himself two first-ss meals; they were free, after all.


    However, after taking a bite, Chui Yim couldnt help but frown.


    <em>This is such an average taste.</em>


    <em>It might be a first-ss meal, but its still horriblepared to that mans cooking.</em>


    <em>Hah</em> Chui Yim sighed. A phrase that he had heard in his past life suddenly came to mind: The way to a mans heart is through his stomach.<em></em>


    <em>I can really rte to that now! Theres nothing I can do since even the first-ss meal tastes so bad.</em>


    Chui Yim sighed and finished both meals. The food might not have been tasty, but he needed plenty of food and nutrition since he was still growing. Thanks to Chui Tin who always prepared his meals after his training sessions, he grew taller than others his age.


    Thus, Chui Yim licked both tes clean despite the taste for the benefit of his body.<hr>


    The next day.


    Chui Yim walked into the ss to be weed with many praises and greetings, many people trying to curry favour with him. The awkward stares previously directed at him were nowhere to be seen. But to the sss dismay, Chui Yim turned a blind eye to everyone like he did yesterday and went straight to his seat arrogantly. This angered the ss, but they dared not do anything after remembering Chor Shing Chits words yesterday.


    All of you, sit down. Chor Shing Chit walked into the ss slowly.


    After yesterdays introduction, Chor Shing Chit didnt even bother pretending to be nice. He just acted like himself, simple and straightforward.


    He even skipped the greetings and went straight to the ss. Today, Ill be teaching you about Gliphism. But only the basics.


    When Chor Shing Chit started his lesson, everyone perked up their ears. Everyone knew that this was an important lesson since Chor Shing Chit was teaching about Gliphism. Even if they didnt eventually be a glipher or gliphist, it would help them find jobs in the future.


    I mentioned yesterday gliphers and gliphists are different. Gliphers focus on their body, while gliphists focus on their mind.


    Thus, a gliphist does not need to train their body, but their mind instead. Other than that, a gliphists needs vast knowledge of various gliphs, Chor Shing Chit said as he picked up a chalk.


    When he stopped drawing, there was a weird pattern on the ckboard.


    This stirred up the ss, as they knew they might be looking at a gliph.


    Chui Yim studied the gliph closely. He didnt recognise it as one of the gliphs Chui Tim drew for him.


    But it didnt stop Chui Yim from guessing the gliphs ability, as it was slightly simr to the Extreme Wind gliph that Chui Yim once saw, but the Extreme Wind gliph was way moreplicated than this.


    This is the Light Wind gliph, Chor Shing Chit said. Its amon and basic gliph. Many gliphers without any background choose this gliph.


    What makes gliphsplicated is that when they are tattooed at a different location or on a different chamber, they will give a different effect.


    Chor Shing Chit was serious with teaching the children. Even though it might be beyond theirprehension, he still had to do his best.


    Most people choose to tattoo the Light Wind gliph on their leg chambers to increase their movement speed. He raised his right hand and pointed at his right palm with his left finger. Let me give you an example.


    If the gliph is carved on the palm of a glipher who excels in palm techniques, the Light Wind gliph will allow him to make long-range wind attacks.


    But if its tattooed on the forearm, it will facilitate ones forearm movement.


    If the gliph is tattooed in between the fingers, one can evenunch attacks powerful enough to bore a hole through golden travertine.


    The same gliph can perform many different functions. However, this is still only the One chamber rank. If the glipher is of a higher rank, hed be able to coordinate the gliphs on his different chambers to produce different effects or perform different skills.


    A gliphist needs to know all of this.


    Thats why I mentioned that a gliphist is one in a million. However, thats actually on the upper side. In reality, there might not even be one gliphist in ten million people.


    Chui Yim was taken aback by all the information. <em>Why is this so confusing?</em>


    As for the part about using energliph to create gliphs in the air for attacks, you can only do that after you understand gliphs very well. Ill stop here so you all wont bite off more than you chew.


    Chor Shing Chit scanned the ss. Being a gliphist is difficult. You might be powerful and needed by many gliphers, but you are still too weak physically to protect yourself and will require many gliphers for protection.


    To be honest, unless youre gifted, I dont rmend anyone here to be a gliphist. Theres too much to learn. If any of you here were meant to be a gliphist, youd have started learning about it at four or five; and learning how to draw them by now.


    But this is just my opinion, not the schools. Ill observe your performances during these few years in school, and those who have the aptitude to be a gliphist can move on to higher institutions, organisations or sects.


    Hearing this, all the students took a deep breath.


    Chor Shing Chit only briefly talked about the job of a gliphist, but he had sent the message of how rare a gliphist was.<hr>


    Sir, I have another question. Just then, a student raised his hand.


    Chor Shing Chit raised an eyebrow. He looked over to realise that it was Chui Yim. Whats your question?


    Why dont we be both a glipher and gliphist at the same time? Is there anybody who has done so? Chui Yim stood up and asked.


    Absurd! Hearing this, Chor Shing Chits face fell.


    Do you realise what youre suggesting? He scolded, pointing at Chui Yim.


    Both routes require one to sacrifice his life to master it! Do you know that in some sects or powerful organisations, any glipher students who have the aptitude to be a gliphist will be punished heavily ording to rules by his teacher if he expresses his will to do so?


    Its a waste of time and talent. You will end up with nothing.


    Get this idea out of your head!


    Some students were scared by Chor Shing Chits scolding, while Chan Ngou Tin looked at Chui Yim with a mocking expression. However, he didnt see any reaction on Chui Yims face, and that ticked him off a little.


    Oh, I see, Chui Yim said and sat down.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chui Yim pondered hard while munching on his vourless food.


    <em>A glipher needs a gliphist to tattoo the gliph, but why hasnt anyone thought of bing both themselves? Only a glipher knows best what gliphs are suitable for himself, just like how Im most sure of what kind of weapon I need to forge for myself.</em>


    <em>But looking at Chor Shing Chits reaction Is it some taboo?</em>


    Chui Yim shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    <em>A gliphers body is a gliph itself. They exert energy through their six chambers and fight with that energy.</em><em>In the end, its very simr to a martial artist, but you need to be physically strong to do so. Being a glipher isnt the best choice for me, who has a heart deficiency.</em>


    <em>So, bing a gliphist is my only choice</em>


    <em>Theres so much to learn though </em>The thought of it made Chui Yims head hurt.<hr>


    Since it was only the first week of school, Chor Shing Chit didnt really teach them anything important.


    He only introduced them to gliphs, and gave them a head up on what they will be studying for the next six years.


    The weekend came quickly, and now, Chui Yim was paying a coachman to head home.


    Oh hey, where is this young boy from? The coachman looked at him in surprise.


    Its the weekend, and I want to go home, Chui Yim answered calmly. It was a simple answer, but his cute appearance had won over the coachmans heart. Ill send you home for free today since youre cute. Come.


    Theres no need to, Chui Yim said as he took out ten silvers from his pocket. Its ten silver taels, right?


    The coachman was startled but broke out intoughter in no time. No, its only two silver taels.


    In a daze, Chui Yim got onto the wagon and set off. <em>Isnt it ten silver taels? I did my research beforeing to get a coach. This sissy appearance has its benefits, after all.</em><hr>


    The hardyhorsewas a hybrid of a horse and gliphic beast.


    It wasnt as fierce as a gliphic beast but was instead as docile as a horse.


    Because it was a hybrid, it had Light Wind gliphson its hoof, which helped facilitate travelling. A hardyhorse was faster, stronger and better than any ordinary horse. It was incredibly hardy and could travel for the entire day after just a short rest and a meal, giving it its name.


    Due to its ideal traits and easy reproduction, it was now the mostmon transport in the North and the South.


    Chui Yims vige wasnt that far away, just a two-hour-walk away from Southary. <em>Since I only go back on the weekends, its worth the money. Moreover, Im the ss captain, so I have more money to spend now.</em><hr>


    Back at home. Chui Tin hummed a song while preparing the meal.


    He mightve been somewhat harsh on Chui Yim, but he was still his son after all, the boy he had looked after with all his heart for six years. The thought of his son returning home put a smile on Chui Tins face. He couldnt help but cook a meal for him in advance. Chui Yims limited pocket money, the gliph drawings and learning to be a doctor from him was his way of getting Chui Yim toe back frequently. He didnt wish to part with Chui Yim for too long.


    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside his house.


    Chui Tin frowned and put his cookware down, going out to take a look. However, he was thrown off his feet the next second. He could see a hardyhorseing towards his house and stopping outside of it.


    Young customer, were here! the coachmanughed.


    A boy amusingly alighted the coach while thanking the coachman politely, Thank you, Mr coachman. Goodbye!


    Hahaha! Such a polite child, the coachman said and turned to Chui Tin. Seeing that both of them looked alike, he smiled at Chui Tin warmly. Sir, you''re blessed to have such a good kid. Heughed and left with his coach.


    This left Chui Tin dumbfounded and the other vigers discussing this scene while Chui Yim had already swaggered into the house.


    The vigers in Chui Yims vige rarely go to the city. At most, they only went monthly to buy some necessities and trade their crops. Some havent even gone for years. The cheapest transportation avable was the hardyhorse, which cost at least ten silver taels for a trip from the city to the vige. Most of the vigers were ordinary farmers, and they only earned about ten silver taels a month, so they were naturally unwilling to splurge on the hardyhorse.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Chui Tin sat at the dining table, having their meal together.


    As usual, Chui Yim was wolfing down his food happily.


    <em>This is real food!</em>


    <em>This is what food should taste like!</em>


    <em>Oh my god!</em>


    Chui Yim sighed in satisfaction and cleared everything on the table. He even snatched the piece of fish that Chui Tin just picked up.


    Chui Tins eyes twitched slightly. <em>I intended to make him suffer, but why does he look like hes having a great time? </em>


    Thinking about this, Chui Tin stered a smile on his face. How did you have the money to take a hardyhorse back?


    Hmph! Chui Yim snorted, looking at him smugly. <em>Youre trying to mess with me, huh? Where were you when I gained fame back on the Sallow Continent! </em>


    Chui Yim continued to dig into his meal and ced his ss captain badge on the table carelessly. This badge entitled me to free meals, he shrugged and said.


    <em>ss captain? </em>Chui Tin looked up, unable to believe his eyes. <em>Hes doing so well in school?</em>


    So a ss captain gets to eat for free at school? Chui Tin probed.


    Uh-huh, Chui Yim answered. It was apparent that he was very pleased with himself.


    Oh. Chui Tin nodded as he stuffed more rice into his mouth. So that means you wont need pocket money for meals anymore, right? He said while smiling.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Chui Yims chopsticks fell onto the table as he stared at Chui Tin with his mouth open.


    Seeing Chui Yims stare, Chui Tins smile grew. Such a good kid. You even know how to save your dads money. Come, eat more. Oh, wait did you have so many free meals at school that youre too full to eat now?


    Chui Yim pondered hard while munching on his vourless food.


    <em>A glipher needs a gliphist to tattoo the gliph, but why hasnt anyone thought of bing both themselves? Only a glipher knows best what gliphs are suitable for himself, just like how Im most sure of what kind of weapon I need to forge for myself.</em>


    <em>But looking at Chor Shing Chits reaction Is it some taboo?</em>


    Chui Yim shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    <em>A gliphers body is a gliph itself. They exert energy through their six chambers and fight with that energy.</em><em>In the end, its very simr to a martial artist, but you need to be physically strong to do so. Being a glipher isnt the best choice for me, who has a heart deficiency.</em>


    <em>So, bing a gliphist is my only choice</em>


    <em>Theres so much to learn though </em>The thought of it made Chui Yims head hurt.<hr>


    Since it was only the first week of school, Chor Shing Chit didnt really teach them anything important.


    He only introduced them to gliphs, and gave them a head up on what they will be studying for the next six years.


    The weekend came quickly, and now, Chui Yim was paying a coachman to head home.


    Oh hey, where is this young boy from? The coachman looked at him in surprise.


    Its the weekend, and I want to go home, Chui Yim answered calmly. It was a simple answer, but his cute appearance had won over the coachmans heart. Ill send you home for free today since youre cute. Come.


    Theres no need to, Chui Yim said as he took out ten silvers from his pocket. Its ten silver taels, right?


    The coachman was startled but broke out intoughter in no time. No, its only two silver taels.


    In a daze, Chui Yim got onto the wagon and set off. <em>Isnt it ten silver taels? I did my research beforeing to get a coach. This sissy appearance has its benefits, after all.</em><hr>


    The hardyhorsewas a hybrid of a horse and gliphic beast.


    It wasnt as fierce as a gliphic beast but was instead as docile as a horse.


    Because it was a hybrid, it had Light Wind gliphson its hoof, which helped facilitate travelling. A hardyhorse was faster, stronger and better than any ordinary horse. It was incredibly hardy and could travel for the entire day after just a short rest and a meal, giving it its name.


    Due to its ideal traits and easy reproduction, it was now the mostmon transport in the North and the South.


    Chui Yims vige wasnt that far away, just a two-hour-walk away from Southary. <em>Since I only go back on the weekends, its worth the money. Moreover, Im the ss captain, so I have more money to spend now.</em><hr>


    Back at home. Chui Tin hummed a song while preparing the meal.


    He mightve been somewhat harsh on Chui Yim, but he was still his son after all, the boy he had looked after with all his heart for six years. The thought of his son returning home put a smile on Chui Tins face. He couldnt help but cook a meal for him in advance. Chui Yims limited pocket money, the gliph drawings and learning to be a doctor from him was his way of getting Chui Yim toe back frequently. He didnt wish to part with Chui Yim for too long.


    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside his house.


    Chui Tin frowned and put his cookware down, going out to take a look. However, he was thrown off his feet the next second. He could see a hardyhorseing towards his house and stopping outside of it.


    Young customer, were here! the coachmanughed.


    A boy amusingly alighted the coach while thanking the coachman politely, Thank you, Mr coachman. Goodbye!


    Hahaha! Such a polite child, the coachman said and turned to Chui Tin. Seeing that both of them looked alike, he smiled at Chui Tin warmly. Sir, you''re blessed to have such a good kid. Heughed and left with his coach.


    This left Chui Tin dumbfounded and the other vigers discussing this scene while Chui Yim had already swaggered into the house.


    The vigers in Chui Yims vige rarely go to the city. At most, they only went monthly to buy some necessities and trade their crops. Some havent even gone for years. The cheapest transportation avable was the hardyhorse, which cost at least ten silver taels for a trip from the city to the vige. Most of the vigers were ordinary farmers, and they only earned about ten silver taels a month, so they were naturally unwilling to splurge on the hardyhorse.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Chui Tin sat at the dining table, having their meal together.


    As usual, Chui Yim was wolfing down his food happily.


    <em>This is real food!</em>


    <em>This is what food should taste like!</em>


    <em>Oh my god!</em>


    Chui Yim sighed in satisfaction and cleared everything on the table. He even snatched the piece of fish that Chui Tin just picked up.


    Chui Tins eyes twitched slightly. <em>I intended to make him suffer, but why does he look like hes having a great time? </em>


    Thinking about this, Chui Tin stered a smile on his face. How did you have the money to take a hardyhorse back?


    Hmph! Chui Yim snorted, looking at him smugly. <em>Youre trying to mess with me, huh? Where were you when I gained fame back on the Sallow Continent! </em>


    Chui Yim continued to dig into his meal and ced his ss captain badge on the table carelessly. This badge entitled me to free meals, he shrugged and said.


    <em>ss captain? </em>Chui Tin looked up, unable to believe his eyes. <em>Hes doing so well in school?</em>


    So a ss captain gets to eat for free at school? Chui Tin probed.


    Uh-huh, Chui Yim answered. It was apparent that he was very pleased with himself.


    Oh. Chui Tin nodded as he stuffed more rice into his mouth. So that means you wont need pocket money for meals anymore, right? He said while smiling.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Chui Yims chopsticks fell onto the table as he stared at Chui Tin with his mouth open.


    Seeing Chui Yims stare, Chui Tins smile grew. Such a good kid. You even know how to save your dads money. Come, eat more. Oh, wait did you have so many free meals at school that youre too full to eat now?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After the meal, Chui Yim continued with his daily training before returning to his room. His head was spinning the whole time.


    He was dying to give himself a tight smack right now.


    <em>Who told me to be so arrogant?</em><em>If I said nothing about getting free meals, I would be getting pocket money every week...</em>


    <em>But Hah</em>


    Chui Yim spent the rest of his night in regret.<hr>


    Siu Yim, cmere.


    After finishing breakfast and his morning training, Chui Tin called Chui Yim over.


    But all he got was an upset Chui Yim with his emotions written all across his face. <em>If theres an unhappy gliph, I must study it thoroughly to see if I can to kill this bastard in front of me with how pissed I am.</em>


    Im going to teach you medical skills.


    Why should I learn it? Chui Yim retorted.


    What do you think is the job of a doctor? Chui Tin asked seriously.


    To heal patients.


    Chui Tin nodded. What if the patient is a glipher? He continued slowly.


    The word gliph made Chui Yim think seriously. He could roughly guess what Chui Tin was going to say next. You mean


    Chui Tin let out a thin smile. He was incredibly pleased with his bright son. Yes, gliphers do get injured and sick too. shing between gliphs and the gliphers body happens for various reasons. It might be the ingredients, cultivation style, the over-usage of gliphs during fights, and many more. Gliphs can help us reach greater heights in life, but they are very dangerous too.


    Gliphs might have been around for more than a thousand years, but there are new discoveries about them even now.


    Simr to ordinary people, gliphers and gliphists fall sick too. But they will go to a glipheon instead of a doctor.


    Glipheon is an old name. There are almost no real glipheons to be found nowadays.


    Since glipheons cure conditions rted to and caused by gliphs, you need to be a gliphist before you be a glipheon. As time passed, less and less professional glipheons could be seen as most gliphists roughly knew how to cure conditions rting to gliph. There might be some gliphists left who are more of a glipheon, but not many.


    Do you mean that youre a glipheon? Chui Yim frowned and pointed at Chui Tin.


    I never said that. Chui Tin blinked his eyes, not answering the question.


    <em>He didnt admit it, but neither did he deny it.</em><hr>


    Glipheons must have more in-depth knowledge about gliphspared to a gliphist. Which is why a gliphist might not be a glipheon, but a glipheon must be an elite gliphist.


    So while youre learning to be a glipheon, youre actually learning to be a gliphist.


    Are you interested now?


    Chui Yim said nothing but only continued staring at Chui Tin.


    <em>Why do I feel like I have been tricked by him once again? </em>As soon as their eyes met, Chui Tin knew the answer. He had already expected Chui Yims response, and he threw a set of notes at Chui Yim. Memorise this.


    The Basis of Medicine. Chui Yim looked at the title.


    He flicked through it to realise that it was just an ordinary book about medicine. There wasnt even any gliph rted content.


    I dont see any gliph rted content here? Chui Yim pouted as he threw the notes back.


    Chui Tin dodged it before picking up the teaware to make tea for himself. How can you learn how to fly before learning how to walk? Chui Tin saidzily. You can choose not to read it too. Its up to you.<hr>


    Once again, Chui Yim could be seen memorising books at the dining table.


    But this time around, he had a fragrant cup of hot tea and Chui Tin sitting next to him, watching him study with a smile.


    <em>This boy is cunning. </em>


    <em>If I didnt use glipheon as bait, he definitely wouldnt learn it. As for making him learn to be both a gliphist and glipheon simultaneously, Im not worried about it.</em>


    <em>Siu Yim has a strong memory. </em>


    <em>Back then, I spent five years finishing and understanding all the books I gave him previously. Siu Yim might have only forced them into his mind, but its still amazing. I should teach geniuses the way they should be taught.</em>


    <em>Moreover, I want to see if theres a limit to his potential.</em>


    Chui Yim returned to Southary listlessly.


    Due to exposing his free meal pass, Chui Yim returned to the academy without a single cent. Dormitory rental rates were included in the school fees, and as a ss captain, he was entitled to free meals. There was no reason why Chui Yim would need money.


    <em>But its not practical to travel back and forth from Southary to the vige weekly!</em>


    <em>However, thanks to that devil and his attractive lollipop named gliph, I have no choice but to go home every week! It seems I need a source of ie now. </em>The thought of it made Chui Yims head hurt.<hr>


    When Chui Yim arrived at his room, he realised that somebody was standing outside his room.


    It was a short boy carrying a bag almostrger than him. <em>He looks like a snail Oh, theres a gliph called the Snail Back gliph that is said to grant powerful defences </em>Chui Yim smacked himself back to reality. <em>I think Im too obsessed with gliphs.</em>


    But the sound of the smack gave the short boy a shock.


    Excuse me; this is my room, Chui Yim said tiredly, ignoring him.


    Big bro, youre finally back...This is my room too! The boy burst into tea<hr>


    Huh?! Chui Yim said on his bed, staring at the boy in shock. You said youre my roommate and ssmate?


    Feeling uneasy under Chui Yims stare, the boy sped his hands together nervously. Yes Mr Chor said so


    Anger boiled in Chui Yim. <em>Chor Shing Chit, that dude</em>


    The next second, he put a hand up in front of the boy.


    Confused, the boy looked at him.


    This room was originally filthy, and there were even dozens of rats. I cleaned it myself, and for you too. So you must pay me! Chui Yim said, looking seriously at the boy who was left speechless. <em>Hah, money was nothing to me in the past, yet Im now in such a situation where I need to rob a six-year-old!</em>


    <em>Ack of money will make even a heros life difficult!</em>


    Chui Yimmented, but didnt take back his hand.


    I Dont have any money Frightened, the boy nearly burst out in tears.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chui Yim hummed and scanned the boy up and down. The boy was covered with dirt and his hair was all over the ce. His shirt and backpack were ridden with holes. Chui Yim could even see a massive pot in his bag. <em></em>


    Yes, a cooking pot.


    <em>Does he think that hes moving house? Whyd anyone bring a cooking pot with them? </em>


    Hah whatever, Ill just take it that Im unlucky. Chui Yimid on his bedzily. Unpack yourself; Im exhausted, so dont disturb me.


    Oh The boy blinked and peeked at Chui Yim through his hair. His action made him look just like a cub.


    Erm Whats your name, big bro? I''ll be under you from today onwards.


    His words nearly made Chui Yim vomit blood. <em>What the heck are you talking about? Do you think that Im a gang leader? What do you mean by being under me?</em>


    Receiving no reply, the boy became more daring. Im Lam Ming, he said and stared at Chui Yim. Just leave all the odd jobs to me in the future!


    Chui Yim huffed and ignored him. Learning the basics of medicine was incredibly draining. Not muchter, Chui Yim drifted off into dreand.<hr>


    Chui Yim woke up abruptly the next day.


    Just like what Chui Yim previously mentioned, he had been leading the life of a young master for the past six years. Back at his vige, it was always tranquil at night, which resulted in him needing a good sleeping environment. Hed wake up at even the slightest noise.


    Thats right. A loud noise was what woke him up.


    Chui Yim opened his eyes angrily to look for the source of the noise, only to realise that a bunch of junk was surrounding him.


    He looked around the room to find his room filled with pots, jars, torn clothes and many other items. There wasnt even any space left to walk on, not to mention the pungent stench in the room.


    Lam Ming was busy tidying up. When he saw Chui Yim sit up, he turned to him immediately. Big bro, youre awake? You dont have to mind me. Ill tidy all of this up.


    Chui Yims eyes twitched as he hurried through the junk towards the window. He opened up the window to take a deep breath. <em>Luckily my soul survived this foul smell. </em>He sighed before turning back to Lam Ming. What on earth are you doing?


    However, Chui Yims actions scared Lam Ming. He shuddered, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Looking at the small, tearful Lam Ming, Chui Yim let out a heavy sigh. He was so badly affected that he wasnt in the mood to train anymore. When I return from sster today, I want everything gone, alright?


    The bald boy left the room restlessly in dismay.<hr>


    After washing up, Chui Yim headed straight for ss.


    He really didnt want to return to the room anymore.


    Chui Yim entered the ss sulkily. Seeing that he wasnt in a good mood, all his ssmates avoided him, afraid they would be the target of his wrath.


    As soon as Chui Yim sat down, he ced his head on the table to take a short nap before ss started. But in no time, a voice rang across the ss. Big bro! Were in the same ss!


    Chui Yim froze. He looked up, unable to believe his ears. Lam Ming was upying the seat that was empty for the past week. He was wearing an old, white robe with patches all over it.


    Nice to see you, big brother.


    Chui Yim let out a wail and turned to him. Youre definitely a jinx.


    Just then, Chor Shing Chit arrived. Being a simple and straightforward man, greetings were a waste of time to him.


    He nced at Lam Ming sitting next to Chui Yim and continued, Oh, right. Thest student of our ss is here. Hes called Lam Ming. Now, lets not waste any more time. We have much to do today.


    After a week of lessons, the grade one students already knew what their teacher was like, so they only looked at Lam Ming curiously for a second before turning their attention back to Chor Shing Chit.


    Today, we will be doing a chambercheck. Chor Shing Chit went into the subject immediately.


    The ss gasped upon hearing what theyd be doing today. Some were obviously anxious, while only Chan Ngou Tin had his nose in the air.


    To all of you, this is an important process, as it will determine your aptitude for cultivation, Chor Shing Chit continued, ignoring the students.


    All of you,e with me. With that, Chor Shing Chit left the room first.


    He was immediately followed by Chui Yim and Lam Ming, who were looking around anxiously. Chan Ngou Tin stood up next and sneered. Follow me.


    The followers of Chan Ngou Tin followed after him, and the rest of the students slowly gathered themselves and followed after Chor Shing Chit.<hr>


    After a few turns, Chor Shing Chit arrived at a huge za. There was an oval, pitch-ck rock that was about four or five meters tall standing in the middle of the za.


    It was a shiny rock that looked like a giant ck mirror.


    This is a chamber check rock that every institution has. Its able to check your chambers, and from the size of the rock, you can tell where an institution standspared to the others, Chan Ngou Tin exined to his followers, showing off his knowledge. He side-eyed Chui Yim from time to time, as if ridiculing his ignorance.


    Yeah, thank you for your exnation. Chor Shing Chit red at Chan Ngou Tin coldly before turning to the ss.


    This is our academys chamber check za, and this is the chamber check rock.


    Chamber check will let you know which chambers are more suitable for you to cultivate. Everyone has their own strengths, and in fact, everyone can cultivate. Its only a matter of how far they can go.


    There might be sayings that gliphers are the strongest being in the world, but thats in fact referring to two-chamber gliphers. One-chamber gliphers are technically not considered actual gliphers, but there are many special careers they can take up.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    For example, a coachman. Im sure you have heard of what hardyhorses are, right? In fact, most ns use gliphic beasts as their mounts instead of hardyhorses, Chor Shing Chit said as he nced at Chan Ngou Tin. For example, the Chan n from Weapon Street use bronze-horned rhinos as their mounts. Unlike hybrids such as hardyhorse, bronze-horned rhinos are actual gliphic beasts. They are fast and have the ability to battle, so they can protect those in the carriage during a sudden attack.


    Only a one-chamber glipher can be a coachman for gliphic beasts.


    There are many other careers that can only be undertaken by one-chamber gliphers, so actually, one-chamber gliphers form the core of this world.


    That is why I said that all of you should aim to reach the one-chamber state by the age of twelve. If not, youll be a one-chambered glipher at most forever. However, its still better than those ordinary kids who are too poor to go to school. You will definitely have a brighter future than mostmoners.


    Chor Shing Chit paused for a moment and continued, Okay, lets get to the main point. Step forward to the chamber check rock when I call your name.<hr>


    Chan Ngou Tin.


    Unexpectedly, Chan Ngou Tin was the first to be called. He tried to remain nonchnt, but arrogance had already washed over his face.


    Chan Ngou Tin stood up and went forward. Without the need of Chor Shing Chits guidance, he reached out his right hand and ced it on the chamber check rock.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The part of the rock that came into contact with his palm emitted a warm, white light. Chan Ngou Tin removed his hands and stood in front of the rock after some time.


    The chamber check rock was made of an unknown pitch-ck shiny material, just like a ck mirror. One could easily see their reflection when standing in front of the mirror.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    Not muchter, the left arm of Chan Ngou Tins reflection lit up.


    Chan Ngou Tin, innate chamber, left arm chamber. Suitable for cultivating his left arm chamber.


    Chan Ngou Tin raised an eyebrow. He had expected this result.


    Same for Chor Shing Chit. Powerful ns like the Chan n would chamber check their n members even before they started schooling. Other than consanguinity, the ability to cultivate was of utmost for such ns. Being an aristocratic family of cultivators, most people in the n would possess the ability to cultivate.<hr>


    Next, Luk Tai Man!


    Unlike Chan Ngou Tin, Luk Tai Man was in a bundle of nerves. He came to the chamber check rock with shaking legs.


    It was usual for children to feel nervous, as this result would determine their future. In this world, whether one would live a in or extraordinary life would be determined at the age of six.


    Now, put your hands on the chamber check rock. Chor Shing Chit guided him. Luk Tai Man did as said, until warm, white light radiated from it.


    Alright, remove your hand now, Chor Shing Chit said.


    The entire ss stared at the rock.


    One moment, two moments, then another There still wasnt any reaction on the rock.


    Luk Tai Mans face was as pale as a sheet of paper and tears rolled down his cheek.


    Luk Tai Man, born without talent for cultivation. Chor Shing Chit sighed in his heart, but he still announced the result coldly.


    Hearing Chor Shing Chit, Luk Tai Man fell onto the ground crying.<hr>


    Suen Yi, innate chamber, left leg chamber.


    Lee Wai Yip, innate chamber, right arm chamber.


    Au Yeung Chun Wah, no talent for cultivation.<hr>


    One by one, the students went up to have their fate announced.


    Some flushed red out of excitement, while others were crying their eyes out. Chui Yim watched the entire situation from the side. <em>This was a world of survival of the fittest. Its even more evident than the Sallow Continent. How cruel is it to determine a childs fate when they are only six?</em>


    Lam Ming!


    Hearing his name, Lam Ming shuddered. He turned to Chui Yim to realise that he was spacing out. Gritting his teeth, Lam Ming summoned his courage and stepped forwards.


    He was smaller than others his age. Lam Ming was so skinny that his fingers looked like branches. Reaching out his hand, he ced it on the rock. After a short pause, Lam Ming withdrew his hand and stared at the rock anxiously.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    A warm white light appeared, leaving the whole ss, even Chor Shing Chit in shock. Lam Ming, innate chamber, wind chamber. On his reflection, Lam Ming had his mouth opened wide. A light was present on the stomach of his reflection.


    How could this be? Chan Ngou Tin shouted in disbelief. As a Chan n member, Chan Ngou Tin knew the importance of being born stronger with an innate wind chamber.


    If you want to be a gliphist, you need to have the wind or heart chamber as your innate chamber, like Lam Ming. He now stands a chance of bing a gliphist.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The ss turned to Lam Ming, their eyes filled with jealousy, envy, and hatred. Unable to adapt to the stares, Lam Ming ran behind the bald boy subconsciously to hide. Everyones attention turned from Lam Ming to Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim! Chor Shing Chit said coldly. Come over.


    Other than Chan Ngou Tin and, surprisingly, Lam Ming, he was the one whom the ss regarded highly of.


    Be it the time that he took the position of the ss captain easily, or be it the time that he ignored Chor Shing Chit and Chan Ngou Tin, he had been the centre of attention. Even Chor Shing Chit was curious about what woulde out of this young child. To be honest, Chor Shing Chit felt that he was more like a friend of his age than his student.


    Put your palm on the rock, Chor Shing Chit said slowly.


    Chui Yim did as he was told. There was no expression on Chui Yims face, as if he had never worried about his talent.


    Remove your hand now.


    Chor Shing Chit said, staring at the stone.


    The ss held their breath and stared at the rock.


    Moments went by.


    A smile crept up the corner of Chan Ngou Tins mouth. <em>Is he perhaps a piece of trash that doesnt have the talent to cultivate?</em>

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The Riding Clouds Academy was not considered an elite institution in Southary.


    But this didnt bother the Principal. In fact, the Riding Clouds Academys Principal was only a one-chamber glipher, whereas other institutions had at least two-chamber gliphers as teachers and principals.


    The Principal of the Riding Clouds Academy was Bak Wun, who was previously a coachman.


    After working hard for half of his life, he established the Riding Clouds Academy as the cheapest possible institution. He used all his savings, hoping to give every child a chance to learn gliphism, even if they only end up bing one-chamber gliphers.


    After all, he was greatly aware of how gliphism could change a persons life.


    Bak Wunid back on his chairzily. Due to his age, he was frail and weak.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    Suddenly, he felt a wave motion.


    Bak Wuns eyes opened wide, and he shot up from his seat. It was as if the weak old man lying on the seat moments ago wasnt actually him. His feet lit up, and he disappeared from the PrincipalsPrincipals office within no time.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The chamber check rock in the chamber check za burst into mes all of a sudden. Covered in mes, the pitch-ck reflective stone looked just like a meteor.


    Not only the students, but even Chor Shing Chit had never seen such a thing ever in his life. Subconsciously, he drove all the students except for Chui Yim away from the chamber check rock, as he was the source of the scene.


    As expected, the mes dispersed as soon as they reached Chui Yim, just like there was something controlling them. Despite being covered in mes, Chui Yims reflection could still be seen clearly.


    Chui Yim double innate chambers, the wind and heart chambers, Chor Shing Chit said, his voice shaking.


    Yes, Chui Yim had two innate chambers.


    He wasnt the first person in the world to have two innate chambers, nor was it an exceptionally rare sight, but it symbolised that Chui Yim would be a powerful figure in the future.


    Take the Four Season Heaven, a powerful force in the North, as an example. The Four Season Mountains n leader, Yeung Has son, Yeung Tin Hun was discovered to have a double innate chamber of both arms when he had his chamber check at four. Yeung Tin Hun would no doubt be a powerful member of Four Season Heaven in the future.


    However, there was a difference in quality when it came to double innate chambers too!


    The most critical chamber to a gliphist would be the wind and heart chambers.


    The wind chamber affected ones energliph while the heart chamber affected one mentally and spiritually.


    Thus, having one of the two was the basic requirement for one to be a gliphist. <em>But now that he has both of these chambers, doesnt it mean that hes a natural gliphist?</em>


    Nobody knew when Bak Wun had arrived next to Chor Shing Chit. He watched the rock in mes with his mouth agape. <em>What on earth is going on?</em><hr>


    After some time, the mes on the rock extinguished by themselves, but the rock was no longer shiny or reflective. It looked just like a regr, ck rock. The students were at a loss, but even they could tell that the chamber check rock was dead.


    After Chui Yim had his chamber check, the chamber check rock lost its functionality. This meant that the rock that cost a huge bomb was now trash.


    Chui Yim, who was currently standing in front of the rock innocently, turned to Chor Shing Chit anxiously. This I dont need to pay for it Right?<hr>


    Whats going on! Whos that kid? Which aristocratic family is he from?! Bak Wun bellowed at Chor Shing Chit, spit falling onto Chor Shing Chits cheek like bullets.


    Chor Shing Chit sighed and wiped his face clean. <em>Hes so healthy and full of energy now, huh I suspect that his weak and fragile state over the years is just an act</em>


    No Its a waste to leave him in our academy. Siu Chor! Im sending you to this Chui kids family to tell them about it. Such a talent should be sent to powerful organisations for nurturing . Bak Wun walked up and down, murmuring to himself.


    We cant destroy a geniuss life.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat in the ss, spacing out under his ssmatesments.


    It wasnt really a surprise to him. He had expected himself to have what it took to be a gliphist, but not to such arge extent. After spending six years with Chui Tin, he could tell that his father wasnt as simple as he seemed.


    <em>If Chui Tin isnt a gliphist, why else would he know so many gliphs?</em>


    <em>Moreover, hes been trying to teach me to be a gliphtor and all about gliphs. This shows that I definitely have the aptitude to be a gliphist, or he wouldnt waste his time teaching me such things.</em>


    Big bro, youre seriously dope. Ill be your follower from today onwards. However, as if unable to hear him, Chui Yim continued to stare outside the window.


    Its spoiled, huh? Chan Ngou Tins voice rang across the ss loudly. Standing up, he turned to the ss. All of you saw the rock burst into mes, right? It should be because the chamber check rock is spoiled. That must be the reason!


    Hearing Chan Ngou Tin, all the students nodded to themselves. Theyd rather believe that it was a faulty stone than to believe that they had to be in the same ss with a kid with innate heart and wind chambers. It was too much to think about.


    Yes, it was faulty. Chor Shing Chits voice rang across the ss as he walked in. There was something wrong with the rock, and it cant be used anymore. Lastly, Chui Yims innate chamber is his wind chamber.


    Huff


    The news made the ss sigh in relief. They werent as shocked to hear about Chui Yim having an innate wind chamber like they were with Lam Ming. After all, an innate wind chamber was much less shocking than a double heart and wind innate chamber.


    Chan Ngou Tin heaved a sigh of relief too. But the thought of Chui Yim having the talent to be a gliphist made him grit his teeth.


    Chui Yim, follow me, Chor Shing Chit said to Chui Yim, who kept staring out of the window.


    Chui Yim turned back to the short boy trailing behind him weirdly. Why are you following me?


    Mr Chor looks like hes up to no good. Im worried about you, big brother, Lam Ming nced at Chor Shing Chit and replied softly.


    Dont gossip behind a glipher; we have strong senses, Chor Shing Chit said coldly. Lam Ming hid behind Chui Yim once again, trembling.


    <em>I know youre only six, but how much more sissy can you get? </em>Chui Yim looked at Lam Ming, at a loss for words.


    <hr>


    The trio soon arrived at the za where the fitness ss was held.


    Chui Yim, how dare you. Chor Shing Chit stopped in his tracks and turned to face Chui Yim coldly.


    Whats wrong? Chui Yim asked in confusion.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Still pretending, huh? Born with an innate heart chamber, it seems like you are extremely talented! Chor Shing Chit sneered. Do you know what having an innate chamber means? If you have an innate right arm chamber, it means that you have a stronger right arm.


    So if youre born with an innate heart chamber, it means that your heart is particrly strong. But I remember you mentioning that you were born with a heart deficiency.


    Mr Chor Didnt you say that the rock was faulty? Just then, Lam Ming spoke up softly.


    That was a lie! Chor Shing Chit red at him and then back at Chui Yim. You will be in deep trouble if others know about your double innate chambers.


    Many powerful organizations wille for you, trying to get you no matter what. But if you choose any organization other than them, they would kill you to ensure the others dont get a talented gliphist.


    With that being said, never touch a chamber check rock again! We can help you once, but not twice.


    You too! Chor Shing Chit turned to Lam Ming sternly. If you spread this information, Chui Yim will be doomed! Do you understand?


    Yes Lam Ming replied weakly.<hr>


    Now its the time for you to pay the price for lying. Chor Shing Chit red at Chui Yim, anger written all across his face. Run until you cant.


    You wont give in until you see it for yourself, right? Chui Yim stared at Chor Shing Chit. His stare gave Chor Shing Chit a bad feeling, but Chor Shing Chit decided to ignore him anyway. Run, Ill take back your ss captain badge if you dont, he said coldly.


    Alright. I havent trained today. I still have some capacity.


    Capacity? Lam Ming asked. But Chui Yim said nothing and did a simple stretch before starting his run.


    As soon as he started, Lam Ming jumped out of his skin.


    <em>Hes so fast!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Even Chor Shing Chit was greatly astonished. <em>This isnt the speed a six-year-old should have! This was my fastest speed back when I was eighteen!</em>


    Chui Yim dashed around the za, kickingdust up wherever he ran past. His footsteps were so deep that they echoed around the za.


    After running for about ten minutes, Chui Yim fell to the ground suddenly.


    Seeing this, Chor Shing Chit ran towards Chui Yim hurriedly to find him lying on the ground as red as a cooked prawn, just like how it was every time he trained since the day he was born.


    Chor Shing Chit wanted to help Chui Yim up but was stopped by a shout.


    Dont touch me!


    When Chor Shing Chits handnded on Chui Yims shoulder, a sizzling sound could be heard. He removed his hand immediately as ifing in contact with a piece of hot charcoal. The ck cloth on his palms twisted under the heat.


    <em>Hes scalding hot! Whats going on?</em>


    Chui Yim seemed to be in deep pain. I guess Ive gotten weaker after skipping a few days of training He forced a chuckle and passed out on the spot.<hr>


    Chui Yim opened his eyes slowly. Any slight movement made his chest clench in pain.


    Just like what he said previously, he had been busytely, and thus he did less strenuous workouts. The pain he felt today was unbearable.


    Big bro, stay still. A voice rang across the room. It made Chui Yim look up, confused.


    He turned around to see Lam Ming squatting in a corner of the room, staring at him worriedly. Are you alright?


    How did I get back? Chui Yim shook his head, not answering the question.


    Lam Ming heaved a sigh of relief to see Chui Yim sit up by himself. He turned his attention back to the thing in front of him. Mr Chor carried you back after you cooled down.


    Hpmf! Hes the one who wanted to see it in the first ce. Chui Yim pouted and sniffed.


    That smells good. What is it? Chui Yim said and looked out of the window. It was pitch-dark outside. When they arrived at the za with Chor Shing Chit, it was only evening time. <em>I havent eaten my dinner; no wonder Im feeling so famished.</em>


    Lam Ming looked up, smiling mysteriously. After some time, he stood up, holding a bowl with a broken edge in his hand. A mouth-watering scent wafted out from the bowl.


    Whats that? Chui Yim asked, wiping the saliva off of his mouth.


    I heard that you told Mr Chor you have a weak heart, so I made pig heart porridge, but I dont know if youll like it Lam Ming answered, but Chui Yim snatched the bowl and took a spoonful just as he was mumbling.


    Lam Ming, youre something else, Chui Yim said after a few bites.


    Hearing him, Lam Ming straightened his back. Of course, my dream is to be a good g-chef!


    G-chef? Chui Yim asked while wolfing down his food.


    When speaking of his dream, Lam Mings voice got progressively louder. His tiny eyes shone brightly. Everything in this world is made of gliphs, like gliphic nts, gliphic beasts. The people who make things with ingredients that contain energliph are g-chefs.


    The food they make is called g-food, which is extremely helpful to gliphers and gliphists as g-food is prepared ording to different cultivation styles. In other words, a g-chef can help a glipher and gliphist cultivate.


    Dont you feel that its a blessing to be able to turn all the ingredients in this world to g-food?


    Yes! Its a blessing! Lam Ming, I was wrong! You arent a jinx, but my saviour! Chui Yim eximed. He felt like he was brimming with happiness, to the extent that he nearly shed tears of joy.


    <em>I no longer have to be trapped in the hands of Chui Tin!</em>


    <em>Since Lam Ming makes such delicious food, I wont need to worry about food for the rest of my schooling years!</em>


    Uh Lam Ming, what is that smell?


    Huh? Oh! The fire! I forgot about it!


    Lam Ming! Your bed is on fire!<hr>


    The next day, Lam Ming walked to ss with Chui Yim.


    I say, Lam Ming. Dont you have any decent clothes?


    Eh? Whats wrong with these?


    Nevermind, pretend that I said nothing.


    Chui Yim looked at Lam Mings messy hair and sighed. What are your parents like?


    Parents? Lam Ming smiled thinly; his monolid eyes made him look like a fox cub when he smiled or spoke. He wasnt good looking, and he was skinnier than most his age. In fact, he looked almost malnourished. However, he was surprisingly well worth a second, closer look.


    Ive never met my father. My mother raised me alone. Shes a g-chef who makes delicious food. Ill bring you to meet her someday, when youre free.


    Haha, sure. Chui Yim smiled. It was rare to see Chui Yim smiling.


    <em>Unexpectedly, I made a friend. </em>Chui Yim thought to himself.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Many students flocked towards the duo as soon as they reached ss. Of course, it was just because both of them had an innate wind chamber.


    Having an innate wind chamber meant the two had a chance of bing gliphists in the future. After Chor Shing Chits previous exnation, the students knew how vital a gliphist was. Even if they only became a one-chambered glipher, they would need someone to tattoo gliphs on them, which would cost a fortune. Moreover, the cost of ingredients for the tattoos had yet to be included. The more powerful a gliph was, the more precious the ingredients were.


    Thus it was beneficial to befriend gliphists. It might allow one to get a discounted or free gliph, maybe even a personalised gliph.


    Thats the reason why many gliphers worshipped and had close rtionships with gliphists.<hr>


    However,this was something that Lam Ming had never experienced before.He subconsciously hid behind Chui Yim, tugging at the corner of his shirt. As per usual, Chui Yim nced at the students emotionlessly before returning to his seat with Lam Ming, looking out of the window immediately after settling down. It was as if he overlooked the students who were trying to befriend him.


    His attitude upset many students, but it also made them admire him at the same time.


    Ever since day one, Chui Yim had treated everyone in the ss in the same manner. Nothing had changed, except that Chui Yim was no longer a country bumpkin but a possible future gliphist now.


    Having the aptitude is good, but it doesnt determine ones sess. A voice filled with jealousy rang across the ss; it belonged to Chan Ngou Tin. Talents might die young too.


    To his dismay, Chui Yim kept looking out of the window, acting like he didnt hear him and that the birds outside were much more interesting than him. Chui Yims actions nearly made Chan Ngou Tin burst into anger on the spot.


    Ever since the day I met him, I feel like things havent been going my way! Its so frustrating!


    Youre Lam Ming, right? Chan Ngou Tin looked at Lam Ming.


    Hearing his name, Lam Ming shot up from his seat. Yeah Yes. His timid behaviour confused his ssmates.


    Come and sit here, Chan Ngou Tin said, smirking.


    Huh huh?


    I said,e here.


    Lam Ming looked at Chui Yim hesitantly.


    Does your hand still hurt? Chui Yim said, turning towards Chan Ngou Tin.


    Ah? Chan Ngou Tin was taken aback by Chui Yims words. He instantly understood that it was referring to the hand that Chui Yim grabbed. The bruise was still there even now!


    Chui Yim stood up and looked around the ss. From today onwards, Lam Ming is under me. Dont me me for being cold-blooded if I see you bullying him, Chui Yim said slowly. This was a childish move, but he knew that Lam Ming would be extremely bothered if he didnt do this. Moreover his cooking skills have bought me off. I never want to eat from that canteen again.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit entered the ss at the same time, putting a stop to the drama.


    I have an announcement today regarding changes in our timetable. Chor Shing Chit said, his eyes falling on Chui Yim for a moment. Our fitness ss thats held twice a week will be held on the same day, Friday. So we will have two fitness lessons on Friday.


    Chui Yim looked up, slightly taken back as if something passed his mind.


    Chui Yim! Chor Shing Chit said, There is no need for you to attend lessons on Friday. It will be your self-study period.


    Why! Hearing Chor Shing Chit, Chan Ngou Tin stood up unhappily, objecting to the idea. Mr Chor, thats unfair!


    Hpmf, theres nothing unfair about it. Chor Shing Chit sneered. Chui Yim has an innate wind chamber, which means he has the aptitude to be a gliphist. Theres much more for him to learnpared to you all. Oh, dont forget that he became the ss captain because his stamina was better than yours. You can tell me that when youre stronger than him and also have the talent to be a gliphist.


    You too, Lam Ming. You can choose to do self-study during our fitness lessons, but I suggest you still attend as youre too weak physically and should exercise more.


    Yes okay. Lam Ming answered weakly as if he was a coward instead of a talented child with an innate wind chamber.<hr>


    After ss, instead of returning to his dorm, Chui Yim went out of Learners Street.


    Being a metropolis, you could describe it as a huge tree. With Southern End Avenue as the trunk, it branched out into different streets, forming Southary. For example, Learners Street was one of the many branches.


    Except for the first day with Chui Tin, this was Chui Yims first time walking around Southern End Avenue on his own. Knowing that it was unsafe to be wandering on his own as a kid, he wore the white coloured uniform of the Riding Clouds Academy. As there were gliphers in each academy, it would deter those with ill intentions away from him; not everyone could afford to offend a glipher.


    After some time, Chui Yim arrived at his destination, Southarys Weapon Street.


    Just like its name suggested, it was a street that sold weapons. As soon as Chui Yim entered the street, he could feel a strong, murderous aura. This was the home to numerous weapons, all of which were killing tools.


    This was a familiar feeling to Chui Yim due to his past life. But this wasnt the world he was familiar with.


    He entered a shop named Chan ns Grass Hall. Weird weapons could be seen hanging on the door of the shop, which piqued up Chui Yims interest.


    Hello.


    Wee A customer?


    Hearing a voice, the shopkeeper, who was nearly asleep, jumped up. But there were no customers to be seen.


    Im over here. A small hand reached out from below the counter and waved at him. The shopkeeper looked down to see a bald boy waving to him. Hello, Im a student from the Riding Clouds Academy. Im here toplete a school assignment on gliph weapons. I wonder if you can help me with it?


    Riding Clouds Academy? The shopkeeper rubbed his chin. Such a familiar name, isnt this the school our young master attends?


    Perhaps you know our young master, young master Ngou Tin?


    This is Chan Ngou Tins shop? Chui Yim was ted to hear it.


    Ngou Tin, right? Yes. Im very close to him! I just studied with him yesterday. He has an innate left hand, right? The shopkeeper let down his guard, seeing how Chui Yim could even point out Chan Ngou Tins innate chamber.


    So youre our young masters friend, the shopkeeper said in all smiles. Which means that youre our Chan ns friend too. What can I help you with?


    These weapons seem strange, how do you make them?


    Haha. The shopkeeperughed upon hearing Chui Yims question. Chui Yim might be bald, but he looked adorable thanks to Chui Tins beautiful genes.


    This is the Chan ns Grass Hall, so all weapons are of course forged using grass refining.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Gliphs are ever-changing, and so are gliphers. There are many different weapons to counter different kinds of gliphers. The mostmonly used and versatile style of weapon crafting is fire forging. You can make many different weapons using fire forging.


    But the fire element does not go well with wood and water;its grass and water that allows each other to exist.


    Since were the grass hall, every weapon here is of the grass element. As he was exining to his young masters friend, the shopkeeper did a thorough job. Furthermore, the sight of Chui Yim listening attentively and even taking down notes motivated him to teach sincerely.


    This is a spiky wood sword, the shopkeeper said as he took a sword from the shelf. Its made from branches of the spiky tree. After its processed, it has a gliph carved on it. Here, have a feel. The shopkeeper wore a cheeky smile on his face as he passed the sword to Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim kept his notes and took the spiky wood sword. However, he was taken aback once he picked it up. <em>Its as heavy as a metal sword!</em>


    The shopkeeper was surprised to see that Chui Yim didnt drop the heavy sword. <em>Kids these days are strong! But since hes an academy student, its not that shocking.</em>


    The Grass style only became famous in the south about a hundred years ago. Look at the spiky wood sword in your hands; its made of gliphic nts. Because its not too heavily processed, it brought out the features of the nt fully instead.


    The shopkeeper gave a thorough exnation, but Chui Yim wasnt listening anymore because he was busy inspecting the sword in his hands.


    In his previous life, he was a legendary metalsmith who forged divine weapons, the best around. With a nce, he deciphered how the grass refining style worked.


    <em>The books that Chui Tin forced me to read didnt go to waste at all. Thanks to the Continents Botanic that Ive already memorized, I could understand the spiky wood sword.</em>


    The spiky tree was a gliphic nt. Born with a botanical gliph, the tree had a trunk as strong as steel. Moreover, the spiky wood sword was forged with grass refining style. Unlike the fire forging style, liquids were used to tattoo gliphs in the wood to strengthen the original botanical gliph found on the wood. One could even say that the twig of the spiky tree was a natural weapon. By forging and processing it with grass refining techniques, the branch was now more suitable for battle after its appearance was changed and features strengthened.


    It sounded like fantasy, but it was very suitable for ces like the south, which was filled with gliphic nts.


    What about water casting?


    Water casting? The shopkeeper scratched his head. Wait here, he said as he walked into the shop.


    In no time, the shopkeeper came back with a box. Since this is a grass hall, it''d be better for you to visit a water hall if you''re looking for water element weapons. But we just so happen to have a water element weapon here. Ill let you take a look so you wont need to waste time travelling.


    The shopkeeper opened the box, and acool mist escaped from the crack.He looked around cautiously. Because you''re young masters friend, Ill show you this. Its a newly forged grade two gliph weaponthat were going to auction, he whispered.


    This is the grade two water casted gliph weapon, Water Reflected Moon,the shopkeeper said proudly.


    Chui Yim held the box, surprised by its weight. However, the box made up most of the weight, and there were even gliphs on the inner part of the box. Chui Yim didnt recognise the gliphs, but he could guess that they were used to seal off the weapons aura.


    His eyesnded on the weapon.


    This Water Reflected Moon is made with the frost gctitethat our elder, Elder Chan Sing,collected from the bottom of the Frosty Lake personally, made with water casting.


    He even added the Frozen and Bone Creeper gliphs to the weapon. When the weapones into contact with ones opponent, the wielder can activate the Frozen gliph with his energliph to freeze the opponent or the Bone Creeper gliph to seep its chilly energy deep into the opponents body. This is most suitable forassassination or speed typegliphers.


    The shopkeeper shut the box carefully and turned to Chui Yim. Remember to keep this a secret from the young master. Im viting the rules by showing you this.


    Thank you. Chui Yim agreed, nodding his head.


    Chui Yim left the grass hall, but he wasnt nning to leave the street. Instead, he continued his journey down Weapon Street.


    The shopkeeper heaved a sigh of relief. Even he was surprised by his actions.<em> It might be because the boy was cute, and that he listened attentively.</em>


    He took the box and walked back into the backroom of the shop slowly, cing it on the table carefully. All he needed to do now was wait for the Chan n guards to escort him to the auction house. But just when he turned around, he felt an intense pain in his neck.


    Wha what He cked out and fainted.<hr>


    Chui Yim walked onwards with his head low, pondering.


    Other than the grass hall, he went to some other shops too and used his likeable, cute face to get information from other shop keepers. But all the information was simr.


    What surprised him was that grass refining and water casting styles were the most popr weapon forging styles now, and it was all because of the way the southerners tattooed gliphs. In the south, most people used gliphic nts as their ingredients. It was gentler this way, and they preferred to use natural ingredients.


    This was why the water casting and grass refining style, which processed and refined natural ingredients into weapons, was more popr than the fire forging style, where the smith had to smelt down and re-forge the materials. The water casting style was very simr to grass style, just that water style made use of more water type gliphs and processed ingredients with them.


    Chui Yim was greatly interested in the weapons of this world. It might be the gliphs, but the weapons in this world were of way better quality than the one back on the Sallow Continent. Perhaps also because of gliphs, the weapons here had much more function and power.


    Before he knew it, he reached the end of the weapon street.


    Chui Yim looked around. Just as he was going to return to school, an ordinary store caught his eyes. To be exact, it was the sign that caught his eyes. The shop was called Kiu ns Divine Weapons.


    <em>Divine weapons?</em><hr>


    When Chui Yim walked into the store, warm air hit his face.


    The entire shop looked old. The counter was made of wood and looked like it had been around for a very long time. The whole shop even smelled ancient. However, it was sparkling clean, and there was hardly a speck of dust to be seen.


    Soon enough, a sword caught Chui Yims eyes. It wasnt sharp, and it looked like a metal rod instead.


    But it still piqued Chui Yims interest.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Welco me Hearing a voice, a man walked out from the backroom. He was startled to see a young boy. Little boy, hurry and leave. This isnt a ce you should be loitering at, he said immediately.


    Do you need any help here?


    What do you mean? the man asked, utterly confused.


    Im here to work! Chui Yim patted his chest and said.<hr>


    Kiu Chi Gong stood at the counter, frowning at Chui Yim. Kiddo, how old are you even? Do you know what this ce is?


    I might be shorthanded, but not so much that I need a child to help me, he said, scanning Chui Yim. But just as he was observing Chui Yim, Chui Yim was observing him back too.


    <em>He looks pretty young, about twenty something years old. Its hard to believe that the owner is so young. Hmm, his muscles arent even, especially his shoulder. It makes him look like a beast when he raises his shoulders. Theres ck coloured cloth simr to the ones that Chor Shing Chit uses on his right hand. So hes a glipher too.</em>


    Im not here to work, Chui Yim said, shaking his head and looking at the man seriously. Im here to find someone to work for me.


    Kiu Chi Gong looked at him, his mouth slightly open. <em>Is this kiddo crazy? Is there something wrong with his brain? </em>But Chui Yim ignored him and walked to the sword that looked like an iron rod.


    Chui Yim might not know anything about the water or grass style, but he was an expert at the fire forging style in a broad sense. This sword only makes use of a single ingredient, the fallen star''s stone. Its a type of rock thates with a gliph in it, but not one of good quality. Other than its weight, there are no other pros about the rock. If Im right, you used at least a hundred and twenty kilograms of fallen stars stone on this weapon.


    You melted all the rocks with high heat before forging it into a sword with the essence of the rock. You did well here, but not for the rest of the processes.


    How bad are you at forging that you made the sword into a rod? And you tattooed the Strength gliph in the weapon, right? A Strength gliph is supposed to help a Glipher increase their strength, but it doesn''t make sense to tattoo it on a swords hilt handle. Let me guess, the gliph you wanted to use originally wasnt this, but it turned out like an iron rod unexpectedly. Thus you changed your mind and tattooed the Strength gliph on it instead.


    So, that was how a grade two-weapon became a grade one.


    Kiu Chi Gong stared at Chui Yim, thunderstruck. Who are you exactly?


    Someone who came to save you from the abyss of worldly sufferings, Chui Yim said, happy with how Kiu Chi Gong was staring at him. Cmon, call me master.<hr>


    Kiu Chi Gong invited Chui Yim into the shop.Chui Yim sat down as if he was at home and looked around the shop.


    <em>So he decided just to live here, huh? The front of his shop is the shop, and the back is his home.</em>


    Kiu Chi Gong came with two cups of tea and sat at the table, staring at Chui Yim confusedly. Who are you?


    Chui Yim shook his shiny bald head and shed Kiu Chi Gong a surprisingly cute smile. Just like I said, Im looking for someone to work for me. Just take it that Im a great talent whos here to help you improve your forging.


    Simrly, Kiu Chi Gong shook his head. This is too absurd. As a descendant of the Kiu n, Im not poverished enough to scoop that low. I invited you for a cup of tea just because I thought yourments were reasonable, and Im treating you as a guest.


    Hearing him, Chui Yim nodded in satisfaction. He didnt have the slightest unhappiness with Kiu Chi Gongs reply<em>. Hes indeed a man.</em>


    Kiu Chi Gong sighed and looked up at the ceiling,menting. In the past, the Kiu n was a great n able to forge even divine weapons. However, after a hundred years, nobody in the n could do so. We grew worse generation after generation. Finally, my father sold thest grade three weapon of our n and gambled away the money. He thenmitted suicide after losing the gamble.


    Now, Im the only descendant of the Kiu n. My skillse from the two-page secret book that my ancestors left behind, and all there is are steps on basic refinement. I learnt the rest of the skills myself.


    Kiu Chi Gong sipped the tea while telling Chui Yim about the past of his n.


    Chui Yim listened to him attentively.It was as if he witnessed the fall of an ancient n through Kiu Chi Gongs narration.


    Little kid, Im sorry for being such a joke. I, Kiu Chi Gong, have nothing of value. I can only wee you with some tea. It was my pleasure to meet a little boy who knows about weapons.


    Chui Yim looked at Kiu Chi Gong, unsure what to feel. He initially nned to find a stupid person to work for him. But seeing how unyielding Kiu Chi Gong was, Chui Yim somehow thought of taking Kiu Chi Gong as his disciple.


    I say, after hearing so much from me, do you not believe that I know how to forge?


    Alright, Ill believe you. Kiu Chi Gongughed. Or you wouldnt be able to point out the weakness of my fallen star sword. But boy, youre still too young. I dont think you can even lift a hammer! I dont know which aristocratic family you are from or what secret books youve read that taught you about forging. But I, Kiu Chi Gong, am not at the point that Id be greedy for a childs knowledge.


    If you do see the worth in me,e over and discuss forging with me sometimes. Ill host you with my tea too.<hr>


    Chui Yim left Kiu Chi Gongs shop and went back to the academy. He didnt go to the weapon street for fun, but with the goal of finding a source of ie.


    <em>I need a way to earn money because Chui Tin that bastard stopped giving me money! Money not only allows me to research more about forging, but more importantly, because of Lam Ming.</em>


    <em>Hes a great cook, but sadly, a poor kid like me cant exactly get good ingredients.</em>


    After the day that Chui Yim fainted, Lam Ming admitted that the pig heart he used in Chui Yims porridge had gone slightly bad. Chui Yim barely managed to hold back the urge to strangle Lam Ming when he heard that.


    <em>So I need money to get quality ingredients.</em>


    <em>Lam Ming said that if we are rich enough to get gliphic beasts or gliphic nts, he could even try to make us g-food thats excellent for developing our bodies. Its always good to have some money too. Kiu Chi Gong is a good source, but his temper I dont have any idea for now.</em>


    Chui Yim heaved a sigh and went back to his dorm. As soon as he opened the door, he was weed by a tantalising aroma that made him drool.


    Lam Ming was making a fire secretly. Hurry and shut the door. Ill be scolded if the warden finds out that Im cooking again, he whispered as soon as he saw Chui Yim.


    What are you making? Chui Yim shut the door and squatted beside him.


    I went to the market today and picked up some unwanted vegetables Be at ease, they arent spoiled. Theyre just not that fresh. I made a pot of mixed soup with them and some minced meat.


    Chui Yims eyes twitched. <em>Forget about the ingredients. forget about where the ingredients came from </em>He repeated to himself in his head.


    But the soup was so aromatic. He pinched his nose and tried it.


    <em>Hmm? </em>Chui Yim''s eyes widened. <em>Its so good! </em>He started gulping down the soup.


    Chui Yim had a full meal together with Lam Ming. This meal made him even more determined to earn money.


    <em>He can make even rotten vegetables taste so good, so what if it was fresh</em>

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    At Chan n Grass Hall, three men could be seen standing outside the shop quietly.


    Eh? Wheres the shopkeeper?


    Go inside the shop and take a look.


    Leader, the shopkeeper has fainted!


    Dizzily, the shopkeeper woke up to someone shaking him. He looked up to see three familiar men around him.


    Shopkeeper, what happened? The leader of the trio asked. All three men were from the Chan n.


    The shopkeeper stood up immediately and turned around to realise that the box containing the Water Reflected Moon was now empty. He turned pale as a sheet of paper and stammered, Water Reflected Moonis is gone!


    Hearing him, the leaders face fell and turned to both men next to him. Inform the n leader.


    It was a peaceful week for Chui Yim.


    Under Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wuns coverup, the information of Chui Yim having innate double chambers was kept a secret. Not only that, he made a trip to Kiu Chi Gongs shop daily after school to chat. Hed casually leak some forging tips during their conversation and leave when Kiu Chi Gong started contemting his words.


    Chui Yim believed that one day, Kiu Chi Gong would realise that he was doing this because he sincerely wanted to help him.


    Soon, the weekend arrived. Chui Yim nned to leave for home earlier during his self-study period, but Chor Shing Chit unfortunately stopped him.<hr>


    Why are you following me home? Chui Yim asked Chor Shing Chit confusedly as he followed him to Sourtharys city gate.


    Home visit, Chor Shing Chit replied coldly.


    <em>Home visit? How can you consider this a home visit when my home is the only one you are visiting in the entire ss? </em>Chui Yims face twisted slightly, unhappy.


    <em>Home visit? How can you consider this a home visit when my home is the only one you are visiting in the entire ss? </em>Chui Yims face twisted slightly, unhappy.


    However,Chui Yim felt that it wasnt that bad afterall as he followed Chor Shing Chit towards a Hardyhorse coachman.


    Chui Yim caught sight of the familiar coachman and dragged Chor Shing Chit towards him. Mr Chor, lets take that one.


    Oh! Its you again, little boy. Haha! Eh? Who is this?


    My teacher. Hes going to my house for a home visit, Chui Yim said with a smile.<hr>


    Chui Tin was cooking once again. He was happy as ark; he looked forward to the weekends the most as it was the time that Chui Yim returned home.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside his house once more. Chui Tin rushed out to be greeted by a hardyhorse galloping towards his house. In no time, he saw Chui Yim getting off the wagon. He bid the coachman goodbye and walked into the house proudly, like a rooster who won a fight.


    Chui Tin was caught off guard. <em>How did that kiddo get the money to take a hardyhorse!</em>


    The next minute, another figure followed. It was Chor Shing Chit.<hr>


    Mr Chor, have you eaten?


    Yes, thank you.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim was busy wolfing down his meal. He didnt even spare the both of them a nce.


    Chor Shing Chit nced at Chui Yim, who looked like he had been starving for years and turned to Chui Tin. Mr Chui, are you free to talk now? Theres something I need to tell you.


    Of course, let''s head to the yard, Chui Tin replied, shing Chor Shing Chit a warm smile.


    The duo walked to the yard. Seeing the many different well-grown nts, Chor Shing Chit sighed. You have a great ce.


    Thank you, but its stillcking a lot, Chui Tin said politely and went straight to the point. So, may I know what brings Mr Chor here? Did my son get into some trouble?


    Im here to discuss about Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit said seriously and summarised the situation during the chamber check to Chui Tin.


    Its extremely rare to be like Chui Yim, and its a waste to keep him in our academy. As long as you let the world know his talent, he could enrol in almost any institution or organisation, be it the South or North. Be it the Imperial Sunset Pce, Four Season Heaven, zing Skies Mountain or even the Cloud Pce.


    Hearing him, Chui Tin smiled thinly before turning towards Chor Shing Chit in seriousness shortly. I wont let Siu Yim transfer out of this school.<hr>


    Night fell. Chui Tin sent Chor Shing Chit to the door.


    Please reconsider your decision. I dont wish to ruin the childs future, Chor Shing Chit looked at Chu Tin and spoke slowly.


    I have already made myself very clear, Chui Tin smiled and replied casually. Goodbye.


    Please reconsider, Mr Chui. Goodbye, Chor Shing Chit said, obviously disappointed.


    Watching Chor Shing Chit leave, the smile on Chut Tins face grew. I guess he did quite well in school, huh?<hr>


    You dont have an innate double chamber, Chui Tin told Chui Yim while having a cup of tea and reading his book. Do you know how a chamber check rock works?


    Chui Yim recalled the content that he read from the huge piles of books and replied, A chamber check rock is something that reflects a humans energy. A high-quality chamber check rock is necessary for glipheons, as they can identify invisible injuries and analyse them.


    Chui Tin nodded in satisfaction. He put down the scroll and turned to Chui Yim. From what I guess, the chamber check rock didnt identify an innate heart chamber, but your heart deficiency instead.


    Your heart deficiency is incurable because its not an ordinary deficiency. Theres a ball of fire in your heart. There was a rare weather event when you were born, and a strike of Heavens me entered your heart. In fact, I didnt expect you to survive, and its weird that instead of burning up your body, it stayed in your heart silently. I thought Heavens me would break out soon, but it stayed in you calmly for six years.


    Chui Yims jaws dropped as he caressed his chest subconsciously. <em>So there was always a fire in my heart?</em>


    The chamber check rock saw the ball of Heavens me. It caught on fire after you had your chamber check, right? The Heavens me is so powerful that its not something that a chamber check rock could look at. Didnt you find the burnt rock familiar?


    Look at that ck, fake mountain in our yard. Chui Tin pointed to the yard with the hand holding the tea cup. It was burnt after I did your chamber check previously.


    Chui Yim looked at the fake mountain speechlessly. <em>No wonder the chamber check rock back in school seemed so familiar! I just didnt notice it.</em>


    Even so, your innate wind chamber shows that you have a chance of bing a gliphist. You can throw the idea of being a glipher away, as gliphers needs to fight. Even if you train and push your limits every day, nobody can ensure the fight will end before you reach your limit. But as a gliphist, all you need to do is stand behind gliphers and tattoo gliphs.


    That day, I asked Mr Chor if there are people in this world who are both a glipher and gliphist, Chui Yim frowned and asked.


    Chui Tin was slightly taken aback and looked at Chui Yim weirdly. Of course there are. But youre not supposed to think about that right now.


    All you need to do now is memorise the book on medicine. Youre being too slow. Bring the books to school with you next week.


    Monday soon came again, and Chui Yim went back to the academy with several medical books.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    In fact, Chui Yim was excited to learn about gliphs.


    Under Chor Shing Chit, Chui Yim learnt about some basic gliphs. Thats how he was able to recognise the strength gliph that Kiu Chi Gong had carved onto his fallen star sword. However, after seeing the gliphs that Chui Tin drew for him before he came to the academy, these were nothing to him.


    Sadly, he needed to start from medicine to learn about gliphism. Thus Chui Yim could only persevere and memorise the books.


    In a blink of an eye, four years had passed.<hr>


    During these four years, every day was repetitive for Chui Yim. Study, memorise, visit Kiu Chi Gong after school and return home on Fridays.


    Week after week went in a full circle. Yet Chui Yim fell in love with such a productive lifestyle. He was like an old man who loved research; he didnt like socialising and all he did was focus on what he loved.


    If there was a need to point out any change, it might be that he and Lam Ming had gotten much closer. After much interaction, Kiu Chi Gong also finally agreed to be Chui Yims disciple. However, Kiu Chi Gong still didnt address Chui Yim as master, and their interactions tended to be more friendly than that between a master and his disciple. Under Chui Yims guidance, Kiu Chi Gong greatly improved, and he was now able to consistently forge grade one gliph weapons unlike in the past, where he struggled to make every weapon.


    Every time Kiu Chi Gong sold his weapons, he would give Chui Yim some of the earnings. Since Chui Yim didnt need the money, he gave most of it to Lam Ming, who spent it on ingredients instead.


    As the duo got older, Lam Mings skills got better, and Chui Yim strongly believed that hed be a g-chef in the future.


    <hr>


    Big brother! Were runningte!


    Lam Ming smacked Chui Yim who was lying on his bed. He stared at him speechlessly. Yesterday, Mr Chor even made it clear that we shouldnt bete today, or wed be doomed!


    Even four yearster, Lam Ming still wore his patched-up clothes, and his hair was still long and messy. He tied up his hair randomly, but his fringe still covered his eyes. Even so, there were apparent improvements in his standard of living after living under Chui Yims care for four years.


    Alright, alright


    Chui Yim grumbled. He was currently hugging onto a medicine scroll, which was why he had lost track of timest night and ended up sleeping in. For the past four years, he had learnt quite a lot about being a doctor from Chui Tin, but as if by magic, Chui Tin was always able to create another new book for him to memorise after he learnt a new skill or gliph.


    Thus, Chui Yim was unable to escape his books these past years.


    He stood up and yawned. Since he hadnt washed up yet, the smell from his mouth made Lam Ming pinch his nose. Brother Chui, I wont wait for you if you take your own sweet time again!


    Im done! Lets go now!


    Dont you need to wash up, brother Chui?


    Hmph, Im a man, why so wishy-washy?


    ... Brother Chui, dont look at me while you talk. Your mouth stinks.<hr>


    The duo walked side by side. But what angered Chui Yim the most was that Lam Ming towered over him these four years.


    Chui Yim was merely one hundred and fifty centimetres tall, which was admittedly pretty good for a ten-year-old. However, Lam Ming was already one hundred and sixty centimeters tall! Chui Yim knew that he was still growing, but the height difference made Chui Yim unhappy when they walked side by side.


    Other than his height, thanks to Chui Yims daily exercises, he was also much stronger than those his age. His muscles bulged even when he exerted even only a little force. On the other hand, Lam Ming was so fragile and skinny that he looked like a sheet of paper.


    As they walked to ss, many students were seen talking about them.


    In these four years, Chui Yim and Lam Ming had be a famous duo in the Riding Clouds Academy for their outstanding results. It was always either of them who would rank first while the other ranked second in exams. Sometimes it was Lam Ming who came first and Chui Yim who was second, or vice versa. It didnt bother the both of them. Lam Ming was still as timid as before and Chui Yim still kept his nose in the air.


    In the ss.


    They changed sses ording to their grades yearly, but as if it was fate, the two corner seats next to the window would always remain unupied, and theChui-Lam duo would upy it.


    When the duo entered the ss, an unfriendly look was directed at them.


    Obviously, it was still Chan Ngou Tin. Four years had passed, but he was still as arrogant as before, maybe even more so than before.


    With his ns power, he had been gathering followers everywhere in school, looking as if he was the student council president of the Riding Clouds Academy. However, he was unhappy with this. Despite receiving lessons from gliphers and gliphists from the Chan n, he still ced third.


    Chui Yim and Lam Ming were just like mountains he couldnt pass and were suffocating him. Maybe because of this, Chan Ngou Tin became increasingly arrogant to release his stress.


    As usual, Chui Yim didnt even spare chan Ngou Tin a nce while Lam Ming hid behind him and returned to his seat carefully.


    Chor Shing Chit entered the ss, expressionless. Todays a special day.


    Yes, Chor Shing Chit was still as straightforward and simple. He still didnt use any honorifics, just like it was four years ago.


    The past four years was basically a warm-up for you guys, he said, going straight into the topic immediately. Now that four years have passed, can someone tell me what you have learnt?


    A student raised his hands. It was, as expected, Chan Ngou Tin.


    Chan Ngou Tin, your answer.


    Fitness, and basic gliphism, Chan Ngou Tin said.


    Yeah. Chor Shing Chit nodded and got him to sit back down. Gliphism is a wide-ranging and profound study. Even after four years, the gliphs you have learnt are just the basics.


    So dont think that these basics are enough.


    No matter how confusing or powerful a gliph is, its all built upon the basics youve learnt. During a battle, its important to predict the gliphs tattooed on your opponent using the knowledge youve learnt, as that will determine the fights results. That is the reason why we use four years to teach you all the basics.


    Fitness is much simpler than gliphism, but other than Chui Yim and Lam Ming, who could choose to be gliphists, its an important lesson for the rest of you. Your bodily strength is essential because a gliphers body determines his quality. The stronger a gliphers body, the more powerful he is. Simply relying on skills is not enough. Moreover, the stronger your body is, the better it will be when you start cultivating energliph.


    Chor Shing Chit turned towards the board and wrote the words Body and Gliphism on it. He then drew a line extending from the words towards the same direction.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    However, dont forget that all of this is just a warm-up. Or should I say, preparation.


    Dont forget your real aim, however. Suddenly, Chor Shin Chit lowered his voice and said, Which is to cultivate energliph. If you arent able to break through to the one-chamber state, it shows that you dont have the aptitude to cultivate energliph. Even if you manage to do so in the future, youll forever remain as a one-chamber glipher for the rest of your life.


    He then wrote the word state where the lines were pointing towards.


    I said today is a special day, right? Because today is the day you will decide your cultivation style.


    Hearing this, the ss was filled with excitement.


    Even Lam Ming was pleasantly surprised. He looked towards Chui Yim to realise that he was secretly reading his medicine book under his desk.


    Chor Shing Chit ignored themotion and red at them coldly. All of you, follow me.<hr>


    Whats wrong? Why did youe all the way here?


    There was a special ce in the Riding Clouds Academy known as the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    It was a simple name, but just like its name, it housed the many different cultivation styles that the Riding Clouds Academy had collected. Since the Riding Clouds Academy wasnt a top institution, the highest cultivation skill they had was only grade three. However, they were the only institution that opened up all their cultivation techniques to their students.


    Other institutions would ask their students to source their own cultivation techniques unless they were extremely talented. The institution would only provide their cultivation techniques to the student, with the condition that they take the Vows of Gliphs and promise to be affiliated to the institution for their entire life so that the institution could get stronger and gain reputation.


    In contrast, the Riding Cloud Academy only required their students to take a Vow of Gliph to promise that they would not spread the cultivation style to others.


    There was a two-chambered glipher watching over the Cultivation Style Pavilion. Nobody knew his name, and everyone called him Old Tung. The academy hired him at a high price to guard the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    Old Tung was currently sitting outside the Cultivation Style Pavilion making tea while looking at Bak Wun. My busy principal, what brings you here today?


    I miss your tea. Bak Wunughed. This made Old Tung burst intoughter too. Old Tung might be old, but he was still very energetic.


    You can bring some back if you like, replied Old Tung.


    If I remember correctly, todays the day where the new grade four ss chooses their cultivation style, right? Old Tung whispered, wearing a mysterious smile while rubbing his teacup. The two elderly men were sitting across from one another, chatting while drinking tea.


    I knew that I couldnt hide anything from Old Tung. Bak Wunughed. Actually...Theres a kid that Ive noticed for a while, andI want to know more about him.<hr>


    A momentter, footsteps could be hearding towards the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    It was Chor Shing Chit and his ss.


    Seeing Bak Wun and Old Tung enjoying their tea, Chor Shing Chit nodded his head slightly and greeted them. Principal, Old Tung.


    He wasnt too respectful, but he wasnt rude either. It didnt surprise Old Tung, and instead, he felt better like this. Gliphism was a study where speed mattered. Old Tung had been stuck in the two-chambered state for decades, and he had already given up on breaking through. On the other hand, Chor Shing Chit was only about thirty years old, still young. If he could break through to the three-chambered state, hed be able to live up to a hundred years at least. And the rare five-chambered state Gliphers were able to live up to a few hundred years.


    The legendary six-chambered state Gliphers could live forever. They would never perish.


    Old Tung knew that Chor Shing Chit was different from him; Chor Shing Chit could try to reach his third or fourth chamber while he could no longer. However, nobody knew why he came to teach at this small institution.


    Chor Shing Chit was a mysterious man, and the Chan n sent Chan Ngou Tin here because they learnt of his presence from a special source.


    Thus, Chor Shing Chit was already very polite to have greeted Bak Wun and Old Tung with a nod.


    Indeed, after greeting the two elders, he turned to his students. This is our schools Cultivation Style Pavilion. And today, youll pick a style thats suitable for you to start cultivating energliph. He had a low voice. The best description of his voice would be two ck and round stones rubbing against each other, but it was clear enough for each student to hear. Same as tattooing a gliph, ones cultivation style is a crucial point in gliphism.


    Tattooing different gliphs can give different people different skills, and that versatility is all due to your cultivation style.


    There are many different cultivation styles and techniques. Leaving our school aside, even the most powerful institutions and organisations arent able to collect all the styles in the world. Some increase your strength, while some are elementally attributed. Its crucial to identify how your opponents cultivation style and gliphilities affect each other too because it is a decisive factor to help you win.


    For example, a glipher who practices a wind type cultivation style would typically be faster. But if he tattooed a fire type gliph on him, then the wind would support the fire, turning him into a long-range attack glipher.


    Thats why gliphers hide their gliphs. As a glipher, its dangerous to let others know too much about yourself as youd be an easy target. Thats why gliphism teach us not to let anyone; even our partners, know about our gliphs.


    Chui Yim frowned upon hearing Chor Shing Chit; but he said nothing and only watched silently


    On the other hand, Lam Ming found his words interesting. Brother Chui, Mr Chor might say this. But dont worry, Ill let Brother Chui know when I tattoo a gliph on myself in the future, he whispered to Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim shed a smile and didnt reply. It was evident that he didnt believe Lam Mings words.


    In short, your cultivation style will be closely rted to your gliphs. The cultivation style you pick will affect if you can breakthrough before graduation, as it affects the energliph you store.


    Mr Chor, Chan Ngou Tin raised his hands. Can I be exempted from this process if I already have my own cultivation style?


    Hearing Chan Ngou Tin, gasps could be hearding from the other students. All of them stared at him enviously.


    Usually, the best age to start cultivating energliph was the age of ten. This was when their body developed the fastest and was able to bear energliph being stored in their body. However, ns would start using energliph to nurse their children from young to be physically stronger. This was why their bodies could store energliph much earlier than other kids. Having a head start was beneficial, as youd always be a step ahead of others.


    Among the top-notch powers, many of their elite n members or direct disciples had already cultivated enough energliph for them to break through to their first chamber before the age of ten.


    However, in ces like the Riding Clouds Academy, Chan Ngou Tin was undoubtedly considered one such top-notch person.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Hearing the other students cries of surprise, Chan Ngou Tin squinted his eyes. He was satisfied with the sss reaction. However, Chui Yim only rolled his eyes at this situation. Even until today, Chui Yim was still unable to adapt to interacting with children his age.


    Being a human for both lives made hisbined age even older than Chor Shing Chit. Thus, Chan Ngou Tins craving for attention and acknowledgement as a child was childish to him. He could be friends with Lam Ming because Lam Mings timid character made him more mature than those his age.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit red at Chan Ngou Tin coldly. Of course, you can still enter. It might be called the Cultivation Style Pavilion, but there are secret records of gliphility too. But if you choose to give up this chance, you can only return during your graduation year.


    As a Riding Cloud Academy student, youll be allowed to enter the Cultivation Style Pavilion twice. Once in grade four to choose your cultivation style and once in grade six when you graduate to choose a gliphility.


    Hearing the word gliphility, Chan Ngou Tin immediately took back his stuck-up attitude, as one could never have enough gliphilities. Even if the chosen gliphility wasnt suitable, knowing more gliphilities might help youprehend new skills and even get the chance to create your own gliphility.


    There are no more questions, right? If so, shut up, Chor Shing Chit bellowed. It was rare to see Chor Shing Chit acting in this manner. He was obviously unhappy with Chan Ngou Tins haughty attitude. Chan Ngou Tin kept quiet immediately after hearing him.


    Of course, only those who have an innate chamber will be able to enter the Cultivation Style Pavilion. If your innate chamber awakens within the next two years, youll have your chance to go in then.


    Then lets head inside? Seeing this, Bak Wun turned to Old Tung.


    Hehe, okay. Old Tungughed and walked into the Cultivation Style Pavilion with Bak Wun side by side.


    <hr>


    The Cultivation Style Pavilion is split into two areas, just like I mentioned previously, one for gliphility and the other for cultivation styles. Those without cultivation styles can choose a gliphility for themselves too. Its your freedom.


    When you hear your name, enter the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    Chui Yim.


    The ss looked at Chui Yim immediately. The sequence was based on the previous examinations ranking.


    A boy with a shiny bald head stepped out of the crowd, walking towards the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    Chor Shing Chit watched Chui Yim walk into the Cultivation Style Pavilion calmly. <em>What kind of cultivation style will the double innate chamber student choose?</em><hr>


    As soon as Chui Yim walked into the Cultivation Style Pavilion, he was surprised by how dark the surroundings were. The passage was lit up with only candles.


    Hocus-pocus, Chui Yim cursed softly and went through the passageway without care. To Chui Yim, this was meaningless. Cultivation styles and gliphility were nothing to him because after the gliph drawings Chui Tin showed him, he looked at gliphism with extremely high standards.


    Gliphility was a method to activate your energliph and gliphs, but the gliph tattooed was of utmost importance, instead of fancy and highly graded gliphility or cultivation style. Since Chui Yim was determined to cultivate in this life, he would never let himself pick up a low-grade cultivation style or have useless gliphs tattooed on him.


    However, it was a good experience and research opportunity to explore different cultivation styles and gliphility.


    He already made his mind up to go for a cultivation style as it could be easily reced. Even if the cultivation technique he chose was bad, he could rece it with one of the same element.<hr>


    The passage was pitch ck, and it separated into two paths: cultivation style and gliphility. The different paths werebelled by a wooden signboard.


    Chui Yim walked towards the cultivation style path, and in no time, he came across Old Tung and Bak Wun who had entered before him. Old Tung, Principal. Chui Yim greeted them. He was still willing to respect those older than his actual age, after all.


    Hehe, be at ease. Pretend we arent here.


    Chui Yim nodded and started browsing. The cultivation style section was like a library, and every bookshelf was a few meters tall. Balls of lightcould be seen on every shelf, and each light represented a cultivation style. One would know the cultivation styles summary when he touched a light.


    This was also a protection program. If someone wanted to steal the techniques forcefully, the light would self-destruct along with the secret record inside it.


    It was a new experience to Chui Yim, as he had never experienced being a martial artist. He reached out to a random light, yet it suddenly changed as he touched it.<hr>


    Bak Wun and Old Tung stood somewhere far behind Chui Yim. Hes the kid that you wanted to observe, right? Old Tung asked Bak Wun after observing Chui Yim for some time.


    This kid is something else. Bak Wun chuckled and nodded.


    You dont have to observe him so closely, though? Old Tung frowned. The Riding Clouds Academy wasnt an elite institution, nor had it been around for long. However, due to them helpingmoners pick up gliphism and providing free cultivation styles and gliphility, the Riding Clouds Academy was somewhat famous in Southary. Some of their students even made it into elite higher institutions.


    Thus, there were plenty of elite students that graduated from the Riding Clouds Academy. However, this was the first time Bak Wun came to the Cultivation Style Pavilion to watch a student choose his cultivation style.


    Just as Old Tung was deep in thought, a wave rang across the Cultivation Style Pavilion, and it was because of Chui Yim. Weird waves were produced when Chui Yim reached for the light.


    It didnte as a surprise to Old Tung, as not only was the light able to protect and self-destruct the technique, it also came with a trace of the styles aura. Same for every organization and institution, choosing a cultivation style was a process where the participant would know more about the technique by touching the light.


    If a particr style wasnt suitable for a person, the light would emit a wave of resistance. To put it simply, it was like a beautiful girl telling you that it was impossible between you both. Thus, Old Tung wasnt surprised by the wave.


    This isnt right Bak Wun mumbled to himself. Whats wrong? Bak Wun asked, confusedly.


    Bak Wuns eyes never left Chui Yim. To be exact, Chui Yims hand that was reaching for the light.


    This isnt the wave for resistance, but rather, fear.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Cultivation Style Pavilion, Sacred Scripture Pavilion, and many more; there were different names for the various ces that keep all the secret records in school, but regardless of names they were the foundation of every organisation and institution.


    The Cultivation Style Pavilion was personally designed by Bak Wun, who spent a fortune to hire five gliphists for construction and one gliphist for yearly maintenance. He was undoubtedly the person that understood the design and functions of the Cultivation Style Pavillion the most.


    He could tell the lightwas currently emitting a wave of fear instead of resistance. This would only happen when the participant was already practising a higher grade technique than the style they were about to pick.


    As mentioned, cultivation styles were receable. Corresponding to the state of gliphers and gliphism, they were graded from one to six. Grade six cultivation styles were legendary techniques that even the most influential organisations had yet toe across.


    For cultivation styles, it was survival of the fittest, same as how the world works. Cultivation styles could only be reced if the other techniques were of a higher grade than it.


    Taken aback by the dim light, Chui Yim took his hand back. As soon as he did, the light ball returned back to normal, moving up and down like someone breathing.


    He took a few steps and reached for another ball of light. Simrly, the lightshrunk rapidly, guarding the cultivation style closely just like a trembling sheep facing a wolf.


    Chui Yim. Suddenly, Bak Wun was standing right behind Chui Yim.


    Principal.


    Have you practised other cultivation techniques? Bak Wun asked, staring at him with aplicated look.


    <hr>


    Other than the fact that cultivation styles were receable, Chui Yim was dying to know whether the Nine Levels Of Heavens me that his teacher had taught him worked in this world. That was the reason why he chose to take a look at the styles first.


    As soon as he was four, he had started to cultivate. Back then, he knew nothing about gliphism or cultivation styles. To him, cultivating the Nine Levels Of Heavens me was just like drinking and breathing.


    So when Bak Wun asked if he had practised any other cultivation style, he immediately realised that the Nine Levels Of Heavens me was still useful in this world. And Chui Yims silence proved Bak Wuns guess correct.


    Subconsciously, Bak Wun turned to look at the light that Chui Yim had touched. They were the inness style , a grade one cultivation style, and the Loess style, a grade two style. This meant that the cultivation style that Chui Yim practiced was at least grade three.


    Just like gliphism, including gliph weapons and cultivation styles, the difference between each grade wasnt simply a number. There were more than a hundred grade one and grade two cultivation styles in the Pavilion, but there were only a few grade three techniques, with not a single grade four.


    Not just the Riding Clouds Academy, but there wasnt any institution in Southary that had one. This just wasnt something that they could get their hands on, no matter how much they wanted it.


    <em>So, what grade is the style that Chui Yims practising?</em>


    <em>And, what unknown organisation is supporting him? </em>Bak Wun thought to himself.


    <em>From what Ive heard, hes from a vige thats not too far away from Southary. His father is a doctor, while its unknown if his mother is dead or alive. Its unlikely that a child like him is the descendant or disciple of a powerful organisation. So how did he get his hands on his style?</em><hr>


    Principal? Old Tung called out, pulling Bak Wun back to reality.


    Mhmm. Bak Wun nodded and turned to Old Tung, then back at Chui Yim again. Since you already have a cultivation technique, theres no point in wasting your time here. Maybe you want to head to the gliphility section to take a look.


    Alright, thank you, principal. Chui Yim looked at Bak Wun in gratitude. He was grateful that Bak Wun didnt probe about the style that he was currently practising. With that, Bak Wun, Old Tung and Chui Yim made their way to the gliphility section.


    Chui Yim looked around to realise that it was basically the same as the cultivation style section, full of huge bookshelves and balls of light. However, the gliphility section took up more space than the cultivation style section.


    This was all because gliphility could go through a myriad of changes.


    While a cultivation style was considered essential to gliphers and gliphists, gliphilities werent a necessity. Gliphilities were just a method for a cultivator to coordinate his styles and gliphs,and every cultivator had their own unique way of doing so.


    For instance, if one were given a powerful set of gliphility, it wouldnt fully work if the cultivation style and the gliph tattooed on his chamber was different from the creators gliphs. So gliphility are just like guides as they help gliphers learn how to make their gliphs and styles work together.


    Gliphers would understand the style, route and method used, and the energy created by the connection between cultivation style and gliphs from the gliphility they had. And this was what made a gliphility valuable.


    This was also the reason why there were more gliphilitiespared to cultivation styles.<hr>


    Seeing the huge volume of gliphility, Chui Yim was in a daze. But he tried to reach out for a lightnheless; as soon as he touched the light, a paragraph popped up.


    Earth Dart: Makes use of gliphs and cultivation style to congeal earth element energliph into darts for a medium to long-distance attack.


    Type: Long range attack


    Icy Frost Shield: Congeal ice element gliphs into a shield for protection.


    Type: Defence


    His interest piqued, Chui Yim looked at all the gliphilities one by one.


    The paragraphs just summarised the gliphility to let the participants know if the gliph skill would suit them. Take the previous Earth Dart as an example. A glipher wouldnt be able to use the skill unless he cultivated the earth element. If he understood the reasoning behind it, he might be able to change the element of the skill.


    However, Chui Yim didnt have the heart to research the skills.


    As time passed, Chui Yim slowly got tired by looking through the skills one by one. There were too many gliphilities avable, and he could not spend forever looking at them.


    Time will run out soon. Should I remind him? Old Tung whispered to Bak Wun.


    No need. Bak Wun squinted his eyes, smiling in reply.


    Chui Yim stopped in front of a gliph skill. It was a grade one skill, the Flowing me Finger.


    Congeal fire element energliph at ones fingertips to deal damage and burn the enemy simultaneously.


    This is it. Chui Yim turned to Old Tung and Bak Wun. The duo walked up to check the gliph skill that Chui Yim had chosen.


    Seeing it, Bak Wun frowned. <em>Thats too simple for him.</em>

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Other than simply transferring energliph onto ones fingertips, there were no other strengths to be found in the gliphility that Chui Yim had chosen. Moreover, it was limited to close-range attacks, making it useless when the glipher encountered a middle or long-range attacker.


    However, Bak Wun kept quiet about Chui Yims choice, as they werent supposed to, nor did they have the right to criticize the choice of gliphility or cultivation style of their student.


    Alright. Old Tung ced his right hand onto the light. It was unknown what he did, but when he took his hand out of the light, a red coloured light was floating on his fingertips.


    Rx, he told Chui Yim and dotted it lightly in between his eyebrows.


    Chui Yim furrowed his brows and rxed soon after. When he reopened his eyes, he felt that there was some extra information in his mind, which was the cultivation method and energliph route of the Flowing me Finger.


    Thank you, principal and Old Tung. Chui Yim bowed and made his way out of the Cultivation Style Pavilion, leaving Bak Wun staring at Chui Yim walking out, frowning.<hr>


    When Chui Yim came out, Lam Ming came up to him excitedly. Brother Chui, what powerful cultivation skill did you get?


    Lam Ming, Chor Shing Chit called out coldly.


    As the top two scorers of the ss all along, Lam Ming was supposed to enter after Chui Yim. Lam Ming stuck out his tongue and made his way into the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    Some ssmates came up to ask Chui Yim about information about the Cultivation Style Pavilion, but Chui Yim didnt reply.


    <em>Why should I talk to such wimpy kids? If not because I have to wait for Lam Ming, I would have already left!</em>


    Soon after Lam Ming entered the Cultivation Style Pavilion, wavelengths rose from the cultivation style section.


    Technically, the entire Cultivation Style Pavilion was made out of different gliphic formations.That was why the information disy, protection, and owner acknowledgment functions existed within the Cultivation Style Pavilion. Now, this wavelength was from the function, Notice.


    Bak Wun, who was going to leave after Chui Yim was done, was in a daze. He was the person who had set up this function.


    There were several grade three cultivation styles in the Cultivation Style Pavilion. Among them, Bak Wun bought three at a very high price, and one was picked up from a ce that was still considered a danger zone even today.


    However, it was said that the cultivation style was iplete. Even so, it was already considered a grade three cultivation style, which meant that it might have been a legendary grade four or five style if it wasplete. However, the cultivation style had extremely high conditions for the person it acknowledged as its owner, so nobody from Riding Clouds Academy was able to get their hands on it until today.


    Now, the notice from the gliphic formation was signaling Bak Wun that there was someone worthy of this cultivation skill.


    This iplete cultivation skill might only be grade three, but it was so powerful that there was too much information for the gliphic formation to disy. Thus, the cultivation style would be given to the student who deserved it. And this meant that the student who activated the wavelength would be the new owner of this cultivation style.


    When Old Tung and Bak Wun entered the cultivation style section,they were greeted by a trembling student standing under the light ball.


    The light had already left the bookshelf and was now floating above the student. Bak Wuns face changed on seeing this. Many gliphist and gliphers came to him when he got the cultivation style, asking to trade or even snatch it away from him. After much trouble, he managed to safeguard the technique in the Cultivation Style Pavilion. He knew that it wasnt an ordinary cultivation style, but there was nothing he could do as the style didnt acknowledge him as its owner. He could only put it in the Cultivation Style Pavilion as a treasure of the academy.


    And now, the style was resisting the gliphic formation of the Cultivation Style Pavilion. Seeing the lighton his head, the student tried to escape, but the lightfollowed behind him unwaveringly.


    With a move, Bak Wun arrived next to the light. He reached out his right hand to remove the restraint on the technique. The lightdispersed, and a damaged booknded on the student.


    Records.


    There was only the word Records on the cover. There were another two other characters above it, but they were covered by ink.


    Bak Wun stared at the battered and exhausted student with aplicated look. The memories of how he protected this style with his life came gushing back.


    From today onwards, this technique is yours, he said slowly.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Southary, Weapon Street, The Chan n.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    A loud smacknded on the table, sending a warm wave across the entire room. As if set on fire, the table started to burn slowly.


    Tell me, how many times has this happened? This is the sixth time youve been robbed of a grade two-weapon in four years! What the heck are you doing?


    A voice full of anger rang across the Chan n. It belonged to Chan Tiet, the current n leader of the Chan Family, also Chan Ngou Tins father. After the previous n leader who created a grade-three weapon years ago that granted the n instant sess and title of the best-forging family in Southary stepped down, Chan Tiet took over the n.


    Seeing their n leader in front of them rage, his subordinates dropped to the ground onto their knees in fear immediately. n leader, please calm down. This thief is extremely sneaky; as if able to see the future, he strikes every time we are the least guarded. By the time we realised it, the weapon was gone


    Excuses! These are all excuses! Chan Tiet bellowed. He might be the son of the previous n leader, but he was very different. Chan Tiets father was still alive and kicking. However, he knew that Chan Tiet had no interest in forging but was talented at management. Therefore, Chan Tiets father handed the n over to him and put his whole heart into forging.


    Do you know that this news has spread, and now the entire Southary isughing at us? They call us the nouveau riche who dont have the ability to protect our weapons!


    If we only have the ability to create gliph weapons but not protect them, we will be devoured by those wolf-like thieves in no time, and there will only be more of such incidents! In the end, we will be their production line of gliph weapons! Do you guys want to see that happening?


    Ahem.


    The elderly man sitting next to Chan Tiet coughed softly. Chan Tiet turned to him immediately with respect. Great elder, whats your opinion on this?


    The elderly man was Chan Shue Gun, the great elder of the Chan n. As the great elder, he was obviously not an ordinary person. He was a gliphist who helped tattoo all the disciples of the Chan n. Thus, his status in the n was only below that of Chan Tiet and his father.


    From what I see, even if we cant capture the thieves, we need to make someone take responsibility for this, Chan Shue Gun said, stroking his beard. At least to let those watching us know that we arent letting the thieves do what they want. We are taking action, and we arent just people who can be bullied as they wish.


    Elder, you mean Hearing Chan Shue Gun, Chan Tiet pondered hard.


    When the first incident happened four years ago, it was after a student took a look at the first stolen weapon, the Water Reflected Moon. Chan Shue Gun said slowly.


    I heard about that incident too, great elder. But he was only a grade one student, Chan Tiet said, frowning. Moreover, he was just six, and also Ngou Tins ssmate. How could it have anything to do with him?


    Chan Shue Gun shook his head. What I meant is to let him take responsibility for it. Its unknown if he was an aplice of others who stole our weapons. We are not letting him take full responsibility anyways; we are only going to punish him with a mary penalty.


    Mary penalty?


    Just make him pay for the estimated cost of Water Reflected Moon four years ago and let the matter slide. Chan Shue Gun stood up and walked to the door slowly with his cane. Ive already given my suggestion; now its up to the n leader.<hr>


    Chan Shue Gun returned to his residence. As the great elder and gliphist of the n, they specially built him a huge residence. His favourite spot was the smallke where he enjoyed spending his time idling.


    Great elder. A cheerful voice rang across his residence.


    Siu Tin? Come in, Chan Shue Gun said, smiling gently.


    Siu Tin was none other than Chan Ngou Tin. Chan Shue Gun had devoted his entire life to gliphism, so he didnt have any children. When he became too old to break through again, he realised that he was all alone. Therefore, he treated Chan Ngou Tin just like his son. He was even closer to Chan Ngou Tin than Chan Ngou Tin was to Chan Tiet who were rted by blood.


    We entered the Cultivation Style Pavilion today, and Chui Yim is still as stuck up as always Every time Chan Ngou Tin visited Chan Shue Guns residence, hed talk about the things that happened in the academy, and as his enemy, Chui Yims name surfaced the most.


    Remembering his suggestion to Chan Tiet, Chan Shue Gun narrowed his eyes. <em>This is an excellent chance to give that boy that made my precious Siu Tin unhappy a lesson.</em>

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Not bad. Chui Yim patted his shiny bald head. This had always been a habit of his.


    Is that so? Kiu Chi Gong heaved a sigh of relief. He was drenched in sweat.


    Chui Yim nodded, focusing fully on his metalsmithing now. Casting and carving gliphs has always been your weakness. On the other hand, refining is your strength due to your familys secret skills. Now, you have improved greatly in casting until its almost as good as your other refining skills. The only thing you arecking in is gliph carving. But it might be because you only learnt to refine since young, Chui Yim said as he took the sword. It was a light sword with a fuller on the de. Kiu Chi Gong had intentionally designed it in this manner to train his casting skills.


    After learning the basics of gliphism for four years, Chui Yim had improved a lot. As the saying went, Methods may vary, but the principle always holds true. Gliphs weapons are inevitably linked to gliphic formations too. You know too little about gliphism. Learn more if you can, and such things will be easier for you in the future.


    What a pity This sword is very close to being a grade two gliph weapon. It was negative feedbacking from Chui Yim, but Kiu Chi Gong was smiling from ear to ear. <em>Im close to bing a grade-two metalsmith?</em>


    This thought made him look at Chui Yim with heartfelt admiration. Within these four years of basic guidance from Chui Yim, Kiu Chi Gong had learned more than from his past ten years of secluded self-practice. Now, bing a grade-two metalsmith was already in his reach.


    Its gettingte now, Chui Yim said, looking out of the window. Its the weekend, so Ill head home and return on Monday. Remember to continue practising your casting and drawing of gliphs. Ill check them. Chui Yim waved his hands as he left Kiu Chi Gongs shop and walked towards the city gate.


    As soon as he reached the gate, he saw a familiar figure. Old coachman.


    Seeing Chui Yim, the coachmanmented. Little boy, you are growing so fast. Soon, youll be even taller than me.


    Chui Yimughed when he heard him. This coachman had ferried him between Southary and home every week the past few years; they were very close to each other by now. After working together with Kiu Chi Gong, Chui Yim only spent his money on taking the hardyhorse coach besides giving some money to Lam Ming for ingredients.


    He made a deal with the coachman, to take him home and back to Southary weekly for eight silver taels per ride. Since it was a long-term deal, he managed to negotiate a discount.<hr>


    Very soon, Chui Yim arrived at his home. Like always, he could smell the food as soon as he entered.


    Since young, Chui Tin would always be cooking when Chui Yim reached home as if he could predict the future. But perhaps due to habit, Chui Yim never felt weird about the fact that Chui Tin was always able to predict the time of his return. Eating dinner together and talking about his week at school was a habit by now.


    Bring your friend Lam Ming back for a meal if you have the chance. Ill show him how the food from an excellent chef tastes.


    Whypete with a child? Chui Yim said, looking at his father who was childishly throwing a tantrum.


    You always praise his cooking, but never mine, Chui Tin snorted and picked up his food. Im not boasting, but Ive never met anyone who cooks better than me other than the one who taught me.


    Chui Yim snorted in response. He could already imagine how arrogant Chui Tin would be if he actually praised him.<hr>


    You have already learnt the basics of medicine. I can now start teaching you how to be a glipheon, Chui Tin said as he cleared the table after their meal.


    Chui Yim, who waszing on the chair, sat upright immediately after hearing this. During the past four years, his school had taught him about basic gliphism. As for fitness lessons, he was exempted due to his heart condition. That was why Chui Yim ced all his hopes on being a gliphist instead of a glipher which was simr to the martial artists on the Sallow Continent.


    With his heart deficiency, there was no way he couldpete in speed or strength, when fifteen minutes was his limit for strenuous activities. Thus, Chui Yim aimed to be a gliphist.


    However, he knew nothing about being a gliphist. Even Chor Shing Chit was only one of the handful gliphers in Southary, and all gliphists had an academy or n as their support.


    Despite this, Chui Yim wasnt worried about it, as he knew that Chui Tin was somehow a remarkable gliphist after seeing the gliphs he drew for him to learn.


    <em>Those were so much more advanced than basic gliphs.</em>


    There were many ways to judge a gliphists ability, such as the quantity and quality of the gliphs they knew. The more powerful a gliphist, the more mystical gliphs they would know.


    What do you think a gliph is? Chui Tin kept the cutlery and returned to the table.


    A method to release energy, Chui Yim answered after some thought. If I were topare it with water, gliphs would be the river that allows seawater to go through it to be used.


    Chui Tin nodded, looking at Chui Yim seriously. Right, but also wrong.


    You take gliphs too simply. Theres something that Ive constantly been repeating.


    This is the world of gliphs.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chui Yim kept silent, giving Chui Tin his full attention. This was the first time he saw the careless Chui Tin being so serious.


    Gliphism isnt just embodied by gliphers and gliphists, Chui Tin said as he caressed the table. Look at the grain on this wooden table. Woodgrain is a type of gliph, one that belongs to a tree. This grain represents a trees life. You can also tell the type of tree from it. What about humans?


    Chui Tin asked, looking back at Chui Yim slowly. So what about our bodies, bones and blood vessels?


    A human body is a huge gliph in itself.<hr>


    Chui Yim jumped on hearing Chui Tin. He was greatly taken aback by this exnation.


    After reading numerous books on medicine and having Chui Tin pass on knowledge to him without reservation, his medical knowledge was alreadyparable to ordinary doctors, even if he was only ten. What hecked was hands-on experience.


    This was why Chui Yim knew about human anatomy. After hearing Chui Tin, Chui Yim subconsciously imagined a human structure in his mind and converted it into aplicated gliph. Chui Yim immediately felt giddy.


    Learning is a crucial first step. Chui Tin stared at Chui Yim. Thats why I made you read tons of books and showed you many high-grade gliphs before you take your first step into gliphism. This is why youre able to view gliphism as a simple study, and not only will it help you avoid making mistakes, it will speed up your learning too.


    Same goes for learning to be a gliphist. Thats why I wanted you to pick up medicine, as the most authentic and correct way of learning to be a gliphist starts with learning to be a glipheon.


    Other than tattooing gliphs, you also need to consider a gliphers body construction, vein directions and blood flow, and only then can you suggest a suitable gliph. Even if the glipher insists on tattooing his own chosen gliph, you need to consider the position you tattoo it.


    As for the unique gliphist ability to change energliph into gliphs,, its actually using energliph as a lead to draw gliphs and convert them to power. One must be extremely sensitive to heavenly and earthly energy, space nodes and so on.


    Gliphism is not as easy as you think, Chui Yin said as he stared at Chui Yim profoundly.


    Im going to stop here today, as I believe you need some time to digest what I just said. Chui Tin smiled thinly and went to weed the yard, leaving Chui Yim as he sat there, staring into space.


    Indeed, Chui Tins words had totally changed Chui Yims knowledge of gliphs.


    <em>A human body is a gliph itself.</em>


    This no doubt made Chui Yim look at gliphs differently. The benefit of being human for both of his lives was that it allowed him to have a more mature mindset and a huge pool of knowledge, allowing him to handle a butchers cleaver with ease even when he was learning gliphism and medicine simultaneously.


    However, that was simrly his weakness at the same time too.


    It made Chui Yim too arrogant, thinking that he would be able to grasp the profound study of gliphs totally as long as he learned everything Chui Tin taught and drew for him.


    Now, it seemed that wasnt the case, and gliphism was a brand new type of study. Just one line of what Chui Tin said, Human body is a huge gliph itself., was enough to make a person study gliphism his entire life.<hr>


    During the weekends, Chui Tin had been feeding Chui Yim with gliphism knowledge. It mightve been basic knowledge, but it made Chui Yim look at gliphism from a whole new perspective. When Chui Tin taught, it wasnt confusing, and it usually drew interest on the first prick.


    Even though Chui Yim would always go into a daze after hearing some crucial information, Chui Tin would not rush him. Instead, hed do his own things and continue only after Chui Yim finallyprehended what he said.


    However, Chui Yim now had an extreme understanding of gliph. And that gliphs werent dead.


    In other words, you could take it that it was alive.


    Energliph wasnt just simply activated by gliphic formations of the six chambers, but it first needed to go through a cultivation style by the Self Winding Wheel of the Law, which was a gliph; then through the meridians, which was another gliph before being activated through the gliphs tattooed on the respective chambers. Definitely, the gliphs tattooed on the six respective chambers were gliphs.


    Which meant that many gliphs were involved just to perform a single gliphility.


    This mystical knowledge captivated Chui Yim; he hadnt evene back to his senses when the coachman came to pick him up. Seeing Chui Yim mumbling to himself like a madman, the coachman couldnt help but look at him worriedly.


    Watching the coachman leave with Chui Yim, Chui Tin looked up at the night sky filled with bright moonlight.


    It was a great night with a clear sky.


    It has been ten years How are you doing, Scarletdy? Chui Tin mumbled. The emotion of missing her was brimming within Chui Tin; it was as if he could see the elegant yet fierce beauty that had a mole between her eye and brows in front of him.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chui Yim went off like a light as soon as he reachedhis dorm and only woke up the following day. If he hadnt been human for both his lives, he would have already fainted just by hearing such information.


    Thats why Chor Shing Chit said it was important for a gliphist to have a strong mind. Without one, just looking at some confusing gliphs was tiring enough to make one faint.


    Seeing that Chui Yim had woken up, Lam Ming turned to him anxiously. Brother Chui, youre awake? You kept muttering to yourself when you returned yesterday until you fell asleep. You didnt even answer me!


    Im fine, Chui Yim shook his head as if he was trying to shake the heaviness and giddiness away. Drink some. This is warm honey lemon. Itll help you stay awake, Lam Ming said and handed him a cup. Chui Yim took the cup over and sipped it slowly. Indeed, he felt less tired after having the drink.


    Oh yeah, brother Chui... Lam Ming looked at Chui Yim shyly.


    Speak your mind. Stop being so wishy-washy. Chui Yim red at him in reply.


    Erm So, since Ive mentioned you so frequently to my mother, she wants me to bring you home for dinner next weekend, Lam Ming stuttered while peeking at Chui Yims reaction through his long fringe.


    Whats there to be anxious about when its such a simple matter? Ill follow you home thising weekend, Chui Yin said, speechless.


    Really? Lam Ming looked up, shing a bright smile. Lam Ming wasnt very good-looking; in fact, he was an ordinary kid. However, when he smiled,Chui Yim felt that his smile had lit the world up.


    Theres no need to be so surprised by such a small matter. Hurry and go; its time for ss soon.


    <hr>


    Were here? A group of three could be seen standing outside the Riding Clouds academy. All of them wore a badge with the word Chan carved clearly on their waist.


    In the entire city of Southary, only Chan n members were allowed to wear such a badge. It was specially designed so that the Chan n could distinguish fake badges from real ones. Anyone who tried to counterfeit them would be the Chan ns enemy immediately.


    The old signboard of the school made the Chan n members frown. <em>Why did the young master even choose to attend this ordinary institution?</em>


    Alright, knock.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat in ss, staring out of the window in a daze. After listening to Chui Tins short and simple exnation, he no longer viewed gliphism the same way he used to. Basic gliphism was now boring to him. The fluffy white clouds floating in the sky attracted his attention more, where their constant movement and changes looked just like a naturally urring gliph to him.


    Chor Shing Chit frowned at the sight of Chui Yim. However, there was nothing he could say as Chui Yim always ced first during examinations. Just then, a voice was hearding from the door. Sorry to interrupt your lesson, Mr Chor.


    Chor Shing Chit looked outside to realise it was the schools guard. Is there anything I can help you with?


    Is Chui Yim in your ss? the guard asked, scanning the ss.<hr>


    Currently, three people were sitting calmly in the guest room of the Riding Clouds Academy. They only took a sip of the tea that the academy served them out of courtesy. It was clear from their demeanor that they were part of the Chan n.


    <em>Knock knock.</em>


    A bulky man walked into the guest room, with a bald boy following behind him. It was evident that the man in the middle was the leader of the three. Seeing the bulky man, the leader frowned. But when he saw the arms wrapped in ck cloth, he kept his guard up. <em>A two-chambered glipher?</em>


    May I know who you are? If Im not wrong, I only asked for Chui Yim.


    Im Chui Yims teacher, Chor Shing Chit, Chor Shing Chit answered in a low voice. Chui Yim isnt from Southary, so Im temporarily taking the ce of his father. May I know what brings the three of you here?


    Chui Yim turned to Chor Shing Chit in surprise. Chor Shing Chit was usually direct and to Chui Yim usually, to the point that Chui Yim didnt expect him actually to have a soft heart.


    <em>His cold and emotionless face doesn''t look too bad now either.</em><hr>


    Let me introduce myself first. The man in the middle smiled. Im Chan Ching, the Chan ns housekeeper, and Im here to hear an exnation from little brother Chui for our missing weapons during these four years.


    Hearing them, Chor Shing Chit pulled Chui Yim upright and frowned. I heard about the news too. Its said that the Chan n had six grade-two gliph weapons stolen in four years. This news flipped Southary upside down, and its weird that the thief remains unknown after four years.


    However, I dont understand what this incident has to do with my student.


    Chan Ching didnt go into a fit after hearing Chor Shing Chit. He turned to a man standing behind him instead.


    Little boy, do you still remember me? the man spoke up.


    Chui Yim looked over at the man. With his memory, he would definitely remember him. Youre the shopkeeper.


    Yes, he was the shopkeeper that showed Chui Yim the grade-two weapon, Water Reflected Moon, to satisfy his vanity four years ago. He couldnt help but flush red in shame when he looked at the young Chui Yim.


    The shopkeeper knew very well what he was here for today. Even if the young boy had nothing to do with stolen gliph weapons, hed be forced to pay for the Water Reflected Moon they lost four years ago. How could one not feel ashamed to do this to a child?


    After I showed you the Water Reflected Moon that day, I was attacked before I could put it back.


    As soon as Chor Shing Chit heard the shopkeeper me Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit stared at him coldly. What a joke. Are you saying that a ten-year old No, in fact, a six-year-old could defeat an adult like you? Thats absurd.


    We heard that Chui Yim was born extremely talented, so talented that hes even at a ce that our young master who has consumed g-food since young is unable topare with. If he had the intention, it might not be impossible.


    Moreover, it might be because it was so impossible, that the shopkeeper let his guard down towards a six-year-old.


    Chor Shing Chit shook his head. He was unable to believe his ears. The trio was currently making up for a facious argument to make Chui Yim take the me. So why dont you report this to Southarys government and let them make the call?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    After being obstructed by Chor Shing Chit a few times, Chan Chings attitude was no longer as nice as before.In fact, he started to get angry.<em> So what if hes a two-chambered glipher? We have lots of them in our n, and a two-chambered glipher isnt worth my attention.</em>


    We are here for little brother Chui because we hope to settle things in private. If he had stolen the gliph weapons out of greed, the Chan n would let this matter pass and let bygones be bygones on the condition that he returned it to us. But if he had already sold it, then hed only need to pay for the cost of the Water Reflected Moon, and well not pursue it any further.


    However, if little brother chooses to deny responsibility Then Ill take it that little brother Chui does not view the Chan n seriously.


    And nobody in Southary dares to do so. Chan Ching sneered.


    Are you threatening him? Not buying it, Chor Shing Chit asked coldly, only to receive a shrug and re from Chan Ching.


    So what if I am? What can you do about it?


    Ever since ten years ago, the Chan n had prospered in Southary; there was nobody in the city that they feared. Their n leader had made it clear that even if they had to threaten the child, they must let those watching the show know that the Chan n wasnt a pushover.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at Chan Ching in disbelief. He had previously put all his heart into cultivation, thus he rarely took notice of worldly affairs. This was the first time he had to deal with an aristocratic family, and he didnt expect them to be so overbearing.


    Currently, the Chan n was pushing all the me of the stolen gliph weapons to a ten-year-old kid because they had no strategy left to catch the thief.<em> Its incredible how shameless they are.</em>


    Our academy wont ept this proposal.


    Chor Shing Chit stood up. He was roughly aware of Chui Yims background. Well, how wealthy would a single-parent family from a vige in the south be? Moreover, Chui Yim was asked to pay for a grade-two weapon; his family couldnt afford it even if they sold their whole house. Chor Shing Chit couldnt ept this kind of situation, where one pressured the other with their power.


    Chan Ching narrowed his eyes at Chor Shing Chit. Sir, is this your personal stand, or are you able to represent the entire academy and be enemies of the Chan n? he said sternly.


    This made Chor Shing Chit pause shortly. He might be a glipher, but he was only a teacher at the school. He indeed wasnt able to represent the entire Riding Clouds Academy.


    How much does a grade-two weapon cost? Just then, Chui Yim spoke.


    Hearing Chui Yim, Chan Ching turned to him disdainfully. He didnt even bother checking the scapegoats background. The Water Reflected Moon is a grade-two weapon, which is rather popr in the South. Its price starts from at least ten thousand silver taels.


    However, the Chan n is generous, so well take it as ten thousand silver taels. We wont investigate further as long as you pay us ten thousand silver taels.


    Chui Yims mouth opened slightly. He didnt expect weapons to be so costly in this world. <em>A meal in school cost two silver taels, so a grade-two gliph weapon is worth five thousand meals?</em>


    Dont be afraid, Chui Yim. The school will help you with this. Chor Shing Chit turned to Chui Yim and lowered his voice.


    <em>I have eaten more salt than you have eaten rice, this much is nothing to me. </em>Chui Yim thought to himself and shook his head. Mr Chor, thank you for your kindness, but this is a personal matter, theres no need to drag the school down for this.


    What do you think if I exchange it with a grade-two gliph weapon? Chui Yim said slowly, turning to Chan Ching.


    <em>A grade-two weapon? Do you think gliph weapons are a dime a dozen? </em>Chan Ching thought dly. Of course, we will not look further into this matter even if its the gliph weapon that you stole from us, he sneered.


    <em>Yeah, we wouldnt investigate further! If he hands up one of the stolen gliph weapons, wed just send him to the citys government as the thief immediately.</em>


    Chui Yim smiled at Chan Chings answer. His smile stunned Chan Ching, as the smile that the ten-year-old boy wore was one of arrogance and disdain. Steal? I wouldnt even want your gliph weapons if they were free. Whats there to steal?


    After a month, Ill send the gliph weapon to you. But please leave now; I still have sses to attend now.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit was still frowning on their way back to ss. Even though he was confused by Chui Yims confidence, he still couldnt imagine how a ten-year-old vige boy would be able toe up with a grade-two weapon.


    <em>Could it be that hes posturing and nning to flee Southary?</em>


    Letting his imagination run wild, Chor Shing Chit couldnt help but speak up. I say, Chui Yim, you dont need to put on a brave front. If you really cant settle things, I can try to ask the principal for help. He still has some status in Southary.


    Chui Yim looked up at Chor Shing Chit in surprise. <em>I didnt know that he was so nice, Ill view him differently from now on.</em>


    Its really fine, Mr Chor; I can settle this on my own. Its no big deal for me, but I really appreciate your support. Chui Yim patted his bald head and stuttered into the ss. His footsteps were so light and fast that he seemed to not care about what just happened.<hr>


    Even if the problem wasnt solved, life still had to go on.


    Chor Shing Chit forced himself to focus and started his lesson. Today, Ill teach you all about cultivating energliph. Students who are able to cultivate energliph already should have gotten your style from the Cultivation Style Pavillion previously and given it a shot, am I right? And today, the lesson will be in regards to cultivating energliph.


    Gliphism is about transforming heaven and earths energy for our own use, as energliph is heaven and earth energy that we have transformed into one that belongs to us. There are six energliph storage positions corresponding to the six chambers. The wind chamber is the one that has thergest storage of all.


    Since every one of you has a different style, Ill not go into too much detail on how to do it, as everyones talents are different, which results in different styles. However, its the same in that everyone is just going to follow the route given by the style and use your innate chamber as the core to store energliph.


    Suddenly, a student raised his hands. Chor Shing Chit raised his eyebrows. It was Chui Yim.


    Mr Chor, then what is considered a one-chambered state?


    Chor Shing Chit nodded. Good question. What is considered a one-chambered state?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    If we were to think of energliph as water, the six chambers would be bottles. When the bottles are full, well then need to tattoo gliphs on ourselves. The energliph stored in your innate chambers will turn into the energy required for gliphs to be tattooed. The gliphs are key to your growth, as their grade will determine whether your bottles turn into a bigger bottle, a river, or even a sea.


    After tattooing a gliph on a certain chamber, the chamber should be once more filled with energliph for you to be considered an actual one-chambered glipher.


    Chor Shing Chits voice was just like fallen leaves in autumn. It was soft and soothing, yet serious at the same time. Thats why for the past four years, I kept emphasising your fitness. Other than the innate wind chamber, all your limbs capacity is determined by your physical ability. The stronger the energliph you collect initially, the higher the grade the first gliph tattooed on you will be. And with a higher grade gliph , the more energliph you will be able to store in the future.


    Thats why a gliphers body is closely rted to his or her strength, Chor Shing Chit said as he scanned the students who always cked during their fitness ss. Yourziness will limit your future achievements.


    After hearing the importance of ones body from Chor Shing Chit, the students looked at each other guiltily.


    As for those who have an innate wind chamber, you will cultivate differently. Chor Shing Chit looked towards Chui Yim and Lam Ming. The wind and heart chambers are the hardest to cultivate amongst all the chambers. There have been people who started cultivating energliph since ten, but were unable to fill their wind chamber even when they turned eighteen. However, this isnt a bad sign.


    Most with the innate wind chamber will choose to be a gliphist, and the capacity of their wind chambers determine how much energliph a gliphist will have to spare. Your innate chambers represent what youre best at, so gliphists with an innate wind chamber will definitely have more energliph than ordinary gliphers.


    The more time one takes to fill their innate chamber, the more potential the gliphist has. In todays world, the record is twelve years, set by the current imperial empress of Imperial Sunset Pce, Man Chin Hung, who is also known as one of the most powerful gliphists in the world. Her wind chamber was only filled with energliph when she turned twenty-two, and only then did she have her first gliph tattooed.


    All the students were dazed hearing Chor Shing Chit. The Imperial Sunset Pce was an influential organisation in the North and one of the most powerful factions in the world. Rumours had it that Man Chin Hung was a gorgeous woman who possessed countless powerful abilities; even though she was a gliphist with a weak body, the five-chambered glipher and Sect leader of the Four Season Heaven, Yeung Ha was not her opponent. On the contrary, it was said that Yeung Has fifth gliph was tattooed by Man Chin Hung for a great price, so the Four Season Heaven and Imperial Sunset Pce were on excellent terms.


    And this was the legendary gliphist, a ze of colour, Man Chin Hung.


    <em>p. </em>Chor Shing Chit pped his hands to gather the ss attention. Lets not think too far and cultivate one step at a time.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat on his bed, legs crossed. The previous chance to enter the Cultivation Style Pavillion was not to select cultivation style or gliphility. Those low-grade styles or gliphilities wouldnt be of much help to him.


    Most importantly, he wanted to find out if his Nine Levels Of Heavens me worked in this world and if he could use it to cultivate energliph.


    Back on the Sallow Continent, the Nine Levels Of Heavens me could be used for both magic and brawl energy. Thus, Chui Yim was curious if the powerful style could cultivate energliph too, and the answer was yes.


    Since it was possible, he could try to practice the Self Winding Wheel of the Law of the Nine Levels Of Heaven me, which he had practiced since he was four.


    Just like its name, there were nine levels to the style. In his previous life, Chui Yim only cultivated until the fifth level of heaven.


    However, unlike the Sallow Continent where two different types of energy existed, magic and brawl energy, there was only energliph in this world. It had been six years since he started cultivating this style, yet he had only managed to break through the first level.


    To be honest, other than its strong ability to control fire and goodpatibility, Chui Yim couldnt tell what made the Nine Levels Of Heavens me special. However, since it was a divine style passed down by his master, he definitely wouldnt let it go to waste.


    After practising forty-nine cycles of Self Winding Wheel of the Law, Chui Yim took a deep breath. What was weird was that the energliph produced by the Nine Levels Of Heavens me wasnt stored in his wind chamber located at the elixir field nor the heart chamber in his heart, but in his abdomen between both chambers. Moreover, it had been six years since he started cultivating the style, yet he wasnt even close to feeling slightly bloated like Chor Shing Chit described.


    However, remembering the legendary gliphist who spent twelve years that Chor Shing Chit had mentioned, he was no longer worried. Chui Yim opened his eyes to see Lam Ming busy in the kitchen.


    Four years passed, and due to his and Lam Mings excellent results and theirinnate wind chambers, they were no longer staying in their cramped room at block D, but instead, one of the Tier A rooms in block B, where the teachers, principals and school staff stayed.


    Not only did they get a personal bathroom, but they also had a kitchen to themselves too. Lam Ming no longer needed to secretly light fires in their room.


    Brother Chui, youre done cultivating? Soon, Lam Ming realised that Chui Yim was awake and fetched something from the wok onto a te, putting it right in front of him. This is Deep Fried Crispy Chicken Knee, a great snack to pair with wine, Lam Ming said as he went back into the kitchen mysteriously, returning with a small pot.I bought this secretly from a wine store. Its a secret! Well be dismissed from the school if others find out.


    Dont worry! I will definitely keep it a secret. Chui Yims eyes lit up at the sight of wine.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    In grade four, they now had another lesson in their curriculum: cultivating energliph. Their basic gliphism and fitness lessons continued, and Chui Yims self exercise training still went on, but his limit remained at fifteen minutes stagnantly ever since two years ago.


    During these two years, he saw no improvements despite his consistent training. This result greatly upset Chui Yim, but this didnt discourage him, as he believed that ones limits were meant to be ovee. Even if he couldnt see any results, he wouldnt easily give up.


    As there was no increase in content for their lessons, there wasnt much else for Chui Yim to learn. Contrarily, after finishing the basics of medicine, Chui Tin was finally willing to teach him gliphism. Thus, he returned home every Friday without fail.


    However, he said that he would return to school on Sunday to visit Lam Mings home with him.<hr>


    The hardyhorse arrived outside Chui Yims house. The familiar aroma of food filled the air. As usual, he went to the dining table and devoured the food prepared for him while scanning the house suspiciously from the corner of his eyes.


    <em>Weird.</em>


    Despite him spending more time in school than at home, Chui Yim was still familiar with the environment of his house. Just one look, and he realised that something was out of ce. <em>It feels like theres something missing?</em>


    When Chui Tin came out with thest dish, Chui Yim felt even more suspicious. <em>No wonder it tastes so good today! All these dishes are my favourites!</em>


    Puzzled, Chui Yim put down his cutlery and looked at Chui Tin doubtfully. Somethings going on. What do you want?


    Chui Tin chuckled at Chui Yims words. Chui Yims quick-wit didnt even slightly surprise him. I need to go on a long trip, and I dont know how long it will take.


    Chui Tin looked at Chui Yim, eyes brimming with the unwillingness to part.


    Chui Yim looked at him, bbergasted. He and Chui Tin had argued with each other for the past ten years, but Chui Yim did appreciate Chui Tins meticulous care and saw him as a family despite not admitting it. Thus, he was totally unprepared for Chui Tin to leave.


    I have tidied the house and your things. While Im gone, Aunt Leung next door wille over to keep the house clean once in a while. I already paid for it. As for you, theres no need toe back, study hard until you graduate. If you dont n to practice gliphism after you graduate,e back to the vige and be a doctor here


    Where are you going? Chui Yim asked directly.


    Chui Tin smiled, a gentle expression surfaced on his face. I am going to find your mother. Since we have already been separated for ten years.


    Mother? Chui Yim asked, looking at Chui Tin oddly. He had never asked about his mother, and having a father in this life was already a headache to get used to him when he didnt have any parents in his past life. Thats why he didnt know what having a mother was like.


    Despite this, he couldnt help but have feelings when this was brought up. Ten years ago, your mother left for a long trip as she had something she needed to do. Now, I should also go and look for her Moreover, you have already grown up. Chui Tin patted Chui Yims head. Young eagles can only grow if they learn to fly on their own. I feel at ease leaving you at school too.


    Chui Tin said and handed a bag over; it was made of rough material. I kept everything here, remember to bring them along with you. Other than this, I have four pouches that I want to give you.


    Chui Tin took out four palm-sized pouches with a smile on his face. These were simple red pouches that didnt look special, but there were three numbers to be seen on the pouches. Of the four, one of the pouches was ck. After you graduate, if you choose to continue practising gliphism instead ofing back to be a doctor, then open the first pouch. For the onesbelled two and three, you will know when to open them once you open the first one. As for the ck one


    I hope youll never have to open it in your life. Chui Tin smiled mysteriously. However, do so when your life is in threat. It will guide you.


    Hey! Stop deciding things yourself, Chui Yim shouted and waved his hands in the air. Did you even think about my feelings? How can you leave so suddenly?


    I have always known that you are a mature kid, so I am not worried about you. Grow, and be someone who I can be proud of when we meet again. Chui Tin smiled at Chui Yim warmly and stroked his head. But when he did so, Chui Yim felt himself getting dizzy.


    His vision turned blurry gradually, and he could hear Chui Tin speaking softly next to him. Sorry Your father isnt good at goodbyes. Ill see you again, my son. Chui Tins voice faded away slowly.<hr>


    Chui Yim jumped up from his bed to realise that he was in his room. He dashed into the living room to find the old bag and four pouches, three red and one ck, sitting on the dining table quietly.


    As if sensing Chui Yims emotion,the surroundings were so quiet that he could hear a pin drop.


    Chui Yim stared at the dining table in a daze. Time flew by; in a blink of an eye, ten years had passed with Chui Tins sincere medicinal lessons and care for Chui Yim.


    After some time, Chui Yim raised his head. He wiped his tears before they could roll down his cheeks. Just like what Chui Tin said, he believed that they would meet again someday.


    <em>By then, Ill be a son that he and my mother who Ive never met can be proud of. </em>Chui Yim carried the bag on his back and hung the pouches on his waist, leaving the house withrge steps.<hr>


    This made him return to the academy earlier than expected. Lam Ming, who had been waiting, was excited to see him, but he kept silent after seeing Chui Yims expression.


    Unlike Lam Ming, Chui Yim had a huge, bald head with no fringe to cover his expression.


    Sensing something, Lam Ming left the room quietly for the kitchen, leaving Chui Yim to space out on his bed and only returned with a few of Chui Yims favourite snacks and wine after some time.


    Chui Yim told Lam Ming everything as he ate. How Chui Tin and his rtionship was like, how he ignored Chui Tins reminders for him to study, which turned into Chui Tin threatening and luring him into it. He told Lam Ming everything like a broken record.


    In the end, he fell asleep on his bed, drunk. And Lam Ming did nothing the entire time but listened quietly and covered him with a nket when he fell asleep.


    Lam Ming was the only other person besides Chui Tin to know Chui Yim the most. He knew that Chui Yim didnt need anyone to console him, but a listening ear. Chui Yim was more mature and stronger than anyone else.


    So Lam Ming listened quietly, as hispany was also a type offort.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    It was a quiet night.


    Chui Yim woke up slowly.


    The dining table next to him was tidied up and Lam Ming was sound asleep, covered in a nket and curled up like a shrimp. Lam Ming still looked terrified and helpless, even while sleeping.


    <em>Such a timid cat. But the bigger joke is that I needed him tofort me. </em>Chui Yin sneered. <em>During my past life, forging was the only thing I ever cared about. I didnt have much experience regarding human rtionships; thus, I was reluctant to part with Chui Tin. But thats it. Im an adult in reality despite my ten-year-old appearance, after all.</em>


    <em>Its definitely hard to part, but I wont dwell on it too much. I will continue on my path no matter what.</em>


    As usual, Chui Yim headed to the school sports hall to conduct his daily strenuous activities and cultivate his Nine Levels Of Heavens me after he finished replenishing his energy.


    When he returned to the room, Lam Ming was already awake and making breakfast. When are we leaving? Chui Yimszy voice rang across the room. Felt adding this would make the transition smoother.


    Hearing him, Lam Ming subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. He would rather have this Chui Yim than the dead and absentminded version.


    Leaving?


    Arent we visiting your home today? Since you said that your mum is a fantastic chef, Im going there to taste-test. Let me tell you in advance; I wont be courteous.


    I wont let you off if you dare to be courteous with me! Lam Mingughed, making Chui Yim break into a smile as the sunlight shone onto his head, making him too bright to be looked at.<hr>


    Mr Chor!


    Chor Shing Chit opened the door slowly.


    Chui Yim was slightly surprised to see Chor Shing Chit when he opened the door. He might look as peaceful as he always was, but Chui Yim could clearly feel the energy around him. To him, Chor Shing Chit looked like a beast who had just woken up and was ready to bite.


    Feeling Chui Yims weird gaze, Chor Shing Chits eyes changed, and the energy disappeared in no time as if it was just his fantasy. I was practising my cultivation technique previously, so my aura was slightly unstable. Whats the matter?


    Mr Chor, my father has abandoned me at this academy, so Ill have to trouble Mr Chor for the next two years. Chui Yim smiled innocently, making use of his cute ten-year-old face.


    Your father is such a nice person; why would he do such a thing? Chor Shing Chit frowned.


    But that is the truth. Chui Yim shrugged irresponsibly. In short, if anything happens in the future, remember to protect me, alright, Mr Chor? With that, Chui Yim waved to Chor Shing Chit and ran off. One who didnt know Chui Yim might think that he was an innocent child.


    Chor Shing Chit closed the door in confusion and frowned. <em>Why does it feel like Ive been sold?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim and Lam Ming were leaving the academy. Arent you just making a trip home? You look like youre nevering back to school! Chui Yim said, his jaw-dropping at the huge bag on Lam Mings back.


    This is called being frugal! Lam Ming huffed. We have some spare ingredients, so why not bring them home to eat? They will be spoiled by the time we return tomorrow! Oh, could it be that brother Chui misses the pig heart porridge from years ago?


    Hearing him, Chui Yim shut his mouth immediately. Be it this life of his past life, there had always been a saying that one should never offend their chef, or you wouldnt even know how you died.


    Wheres your house? Chui Yim asked, confused as he and Lam Ming walked towards the city gate.


    Its West of Southary, thirty minutes fromBorneon.


    Chui Yim couldnt believe his ears. It takes three hours by foot from the academy to Borneon, right? He looked up to the sky. <em>It will be night by the time we reach Lam Mings house!</em>


    Yeah, whats wrong? I nned to rush back before midnight after we have dinner.


    Thats very wrong! Chui Yim grieved. Lam Ming, I know you are still young, and you have a lot of time to spare, but you must know that time is money! Do you know how many silver taels you are wasting by travelling between the academy and your home?


    How am I wasting silver taels? The word silver taels made Lam Ming open his mouth wide.


    Think about it, how much energliph would you have cultivated if you used this time to cultivate instead? If you used it to research cooking, you even havee up with a new dish! Do you know how many dishes you could create this weekend! Chui Yim shook his head. Do you understand?


    Then what should I do? Lam Ming blurted out; he was at a loss after hearing Chui Yim.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Little brother Chui, why are you here again? Are you going home? The coachmanughed. He was always happy to see Chui Yim. Nope, Im going to my friends home this time. Its West of Borneon, Chui Yim answered politely as he pulled Lam Ming onto the coach.


    This kid isnt like you! Hes a shy one! Hahaha! The coachman nced at Lam Ming,ughing.


    Yeah, I do have thicker skin. Chui Yim nodded in agreement. Thanks to their deal, Chui Yim only paid ten silver taels for the trip.


    Watching Chui Yim spend the ten silver taels, Lam Mings eyes showed pain under his fringe. He pulled Chui Yim over and whispered, Brother Chui, I dont understand what you said about time being money, but I know that the ten silver taels you just spent was real money! It isnt too tiring to walk, and we wont waste money either.


    Kiddo, thats not true.


    The coachman said as he directed his hardyhorse west. He was obviously skilled as the transition was smooth. Look, youre saving two hours for just ten silver taels, four if you count the both of you. Not just that, but youre paying for my service too, and you can do anything you want on the wagon. For young brother Chui, he usually reads, rests or cultivates on his way home, which is something that you cant do if you walk.


    My partner needs food too. The coachmanughed, patting his hardyhorse. Both of us need food and shelter, and ten silver taels really isnt much.


    Chui Yim smiled thinly at the coachmans words, while Lam Ming went deep into thought. After realising that he saw Chui Tin as a father, Chui Yim now saw Lam Ming as a true friend after hispany yesterday. As friends, Chui Yim felt that he should impart some of his matured mindset to him. But since everyone had a different set of values, Chui Yim only brought up the idea and left Lam Ming to think about it himself.


    Who knew if Lam Ming might conclude something different from him?


    But that will be his choice to make.


    Seeing that both children kept silent, the coachman went back to concentrating on the journey.


    Taking the hardyhorse was indeed much faster than walking. They arrived at Borneon within half an hour.


    Lam Ming pointed out where his house was and the coachman followed his directions. They reached their destination in no time.


    After Chui Yim and Lam Ming got down. Lam Ming started digging inside his huge backpack for something. It wasnt easy, and he only managed to find it after some time.


    It turned out to be a giant bun. It wasrger than regr buns, and it looked like a piece ofrge tbread. He made it for himself to eat while walking home.


    Old coachman, you are right. Both you and your horse need food. Heres a bun for you, can you give us arger discount when you ferry us again?


    The coachman and Chui Yim exchanged nces before bursting intoughter. Young brother Chui, your friend is so cute! Hahaha! Alright! Ill give you arger discount in the future, hahaha! The coachman left as he munched onto the bun. This bun is surprisingly good hmm Its fine to give them a discount


    Chui Yim smiled. <em>This might be how Lam Ming deals with things. Its very much like him.</em><hr>


    Both kids continued on their journey. After a turn, they arrived at a house. Rather than a vige, it looked more like a hidden house.


    The house was deep inside the woods, right next to ake. It was a small wooden house surrounded by many colourful nts and flowers arranged beautifully outside.


    There was a white path made of crushed rocks among the bush that made crackling noises when stepped on. Chui Yim was amazed at the sight before him. He turned to look at Lam Ming, who looked like someone in poverty and then back at the stylish and beautiful house. They didnt seem to go well together.


    Mummy, Im home! Lam Ming ran into the house, stepping on the white coloured stones. He ran so fast that Chui Yim was startled. He looked like a snail that actually had the speed of a rabbit. <em>Perhaps he is physically strong, too?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim followed behind slowly. He didnt go into the house but stood outside. It was a simple house that didnt even have a segregated kitchen. The stove and kitchenware were in the living room, near a big stove fueled by firewood.


    It was a weird design, seeing how they put the kitchen and living room together. Chui Yim spotted two small doors in the house, and one should be Lam Mings room.


    Youre back? A gentle voice rang out, and Chui Yim saw Lam Ming hugging a woman who was facing him. The woman had her hair tied in a bun, and she wasnt very tall.


    Lam Ming snuggled up into her hug, breathing the womans scent greedily. Only after a while did he remember Chui Yims presence. Mother, I brought brother Chui back with me!


    Oh? The woman turned around slowly, looking at Chui Yim. Youre the Siu Yim that Siu Ming always spoke about? Come in, dont just stand there. Just treat this as your home.


    Chui Yim was in a daze seeing the woman. She looked like an ordinary woman, but if you looked closer, you would be able to see Lam Ming in her. She had a gentle smile that was best described as simr to the sunset: it wasnt the brightest glow, but rather one that gave off warmth.


    It made Chui Yim rx.


    Um Sorry to trouble you.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    There were three dishes and a soup on the dining table. The food was so aromatic that it was as if Chui Yim could already taste it. He was nearly drooling at the smell.


    Come on, lets eat. Lam Mings mother smiled gently. I heard from Siu Ming that youre quite picky, try some and see if youre pleased with what I made. However, Lam Ming had already dug in, resulting in him receiving a re from his mother.


    Thank you. Chui Yim said and hurriedly dug in.


    The three dishes Lam Mings mother made were stir-fried beef with vegetables, boiled eggs, and steamed fish. The dishes were simple, but they tasted like food from another world to Chui Yim. It was hard to believe that such simple dishes could be so vorful and texture-rich


    The simpler the dish, the more I can bring out their true colours. As if sensing Chui Yims surprise, Lam Mings mother smiled and exined. Simple home-cooked dishes are the true tests of a chefs skills. Siu Yim has been looking forward to today, so as his mother, I definitely cant disappoint him.


    Mum! Lam Ming shouted, grumbling.


    Haha, alright. Mummy is just repaying Siu Yim for taking care of you at the academy.


    Not really; its Lam Ming who takes care of me at the academy instead, Chui Yim replied immediately.


    Haha. Sheughed with a hand covering her mouth. All her actions were gentle and gave off a warm vibe which suited her perfectly. Thats what friends should do, take care of each other. Here, try the soup. This soup is the essence of tonights dinner.


    Hearing her, Lam Ming immediately served a bowl to his mother and then Chui Yim. He only then took a bowl for himself and drank it in a hurry. As soon as he took a sip, he gasped. Mum! This


    Shh Lam Mings mother smiled mysteriously. Let Siu Yim feel it himself. Chui Yim nced at the mother and son suspiciously before taking a sip slowly. But as soon as he did, his eyes lit up. This taste


    As if presenting a treasure, Lam Ming spoke immediately. Brother Chui, youre so lucky! This is g-food!


    When I went to the market today, I heard that a fisherman had caught a seamouth, so here it is. The woman smiled.


    Seamouth was a low-grade gliphic beast. It was known as seamouth as this fish was born with four strokes of gliph at the side of its mouth, barely forming a simple gliph that helped increase its speed. Thus, it wasnt easy to catch. It might not be a high-grade gliphic beast, but it was edible. Simmering its head into a broth helped growth, so it was a g-food suitable for growing children.<hr>


    <em>This taste Its the same! </em>Chui Yim was dumbstruck. He took another sip to confirm. <em>Yes, its indeed the same</em>


    Why Why does it taste exactly like the one my father made?


    Exactly the same? Thats not possible, the woman said, slightly shocked. The ingredients can be changed, but the seasoning technique I used for this soup is something that only me and Siu Ming hmm? Her eyesnded on Chui Yims face, nking out.


    Chui Yim felt so ufortable by her stare that he hesitated. Uh Yes, its exactly the same He had no idea how he should feel. <em>This is g-food?</em>


    This soup was Chui Yims favourite dish. As a result, Chui Tin made this dish at least once a week for him. It was this fish soup he had drunk after fainting due to observing too many gliphs. He had even thought that Chui Tin was a stingyperson who felt pain when the soup was spilled onto the dining table.


    <em>Does this mean that I have always been consuming g-food?</em>


    Your surname is Chui, could your father be Chui Tin? The woman mumbled.


    How did you Chui Yim jumped up.


    Lam Ming looked between Chui Yim and his mother, pulling his mothers sleeve worriedly. Mummy, whats wrong?


    After some time, the woman finally looked up with a smile. Ah, no wonder. Im the one who taught cooking to your father. Hes a good father.


    Chui Yim and Lam Ming exchanged nces. <em>His mother and my father are former acquaintances?</em>


    Siu Ming, mummy isnt feeling well. Clear the table once you are done. Ill go and rest first, Lam Ming mother said as she made her way to her room, leaving both kids staring at each other. They said nothing and ate in silence.


    Lam Ming couldnt understand his mothers weird behaviour, while Chui Yim felt weird after realising that he had been consuming g-food since young.


    After the meal, Lam Ming cleared the table and went to fetch water to clean up. It was then that Lam Mings mother came out of her room. Young brother Chui, I have something to tell you, can youe in for a while?<hr>


    It was a clean and simple room with only a single long table and bed.


    A candlelight swayed gently in the wind, the lighting in the room feeling hypnotic. Aunt Chui Yim called out as he entered the room.


    My surname is Sit; just call me Aunt Sit. She smiled gently. Im old friends with your father, so its alright to just call me Aunt Sit. She went to the side of the bed and got Chui Yim to sit down.


    Chui Yim did as he was told and sat next to her. If my father has offended you previously, Ill apologise on his behalf now. After everything, Chui Yim acknowledged Chui Tin as his father. He had a simple character, daring to love and hate. Since he had already taken Chui Tin as his father, then hed pay for his fathers mistakes as his son.


    Aunt Sit looked at him in a daze before breaking out into a smile. Boy, youre overthinking. She shook her head. We might have known each other for a long time, but we arent as close as you think. I taught him how to cook in exchange for him tattooing my gliph for me. Thats all..


    Chui Yim heaved a sigh of relief on hearing her. <em>Mine and Lam Mings friendship might be affected if she was my fathers enemy, and thats something I dont wish to see.</em>


    Seeing Chui Yims reaction, Aunt Sit realised what was going on. You might have misunderstood from my previous response, but the thought of your father reminded me of some things that Im hiding from. Those are things I never want Siu Ming toe into contact with, which exins my reactions.


    Chui Yim listened to her silently. He wasnt any ordinary child, and he was more observant than many others. <em>A house hidden in the woods, fantastic g-food, and rted to my mysterious father. Aunt Sit is definitely no ordinary person.</em>


    Since youre Chui Tins son, I believe that youll be extraordinary in the future too. Siu Ming is dense and slow. I hope that you can help me watch over him in the future.


    Aunt Sit stood up and bowed towards Chui Yim. Please.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Mummy, Im going back to school now! Goodbye! Lam Ming bid Aunt Sit goodbye happily.


    Remember to listen to Siu Yim, okay? Take care, Aunt Sit said benevolently.


    Okay!


    Thank you for hosting; Ill take care of Lam Ming, Chui Yim said, bowing towards Aunt Sit.


    It was dark outside now. The pair of children walked towards Southary under the bright moonlight.


    I should have told the coachman to stay


    Hmm If I can get a discount by making him a bun, Im going to make uncle coachman ten next time


    Lam Ming, youre getting craftier<hr>


    After Lam Ming and Chui Yim left, silence fell over the house again, leaving only the candlelight to sway with the wind. Aunt Sit stared at candlelight, spacing out.


    <em>Its been ten years. After running and hiding for ten years, the son of an old friend suddenly showed up.</em>


    <em>What does it mean?</em>


    Aunt Sit sighed to herself softly; she had a bad feeling.


    But what she didnt know was that a thousand metres away from the house stood three men. Surprisingly, at the exact same time, the man in the middle let out a sigh. Its been ten years Is she going to continue running?


    Your majesty A man next to him called out respectfully. But before he finished his words, the man in the middle raised his hand. We arent in the pce; theres no need to address me in such a manner.


    Lord, weve confirmed that Sit Tings inside, the man paused before answering respectfully.


    On the other hand, the third man remained silent throughout the conversation, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Sit Ting Lets go.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the trio teleported to the white crushed rock path outside the house. Crackling sounds could be heard as theynded, alerting the silhouette behind the paper window.


    May I ask what brings me visitors thiste into the night? Sit Tings voice rang through the paper window.


    Siu Ting, its me.


    Sit Ting trembled at the voice, but she calmed down after some time. Sit Ting has already left South Imperial City for ten years; I no longer have anything to do with the city now.


    The connection between us isnt something that could be erased with just ten years. I have been waiting for your return every day for the past ten years.


    Both of themmunicated through the paper window, looking at each others silhouette through the window.


    They both had the ability to remove the paper window easily, but it was as if they were trying to maintain a distance from each other.


    Sit Ting knows well that I dont have such luck, so I didnt think much about it. All I wish for is to lead the rest of my life peacefully.


    There are things you need to strive for your desired oue.


    If I do, then Im no longer Sit Ting.


    The man outside the house kept silent, trying to understand what she implied. After some time, he let out a sneer at himself. I can get anything I want in this world, except the woman I love.


    A marriage bond with a man of power leads to an unknown world, let alone the pce, Sit Ting replied in a low voice.


    But the man didnt give up and continued, I have already spent ten years regretting it, and Im not nning to give up once again. Sit Ting, if you return with me, I promise to ovee all obstacles to grant you the identity you deserve.


    Through the paper window, Sit Ting could be seening to a pause.


    After some time, she spoke slowly, Maybe youre just ten yearste. If you told Sit Ting this before she left, she might have never left.


    The mans face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. The man on his right supported him immediately, and the man on the left wanted to shout in anger, but the man in the middle stopped him.


    Youre right. I thought that my preparation for ten years was to fetch you back when in fact, it was ten years for you to give up on me. The man sighed sadly after a long pause.


    We might never meet again after today. Take care, Sit Ting. The best blessing to me is the knowledge that my dearest is leading a good life.


    Next to the candlelight, Sit Ting was already in tears, but she held back her sobs. Her silhouette didnt move even slightly, and she spoke calmly. May you be well, Sit Ting will pray for the emperors health every day.


    The man sighed and turned to his left. Lets go.


    The man nodded and put his hand softly on the others shoulder as they disappeared, leaving only faint footprints on the crushed rocks and a crying woman, the only sign they were ever here.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    In the Mayors Mansion of Southary, three men appeared in the mansions garden quietly.


    The man in the middle waved his hands and turned to the man on his right. Prepare the imperial chariot. We are heading back to the city.


    The man on his right nced at him, but continued to remain silent. Yes, master.


    With that, the middle man walked into the side courtyard. As soon as he stepped through the entrance, his ck hair turned blue, the colour of the sea. If one stared at his hair for too long, they would be unable to look away.


    The man on his left had been following him quietly and closely from the start.


    As the middle mans hair turned blue, the aura on his body gradually grew. The energy emitted from him wasnt one of simple energliph, but the aura of a truly powerful person. It was like he was born with it, the manner of a king.


    Kan Hang.


    He waved his sleeve and sat in the middle seat of the side courtyard. The aura on him had totally changed, and his sadness could no longer be seen. As soon as he called out his name, the man in ck that had been following him kneeled down on a single knee immediately. Yes.


    Take care of Sit Ting for me; shes a woman, after all.


    Pardon me for not being able to follow your orders, but Kan Hang is your majestys shadow. I will never leave your side. The man in ck, Kan Hang, refused the blue-haired mans order.


    Are you disobeying my orders? The blue-haired man squinted his eyes; his aura rose dangerously. But it disappeared immediately when it reached Kan Hang.


    Kan Hang was a powerful four-chambered glipher, the strongest imperial bodyguard. He remained silent and kneeled, expressing his answer through his actions.


    Sigh Kan Hang, do you still not understand? Youre the only person I can trust, and Sit Ting is the love of my life If anything happens to her, Ill forever live in guilt.


    However, Kan Hang still kept his head low. Kan Hang has to be responsible for your majestys safety for the trip back to South Imperial City, he replied with his unique and slow voice.


    I have already arranged for Old Ngai to rush here; he should arrive before dawn. The blue-haired man waved his hand.


    Hearing the name Old Ngai, Kan Hangs eyes changed slightly.


    Thats it. If anything happens to Sit Ting The blue-haired man spoke softly. But to Kan Hang who had served him for twenty years, he knew that it was a sign of anger. Then you manage it yourself.


    Kan Hang understands, Kan Hang replied softly. Your majesty, take care when Kan Hang isnt around.


    Even without you or Old Ngai, Im not someone that can easily be taken advantage of, the blue-haired man said, the frown disappearing from his face. You grew up with me, and youre my best assistant. I can trust only you; youre the only person I can send on this mission. I hope you understand my intentions and know that Im not trying to make things hard for you on purpose.


    Kan Han lowered his head. Kan Hang will take his leave now.


    Immediately, he disappeared from the spot, leaving only the blue-haired man staring into space. The memories they shared shed across his mind.<hr>


    The west of Sourthary, a house in Borneons woods. Sit Ting remained silent until she confirmed that the men outside had left. She wiped her tears and heaved a sigh of relief. <em>If he knew about Lam Ming </em>Sit Ting blew off the candle as the darkness of night covered the determination in her beautiful eyes. <em>I can never let him know about Siu Ming!</em>


    There was a small hill a thousand meters away from the house. A shadow suddenly appeared on the hilltop, his figure emerging from the shadows out of the blue.


    He nced at the house a thousand meters away and muttered to himself, I guess Ill have to stay here for quite some time He thenid on the ground and fell asleep on the spot. Be it the wind or wolfs howl, there seemed to be nothing that could disturb him.<hr>


    Southary, Riding Clouds Academy.


    It was the start of a new week. Chui Yim walked side by side with Lam Ming while staring at him weirdly. Why do you look like youve just won the lottery?


    Hehehe, Lam Ming responded with an annoyingugh. Its because brother Chui and my mummy have a harmonious rtionship. He turned to Chui Yim, shing a bright smile that revealed his shiny white teeth.


    I have no memories of my father, and mummy always answersevasively when I ask about him. I eventually gave up, as I am fine with just the two of us. Shes my most important rtive.


    And brother Chui is the second most important person to me! Lam Ming said, sticking out two fingers to make a victory sign with his hand. So its important that both of you get along well!


    Youre weird, Chui Yim mumbled. Hurry up, or Mr Chor will scold us.


    Okay!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ss will end here today. I will be in the staffroom if you have any questions, Chor Shing Chit said as he closed his textbook. He nced around the ss before focusing on Chui Yim. Chui Yim, follow me.


    Chui Yim spoke to Lam Ming briefly before going off with Chor Shing Chit, leaving Chan Ngou Tin staring at his back angrily.


    Chor Shing Chit was the sole reason why Chan Ngou Tin enrolled in the Riding Clouds Academy. With his family background, Chan Ngou Tin had many other choices, but they chose to send him here as Chor Shing Chit was the youngest two-chambered glipher in Southary, and nobody else was even close to his age. Thus, they wanted Chan Ngou Tin to learn from him while simultaneously roping him into the Chan n.


    However, it had been four years, and Chor Shing Chit still treated Chan Ngou Tin as a regr student. Meanwhile, Chor Shing Chit spoke to Chui Yim casually and ced special attention on him.


    Thus the more special Chor Shing Chit treated Chui Yim, the more Chan Ngou Tin hated Chui Yim.<hr>


    Back in the staffroom. Chor Shing Chit sat in his seat, looking at Chui Yim. What did you mean yesterday? When you said that your father abandoned you.


    Sir, youre too serious. It will be hard for you to get a girlfriend if youre like this. Chui Yimughed as hemented.


    Thats none of your business, Chor Shing Chit replied, turning stiff on hearing Chui Yim.


    Ive noticed that Miss Fa pays considerable attention to you, Chui Yim scooted closer to Chor Shing Chit and whispered.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at him nkly and subconsciously followed Chui Yims line of sight, which ended with him looking towards Fa Yins seat that wasnt far away from them. Fa Yin happened to be watching them, and when she met Chor Shing Chits eyes, she blushed red and turned away immediately. Chui Yim let out a mischievousugh at her reaction.


    Busybody! Chor Shing Chit smacked Chui Yims head. I wanted to ask about the Chan n incident. I thought that your father had a solution, but I guess not.


    Mr Chor, dont worry. Its a small matter that I can handle myself. Mr Chors lifelong happiness is more important. Chui Yim shrugged.


    Get your ass over here, Chui Yim. Run if you dare. A cold growl rang out in the staffroom, apanied by a teenagersughter. It made everyone who heard it smile.


    A few days went by.


    Since Chui Yim was exempted from fitness lessons, there was no ss for him on Fridays. Today, he informed Lam Ming that he would be returningte before going to Kiu Chi Gongs shop.


    As per usual, he walked into the back room. Kiu Chi Gong might now have a high sess rate in forging grade one gliph weapons, but Southarys weapon industry was still in the Chan ns hands. The Chan n was most gliphers first choice when purchasing or customising a gliph weapon.


    In fact, all gliph weapon shops besides those belonging to the Chan n were on their deathbed.


    Oh! Young brother Chui! Youre here! Kiu Chi Gong was pondering over something when he saw Chui Yim. I was brainstorming some techniques., youre here just in time. He smiled.


    But Chui Yim stopped him. Today, were going to do something special.<hr>


    <em>Bang! Plop!</em>


    The doors of the shop shut with a bang, and a sign was hung outside, which read,.Shop closed today, owner has business to attend to..


    Young brother Chui, what are we going to do today? Why so mysterious? Kiu Chi Gong said, staring at Chui Yim doubtfully.


    We are going to forge a grade two gliph weapon today. Chui Yim giggled.


    Hahaha, young brother Chui, youre good at joking! Kiu Chi Gong burst intoughter after a pause.


    Ha Ha He turned to Chui Yim, but he stoppedughing when he realised that Chui Yim was serious. How can I do it? he asked, unable to believe Chui Yim. I dont have the ability!


    Its fine, I do.


    Young brother Chui, I know youre an incredible talent, but you still only have a ten-year-old body He nced at Chui Yim and spoke slowly.


    No, no, no. Chui Yim stopped him. You and I, we are going to do it together.


    Im just going to be honest. Im in trouble, and I need a grade two weapon. Are you willing to help me? Chui Yim looked at Kiu Chi Gong seriously.


    Kiu Chi Gong hesitated, but Kiu Chi Gong nodded, remembering how Chuy Yim taught him the past four years. Okay! What do you need me to do?


    <hr>


    The fire on the forging tform grew vigorously as Kiu Chi Gong stepped on the bellows repeatedly without stopping. He held a specially made circr vessel in his hands carefully. There was a pitch-ck liquid inside it.


    It was the fallen stars stone, the main ingredient of the weapon that Chui Yimmented on when he and Kiu Chi Gong first met.


    Kiu Chi Gong was panting from the hard work, while Chui Yim sat at the side like his boss, swinging his legs. He nced at the liquid inside the vessel and said, Thats enough. Pour it into the mould now.


    Unlike Chui Yim, who was rxing, Kiu Chi Gangs was extremely serious. His palms were covered in sweat out of nervousness. Well, this was his first time trying to make a grade two gliph weapon, after all.


    Kiu Chi Gong removed the ck cloth on his arm, revealing his gliph. He had a Super-strength gliph tattooed on him.


    There was a gliphic nt that grew in the wild called strength grass that increased ones energy when consumed. It was amon gliphic nt, but it was valuable if used as a g-food ingredient; it strengthened and invigorated when eaten. If it was made into a strength pill, it recovered stamina immediately. When used as an ingredient for ones gliph, it could be tattooed into a Strength gliph.


    To many one-chambered gliphers, they would usually choose the Strength gliph. Strength grass wasnt an expensive ingredient while the Strength gliph increased their strength, giving them more career choices.


    As for the Super-strength gliph, it was the upgraded version of a strength gliph. It was rarer than the original, and the strength grass used must be at least a hundred years old in order to be made into a Super-strength gliph.


    Kiu Chi Gong only got it at the cost of thest assets of the Kiu n.<hr>


    The liquid metal mainly consisting of fallen stars stone was now in the mould. It was a long mould made of iron, with the centre part concaved; you could tell that it was a long weapon. Due to the Super-strength gliph tattooed on him, Kiu Chi Gong was able to hold the vessel firmly.


    Every drop of liquid metal was used, and the mould was now full. Chui Yim nodded in satisfaction on seeing this.


    The technique that was passed down the Kiu family was indeed something. Kiu Chi Gong might becking in crafting and carving gliphs, but he was as good as a grade two metalsmith in terms of forging and preparing the materials. Forging was like a water bucket; it depended on the lowest wood b instead of the highest. Due to his gliph carving and crafting skills, he was restricted to creating grade one weapons.


    That was the reason why the mould was there.


    Kiu Chi Gong couldnt help but admire Chui Yims thinking. Since Kiu Chi Gongs crafting skills were too bad and he couldnt make a nice figure for a weapon, he might as well not craft and use a mould.


    Unlike most weapons, a rod was considered a weapon that didnt kill. It wasnt as sharp, and there was no need to polish it like swords or knives, so it required little to no crafting abilities.


    With his gigantic iron hammer, he made the liquid metal fill the mould even better and smoothed it out as it started to cool down.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Kiu Chi Gongs skills might not be the best, but due to his Super-strength gliph, he was strong and able to exert a lot of power when hammering, creating thunder-like sounds.


    Not long after, the liquid metal cooled down.


    Its almost done! Chui Yim yelled.


    Hearing him, Kiu Chi Gong immediately kept his hammer and stepped back. Chui Yim jumped down from his stool and went to the forging table.


    The both of them took turns to stand at the table, showing their good chemistry. As soon as Kiu Chi Gong backed off, Chui Yim was already at the table. Compared to the tall and huge table, Chui Yim looked tiny.


    But when the expression in his eyes changed, Kiu Chi Gong squinted his eyes in surprise.


    <em>What type of expression is that? Its as if He is putting his mind, no, his soul into the weapon.</em>


    The sound of the bellows, me, and trickling of liquid metal Dont breathe. Your breathing is too noisy, Chui Yim said slowly, leaving Kiu Chi Gong speechless, but he subconsciously held his breath.


    Everything was in Chui Yims mind.


    The difference between him and Kiu Chi Gong was just like him and Chui Tin in gliphism.


    Just with a nce, it looked like Chui Yim had suddenly erged in Kiu Chi Gongs eyes. He felt like a colossal mountain whose peak couldnt be seen and Kiu Chi Gong actually felt afraid of the pressure.


    Huff. Chui Yim took a deep breath and stuck out his right index finger. A red light appeared on the finger; it was the Flowing me Finger.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    However, this Flowing me Finger couldnt be used as an attack. Back at the Cultivation Style Pavilion, Chuk Yim didnt choose the Flowing me Finger for its power but this application instead. He mimicked the skills energy pathway and allowed energliph to congeal on his fingertip.


    Not just gliphers or gliphists, but metalsmiths needed energliph too. The higher the metalsmiths grade was, the more energliph they required.


    It was impossible for gliphers or gliphists who have yet to reach the one-chambered or single-gliphicstate to sessfully make gliph weapons by fire forging as gliph is needed to be carved manually. Thus, only a one-chambered or one-gliphic cultivator who could exert energliph could do so. But mimicking the route of Flowing me Finger helped Chui Yim do so despite not being a one-chambered glipher yet.


    He moved his finger slowly as if he was holding onto something unbearably heavy. His arms felt like he was carrying a huge iron ball with much difficulty.


    Finally, his finger stopped in front of the ck rod that cooled down and started carving the gliph.


    He might be slow, but his actions were smooth and flowing, making it look simple when in fact, Chui Yim had already repeated the process in his mind a hundred times. This was known as conscious training, and it helped improve the sess rate of carving gliphs. Moreover, this step of carving gliphs was the most important step in forging.


    Even a small mistake would destroy everything, so there was no room for error.


    Kiu Chi Gong held his breath and watched Chui Yim anxiously. Chui Yim looked extremely focused and serious, but not even slightly anxious. He looked just like a calligrapher writing in his best font.


    In the blink of an eye, fifteen minutes went by. Chui Yims body started to flush red. While it looked like he had only moved his arms, his method of exerting energliph before he reached the one-chambered state was a huge burden to his body. Added with the focus needed to carve a gliph, it consumed a huge amount of his energy, making it equivalent to strenuous activity.


    Despite the extreme pain in his heart, Chui Yim kept his focus. Finally, he reached the end of the rod.


    With a final tick and stroke, Chui Yim copsed onto the ground, enduring the pain in his heart.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The gliph on the rod lit up brightly, sweeping Kiu Chi Gong off his feet.<em> It worked! Its a sess!</em>


    <em>Buzz...</em>


    A buzz rang out again and the light disappeared as if the previous scene was just an illusion. Kiu Chi Gong stared at the rod nkly. <em>So it didnt work? Is it a failure or sess?</em>


    After some time, Chui Yim stood up slowly. The redness on his body started to disperse. We did it! he said, wiping off the sweat on his head and smiling.


    Kiu Chi Gong stared at Chui Yim in admiration and with a plop, he kneeled down, finally acknowledging Chui Yim as his master. Kiu Chi Gong greets his master!


    Chui Yim had constantly been persuading Kiu Chi Gong to be his disciple during the past four years. Initially, he was only looking for a helper, but after learning Kiu Chi Gongs character, Chui Yim felt he was suitable to be his disciple. However, due to Chui Yims age, Kiu Chi Gong still couldnt bring himself to put his ego down to call a child his master despite his skills.


    Only now, when he witnessed the brilliance of a young child, who wasnt even in the one-chambered state, carving a gliph on grade two gliph weapon, did Kiu Chi Gong realise that he wouldnt forgive himself if he missed this chance due to his ego.


    Hey, so you finally thought it through? Chui Yim raised his eyebrows proudly.<hr>


    The next day, in the staffroom of Riding Clouds Academy.


    Chor Shing Chits face twitched slightly. He realised that his scary aura that could even make a baby stop crying didnt work on Chui Yim. Chui Yim had be increasingly casual to him, and it felt like he was interacting with a friend his age instead of a ten-year-old student. Moreover, with Chui Yims kiddish looks Chor Shing Chit wasnt able to get used to the contrast. What idea do you have again?


    Nothing, its just that Ive sent a letter to the Chan n. Chui Yim giggled. He currently had a long box on his back, which he gave a pat. The gliph weapon is here, and I want to put this matter to an end. But since Im so weak, I need Mr Chor to protect me.


    Hearing him, Chor Shing Chit looked at the box on Chui Yim back in surprise. <em>He really managed to get a grade two gliph weapon? Where did he get it?</em>


    Okay, Ill go with you.<hr>


    Atst, both parties agreed to meet at the Riding Cloud Academys guest room. The Chan n sent the same person as they did previously, and Chui Yim still came with Chor Shing Chit. But what was different from the previous time was that there was no tea served today, and there was a box on the table instead.


    Chan Ching sat in the middle, with the shopkeeper and an elder on both his sides. The elder had both his arms wrapped in ck cloth just like Chor Shing Chit. It was apparent that he was just like Chor Shing Chit, a two-chambered glipher.


    Chan Ching sneered upon seeing the box.


    <em>How can a ten-year-old child with no background get a grade two gliph weapon?</em>


    In this world, it was survival of the fittest. Even so, one and two-chambered gliphers made up most of the poption, making grade one and two gliph weapons those of the highest demand. As demand grew, the price increased. Let alone possess one, it would be almost impossible for an ordinary family to ever see a gliph weapon.


    <em>Paying with a grade two gliph weapon? What a joke.</em>


    Okay, the gliph weapon is here. Please check it, Chui Yim caressed his bald head and said. He sounded serious, but he couldnt hide the kiddish tone in his voice.


    Chui Yim pushed the box forward, making the table creak. The shopkeeper standing behind had a weird look in his eyes but he remained silent.


    I hope this isnt a joke. Chan Ching sneered. He reached out to pick up the box to check, but he stopped in his tracks because he was unable to lift it!


    What the heck? Chan Chings face fell. Did you put a rock inside?


    Unable to watch anymore, the shopkeeper stepped forward to open the box.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    A hot aura gushed out of the box as soon as the shopkeeper opened it. His eyes lit up immediately. The aura didnt belong to the gliph weapon, but the method of making it instead.


    <em>Fire forging!</em>


    With just the aura, the shopkeeper who had seen many gliph weapons could immediately tell that the weapon was made by fire-forging. A long ck rod could be seen lying quietly on the velvet cloth when the box waspletely open.


    The rod was pitch ck and there was only one cloud-like gliph on the middle of it. The palm-sized gliph only consisted of a few strokes, and it looked like a bunch of cute clouds.


    This is a grade two gliph weapon? Chan Ching took a look and sneered. How is this a gliph weapon when I dont see any gliphs?


    The shopkeeper opened his mouth, hesitating but ended up remaining silent.


    Erm Mister housekeeper, youre not in charge of gliph weapons, are you? Chui Yim sighed and said in a strange tone.


    For such arge and well-known n like the Chan n, I wont be involved in all matters as a housekeeper, Chan Ching said.


    There you have it. Chui Yim nodded. Take the gliph weapon back and let a professional inspect it. With Mr Chor here and as an outstanding and well-known n, Im not afraid that you will y tricks, Chui Yim said, emphasising the phrase outstanding and well-known n again. Chan Ching opened his mouth to say something but was stopped by the shopkeeper, who pulled his arm and shook his head.


    Chan Ching let out a snort and looked at the elder next to him. Take it!


    Before he left, he squinted his eyes and turned towards Chui Yim fiercely. If it turns out to not be a grade two gliph weapon, Ill let you have a taste of Chan ns anger.


    However, Chui Yim wasnt even afraid. In fact, he didnt even pay attention to Chan Ching. Mr Chor, how are you and Miss Fa now?


    Chor Shing Chits face twitched on hearing this. <em>The guests havent even left, and youre gossiping with me? </em>Meanwhile, Chan Ching was so angry that he turned red; he left with a wave of his sleeve and a snort.<hr>


    Weapon Street, The Chan n.


    As the leader of the Southarys Weapon Street, the headquarters of the Chan n was naturally established in Weapon Street. It was located amongst the shops and upied a huge area. Ever since the rise of the Chan n ten years ago, they hadnt stopped expanding their mansion. And it was all because there were more metalsmiths, gliphists and gliphers joining the n.


    In the garden sat a fake hill. There was a ck cave next to the hill. This garden was the n Leader, Chan Tiets residence. One needed to pass through many barriers to reach the garden. Nobody knew who or what was in the cave.


    But Chan Ching knew. He came here with the two-chambered glipher after many teleportations.


    As soon as they entered the hole, the ice-cold temperature seeped into their bones. Chan Ching, who wasnt a cultivator, felt unwell immediately, but he came prepared. Despite the scorching sun, he wore a thick cotton-padded jacket and walked down the cave. There was a small pond filled with fishes in the garden, and this cave led to a space under the pond.


    When the Chan n expanded their mansion, the construction of the space beneath the pond was the most important to them. It was done at a huge cost and selected carefully. A huge sum was even paid to keep the information about this a secret as this space was where the most important information of the Chan n really was.


    Chan Ching and the two-chambered glipher arrived at the space. Maybe because it was located underground, their footsteps were crystal-clear.


    Who is it? They heard a voice when they were about to reach the end of the steps.


    Its me, Old n Leader.


    Oh, its Siu Ching? Come in.


    Hearing this, Chan Ching turned towards the glipher behind him and nodded. The both of them followed the stairs and arrived at a forging workshop.


    There was everything to be found in the workshop. From a bed made of Ice Jade to a toilet and a dining table It was both a workshop and a residence.


    Many years ago, after seeding in forging a grade three gliph weapon, the Chan n Leader disappeared from the public eye after stepping down and handing over his position to Chan Tiet. There were rumours that he was already dead and rumours that he was in seclusion, continuing his research in forging.


    Chan Tiet nced at the glipher behind him. The glipher understood his order and bowed towards Chan Ching. He then left after leaving the long box on the ground.


    Greetings, Old n Leader. After the glipher left, Chan Ching bowed slowly. A man was sitting crossed legged on the Ice Jade bed. Other than his snowy white hair, he had rosy cheeks that made him look young. The chilly air was unbearable, but he only wore a pair of light blue shorts and no top. He was so muscr that he looked just like a healthy young man.


    Siu Ching, theres no need for formalities. How is your father doing? The bed emitted a cold aura, but it didnt seem to affect the man.


    Thanks to the blessing from the Old n Leader, my father is still healthy and fine. He even got me to invite you to a chess game battle knowing that I would be visiting you today. Chan Ching smiled thinly.


    Alright! Ill head over to your residence a few dayster. Hahaha! The man whom Chan Ching addressed as Old n Leaderughed heartily. Chan Ching smiled thinly in reply.


    His father was the previous housekeeper of the n when the Old n Leader was still in-charge. When the older generation stepped down, Chan Ching took over the position of the current housekeeper to assist Chan Tiet, the current n Leader. When Chan Tiet stepped down, Chan Chings son would take over Chan Chings ce to assist Chan Ngou Tin.


    This was how an aristocratic family tradition worked.<hr>


    Alright, what brings you here today? Old n Leader stood up and looked at the long box at Chan Chings feet.


    The Old n Leader was called Chan Lai Faat. Chan Lai Faats father was amoner and born without the talent to cultivate; he only hoped that his son would be a schr and lead a peaceful andfortable life, naming him Lai Faat, which meant etiquette and discipline. He hoped that his son would be a well-mannered andw-abiding citizen.


    But who would have guessed that Chan Lai Faat would be a metalsmith respected by many?


    Today, Ivee to bother Old n Leader because of a grade two gliph weapon. Chan Ching answered respectfully. Theres a gliph weapon that Id like Old n Leader to help examine.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Hearing him, Chan Lai Faat raised his snowy white brows. Examine a gliph weapon? Such a minor issue. Siu Ching, youre really good at making an old man work.


    Of course not. Chan Ching smiled bitterly. I only came here after visiting many metalsmiths without getting an answer.


    Oh, now that piques my interest.


    He walked over slowly. Despite him having a head full of white hair, he could still move around swiftly if he willed. He opened the box with a flip, releasing the burning aura of the fire forged weapon.


    Oh? Chan Lai Faat gasped. He reached out for the rod that Chan Ching couldnt even move. What a great gliph weapon!


    Old n Leader, this gliph weapon was imed to be a grade two gliph weapon. However, I cant see any gliphs on it. May I ask why? Chan Ching asked.


    Hehe, there is a small hidden mechanism. Or should I say a secret. A half palm sized gliph that looked like clouds could be seen in the middle of the long rod. It was so small it even looked cute.


    Chan Lai Faat smiled gently. Excitement washed over his face as if he was looking at some precious treasure. He held onto the rod and slowly exerted energliph into it.


    <em>Szzz</em>


    With the middle white cloud looking gliph as the starting point, an energliph route slowly spread across the entire rod. But the original route disappeared into nowhere. This left Chan Ching bbergasted.


    This without a trace. Chan Ching watched with his mouth wide open.


    This is the Hidden Cloud gliph, a neat little trick.


    The Hidden Cloud Gliph?


    Chan Lai Faat smiled gently and nodded. Admiration filled his eyes as he stared at the rod. The Hidden Cloud gliph might only be a low-grade gliph. But it works well with many other gliphs without affecting them due to its simplicity.


    The Hidden Cloud gliph can hide other gliphs after fusing with them, and until its been activated by energliph, the actual gliph is barely noticeable. Its known that influential organisations and aristocratic families add the Hidden Cloud Gliph when tattooing gliphs on their disciples.


    However, the condition to do this is extremely high too. If one wishes to tattoo the Hidden Cloud Gliph on them, the gliphist needs to be at least of the ten-gliphic state. The existence of this gliph is widely known, but not many have actually seen it. Southary is just a city located in the remote South, and there is no ten-gliphic state gliphist here, Chan Lai Faat said absent-mindedly as he focused on the long rod ced in front of him. After some time, he turned to look at Chan Ching. Is the Recording Gliph Stone with you?


    Chan Ching nodded and took out a palm-sized jade.


    There wereplicated gliphs on the small jade. Chan Ching grasped the jade tightly and inserted his energliph. He might not have much talent to cultivate, but he still made it to the one chambered state.


    After ensuring that the Recording Gliph Stone had been activated, Chan Ching turned to Chan Lai Faat and nodded.


    I am Chan Lai Faat, the previous n Leader of Chan n, and I am now going toment on this grade two gliph weapon in front of me, Chan Lai Faat announced.


    Seeing how seriously Chan Lai Faat took this matter, Chan Ching was surprised. The image of Chui Yims arrogant face made his face twitch slightly.<hr>


    Firstly, the main ingredient is fallen stars stone.'' Chan Lai Faat randomly mmed the rod onto the ground, making the ground shake. His eyes shone at the force of the rod. Preliminary estimation is that at least 300 catties of fallen stars stone was used to make this rod.


    <em>Three hundred catties How heavy must that be? </em>Chan Ching turned as white as a sheet of paper. stars stone was known to be very, very heavy. Let alone three hundred catties, as a one-chambered glipher; he couldnt even lift one catty.


    <em>Its as if a baby is lifting an axe the size of an adult.</em>


    However, Chan Lai Faat didnt have time to look at how pale Chan Ching was. He continued with hismentary. Next is casting. Looking at its appearance, it should be casted with a mould, which doesnt require great casting skills. I wontment much more on it, but its suitable for a metalsmith who isnt good at casting but wants to try making a grade two gliph weapon.


    Let me move on to its gliph next. This gliph weapon takes on an unusual route . This can be seen from the ingredients chosen.


    Chan Lai Faat held the centre of the rod, where the Hidden Cloud Gliph was located; with it as the centre, numerous gliph routes extended out.


    Chan Ching, whats the benefit of fire forging?


    It doesnt require much skill when carving a gliph as the first step of fire forging is refining, hearing Chan Lai Faat calling him, Chan Ching answered. He might not be able to forge, but he still had decent knowledge, being in the Chan n since young.


    By mixing the main ingredient with the ingredients needed for its gliphs and refining it, you wont need to mix the ingredients for the gliphs when you carve it,pared to grass-refining and water-casting. Because of this refining step, its an entirely different forging technique.


    Thats right. Chan Lai Faat nodded happily. This master chose fallen stars stone as the main ingredient, falling fruit and sharp tooth man-eating flower as the gliphs ingredient.


    Falling Fruit? Chan Ching asked after hearing him. The fruit that explodes when dropped to the ground? You can use it for a gliph too?

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Falling fruit is a fire-attributed fruit that explodes every time it falls onto the ground. Not only does the explosion loosen the soil, but it also helps to disperse the seeds hidden within the fruit. However, an unripe falling fruit is an excellent gliphic nt. As for the sharp tooth man-eating flower, its an omnivorous gliphic nt that preys on animals passing by it. Thus, its considered a dangerous gliphic nt.


    Chan Lai Faat said with amazement written across his face, This master has unconventional but wonderful ideas. Falling fruit is best used for gliphs carved on long-ranged gliph weapons like arrows or concealed weapons, but he used the fruit in the Stunning Thunder '''' gliph instead. This is a popr gliph amongst short-range attackers. Attacks with the Stunning Thunder have stunning characteristics, and it can numb enemies if the gliph is carved with thunder attribute materials.


    However, when falling fruit is used in Stunning Thunder, it will result in stuns with the same impact as an explosion. If the opponent uses light weapons like swords or a dagger, this weapon can even injure the opponent between his thumb and index finger with just one attack, making the opponent lose grip of his weapons.


    Then there is the second gliph. Chan Lai Faats eye lit up as he looked at the weapon as if he was admiring art. This gliph, the Vanguard Soldiers gliph,uses the sharp tooth man-eating flower. Vanguard Soldiers is usually used in sharp weapons like knives, swords and spears. When activated, it gives the weapon an invisible sharp aura that increases the damage done as its being swung around.


    Its usually unsuitable to carve Vanguard Soldier on a rod, but this rod is made of three hundred catties of fallen stars stone and has Stunning Thunder as its main gliph. Combining these three factors, it results in an unprecedented change. The rod made of fallen star stone is naturally heavy; adding on Stunning Thunder, it can cause huge damage to an opponents weapon. Now it also emits a sharp aura when swung due to Vanguard Soldier. Therefore, I can say that this weapon is an unorthodox rod. Rods are a nimble weapon, but this gliph weapon here is a rod that has been forcefully turned into a highly explosive and destructive weapon. If the enemy isnt aware of its abilities, the glipher using this rod can win a battle with just one attack.


    Thebination of the three hundred catties of fallen stars stone used in the weaponbined with Stunning Thunders stun and the sharp property of Vanguard Soldier is extremely powerful.


    In fact, this weapon was made casually. Fallen stars stone, falling fruit and sharp tooth man-eating flower are ingredients that can be found easily. The shape of the weapon is made with a mould too, lowering the requirement for casting skills. Despite this, the weapon could be said to be wless, and the nning of this weapon was innovative from the start.


    These years, gliph weapons are mostly made of water-casting and grass-refining. But that is just because we are in the south. Its been said that in the north, fire-forging is still the primary method used. Even the only divine metalsmith on this continent uses fire-forging.


    I know that its been tough for metalsmiths who use fire-forging these days, so I hope to encourage all of you with this weapon. Creativity is the core to forging. As long as you are creative, you can turn ordinary ingredients into a grade two gliph weapon with powers simr to a grade three weapon. If I have the chance, Id like to meet this master and discuss weapons with him, Chan Lai Faat said as he turned to Chan Ching.


    Master? Chan Ching blurted out. Old n leader, do you mean that this grade two gliph weapon is the work of a master?


    A disciple might have done the casting and forging, but the gliphs carved onto the weapon have exposed him. Chan Lai Faatughed upon hearing Chan Ching. Be it Stunning Thunder or Vanguard Soldier, both gliphs were carved onto the weapon smoothly. This shows how confident this master is. If he isnt a great metalsmith, how can he be this confident of his skills?


    Adding the Hidden Cloud gliph, it technically has three gliphs. Moreover, hes pushing the limits to turn an ordinary ingredient, the fallen stars stone into a grade two gliph weapon. Thats why Im sure that a fire-forging master mustve made this, and even this is just a casual piece of work. This master is even more skilled than me!


    Hand this Recording Gliph Stone along with this gliph weapon to our ns fire-forgers.Sell it afterwards.<hr>


    The South.


    Unlike the messy Northern part of the continent, the South was a monarchy under the South Pole Imperial Dynasty. In short, the South Dynasty.


    The South Imperial City, the capital of the South Dynasty, was enormous; a city like Southary absolutely couldntpare to it. The pce within South Imperial City was known as the Evergreen Pce.


    South Imperial City, Evergreen Pce was where the core of authority of the South Dynasty stood.


    It waste at night, yet the prosperous South Imperial City was still brightly lit. From a birds-eye view, one could see that the Evergreen Pce was filled with guards, sentries, and plenty of gliphers standing guard.


    The Evergreen Pce was made up of many halls such as the Hall of Affairs for morning court meetings, the Pure Sun Hallwhere Emperor Lam stayed There were countless such halls, too many to count.


    And just a gateway away from the Pure Sun Hall was the Three Thousand Hall, which represented the three thousand imperial concubines that Emperor Lam had. Of course, Three Thousand was just a metaphor. Emperor Lam didnt actually have three thousand concubines, but he did have a few hundred. Within the hall, the central courtyard would be the one where the current empress was living.


    The main courtyard was in total darkness, leaving only a candlelight to light up the ce. The light shone onto the sides of the table where a man was kneeling on both knees. It was a weird sight to see.


    Your Highness, its confirmed to be Sit Ting, the imperial chef who escaped from the pce ten years ago.


    If Emperor Lam or Kan Hang were around, they would immediately recognise that he was the third person who followed them to Sit Tings house, Lau Fa Ming, the most well-known eunuch in the pce.


    These few years, Lau Fa Ming was a popr figure in the pce for being a skilled all-rounder. He was so capable that he could serve Emperor Lam personally after just a few short years. However, he had a dark secret: he only got where he was today thanks to the Empress who had been supporting him from the shadows.


    Sit Ting A voice was heard from within the darkness.


    There was nothing to be seen in the darkness, and Lau Fa Ming had his head so low that he didnt even dare to sneak a look. He knew how powerful the empress was.


    After some time, the voice rang out from the darkness again. You said that Kan Hang has disappeared?


    Yes, Your Highness, Lau Fa Ming replied respectfully. On our way back, Your Majesty secretly sent for Old Ngai to escort him back from Southary while Kan Hang was nowhere to be seen.


    Hah A faint sigh was heard, and Lau Fa Ming was slightly bewitched. It was as if the sigh was made of a myriad sea of flowers, and it felt like the floral scent wasing from her voice. Very soon, Lau Fa Ming realised his disrespectful actions and adjusted his state of mind. A drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Such an ungrateful man. Eunuch Lau, I never want to hear the name Sit Ting ever again Do you understand?


    Lau Fa Ming, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled violently on hearing her. Intense fear filled his eyes as he kept his forehead stuck to the ground. He understood what the empress meant, as he himself had witnessed how broken-hearted the emperor had been back on the white stone path.


    <em>Am I going to kill the woman that the emperor loves so deeply?</em>


    After some time, the faint voice rang out again. It seemed like the empress was unhappy that she didnt receive an answer.


    Eunuch Lau, do you understand me? She might be a few meters away from Lau Fa Ming, but it sounded like she was whispering right next to his ears. If I can make someone the ace of the pce, I can make someone else a recement. Disobedient dogs are better dead. Eunuch, youre smart enough. I believe you understand what I mean.


    Yes Yes! I am willing to serve Your Highness faithfully; Ill do whatever Your Highness wishes no matter what it takes! Lau Fa Mings body shook even more violently.


    Hahaha How would I bear to kill an obedient dog? Leave, I need some peace.


    Yes! Lau Fa Ming answered with a low voice as he walked out of the Three thousand Halls main courtyard with his head down and a fierce look in his eyes.


    <em>Dont me me, Sit Ting. Im just trying to survive too.</em>

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chui Yim sat on a chair, swinging his legs up and down along with his head. He popped a piece of sashimi in his mouth and gasped. The fish is so fresh!


    Of course! Lam Ming answered, taking a piece of sashimi too. But unlike Chui Yim who was enjoying the food, Lam Ming looked like he was in pain. This high-grade seamouth cost fifty silver taels!


    Just let me eat! Im a wealthy man! Chui Yim patted his chest.


    And this was the real Chui Yim.


    As a renowned metalsmith back on the Sallow Continent, money was just a number to him. He had never worried about money nor cared about it, as he was wealthy beyond imagination. But now, he was a young boy with heart deficiency. The inability to forge led him to be moneys ve.


    Now that Kiu Chi Gong had acknowledged him as his master, Kiu Chi Gong had insisted that he took seventy per cent of their earnings from forging weapons, which Chui Yim epted.


    It was unknown how powerful a metalsmith he was, but putting aside his physical age and knowledge of gliph, it wasnt asking too much for the Old Chan n leader to call him master. Seventy per cent of the earnings wasnt even enough for tuition fees. If Kiu Chi Gong didnt need money for the shops operation, he would have happily given all of the earnings to Chui Yim.


    Thus, Chui Yim was able to live worry-free from money again.


    Brother Chui, where are you goingter?


    Weapon Street, you? Chui Yim said, putting another piece of sashimi in his mouth, appreciating its taste.


    I think Ill head home and bring the ingredients that we cant finish home to mummy. Lam Ming replied after a short pause.


    His reply left Chui Yim speechless. <em>What do you take your mother as? A recycling bin? But thats not surprising; Aunt Sits and Lam Mings cooking skills are so fantastic they could even make delicacies from trash.</em>


    Mhmm,e backter. I have a surprise for you.


    Surprise? Lam Ming blinked his small eyes.


    Hehe, surprises are meant to be kept secret.


    Then Ill wait and see. If Im not pleasantly surprised, well eat less tomorrow.


    ......<hr>


    At Weapon Street, Chui Yim walked into the Kiu familys shop like it was his home.


    Master, you''re here, Kiu Chi Gong called out respectfully.


    Save the courtesy, just be casual. Chui Yim waved his hands.


    Yes, master, Kiu Chi Gong answered respectfully. Chui Yim was at a loss for words at this respectful attitude, but after understanding that it might be due to strict teaching since he was a child, he was no longer bothered by it after remembering Kiu ns glorious past.


    Since youre addressing me as master, Ill make some things clear now, Chui Yim said seriously.


    Please speak, master! Kiu Chi Gong shouted so loudly that it made Chui Yim dizzy.


    Chui Yim pondered for a moment before continuing. My understanding and knowledge of forging is beyond your imagination, so be prepared to learn foreign knowledge thats unlike anything you already know. You might even feel out of ce with this world in the future.


    Yes, master, Kiu Chi Gong answered despite not understanding him. He thought the mysterious teenager in front of him meant that hed teach him incredibly profound knowledge Only in the future would he realise what he meant.


    Mhmm Great. Since you already understand, show me your cultivation style.


    Ah? Kiu Chi Gong stared at him nkly. Master, arent we learning how to forge?


    How stupid can you be? We arent making ordinary weapons, but gliph weapons. Be it handling gliphic nts, minerals or carving gliphs, strong energliph is required in the process. When I forged a grade two gliph weapon, I realised how demanding it was on energliph. Putting aside the wind chamber, if one hopes to be a master, he needs energliph of at least one or two-chambered state. But this is the limit.


    To be a grandmaster, one needs to be at least of the two-chambered state. And divine master is impossible to achieve without the three-chambered state, as it will be impossible to carve five gliphs continuously if he isnt a three-chambered glipher.


    Metalsmiths had a simple grading system: the grade of the gliph weapons they were able to forge determines their rank. Just like gliphers, most metalsmiths were grade one or two. Metalsmiths who could create gliph weapons grade three and above were no longer known as such and had different names. A great master for grade three metalsmiths, grandmaster for grade four metalsmiths and divine master for grade five metalsmiths.


    As for grade six gliph weapons It only appeared in legends, and it was said to not exist in this continent. There was only one divine master in this world, and that was the Sect Leader of the zing Skies Mountain, Yim Yung.<hr>


    Kiu Chi Gong was dumbstruck. I My greatest dream is just to be a great master he replied slowly.


    Look at what youre saying! Chui Yim red up after hearing him and pointed at his head. What kind of dream is it to be just a great master! If others knew that youre m I mean Chui Yims disciple, where am I supposed to put my face? You should aim to be a grandmaster at the very least, or even a divine master!


    You live and learn, and the bigger your dreams, the further you can go! How can you grow if you only look at the small pond in front of you? Chui Yims spit was currently all over Kiu Chi Gongs face, but instead of wanting to retort, he looked up to Chui Yim even more now.


    How powerful must a person be to want his disciple to be a divine master? <em>I cant even see my masters back with my short-sightedness!</em><hr>


    Kiu Chi Gongs cultivation style circted in his body slowly, emitting a rigid aura that filled the air. Chui Yim watched this scene with his eyes wide open.


    <em>Its a good style. At least I havente across anything with a more powerful aura than Kiu Chi Gongs style in the Cultivation Style Pavilion. This is a tough and rigid aura that creates the illusion of having a mountain peak or prison cell door in front of me.</em>


    Kiu Chi Gong looked at him with aplicated look. This is the Kiu ns cultivation style that has been passed down for generations: the Firm Gate Skill. It doesnte with any fancy skills but allows the cultivator to strengthen his body.


    Chui Yim frowned. He didnt expect Kiu Chi Gong to possess such a particr style. After some hesitation, he went straight to the point. Im your master, and I simrly have a style passed down for generations. Its of the fire nature, unyielding and overbearing. It definitely wont allow the existence of another style in you. So, if you choose to pick up my style, then youll have to give up the style you currently have and re-cultivate from the start. And all the strength you have received from the Firm Gate Skill will be lost.


    Chui Yims words stupefied Kiu Chi Gong. Can I not? He asked slowly. My n passed this down, and it also symbolises the Kiu ns glorious past; I cant give it up.


    Alright, Chui Yim said. He wasnt a non-negotiable person. However, due to the differences in our styles, you wont be able to pick up some skills that youd only acquire from cultivating my style But you could still be a divine master if you try hard enough.


    Kiu Chi Gong stared at him with his mouth wide open. He was full of respect for Chui Yim. Before Chui Yim made the grade-two gliph weapon, he wouldve taken it as a joke. But now that he had sessfully created a grade-two weapon, he believed whatever Chui Yim said.


    Mhmm, since thats the case, I wont force you. Chui Yim nodded and walked to the forging station casually. I have something that I would like to forge. Watch carefully and take down any questions. Ask me all at once when Im done.<hr>


    Madame Sit, youre back. A fishmonger in the market greeted the familiar customer of his.


    Madame Sit was none other than Sit Ting. Hello, are there any fresh fish today? She smiled thinly.


    Of course. The fishmongerughed. He nced around and secretly took out a fish as big as his forearm from the water tank. Knowledgeable Madam Sit, Im sure you can recognise this fish.


    Its a unifish! Sit Tings eyes lit up in surprise. Theres unifish around here?


    Haha! I knew that madame is smart. The fishmongerughed.


    Unifish was a type of gliphic beast. But unlike seamouth, it could be considered as an actual gliphic beast. Its gliph-filled horn could turn water into a sharp de to attack. Unifish was a fierce fish that served as a fantastic supplement if its head was used as g-food.


    Sit Ting counted in her heart silently. Realising it was the day of Lam Mings return, she smiled and nodded. Okay, Ill have this fish.


    Not far from the market, a man in ck stood on the thatched houses roof, watching Sit Ting quietly. His eyes never stayed on her for more than three seconds to prevent him from being discovered. As soon as Sit Ting left the market with her purchase, he vanished at the same time.<hr>


    Mummy! Im back! Lam Mings cheerful voice rang across the house. He was a ssic bright kid who wore a smile on his face without fail. Due to his timid nature, his sunny side was hidden and covered by his fear of being somewhere unfamiliar, the academy.


    Youre back. Give mummy a second, Im cooking, Sit Ting replied from the kitchen.


    She looked back at the unifish. Unlike precious ingredients, a g-food ingredients grade wasnt everything. Unifish might be a low-grade gliphic beast, but it was suited to be made as g-food. In fact, the fish soup that she passed onto Chui Tin was a famous dish she developed with unifish as the main ingredient, the One and Only Fish Head.


    Unifish might be an ordinary fish that wasnt too difficult to catch, but it didnt mean that it could be easily found. She had usedmon fish for her soup these years, and it had been a long time since she hadst handled a unifish.


    The horn of a unifish must not be eaten directly. It had to be ground into powder before it could be used as a natural seasoning and cooked with the unifishs head, which tasted heavenly.


    Sit Ting took her knife and chopped the horn off of the fish head directly.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    <em>Szzzz.</em>


    ck coloured liquid gushed out of the fish in an endless stream, painting the entire kitchen pitch ck in no time.


    ck serpent blossom poison! Sit Ting let out a shriek.


    Hearing her, Lam Ming shouted from outside, Mummy, whats wrong?


    Donte in! Siu Ming! Dont enter!


    She looked at her body that hade in contact with the ck liquid to see a ck colour gas being emitted. Colour drained from her face as she turned to Lam Ming, who was about to run in. Siu Ming! Donte in!


    In the ten years of his life, Sit Ting had never once shouted at Lam Ming. This left Lam Ming dumbstruck as he stood rooted to the ground.


    Despair fell over Sit Tings face as she remembered the man who came to visit her a few days ago and how she was poisoned today. She turned to look at Lam Ming. <em>Such a poor kid</em>


    Siu Ming, listen to mummy, Sit Ting said, trying to sound as calm as she could. Leave all your belongings here and run back to the school. Ask young brother Chui to take care of you, alright? Mummy Mummy can no longer grow up with you. Im sorry.


    Unable to contain her feelings, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Mummy whats wrong Sensing something was off, Lam Ming wanted to get close to Sit Ting but was immediately shouted at.


    Donte over! This liquid is highly toxic. Once youe in contact with it, youll die immediately.


    Lam Ming stared at her in a daze. As a ten-year-old kid, death was a stranger to him. And when it actually happened, it left him at a loss.


    Hurry and leave! I believe someone wille over to check on me soon. Remember, ask Chui Yim to look after you, or Ill haunt him after I die! Hurry!


    Feeling the numbness in her body, Sit Ting knew that the poison had taken effect. It made her even more anxious as she stared at Lam Ming fiercely. Dont you want me to rest in peace?


    Mummy Lam Ming burst into tears but dared not disobey his mother as he ran out crying.


    Sit Ting was currently on the floor, covered in ck gas. She wore a bitter smile on her face. ck serpent blossom was a high grade gliphic nt. Be it used for tattooing a gliph, forging a weapon, made into g-food or as medicine, it was a high-ss nt. And as a result, the blossom poison was priceless. <em>Looking at the amount of poison Indeed generous.</em>


    It was obvious who was behind this. Sit Ting had been hiding from her the past decade, but who would have guessed that shed still be discovered in the end. Sit Tings life shed past her eyes.


    Spring came to the Tranquil Pce in the form of blossoms and breeze.


    A breeze named fate blew a thin paper into the imperial kitchen of the Tranquil Pce, and the teenager searching for it bumped into a young woman working there, and that was the start of an ill-fated rtionship.


    Sit Ting raised her hand subconsciously, trying to catch the illusory petal falling gently. And just like ten years ago, everything was just a dream.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Her lifeless hand fell to the ground with ck liquid dripping down. Now entirely pitch ck, Sit Ting shut her eyes tight and allowed the strong toxin to devour all the vitality in her.<hr>


    Hmm?


    Far away in the valley, the shadow-like man stood up abruptly and looked over. He watched a little boy skip into Sit Tings home seriously. As the emperors shadow, they grew up together and were like blood brothers despite Kan Hang actually being a servant of the king. He knew everything about the emperor and Sit Ting, and he had always helped them keep a lookout while they were secretly dating.


    Thus, Kan Hang knew how strongly Sit Ting felt for the emperor, and he was sure that she wouldnt fall for any other man in her life. So, who was this boy?


    <em>Could it be the Emperors </em>Kan Hang was thrown off his feet. Suddenly, the boy could be seen running out of the house in tears. Colour drained from his face, and with a whoosh, he turned into a ck shadow and vanished.


    Almost immediately, Kan Hang appeared in Sit Tings house. He watched her reach out for the imaginary petal and with a thud, her hand fell to the ground, signifying the end of her life.


    Full of murderous intent, Kan Hang turned to the kitchen. The ck liquid was still flowing out of the unifish slowly. <em>Such an evil trick to hide the poison inside the fish!</em>


    Kan Hang watched this furiously.


    <em>That person must know Sit Ting well.</em>


    Back then, Sit Ting was the best g-chef in the south. She might be an imperial chef, but many from both the North and South had offered vast sums of money to invite Sit Ting to cook for their banquets. Despite this, Sit Ting didnt leave the imperial kitchen and continued being an imperial chef. Nobody understood her actions except for Kan Hang. <em>Because only staying in the Tranquil Pce would allow her to be with his majesty. </em>


    One and Only Fish Head was one of Sit Tings most famous dishes. The culprit used a unifish as bait; such an ingredient was irresistible to a g-chef like how a powerful weapon would be irresistible to a glipher.


    He could hear footstepsing from afar. Along with the fierce expression on his face and his killing aura, Kan Hang disappeared.


    In no time, two men came to Sit Tings house. They heaved a sigh of relief on seeing the dead body. Chop her head off, we need to bring it back to report.


    Mhmm.


    Immediately, one of them took out a shiny knife. Gorgeous rays of colourful light shone brightly on the de, and it had a dangerous aura. If Chui Yim or Chan Lai Faat were here, they would immediately be able to tell that this was a grade three weapon.


    Hold on, the other man spoke abruptly and looked into the house.


    This house consisted of two rooms. One was smaller in size and another bigger. Childrens clothes and toys could be seen in the smaller room tidily. Why is there a childs room here?


    Could it be


    Both men exchanged nces. They stared at each other in disbelief as they felt that they had discovered a huge secret.<hr>


    Report? A cold voice rang across the house, making both men look up in shock. Subconsciously, they rushed out of the house only to realise that their surroundings had turned pitch ck as if night had fallen.


    Imperial Guard Nightwalker! The men shrieked simultaneously.


    I see that you recognise me. You must be someone decently powerful, huh? Hmm, I see that its the famous Light of Cycle Knife. You must be the Light of Cycles Assassin, Tam Kwong, right?


    Fear washed over their faces when they realised that it was Kan Hang. However, after exchanging a nce, determination took over fear.


    Tam Kwong, who was holding onto the fancy knife, let out a growl. Both of his hands and stomach lit up despite being covered in ck cloth to hide the gliphs. He activated the energliph in all three of his chambers to insert into the knife, making the Light of Cycle Knife lit up brightly with colourful rays.


    Theres no point. The cold voice rang out again. I see that you still dare to resist after knowing who I am, huh? Daring indeed.


    It was as if the night had descended on them suffocatingly. However, Tam Kwongs shout was heard again. Three Cycle Knife!


    First cycle: Life!


    Second cycle: Death!


    Third cycle: Rebirth!


    Tam Kwong screamed as blood flowed out of his eyes, ears, nose and mouth. The knife lit up brightly once again, lighting the dark sky up.


    sh! Immediately, Tam Kwong vomited blood.


    The colourful lights that lit up the sky shrunk together, turning into a short ray of knife-shaped light that headed towards a certain direction.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The night screen was hard to break, but he still managed to cut a hole big enough to fit half a body. Go! After that attack, Tam Kwong was exhausted as he shouted.


    Next to him, the mans foot lit up. This light belonged to his gliph, symbolising that he was a glipher who had sessfully broken through his feet chambers. He was already in the three-chambered state. It looked like he was standing still, but he had already left by activating his gliph. He was already gone, leaving behind afterimages.


    When Kan Hang realised it, the man had already left through the hole that onlysted for half a second.


    Do you think you can flee? The night screen fell, revealing Kan Hang. He tried to chase after the shadow but was attacked. Kan Hang dodged the attack subconsciously and cancelled his gliphility.


    Now it was toote for him to go after him.


    Kan Hang took a deep breath to calm himself down. He was too careless, as Sit Tings death caused him to lose focus. Tam Kwong was an arrow at the end of its flight. He should have taken down the attack forcefully instead and not stopped his gliphility. But he had judged wrongly.


    One step slower was equivalent to being slower for the rest of the chase. He wouldnt be able to catch up with the man anymore.


    Kan Hang turned around to Tam Kwong. Indeed the unwanted disciple of the Four Season Heaven. Its such a pity that you ended up as someonesckey.


    Hearing him, Tam Kwong burst intoughter. The sight of blood flowing out of his seven apertures was hard to look at. Kan Hang, the famous Powerful Nightwalker is also just the Emperors watchdog. Stop acting like youre so noble.


    However, Kan Hang wasnt angered by him. He continued to stare at him silently as if he wanted to decipher something from Tam Kwongs face. Since you know my name, you should know my style too.


    Of course, but I wont give you a chance.


    Sensing something, Kan Hang dashed up towards Tam Kwong, who wore a smile on his face while his hands and belly lit up.


    Damn it! Kan Hang cursed and turned into a shadow. The next second, he appeared next to Sit Ting. Ignoring the poison, he hugged Sit Tings body and vanished once more.


    <em>Boom! </em>A noise could be hearding a hundred metres away from the house. Kan Hang immediately put Sit Tings body down gently, ignoring his hands that had turned ck. He stared at the house sadly.


    ck serpent blossom poison might be deadly, but it had its limit too. One below the two-chamber state would definitely die, but you would have enough energliph to deal with it if you were above the three-chambered state. As a four-chambered glipher, the poison only slightly affected Kan Hang, but it wouldnt kill him.


    With Kan Hangs strength, it should have been a piece of cake for him to kill Tam Kwong and hispanion. But due to Sit Tings death, he lost focus and turned both gliphers into his punching bag. Adding on some skills that Tam Kwong stole from the Four Season Heaven and sacrificing his life, Tam Kwong managed to forcefully create a hole in his gliphility.


    Just as he was about to capture Tam Kwong alive to question him, Tam Kwong chose tomit suicide by bursting his chambers instead of letting him. He remembered therge amount of poison on Sit Ting and the extremely fast glipher that worked with Tam Kwong. From their teamwork, it was evident that it had been discussed and nned beforehand. As soon as he appeared, the both of them decided to escape immediately.


    Tam Kwongs forceful skills allowed the speed-type glipher to escape. Their decisiveness and chemistry


    <em>Fishmonger, ck serpent blossom poison, Tam Kwong, speed-type glipher</em>


    Kan Hang saw the connection between them. There was an invisible hand behind all this, and it was way more powerful than he had thought. This meant that whatever he could think of, they could too.


    <em>Since I guessed that the boy must be his highnesss illegitimate child, the person behind all this will also think of it as soon as that glipher reports this. If they are here for Sit Ting, they wont let the child off either. This means that the most important thing now is to get the child and protect him.</em>


    No!


    He had to bring him back to the South Imperial City, Tranquil Pce; nowhere in the South was safer!


    Kan Hang took a nce at Sit Tings body, not knowing what to feel. He admired this woman who was willing to give up everything for Emperor Lam, and more than once he wanted to convince the emperor to take her in, but s, he didnt due to his status.


    This is why he had always felt guilty towards Sit Ting. And thus despite being seemingly annoyed when the emperor ordered him to protect Sit Ting, he did all he could as he wanted to make it up to her. Now that she was gone, Kan Hang felt even guiltier.


    <em>I must do anything it takes! Even if it means exchanging my life to protect the child!</em>


    He took out a palm-sized sachet pouch from his pocket and dug tons of items up from it. It was hard to imagine how much he could fit inside this pouch. Kan Hang then stuffed Sit Tings body in.


    Huff After keeping Sit Tings body, he let out a sigh of relief and turned into a ball of ck shadow, vanishing once more.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    A weapon shop located in Southarys Weapon Street.


    Unlike the arrogant and fierce vibes of its name, the shop could only shudder at the powerful Chan ns shop opposite of it.


    Currently, the shop was brightly lit.


    Master, are we done? Kiu Chi Gong called out. His face was pale as a sheet of paper as he held onto something tightly.


    No, not yet. Chui Yim sat on a chair, swinging his legs while popping fruits into his mouth.


    Master, do you want to switch ces? Looking at how rxed Chui Yim was, Kiu Chi Gong couldnt help but ask.


    Switch ces? Chui Yim shouted as he threw the fruits core at him. How could you have the face to let your master work so hard? Cant you see how red I turned after carving the gliph?


    I turned burning red! Just like the cooked shrimps you eat! Why do you have so much to say, its just inserting energliph! Arent you embarrassed to tell a ten-year-old kid who hasnt broken through any chamber to take over your job?


    Kiu Chi Gong gulped. Its because master is so knowledgeable that I forget your age, he replied slowly.


    Youre not that bad at ttery, I see. Chui Yim rolled his eyes and stared at the item that Kiu Chi Gong was holding. His eyes lit up at the sight of it. <em>This will be the first item Ive forged after arriving in this world! </em>As for the grade two-weapon that Chan Lai Faat praised? Even if the Chan n had not found trouble with him, he wouldve made it as practice anyways.


    Done! Chui Yim suddenly shouted. Released from his workload, Kiu Chi Gong copsed on the ground, exhausted.


    Ignoring the puddle named Kiu Chi Gong that was on the floor, he walked up and snatched the unknown item away, cing it in a box skillfully. It wasnt a big box, lengthed only about half an adults forearm. He looked at the sky and turned to Kiu Chi Gong. Its gettingte, so Ill head back first. Think about my words carefully. Metalsmiths need not just skills, but the proper mindset too. With that, Chui Yim left the shop, leaving only Kiu Chi Gong to ponder his words.


    This was what he learnt from his master White Spark in the past when he had been me.


    As the saying went, you can lead a horse to water, but you can''t make him drink. Chui Yim could only pass on the knowledge, and Kiu Chi Gong had to understand it himself. Since he and Chui Yim cultivated different cultivation styles, Chui Yim chose only to guide and not tell him exactly what to do.<hr>


    After leaving Weapon Street, Chui Yim returned to the Riding Clouds Academy dormitory. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lam Ming curled up in the corner.


    His hair was all over the ce, and he was shaking subconsciously. Hearing the door being opened, Lam Ming looked up. He burst into tears at the sight of Chui Yim.


    What happened? Chui Yim asked with his face falling. Lam Ming cried as he told Chui Yim everything that happened.


    Hearing him, Chui Yim wore a grave expression. He knew that his father was no ordinary person. <em>Aunt Sit befriended my father and even passed on her cooking skills to him; she cant be ordinary either. Thest thing I expected was for her to be killed so quickly!</em>


    He stared into the air as he thought seriously. Chui Yim wasnt stupid. He mightve been obsessed with forging in his past life, which made him weak in socialising. But if he was stupid, he would never have be the best forger.<em> If they came for Aunt Sit, it means Lam Ming is in danger too, seeing how anxiously Aunt Sit wanted Lam Ming to leave. </em>In no time, Chui Yim absorbed all the information and pulled Lam Ming out of the room in a hurry.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The sound of wind rang out. As the rooms curtains were closed, the room fell into darkness. Chui Yim subconsciously stood in front of Lam Ming, and Lam Ming hid behind him, pulling the hem of his shirt like a baby.


    Very soon, a man in ck appeared right in front of them. Intuitively, Chui Yim clutched the ck coloured pouch tightly. <em>His aura is so powerful; Im definitely no match for him</em>


    Im not here to hurt you. Sensing how anxious Chui Yim and Lam Ming were, he put both his hands in the air immediately. Im here to help.


    Chui Yim lowered his guard barely. The other party was such a powerful cultivator; it was a walk in the park for him to kill them. There was no need for him to lie.


    Who are you, and why are you here?


    We dont have much time, and I dont have enough to exin the situation to you. I need to leave with the boy behind you as soon as possible, the person answered, annoyed by Chui Yims question. Hes been targeted, and they will be here to kill him.


    Chui Yim and Lam Ming both turned white on hearing him, especially Lam Ming. How would a ten-year-old not be afraid to hear that someone wanted to kill him?


    Chui Yim clenched his teeth and looked at the man, who didnt avoid his sight and made eye contact with him.


    After a short pause, Chui Yim turned around and stuffed the box into Lam Mings hands. Take good care of this. When youre in danger, the mechanism inside will protect you. I wanted to name it, but my naming skills are So yeah, youll be the one to name it.


    Leave with this man, and survive no matter what. As a girl, you need to be meticulous in everything you do.


    You Lam Ming jolted, staring at Chui Yim in utter disbelief.


    What? Chui Yim snorted. Weve been staying in the same dorm for four years. Do you think I cant guess, seeing how you hide when you change and have a thick bandage around your chest?


    The man in front of the door looked at them oddly. <em>So hes not a prince, but a princess. Even as a four-chamber glipher, I didnt notice</em>


    Okay, leave quickly! Chui Yim pushed Lam Ming towards Kan Hang. Protect her for me. Chui Yim turned to Kan Hang. As my first friend I guarantee that Ill hunt you down no matter what it takes if something happens to her.


    Kan Hang stared at the bald kid, his mouth slightly agape. Even more surprising was that he believed that the boy meant it. Ill definitely die before she does. Kan Hang nodded solemnly.


    Okay. Chui Yim nodded. Leave.


    No! I dont want to! Brother Chui! Lam Ming wailed. Before today, she had been leading a simple life consisting of only two people: her mother and brother Chui. But sadly, she lost both today.


    Hah Kan Hang sighed and carried her. He touched her neck, and the next second, Lam Ming fainted. Kan Hang carried her up and turned towards Chui Yim. Little brother, Ill be going. In the future Never mind, shes not someone that you can or have the right to befriend. Maybe if fate brings you together, youll meet her again. I admire you, but thats the hard truth. Dont look for her if you wish the best for her.


    Kan Hang stared at Chui Yim before disappearing through the floor, leaving not even a shadow.<hr>


    Chui Yim stared at the floor silently. There was currently nothing left on the spot where they disappeared.


    He clenched his fist tightly. <em>Boom!</em>


    He mmed the table, shattering it. The memories from his past life started flooding back to him.


    In his previous life, because he did not have the ability to retaliate, there was nothing he could do but to leave his fate at the hands of others even as the best metalsmith in the continent. If he had the ability, he would have been able to protect Lam Ming this time round and not have to watch his first friend in this world leave him while he watched helplessly.


    At this moment, Chui Yim had a burning desire for strength.<hr>


    She woke up abruptly to pitch-ck surroundings. All she saw was a bonfire burning in front of her and the crackling of burning firewood burning. Next to the bonfire was a man wrapped in shadows.


    Unlike the shadows, he had snow white skin and ordinary looks. The kind that one wouldnt easily remember.


    Lam Ming struggled to sit up. She looked around her and asked timidly, Where are we?


    Kan Hang looked up to the starry sky on hearing her. Roughly to the east of Night Lion City Or should I say, we are on the way to South Imperial City.


    Lam Ming looked at him in a daze. She grew up in Southary from a young age. To her, leaving her home for the Riding Clouds Academy was already making a trip to another world. She hadnt even heard of Night Lion City before.


    How far are we from Southary?


    Hearing her, Kan Hang looked at her oddly. Who knows Maybe a thousand miles, or perhaps many thousands Very far, I would say. And we wont be going back.


    How could it be! Lam Ming stood up, tears rolling down her cheeks. She heard a thud. It was the box that Chui Yim gave her. Seeing the box, she burst into tears. Im going to look for brother Chui! Before mummy passed on, she said Brother Chui would take care of me!


    Kan Hang frowned. He knew very well who Sit Ting was. As the most famous g-chef on the continent, even though she wasnt an expert in fights, she was definitely more knowledgeable than many others. <em>For that bald kid to take care of the princess?</em>


    I dont care. Kan Hang shook his head. I only know I am to send you home.


    Home? Lam Ming said, smiling sadly. Youve already brought me away from my home.


    Your true home. Kan Hang shook his head. Do you know who your father is?


    Father?


    Lam Ming was taken aback by Kan Hangs words. As a ten year old, she was definitely curious about who her father was, but since that day when she once asked Sit Ting, Lam Ming never once asked again seeing that Sit Ting stayed silent for the entire day after. Despite this, she had always wondered who her father was.


    Being a straightforward person, Kan Hang went straight to the point. This is just my guess, but it should be right, he said, face turning serious. Sit Ting, your mother, was previously the head chef of the imperial kitchen of the Evergreen Pce, and she had a rtionship with Emperor Lam in the past.


    Just ten years ago, she suddenly disappeared from the pce, and you should be about ten years old, right?


    Youre the current emperors daughter! The royal princess of the Lam Dynasty!" Kan Hang looked at Lam Ming with respect.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    South Imperial City.


    In Evergreen Pce, Three Thousand Hall, the main courtyard was still engulfed in darkness, just like the previous time.


    <em>Dab dab</em>


    A night heron flew across the dark sky, flying towards the main courtyard andnding on a window frame.It tapped with its beak continuously, as if informing the owner that it had bought a message.


    A snowy white hand reached out towards the heron, grabbing the slip of paper in its w. Hmm?


    A coquettish gasp rang out, followed by a long pause. Sit Ting You wont let me have peace even when youre dead, huh? The slender hands picked up a brush from the table, scribbling something on the paper.


    Within no time, she was done. Kill them all was all she wrote on the paper.


    She tied the letter to the herons ws and sent it off, watching it spread its wings and disappear into the night sky. This heron was no ordinary heron, but a Night Heron King, a grade three gliphic beast. Even a four-chambered glipher might not be able to catch it easily. It was a short message, skipping the details since she knew that they would understand her.


    <em>Even with Kan Hangs protection, that child must die.</em><hr>


    Chui Yim was feeling troubled. He could feel energliph in his body grow, but he was still nowhere near breaking through to the one-chambered state. Even though theter a glipher broke through, the stronger they were, it also meant that he was unable to exhibit his real power.


    By using Flowing me Finger, he was able to carve gliphs despite not breaking through. But this would put him at a disadvantage when facing an enemy. He was so slow that he would not finish carving a gliph even when the other party killed him.


    However, there was no way he could rush the process. It seemed that his physical ability had reached a limit of fifteen minutes, and there was no further progress to be seen despite Lam Mings cooking and Chui Yims daily physical training.


    After Lam Ming left, Chui Yim turned into a cranky kid who was unhappy twenty four-seven. And the main victim of his bad mood was none other than Kiu Chi Gong, who received numerous scoldings from the moody Chui Yim,shing out whenever he made a mistake in forging. However, Kiu Chi Gong was not even slightly unhappy with Chui Yim. He actually respected Chui Yim more instead.


    Chui Yim rarely red up, but when he did, he always hit the mark with hisments. Kiu Chi Gong, who learnt the iplete Kiu ns method from a young age had a good foundation. After some teaching from Chui Yim, his skills skyrocketed, and he could see a massive improvement in his gliph carving skills in just a few days. Kiu Chi Gong also realised that within a month, he could try creating grade two gliph weapons himself.


    This knowledge made him even more happy when Chui Yimshed out on him. He was even willing to give Chui Yim water so he wouldnt get a sore throat from all the scolding.


    Let me tell you, youd better copy this Tornado Gliph a hundred times today. If not, youll get it from me tomorrow, hmph, Chui Yim said before leaving, keeping Kiu Chi Gong on his toes. Chui Yim always ended off with a humph, but the unknown penalties always kept Kiu Chi Gong nervous, making him always finish Chui Yims homework with extra care and effort.


    Yes, master! Take care!


    Chui Yim ignored Kiu Chi Gong and left, walking out of Weapon Street. However, he failed to notice a shadow disappearing from the corner of the street after he left. Its the Kiu ns Divine Weapons shop again. Could it be that theres really something about the shop?<hr>


    Weapon Street, Chan n Leaders mansion. It was a luxurious mansion.


    Unlike Chan Lai Faat, Chan Tiet put his heart and soul into the ns business. Without him, the Chan n wouldnt be as prosperous today. Realising this, Chan Lai Faat stepped down and let Chan Tiet take over the n, while he focused entirely on forging instead.


    Chan Tiet sat on the main seat, facing a man standing not far away from him while reading a report. The Kiu ns Divine Weapon shop again. This child is so persistent on going to the shop repeatedly. It seems like theres indeed something off.


    This man was Chan Ching. As the housekeeper of the Chan n, he was always busy with work. But he immediately reported to Chan Tiet about Chui Yim and Kiu Chi Gongs shop after meeting Chan Lai Faat, all because Chan Lat Faat said that the grade two gliph weapon they got from Chui Yim was the work of a great master.


    Whats so special about being a great master?


    Well, the reason why Chan n was able to be the boss of Weapon Street was because they had a great master in their n. Great masters were umon in the entire South. They were rare even in other cities. Great Master Chan Lai Faat was what attracted numerous talented metalsmiths to their n.


    It was a virtuous circle that brought the Chan n prosperity. As long as Chan Lai Faat was doing well, the Chan n would continue to prosper and maybe another great master would emerge in the future.


    It was said that Chan Tiets son, Chan Ngou Tin had started learning forging from Chan Lai Faat, who said that Chan Ngou Tin had a talent for forging too. Everything was going well for them.


    However!


    The second great master in Southary must be part of the Chan n, or else the resources in Southary would be distributed away and not fall into the Chan ns hands. Thus, Chan Tiet immediately ordered Chan Ching to investigate Chui Yim, and they discovered the Kiu ns Divine Weapon shop atst.


    Chan Tiet had heard of the Kiu n that declined a hundred years ago. They were one of the founding ns that built Southary. However, a hundred years had passed and there was still nobody to inherit the Kius skills. Because of this, the old weapon shop, Kiu ns Divine Weapon, was but a joke for people to sneer at when they passed by.


    <em>Could the great master be from the Kiu n?</em>


    Have you investigated Chui Yim? Does he have any mysterious supporters backing him? Chan Tiet asked.


    Chui Yim is from a vige near Southary, and I sent someone to ask around, Chan Ching said, shaking his head. His father is just an ordinary doctor in the vige with brilliant skills. And a month ago, Chui Yims father left and disappeared into thin air.


    Hmm Chan Tiet pondered. How much was the Fallen Stars Rod sold for? he asked subconsciously.


    Fifty thousand silver tales. Chan Ching gulped and smiled bitterly. Its way more than we expected, and there was an intense fight for it. Many could tell how good this weapon is. n Leader, usually a grade two gliph weapon, costs ten thousand silver taels or at most twenty thousand silver taels.


    I even received reports that after the auction, many gliphers tried to hunt down the glipher who managed to buy the weapon sessfully to rob him. But the glipher already disappeared without a trace before they could.


    n Leader, fifty thousand silver taels for a grade two gliph weapon. Chan Chings face fell. If its a great master who made this He will cause great damage to the n in the future!


    What did father say? Chan Tiet asked after a pause. Of course, he was referring to Chan Lai Faat.


    The Old n Leader said that this is normal due to the style of the weapon. It might be a rod, but it suits gliphers who fights fiercely. If it suits a glipher, its price could even go up to a hundred thousand silver taels. Moreover, the Old n Leader will never agree to any of our future ns.


    Chan Tiet nodded. As the most powerful n in the weapon street, normally no other weapon shops could survive, but due to Chan Lai Faat who had friendly rtions with their grandparents or parents of the surviving shops, they left them alone and even gave them resources at times. They could be known as the opponents that Chan n raised.


    As for the Kiu n, they once had a Divine Master in their n. Out of respect, the Chan n didnt eliminate them. Thus Chan Lai Faat would definitely disagree if Chan Tiet wanted toy his hands on the Kiu n.


    Chan Tiet might be the current n Leader, but everyone knew that Chan Lai Faat was the actual leader instead if he spoke up.


    The possibility of Kiu Chi Gong being the great master isnt high. Weve looked into him in the past. He has skills but nobody to teach him. As a poor person who picked up forging on his own, grade two gliph weapons will be his limit. Chan Tiet hummed, rubbing his teacup unconsciously. I think we should focus on the teen.


    Ever since he appeared at the Kiu n, a grade two gliph weapon appeared as well. It might sound impossible, but I feel that it has something to do with him for sure.


    Chan Ching listened quietly as he bowed, waiting for Chan Tiets order.


    I think itll be good to send someone to talk to Kiu Chi Gong and offer to buy his shop for ten thousand silver taels in the name of expansion. If hes willing, well take him in as a metalsmith and make him an elder.


    Great idea! Chan Ching pped. Not only will the Old n Leader be happy with the arrangement, well get to watch him forge if he bes our elder too. Even if hes stupid enough to reject the offer of bing an elder, well have one less opponent too.


    Hmm Chan Tiet replied, furrowing his brows. Im just worried that hell disagree. Southarys Weapon Steet is the ce where the Kiu n prospered and fell. Its meaningful to the Kiu n descendants after all


    If he doesnt know how to appreciate favours, then he cant me us for being cold. If our Old n Leader is angered, this Chan Ching shall take the me. Chan Ching smirked. As the Chan ns housekeeper, he was willing to do all sorts of work, whether it was dirty or not.


    Its our blessing to have you and your father as our housekeeper, Chan Tiet said, looking at Chan Ching in gratitude.


    Youre wee, n Leader. Chan Ching bowed.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    The night had yet to pass.


    Or more urately, it wasnt known how many nights had passed. Like a zombie, Lam Ming followed Kan Hang closely, watching the scenery in front of her change abruptly from enchanting sceneries of woods to easy greens and then to ins within a few moments.


    After four years of studying gliphism, Lam Ming was able to identify that this should be one of Kan Hangs gliphilities. The observant her realised that his boots would light up faintly whenever Kan Hang disappeared with her.


    With Kan Hangs powerful strength, he could perform his gliphility repeatedly, which allowed them to travel at lightning speed. However, Lam Ming couldnt help but feel sad that she was getting further and further away from Chui Yim. She had also seen her mothers corpse from Kan Hang, which made her faint on the spot.


    Since then, Chui Yim had changed from one of the two most important people to the most important person in her life. As a ten-year-old, Chui Yim was just like a blood brother to her. Parting with him was too painful for her to handle.


    She started at the bonfire in a daze, her slender fingers running up and down the box subconsciously. It suddenly came to mind that she wanted to see what was inside. Lam Ming remembered that Chui Yim promised her a surprise the day before she left.


    <em>So this is it? </em>Her eyesnded on the box.


    She opened the box slowly, but she wasnt weed by the many weird scenarios she had yed in her mind. Instead, a short sword was seenying on the embroidered cloth silently.


    In fact, it wasnt a short sword. The sight of it made tears roll down Lam Mings cheeks.


    It was actually a kitchen knife.


    <hr>


    Thats too profound for me, but if theres a chance, I want brother Chui to make me a kitchen knife!


    Brother Chui, dont belittle kitchen knives! The rtionship between them and g-chefs are just like that of gliphers and gliphists! G-chefs make g-food, and most ingredients for g-foode with gliphs. Despite being dead, those ingredients contain huge energy. Ordinary knives will burst when theye into the slightest contact with g-food. The greatest g-chefs all have their own knives!


    Alright. I promise you.


    Deal!<hr>


    She sobbed silently on seeing the kitchen knife in front of her. It was a joke to her, but Chui Yim had remembered it by heart.


    Seeing that Lam Ming had opened the box, Kan Hang peeped over with curiosity. He was always curious about the box that Lam Ming treasured so much she even hugged it to sleep.


    Lam Ming wiped her tears away and picked up the kitchen knife. She feltfortable as soon as she did.


    Lam Ming observed the knife. The dark brown grip was made of an unknown wood. The grip had a wavy texture that fitted Lam Mings hand perfectly. It was a kitchen knife specially made for her by Chui Yim, and he even took into consideration the small details. The de was wrapped in a ck cloth.


    This is amon cloth amongst gliphers. Its called the Gliph Cover. It can cover up the energy emitted by gliphs, Kan Hang said. He was familiar with the Gliph Cover.


    <em>It should be the same as the one Mr Chor wrapped around his arms, right? </em>She thought of Chor Shing Chit immediately.


    Lam Ming lifted the cloth slowly, revealing the tip. Kan Hang nced at it. He wasnt very surprised by how it looked. There was a pattern that looked like a sun near the grip. The lines looked just like sunlight and spread to the tip of the knife.


    This is the zing Sun Gliph. Amon gliph on knives that g-chefs use. It allows the knife to emit heat and even mes. Its a part of cooking while preparing ingredients. Hearing him, Lam Ming listened in surprise. But she said nothing.


    Are you surprised that I have culinary knowledge? Kan Hangughed bitterly. Back then, during your parents tryst, I was the one that kept watch for them. Your mum would always go on and on about cooking. I naturally picked up some after time.


    Having her mother brought up, Lam Mings face fell as her surprise died down.


    Eh? Suddenly, Kan Hang let out a gasp. How could this be?


    Lam Ming followed his sight whichnded on the knife in her hand. There was another gliph on the other side of the de. This gliph looked simr to the zing Sun Gliph, but it had the pattern of a moon instead. Its moonlight simrly travelled to the tip of the de.


    Thats the Frosty Moon Gliph Kan Hang said, bbergasted. Its anothermon gliph seen on knives used by g-chefs. But unlike the zing Sun Gliph, this gliph helps make the de cold which keeps ingredients fresh. But How could the knife have gliphs that are totally opposite?


    Put simply, the knife was a grade two gliph weapon, which was a grade higher than Sit Tings favourite knife. But the real value of this knife was the opposing properties that appeared on the same knife.


    <em>The skill required to create this is</em>


    As the emperors personal imperial guardand Emperor Lams shadow, Kan Hang definitely had vast knowledge. He could tell immediately that this knife was the work of a great No, grandmaster!


    <em>A knife forged personally by a grandmaster? Who is the bald teenager to be able to get a grandmaster to make this?</em><hr>


    Seeing how Kan Hang had his jaws on the ground, Lam Ming smiled proudly. Its been a long time since shest smiled. Of course its great. Its brother Chui who made this.


    It cant be. Kan Hang shook his head, disagreeing immediately. This is the work of a great master Or even a grandmaster. That kid


    Its brother Chui who made it! Im sure of it! Unlike how timid she normally was, she jumped up with the knife in her hand while ring at Kan Hang like an angered stray cat.


    Ah yes, its him who made it. Kan Hang nodded helplessly. <em>A ten-year-old grandmaster? The Emperor might dieughing if he hears this. </em>He sneered silently.


    Sensing Lam Mings anger, Kan Hang changed the topic promptly. Oh, that boy said that he wanted Your Highness to name the knife, right?


    Dont call me that. Lam Ming snorted.


    She turned to the knife in her hand and mumbled to herself, A sun and a moon makes up the word Ming in Chinese. Its such a pity That I cant tell brother Chui my actual name before my departure.


    This knife represents brother Chui whos guarding me from a thousand miles away. Ill call it the Heart Defender.


    Lam Ming was her alias as a boy. Her actual name was Lam Ming Sum.


    Sum meant heart in Chinese, and Heart Defender came from defending her, Lam Ming Sum.


    It seemed like the knife had confirmed its name. A buzz was heard as the gliph on the knife lit up.


    Recognising its owner!


    Kan Hang let out a cry of surprise. <em>Only grade three gliph weapons can do this! </em>After a weapon did so, unless the owner died, nobody else could use it. Immediately, Kan Hangs face fell as he grabbed Lam Ming Sum. He kicked the ground with his right leg to put out the bonfire before disappearing.


    A few secondster, a figure appeared where they once were. The person smirked before crouching down to touch the ground. It was warm.


    Ive found you. The person stood up, his shoulder lighting up. The light spread down his back and turned into beautiful wings. He spread his wings, making the rocks and sand around him scatter before vanishing into the night.<hr>


    Whats wrong? Sensing something was out of ce, Lam Ming asked. For the past few days, Kan Hang simrly held her on his shoulder while traveling. But this was the first time the scenery in front of her changed so fast that it changed in the blink of an eye. The change of pace made her nauseous.


    We are being watched, Kan Hang said seriously. He moved with lightning speed, and with his gliphility, he could teleport to ces he could see immediately no matter where he was. But even so, the pursuer was able to catch up to him. What was worse was that the mastermind behind all of this was familiar with his gliphility and had sent a person to counter him.


    <em>Familiar with my gliphility, while being able to hire powerful gliphers who can catch up with me</em>


    Kan Hang thought seriously. He ignored Lam Ming Sum who was feeling nauseous and continued to teleport continuously. From a birds eye view, one could see a figure blink once every several hundred meters. Meanwhile, several thousand meters behind him, there was another ray of light speeding towards it.


    Kan Hang deliberately held this chase in the wild. He knew that the mastermind wasnt any ordinary person, and might be even scarier and more powerful than he originally thought. Thus, he chose to only travel through the wild despite it taking a much longer time. Compared to the wild, being amongst humans was even scarier. There were too many gliphers who could hide in a crowd andunch a deadly attack when you werent aware. Kan Hang wasnt worried for himself, but for Lam Ming Sum who was only ten. He wasnt confident that he could protect her.


    That night, Kan Hang travelled continuously by teleportation till the sun rose.


    The sun rose into the sky, dispersing the darkness of night. As soon as this happened, the figure behind them appeared in front of them.


    Kan Hang stopped and red at the other party. The other party stood opposite of him. If Kan Hang was known as the assassin of the dark, then this person was known as the assassin of light.


    His glittering wings helped him float in the air. The person smiled thinly. He was so handsome that his smile lit up the world. Are you done?


    Feather of Light Gliph. Youre the one known as the Feather of Light, Kan Hang said seriously.


    Hehe, Im honoured that the Imperial Guard Nightwalker, Mr Kan, remembers the name of a nobody like me. The person descended to the ground slowly. When hended, the wings vanished, and he bowed towards Kan Hang. Im Mo Yung Kwong, and Im here to send you to heaven.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Send me to heaven? Kan Hang snickered despite wearing a serious expression on his face. Youre thinking too highly of yourself.


    Despite Kan Hang''s words, Mo Yung Kwong wasnt angered. He smiled at him politely. Our status might be different; Mr Kan is the Emperor Lams strongest imperial guard, while Im just a nobody. But due to our simr style and state of cultivation, our names are always put together.


    Saying this, Mo Yung Kwong turned around to look at the zing sun slowly rising in the sky, smiling even wider. Of course, Mo Yung does look up to Mr Kan. Thats why I spent the whole night chasing after you, but only attacked at dawn. Mo Yung is aware of how Mr Kans ability is stronger at night while Mu Yungs ability is stronger in the day.


    But how much energliph are you left with after chasing me with the Feather of Light Gliph after the entire night? Kan Hang asked emotionlessly. Forty or thirty percent?


    What about yourself Mr Kang? Not even twenty percent, right? Moreover The smile didnt vanish from Mu Yung Kwongs face as he looked down at Kan Hangs hands which Kan Hang had been hiding behind his back all the time. The ck serpent blossom poison If you dont drive out the poison in time, Im afraid even as a four-chambered glipher, Mr Kan might not feel too good too.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum might be timid, but she was a clever girl, or she wouldnt constantly rank in the top two during examinations with Chui Yim during school. She would be a pig if she was still unable to tell that the person in front of them was here for her life. Hearing Mo Yung Kwong, her eyes trailed down to Kan Hangs hand.


    Only then did she realise that his hands were as ck as soot, just like how her mothers was


    Obviously, Kan Hang would like to expel the poison if he had the time. But due to the chase, he didnt have any time to do so as he spent the time escaping with Lam Ming Sum. It took about half a day to expel the poison, and it was too much time for him, who was racing against time. Now, the poison had already seeped into his veins, and his hands had started to turn numb. But this didnt bother him as all he wanted to do was to send Lam Ming Sum back to the pce, even if he had to sacrifice himself.


    Shut your eyes, Kan Hang said to Lam Ming Sum slowly. Lam Ming Sum shut her eyes tightly. As soon as she did so, the smile disappeared from Mo Yung Kwongs face as his wings appeared. He created an energy ball and charged towards Kan Hang.


    Kan Hang remained still, but his chest, stomach and both feet lit up. He had not broken through his arm chambers. Thus, the injury in his hands didnt really affect his strength.


    As soon as his chambers lit up, dawn broke. However, part of the sky that was still dark was torn down and turned into an embroidered cloth, shrouding Kan Hang and Lam Ming Sum.


    <em>Szz! </em>Mo Yung Kwongs figure dashed past Kan Hang.


    The Feather of Light Gliph was a gliph, but not his method of attack. His gliphility was to make use of the speed the gliph gave him to make his Feathers of Light as sharp as knives.


    His gliphility was known as the Breaking Space Wings.


    His wings turned as tough as a knife as he flew towards Kan Hang, slicing everything in front of him. However, there was only a ripple of ck energy when the tough Feather of Light knife cut the embroidered cloth of the sky.


    The rumors are indeed true. Mr Kan Imperial Guard Nightwalker Hangs most famous gliphilities, Embroidered Cloth and Nightwalk are indeed amazing. This is the first time I have evere across something the Breaking Space Wings failed to cut! Mo Yung Kwongs heartyughter rang out while his intent to battle soared! It seemed like a practice fight instead of a deadly one. But Kan Hang was clear of how strong the other partys killing intent was.


    The cheerful Mo Yung Kwong was determined to kill him and Lam Ming Sum. Not only that, he was sure that Mo Yung Kwong was sent by the mastermind behind all this.


    The entire space turned weird as Mo Yung Kwong sped up. He was so fast that he ended up looking like rays of light revolving around Kan Hang. It looked like there were several Mo Yung Kwongs attacking Kan Hang.


    Unlike Mo Yung Kwong, as the Emperors shadow, Kan Hang was better at defending and speedpared to attacking. Embroidered Cloth was a defensive gliphility, while Nightwalk was a movement-attribute gliphility which gave Kan Hang the ability to protect Emperor Lam even when encountering a five-chambered glipher.


    But one cannot make an omelette without breaking an egg, so Kan Hang didnt have many attack skills while Mu Yung Kwong was fast and good at attacking, perfect for oveing Kan Hang.


    Just like how Sit Tings death was perfectly nned.


    Kan Hang gritted his teeth and turned into a ball of shadows before disappearing into thin air. The next minute, he appeared a hundred meters from where he originally stood. The sun has just risen, Mr Kan Hangs Nightwalk is a lot less powerful now, right?


    Kan Hang didnt respond. He dodged instinctively as another ray of light shot past him. Mo Yung Kwong didnt stop just because of this. He turned his body mid-air instantly as light flowed out of his shoulders, chest and stomach, and the thin wings changed into the shape of eight spears.


    Go!


    <em>Buzzzzzzzzzzzz!</em>


    Four rays of lightnded on the embroidered cloth and disappeared under the embroidered cloths ripple. Kan Hang managed to dodge two of them while thest two passed through the cracks of the cloth and stabbed into both of Kan Hangs legs.


    Hmph!


    Kan Hang groaned and fell to the ground, together with Lam Ming Sum who was wrapped up in the cloth. She knocked onto her nose and had a nosebleed.


    Seeing that his attacknded, Mo Yung Kwong heaved a sigh of relief. Precisely as they mentioned, both parties didnt have much energliph left after the night-long chase. Both had given their all in the previous battle, but now that Kan Hangs legs were injured, he was unable to fight anymore.


    Mo Yung Kwong didnt spare Kan Hang a look as he focused on Lam Ming Sum. He was clear that he was ordered to kill Lam Ming Sum. As soon as Kan Hang didnt stop him, hed let him go, but not the child.


    He walked towards Lam Ming Sum but stopped in his tracks. He turned around to see Kan Hang grabbing his ankle with his pitch-ck hands.


    Hah Mo Yung Kwong sighed. The world views us alongside, Mr Kan, so please stop your embarrassing actions. As soon as he finished his words, a light spear appeared and shot through Kan Hangs wrist, nailing his hand to the ground.


    Kan Hang released his grip due to the pain, and Mo Yung Kwong continued towards Lam Ming Sum, who was screaming her heart out in fear. The scene unfolding in front of her was too bloody for a ten-year-old.


    Mo Yung Kwong walked towards Lam Ming Sum with a poker face. She was curled up and kept her hands in front of her chest, looking like a shrimp while screaming iprehensible sounds.


    What a pity


    Mo Yung Kwong mumbled to himself as a light spear appeared right behind him.<hr>


    Take good care of this. When youre in danger, the mechanism in it will protect you. I wanted to name it, but my naming skills are So yeah, youll be the one to name it.


    Leave with this man, and survive no matter what. As a girl, you need to be meticulous in everything.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum felt her hand turn warm. The de of the knife that was supposed to be cold felt warm, making her clear-headed instantly.


    <em>Brother Chui!</em>


    She grabbed onto the handle and felt a button below. From the appearance, nobody would realise the existence of the button. It could only be felt with ones hand due to its small size and hidden location, yet it was rigid enough to eliminate the possibility of pushing it on ident.


    When Lam Ming Sum felt the button, she pressed it without hesitation.


    At the same time, the light spear behind Mo Yung Kwong arrived in front of her chest.


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    Two rays of light shot out from Lam Ming Sums chest. One was light yellow and the other one dark blue.


    The lights were flowing yet liquid at the same time, twisting continuously. Just right before the spear reached Lam Ming Sums chest, it was tangled by the two rays of light and couldnt move.


    What is this? When Mo Yung Kwong came back to his senses, he realised that his spear was shooting back towards him.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Mo Yung Kwong reacted quickly as he dodged subconsciously, making the spearnd on his shoulder instead of his heart.


    Ahhhh! Mo Yung Kwong screamed.


    Simrly, Mo Yung Kwong was injured on his shoulder too, butpared to Kan Hang who didnt have any arm chambers, it caused great damage to Mo Yung Kwong. The attack destroyed his Feather of Light gliph on his left shoulder.


    The construction of a gliph wasplete and perfect. Due to this, the locations where gliphs were tattooed tended to be extremely fragile. That was what the gliph covers were for, and better gliphers would even use armour, just like the white coloured robe on Mo Yung Kwong currently.


    However, the spearing towards him now was his own attack. How would he perform his gliphility if his robe was blocking it?


    Now, this attack, albeit unintentionally, caused a severe injury to Mo Yung Kwong himself. Once a gliph broke, it was never perfect again.


    Broken gliphs in turn caused a bacsh to the gliphers body, so being a glipher was a dangerous career. There was currently no bacsh from the broken Feather of Light gliph, but it was like a poorly tattooed gliph which caused Mo Yung Kwongs chamber to crack and resulted in a huge loss of energliph.


    At the same time, Kan Hang, who was nailed to the ground, had his eyes lit up as he let out a growl.


    He exerted energy from his feet to stand up and pluck the spear out of his arm. <em>Zzzzz! </em>Three pitch-ck knives with ck rays of light trailing after them stabbed into Mo Yung Kwongs chest in a triangle.


    All three knives were grade two weapons, and they were known as the Soul Chasers.


    As the strongest Imperial Guard, why would Kan Hang not have any attacks? It was just that nobody knew about it as he had spent his years protecting Emperor Lam. Night Soul Chaser was this gliphility.


    Three of the Soul Chaser Knives disappeared into Mo Yung Kwongs chest, and the ck energliph destroyed all of his vitality. Kan Hang gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and used his hands to make a wave, summoning all Soul Chaser Knives back into his sleeves. It was unknown where he hid them initially either. He then grabbed Lam Ming Sums cor and disappeared once more, leaving the terrible looking corpse to wee the day alone.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Ah? Sell the shop? Chui Yim turned to Kiu Chi Gong, startled.


    Yes! Kiu Chi Gong gritted his teeth. The Kiu ns ancestry was extremely important to him, that was why he insisted on cultivating the style passed down to him as he hoped to make the Kiu n great again.


    Thus, the Kiu ns Divine Weapons store which was located at where they made their mark was extremely significant, making it priceless to Kiu Chi Gong. I will never! he snarled. The Chan n can dream on!


    Chui Yim kept silent, furrowing his brows.


    <em>The reason why the Chan n has been letting Kiu Chi Gong survive is because hes no threat to them. Kiu Chi Gong is just a harmless stray dog to the Chan n. Not only will there not be any bacsh, the Chan n will also be perceived as generous and wee topetition. But when the dog suddenly turns into a tiger, things change. So what is the factor that led to their change in attitude? </em>Chui Yim pondered.


    But no matter how hard he thought, he didnt realise that it was the Fallen Stars Rod which led to all this. He wouldnt know about Chan Lai Faatsments, as well as how valuable the rod turned out to be that the Chan n now viewed Kiu Chi Gong as a threat. To Chui Yim, the Fallen Stars Rod was just an ordinary weapon.


    Stunning Thunder, Vanguard Soldiers and Hidden Cloud were neither rare nor difficult gliphs to carve, and they didnt require high grade materials as well. Not only that, the rod was made as a test weapon before creating the knife for Lam Ming. This was just like a mage who appeared out of nowhere in a world where magic didnt exist and randomly cast a Fireball. Fireball might just be ordinary magic to mages, but all the local inhabitants would be badly shocked. Only the mage himself wouldnt realise the impact he had brought to the world.


    In his previous life, Chui Yim had sessfully created two divine weapons. In fact, he was a divine master with his forging knowledge alone, just that his knowledge in gliphs was weak and he had a heart deficiency. This was why he paid no attention to the grade two weapons he made.


    But it was already unimaginable to the Chan n who viewed great masters highly.<hr>


    Kiu Chi Gong jumped up out of the blue, bringing Chui Yim back to reality. Where are you going?


    Im going to make things clear with the Chan n! Kiu Chi Gong replied strongly. How dare they ask to buy my shop and to be their elder! Who do they think I am! I will not let anyone step over me. This is the Kiu ns Divine Weapon store and always will be!


    If not for his determination, Kiu Chi Gong would have spent all his money on entertainment when his father sold their grade three gilph weapon for money. It was his determination for cultivation and forging that still preserved this shop.


    However, Chui Yim shook his head in response. Youre wrong, he said and looked up at Kiu Chi Gong. Youre the Kiu ns Divine Weapon shop. As the only descendant of the Kiu n, your death will be what really puts an end to the Kiu n. Imagine if you are killed by the Chans, whats the use of an empty shop?


    As long as youre alive, no matter where you go, the Kiu ns Divine Weapons store will be where you are.


    Hearing him, Kiu Chi Gongs body jolted. He said nothing, and all he did was lower his head. After a long pause, he spoke up roughly. Master, what should I do?


    Sell it, of course! We are short on money. Chui Yim sneered. I, me, have never really been afraid of any metalsmith. They are afraid of us forging, huh? Who says we cant forge without a shop?<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum stared at Kan Hang sitting directly opposite of her around the bonfire. She might not have known him for long, but after the frightening crisis that put their lives at risk, she could tell that Kan Hang was trying to protect her with all his heart, or he would have just left her to die and escaped.


    They were currently situated in a cave, and despite Kan Hang being badly injured, he didnt forget to make a bonfire for Lam Ming Sum. It did have a calming effect on her who was still shaking from the previous event.


    Are you Are you alright? Lam Ming Sum asked unhappily. Her eyes stayed on Kan Hangs pitch ck hands; since he didnt drive out the poison in time, it had permeated through his meridians already. The striking hole on his left wrist was all the more terrifying as she could see his flesh and bone through it.


    Youre talking about this? Kan Hang turned to Lam Ming Sum, a weak smile forming on his pale face as he raised his left hand. My chambers are the heart chamber, wind chamber and both my legs. The injury on my hand is fine. If the worstes to the worst, I cant use the Soul Chasers anymore. He shook his head. But it wont affect our journey, and luckily Im a right hander. Kan Hang rarely jokes, but he did so to make Lam Ming Sum feel better.


    However, Lam Ming Sum kept her head low down and teared up. Why did my life turn into this?


    A while ago, I was such a happy girl. I had my mummy, my teachers, my ssmates and brother Chui. I could spend my days researching new recipes and cook for brother Chui. Why did this happen? What did I do wrong?


    Its not a change, but fate. Kan Hang shook his head after a long pause. Youre rted to the Lam Emperor by blood, which means that youll never live the life of amoner.


    But I dont want to be a princess or be rted to the emperor! I only want to be an ordinary girl! Unable to hold it in, she finally wailed.


    Kan Hang sighed but remained silent. While he spoke to Lam Ming Sum, he wasted no time cultivating at the same time to regain energliph while trying to stop the poison from spreading to other parts of his body. After the intense fight with Mo Yung Kwong, the poison had seeped into the veins of both his arms. He was already at his limit trying to lift his hands. He also faced difficulty trying to lift his fingers, making it somewhat troublesome when trying to set the fire.


    Luckily, like what he said, none of his chambers were in his arms, so it didnt affect him too much even if his arms were crippled. As long as he had enough energliph, he could still perform his gliphility, Embroidered Cloth and Nightwalk. He hoped that nobody else found him; it was like finding a needle in a haystack to find gliphers in this world with the ability to catch up to his Nightwalk. It also took time for Mo Yung Kwongs death to be discovered, so Kan Hang was going to take this chance to replenish his energliph.


    As he was thinking, it came to his mind to change the conversation. Oh right, what was the light that protected you?


    Being a ten-year-old, Lam Ming Sum was easily distracted. She forgot her sadness and looked down at her knife on hearing Kan Hang. It was then she realised that it was now different. Heart Defender was made to fit in her hand, and a faintly discernible flowy ray of light was seen previously, but not anymore.


    What gliph is it? Kan Hang turned to look at the knife Lam Ming Sum passed him. He was in utter shock to realise that the gliph on the wooden handle was foreign to him. The knife was dark brown, and the gliph was of a simr ck colour too. It was easily neglected unless one looked at it carefully. <em>So this knife is grade three instead of a grade two gliph weapon?</em>


    Since the knife wasnt a gliph weapon, the grade didnt really matter. To Lam Ming Sum, the gliph in the knife saved her life. As the Imperial Guard who had served the Emperor for many years, he hade across arge variety of gliphs in the pce. But Kan Hang was surprised to see that he couldnt recognize the gliph ced in front of him.


    After some time, Kan Hang spoke up. Despite being unable to recognise this gliph, I can still figure out some things. It should be used for defence and will attack when activated. Its mostly used by gliphists and if Im not wrong Kan Hang tried to put energliph into the handle and his eyes lit up instantly. Indeed! Im able to put energliph in to activate it. However, theres another limit. I guess the most it can defend you from is a three-chambered glipher. As for a four-chambered gliphThats another story. This time round, its most probably because Mo Yung Kwong was almost drained of energliph after a night of chasing.


    As a four-chambered glipher, Kan Hang did have discerning judgement, and indeed, this never passed Chui Yims mind. The possibility of an ordinary girl getting chased by a four-chambered glipher should have been zero.


    Wait a minute. Since this knife has such an ability, Ill put my energliph in for extra protection.


    Are we going to die? Lam Ming Sum didnt resist, but she asked in fear instead.


    Nope. Kan Hang shook his head slowly at Lam Ming Sum Im even more confident of our journey back to the pce now.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Kiu Chi Gong were currently on a coach, set to arrive at Chui Yims hometown. It was still the same coachman that ferried him home weekly from school previously. He was slightly suspicious of Kiu Chi Gong who was a new face to him but since Kiu Chi Gong obviously didnt have any ill intentions towards Chui Yim, the coachman said nothing.


    In no time, they arrived at the vige. Chui Yim got off the coach first, ignoring the whispers from the vigers and walked into his room with Kiu Chi Gong trailing right behind him. <em>Bang! </em>They closed the door, shutting out all the gossip about them outside.


    This is my room, which youre not allowed to enter, that room as well as thats my fathers room. Are you okay with sleeping in the living room? Chui Yim asked loudly, acting as if the whole house belonged to him. Kiu Chi Gong looked at him speechlessly, but he was okay with the arrangement as only forging mattered to him.


    This is the kitchen, theres everything you need: condiments, charcoal, rice and so on. You can use it freely. Dont worry about money either, Ill send you some every now and then.


    Okay, Kiu Chi Gong answered and said nothing more.


    Now, put down your bag ande with me.


    Oh Okay! It was funny to watch, seeing a ten-year-old teenager walking in front of a buff adult following behind respectfully.


    After putting down their baggage, they left the house and arrived at a mountain wall. There was a huge, spherical rock in front of them.


    Watch me closely. Chui Yim came to the side of the rock and continued. The rhythm is important. Three beats, stop, and two more beats, Chui Yim said as he tapped on the mountain wall quickly. When thest two beatsnded, the rock moved aside slowly, revealing a crack. Kiu Chi Gong was unable to believe his eyes! It dawned on him that previously when Chui Yim made the knife, it had something simr too.


    Lets go! Why are you standing there in a daze! When Kiu Chi Gong came back to his senses, he realised Chui Yim was shouting at him in front of the cave. He went in immediately. Master, whats this?


    Oh, nothing much Just some random mechanism, I can teach you if youre interested, Chui Yim said casually as he made his way into the cave. But he suddenly stopped in his tracks, face turning weird.


    Something was off!


    He hadnt been here for five years, but as the one who made the entire cave, he was extremely familiar with it and knew that something was out of ce the moment he entered.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Five years ago.


    It waste at night. As usual, Chui Yim made his way to his workshop, only to leave when the moon was high in the dark sky. He looked up at the pitch ck sky, feeling how increasingly powerful he had gotten.


    After some time, Chui Yim then ran towards the vige. He failed to notice somebody hiding in the woods far away, watching him quietly. The figure vanished as soon as he confirmed that Chui Yim was gone. The next second, he arrived in front of the rock.


    With a weird expression on his face, he squatted down and copied Chui Yims actions: tapping the rock rhythmically.


    <em>Rumble</em>


    The rock rolled aside as the man watched excitedly. Its a hidden mechanism! His level of mastery in this is much greater than mine. Where did that kiddo learn all this from! Moonlight served as the softest of shlights, shining onto the mans face gently.


    Long hair, the same old schrs hat and a sharp pair of brows. The person was none other than Chui Tin. He walked into the workshop after a short pause.


    But suddenly, he felt something and ducked to the side intuitively. <em>Whoosh! </em>Numerous arrows as thin as cow fur shot out andnded in the walls on his right. Chui Tin was shocked. <em>Hes trying to kill his father, huh?</em> He thought angrily, forgetting that he was the one who broke into Chui Yims workshop.


    He went on dodging many mechanisms of many different types. There were twelve mechanisms hidden in the short tunnel not even ten meters long! The mechanisms were simple, but dangerous and well-nned. This was way beyond Chui Tins expectations. <em>Even a one or two-chambered state glipher would be heavily injured if they came. </em>If not for the legendary mechanism book he once read, he wouldnt be able to predict these mechanisms either.


    After passing through many tunnels, Chui Tin finally arrived at Chui Yims workshop. The orderly workshop and the tidily-ced minerals ced on the shelves finally dawned on Chui Tin that this was where all the minerals he received went.


    <em>What is this boy trying to do? Be a cksmith or metalsmith?</em>


    He made his way towards the table to take a look at the notes Chui Yim made. He read the pages slowly and thoroughly. Big ck Stone, heavy and dense, not shiny. Its heavier than other rocks the same size. Should focus on this trait and make use of it when handling this rock.


    Little Blue, cold and has energy stored within. Usage unknown, but guesses are it can work as a primer through mixing with other minerals for forging.


    Red Butt Stone


    White Round Stone


    Chui Tin was struck speechless by Chui Yims notes. <em>What nonsensical names are these? Big ck Stone? This is a fallen stars stone! And what on earth is Little Blue? Its an ice crystal stone, a stone that can only be found in the north!</em>


    <em>Red Butt Stone is even worse This is the twin fire thunder rock that is as rare as hens teeth! Its suitable for making gliph weapons for gliphers of two types, thunder and fire. However, the only thing wrong on his notes are the names, the characteristics of every single mineral is correct.</em>


    Chui Tin stared at the minerals on the racks that were recorded in his notes. <em>The minerals werent heavily processed to derive their characteristics, so does that mean this kiddo managed to do this just by seeing each minerals appearance and feeling their texture?</em>


    <em>How did he manage to do this?</em>


    It was from that day on that Chui Tin realised that something was off about his son. Because of this, Chui Tin never worried if Chui Yim would be unable to learn all three topics, forging, gliphism and being a glipheon, at the same time as he knew that if his son wasnt a genius, he would be a prodigy, or even a legendary man who knew everything since birth.


    Oh no, hes going to reach home soon, Chui Tin muttered and with a wave of his hands, all the minerals in the racks vanished as he quickly wrote a letter. When Chui Tin left, the letter fell on the center of the table slowly.<hr>


    Chui Yim looked at the walls covered with fur-thin arrows. He looked ahead to realise that all his hidden mechanisms had been activated. The mechanisms were all finely made, but it was because he had no choice. With his heart deficiency, he was unable to perform strenuous activity for too long a time. Such a small, fine but deadly mechanism wasnt too much for his body to take, and he could keep making them.


    Moreover, the smaller the mechanism was, the harder it was to sense, so if Kiu Chi Gong walked into the corridor without knowing, he would definitely die. It was a short corridor, so it was obvious in a nce that there were no bloodstains present despite all the mechanisms that activated. So it showed that the mechanisms never managed to hit the intruder.


    Chui Yims face fell as he stomped forward in anger. The empty racks entered his sight and made his blood boil. When he read the Field Guide Of Continents Minerals, he knew that some of the minerals he had were of high rank and important to his unconventional but wonderful forging ideas. With the mindset of making this ce an actual workshop, he brought Kiu Chi Gong over.


    How would he be happy when he saw that all his minerals were gone? But soon, his eyesnded on the dusty paper on the table. He wore an odd expression as soon as he read the letter.


    <hr>


    Chui Yim rushed back to his dorm. He was unable to get used to the empty bed next to his and a kitchen with no aroma. Chui Yim smiled bitterly and shook his head after being absent-minded for a short second. <em>Its my second time being a human, yet I still have these bad habits. Lam Ming is just ten years old, maybe ten yearster, he will have already forgotten about me just like what the man said. Its best we both dont meet.</em>


    He walked to his bed and picked up a bag from the ground.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    It was a small and worn out bag with stitches on it. The bag was clean, but its age made it turn yellowish. This was the bag that Chui Tin had prepared other than the three red bags and one ck pouch when he left. Due to its feather light weight, Chui Yim took no notice of it and left with it on his shoulder. He had always expected clothes to be inside and never opened it since that day.


    The simple bag was binded with a cloth such that one could put his hands inside as soon as they loosened it. Chui Yim put his hand in slowly. There was a viscous feeling in his arms. It felt as if he had ced his hand in water. When he took his hand out, there was a mineral in his palm.


    A fallen stars stone. Chui Yim looked at it, his eyes wide open. He put his hands in again, but this time round, there was only a dark red singlet. He repeated his actions and ended up with ten of the same singlets in front of him. But if one took a closer look, you would realise that the size of the singlets were all different.


    Due to his past lifes habit, he had always preserved his bald head and avoided clothes that hindered his movement. Therefore, Chui Yim never wore the robes that Chui Tin made. Even during winter, hed just drape a random cloth over his shoulder and discard it as soon as he got indoors.


    Singlets were the only clothes he epted, and these were all handmade by Chui Tin. Chui Tin might seem like an irresponsible father, but he still cared about Chui Yim and thus he made quite a few of the same singlets; five of each size as he didnt know how Chui Yims body would develop after some time.


    He was just like a father who was worried that his son would be too cold; he made all of Chui Yims clothes by himself and ced them into the bag with spatial storage ability.


    Chui Tin was expecting Chui Yim to be bbergasted by this bag, but instead, Chui Yim was extremely touched. The letter in the workshop wrote: Its too troublesome, I kept everything in the bag for you.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Southary, South Imperial City, Evergreen Pce.


    The main courtyard of Three Thousand Hall was still as dark as before; so dark that one wasnt able to see their hands. Under the dim candlelight, a figure was revealed to be kneeling on the groundit was none other than Lau Fa Ming, the most popr figure and the chief eunuch of Evergreen Pce, whom even the ministers and officials had to greet when they met. Lau Fa Ming was usually a mighty person, but not currently. Kneeling on the ground, he was trembling badly.


    Did you just say that you arent able to find them? A voice soft enough to melt ones bones rang out.


    Yes Your Highness I secretly got Mo Yung Kwong to go after them. Mo Yung Kwong is the only four-chambered glipher whose speed isparable to Kan Hang. I even sent a huge number of spies to all sixteen cities between Southary and South Imperial City, so that if Kan Hang enters any of them


    I will ask you again The marshmallow-like voice repeated itself, cutting Lau Fa Ming off. You arent able to find him now, right?


    Lau Fa Ming gulped on hearing her. Yes Your Highness After sending Mo Yung Kwong after them three days ago, we recently found his corpse in the wild, between Night Lion City and Hidden Spear City.


    Your Highness! Suddenly, a shout could be heard from outside the Three Thousand Halls main courtyard. Kan Kan Hang has returned to the pce! As if losing all his energy, Lau Fa Ming shook violently on hearing him. He knew what it meant for Kan Hang to return.


    When he looked up again, the darkness that previously fell over the main courtyard was gone.<hr>


    Kan Hang made his way forward silently. His arms were hidden in his ck, embroidered robe which left a long ck shadow as he walked. Kan Hangs looks are average, but his robe was just like the crown of the night king, making him recognisable with one nce. However, the eunuchs and pce maids felt that something was off as Kan Hang, the kings shadow, rarely appeared in public alone without Emperor Lam. Everyone knew that Kan Hang possessed a powerful teleporting gliphility called Nightwalk, and he could go anywhere immediately as he wished.


    Thus, the scene of him making his way slowly to the Hall of Affairs was a weird scene to see, but nobody stopped him.


    The Hall of Affairs was the ce Emperor Lam held his morning court meeting and got his paperwork done, and so that was where its name came from.


    Kan Hang asks for permission to meet Your Majesty.


    Before the eunuch passed on the message, Emperor Lams voice was already heard. I think I already mentioned that Kan Hang never has to ask for permission to enter or leave the Evergreen Pce, enter.


    Kan Hang stood up and walked into the Hall of Affairs.


    The Hall of Affairs was huge. The ceiling was made up of numerous dimly lit gems that could light up the hall brightly, as bright as daytime without any sunlight. Many only knew of its purpose to light up the hall, but as a member of the pce, Kan Hang knew the secret story behind it.


    The Evergreen Pce was designed by Wai Yi, a great architect a few hundred years ago. Even today, the pce was still being expanded, refurbished and maintained. Just that it was on such a small scale that it would go unnoticed bymoners. Those allowed into the Hall of Affairs wouldnt be nobodies. The gems on the ceiling all contained natural gliphs, and the Hall of Affairs could be said to be a formation of its own.


    As soon as it was attacked, it would activate the gliphs and defend the pce automatically. In fact, the gorgeous and luxurious Hall of Affairs was a killing formation hidden beneath its splendid appearance.<hr>


    Immediately after entering, Kan Hang exchanged nces with Emperor Lam, who was slightly shocked. His blue gem-like eyes shone and he waved his hand after a short moment. All of you stand down, I have something to discuss with Kan Hang.


    The maids and eunuch hesitated before bowing and retreating.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    The door to the Hall of Affairs was shut tight. Being in such a huge space, even their whispers echoed throughout the entire hall. Kan Hang vomited blood instantly when the door was shut, and his magnificent robe disappeared without a trace. A girl appeared out of nowhere and wiped the blood off of Kan Hangs mouth worriedly.


    Emperor Lam stood up and hurried towards Kan Hang. Are you alright But just before he could call for the imperial physician, Kan Hang grabbed onto him immediately.


    DontYour Majesty Emperor Lam furrowed his eyebrows at his hand being grasped by Kan Hang, not because he found it rude, but because of the weak grasp and how grey Kan Hangs hands were.<em> A four-chambered glipher isnt supposed to be this weak!</em>


    What happened? Didnt I ask you to protect Sit Ting? Why did youe back seriously injured But Emperor Lam paused abruptly. <em>Seriously injured Kan Hang is a four-chambered glipher, and yet hes seriously injured. So what happened to Sit Ting whos only in the one-chambered state?</em>


    The thought of this makes him turn deadly pale. What happened? Wheres Sit Ting? He trembled.


    Kan Hang didnt have the ability to protect Sit Ting. Kan Hang, who was very pale, looked down in shame. Thunderstruck, Emperor Lam nearly fell onto the ground. Tears flowed down his gem-like eyes as memories of him and Sit Ting flooded through his mind. He met many different women in his life and even had numerous wives, but the only woman he really fell for was Sit Ting.


    Emperor Lam was unable to ept Sit Tings death. Seeing this, Kan Hang immediately shouted, But Your Majesty, Kan Hang managed to bring Sit Tings daughter back.


    Daughter? Emperor Lam shot up, only now looking at Lam Ming Sum. Lam Ming Sum wasnt a beauty, but just an ordinary girl. She had small eyes and messy hair, making her look like a boy But Sit Ting wasnt beautiful to begin with.


    One could see Sit Tings features in Lam Ming Sum clearly. Your Majesty Shes ten years old this year, Kan Hang spoke slowly.


    Ten Being the leader of many, Emperor Lam was extremely intelligent. He immediately realised the link. <em>Ten years ago, Sit Ting left without a goodbye This child is ten years old And Sit Ting has always loved me deeply</em>


    The very possibility made Emperor Lams eyes widen. He stared at Lam Ming Sum with his teary eyes, making Lam Ming Sum ufortable that she hid behind Kan Hang subconsciously. But she also felt a sense of closeness to the man in front of her, deep inside her heart. Emperor Lam reached out to Lam Ming Sum just above her crown. A soft and bright light shone down onto Lam Ming Sums messy ck hair, which became silky in no time and dark blue in colour.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    It wasnt the beautiful shade of azure, but a shade of blue very close to ck. This was the bloodline of Emperor Lam.


    No hesitation was left; only extreme pain remained when Emperor Lam saw this. In the past, he had always thought that Sit Ting left because she was sick of dating him secretly. But now, it was obvious that Lam Ming Sum was the reason for her leaving.


    Emperor Lam reached out to hug Lam Ming Sum. The sudden warmth shocked Lam Ming Sun. But that was when a clear voice was heard. Her Highness has arrived!


    Kan Hang stood up immediately, the embroidered robe that disappeared moments ago came back and wrapped around his body.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The door to the Hall of Affairs was opened, letting sunlight reach the hall and shining brightly on the stunning figure standing outside. The sunlight was so bright that one could hardly open his or her eyes. Lam Ming Sum only looked at the gorgeous woman when the door was shut once more.


    She had a thin figure and slim waist. A long, close-fitting beautiful oriental dress wrapped around her tightly, showing her beautiful figure off. Just as Lam Ming Sum turned towards her, the womans eyesnded on her too.


    How should one describe the womans eyes?


    Beautiful was an understatement. Her mesmerising eyes were as dreamy as the fall and spring, that one would find it difficult to take their eyes off them. Normally, one would scan the girl up and down, but her eyes seemed to suck Lam Ming Sum in, making her unable to take her eyes off of the females orbs.


    As a fellow female, Lam Ming Sum felt embarrassed at seeing the goddess in front of her, but she could clearly tell that the woman heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of her ?


    <hr>


    Oh, Kan Hang is back. Eh? Your Majesty, this little girl Hearing the womans question, Kan Hang remained silent.


    Fei Yin. Emperor Lam stood up, looking at the woman weirdly. This She is my daughter.


    The woman looked at him confusedly after hearing him. Fei Yin is in charge of the Three Thousand Hall but why dont I know anything about this girl? Which concubine is she the daughter of?


    Emperor Lam shook his head and looked at Fei Yinplicatedly. Shes Sit Tings daughter.


    The womans face fell when she heard Sit Tings name. So its Your Majesty and his true loves daughter. Since thats the case, Fei Yin will not disturb Your Majesty from his reunion, she said. Her voice was as alluring as ever, but even colder this time round.


    Lam Ming Sum who was watching all of this walked towards Kan Hang quietly and pulled the edge of his clothes. Who was that beautiful woman? Shes gorgeous.


    Kan Hang looked down at Lam Ming Sum awkwardly. Lee Fei Yin, the most beautiful woman in the South. The empress of the South, Emperor Lams wife and your stepmother.<hr>


    In the Three Thousand Hall, the main courtyard was no longer dark, but extremely bright. A kiddish voice was heard, Im here to pay respect to Mother Queen.


    Hearing him, Lee Fei Yin smiled happily. Come in, Siu Zaa.


    A handsome young boy walked in, forcing a smile. He had dark blue eyes and midnight blue hair, symbolizing his royalty. Mother Queen, I said not to call me that.


    Seeing him, the pce maid serving Lee Fei Yin turned towards him respectfully. Greetings, YourHighness.


    This boy was Lam Zaa, the Crown Prince, and the only son of Emperor Lam.


    You may take your leave. Let this mother have a good talk with her son. Lee Fei Yin waved her hands.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    After the pce maids left, Lam Zaa came towards Lee Fei Yins side. Mother Queen, I heard that Ive gained a younger sister?


    Yes, Lee Fei Yin answered nonchntly. The love debt of your fathers affair many years ago. Emperor Lam today, Lam Chun was in fact a good emperor. The country was peaceful with him as its leader, and despite having a huge number of concubines, he only met very few of them. But as todays emperor, nobody would blink even if he had more than ten million children.


    Thus, both Lee Fei Yin and Lam Zaa had noments about his love debt. What is she like? Lam Zaa looked at his mother with hisrge eyes, having great interest in the sister he had never met.


    Silly boy, youll know when you y with her.


    Will she be like Siu Mei who throws a fit every time she sees me?


    I dont think so? She looks kind.


    Really?


    Yeah. Since when did I lie to you?


    Then Im going to go y with her, Mother Queen!


    Have you finished your homework? Dont neglect it!


    I have, Mother Queen. I feel that Im about to break through the one-chambered state, too.


    Great.<hr>


    After Lam Zaa left, silence fell over the main courtyard as it was embraced by darkness once again. A gorgeous woman sat on her bedzily, mumbling to herself, Its a girl Sit Ting, youre such a smart person even when ites to having children. If she had been a boy, she wouldve been dead by tomorrow.


    Now, it seems that things are getting interesting, huh?<hr>


    What? Lam Chun shot up.


    He was currently in the Pure Sun Hall, dedicated as his bedroom. As the emperor, his bedroom was inessible to most, even eunuchs. Pce maids and eunuchs who enter without permission would be deemed as plotting a rebellion and killed as punishment.


    But Lam Chun wasnt the only person in the hall currently. There was another man kneeling on the ground when he shot up in great shock. Lam Chun was just like the sun that lit up the entire South while the other always lowered his body, ying the role of Lam Chuns shadow well.


    There was a hall called the Shadowforge Hall that trained a teenager to apany each imperial household member during their childhood. The teenager would follow the household member like a shadow, simr to Kan Hang and Emperor Lam. Their rtionship was of master and servant, and Kan Hang would never betray him. Even so, they were like blood brothers.


    Just like how a shadow would never leave the light, if the shadows wanted freedom, it would only happen if the emperor passed away or the shadow himself died. Otherwise, theyd have to spend their entire life with each other.


    Kan Hang remained kneeling to the ground, repeating his request. Your servant pleads with Your Majesty to rescind the bond.


    Lam Chun looked at Kan Hang, shaking violently. He might be over fifty years old, but a glipher normally had a longer lifespan than amoner, and he was still at the peak of his life. Never in his life had he trembled so violently.


    You know that Id never agree, Lam Chun replied, taking a deep breath to calm down. Give me an exnation.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    He no longer addressed himself as I, but me instead as to show that he and Kan Hang were both the same; Kan Hang was no inferior to him. In this world, there were less than ten whom Lam Chun treated in this manner.


    However, Kan Hang hung his head low and looked at both his hands. The imperial physician had already treated them, and they now posed no risk to his life, but he was powerless with his hands for life. His limit was to barely pick up a cup, and he could not use his Soul Chasers again. There are many reasons, Kan Hangs paralysed hands are one of them.


    You know that doesnt bother me! Lam Chun waved his hands violently. He red at Kan Hang hard like a beast eyeing its prey. You are always a brother. A blood brother, and you were never a servant to me. As for the request you made today, I can even behead you for it. If the exnation I receive doesnt satisfy me, Im not going to let you off today, Kan Hang.


    Unlike his words, Lam Chun didnt sound strict or fierce at all. This warmed Kan Hangs heart. Your Majesty, Sit Ting died.


    Lam Chun remained silent on hearing him.


    Yes, and right before my eyes more so. I failed the mission Your Majesty gave me. During these ten years, I have always thought how different things would have been today if I had convinced Your Majesty to ept Sit Ting, and even to make her the queen.


    Shed never have to live in fear, nor raise the child on her own for these ten years. I might not have expressed it, but I was quite happy to take up this mission that Your Majesty gave me as it made me feel like I was able to make up for my timidness ten years ago.


    But now, shes dead. She died under my protection. Your Majesty, do you know how that feels? Later on, I found the daughter of Your Majesty and Sit Ting. I brought her all the way to South Imperial City. It was an extremely dangerous trip; we were being chased and attacked repeatedly. During the worst part, I was seriously injured, but it was Princess Ming Sum who saved my life.


    Kan Hang stood up. Not in the manner of the emperors shadow, but himself. He made eye contact with Lam Chun. Ill never be able to repay what I owe Sit Ting and her daughter even with my next life, so Your Majesty, please allow Kan Hang to be Princess Ming Sums shadow for the rest of Kan Hangs life. Ill protect her and make sure shes never hurt again.


    <strong>Please give Her Highness Kan Hangs life, Your Majesty.</strong>


    <hr>


    Evergreen Pce, Imperial Garden.


    It was seemingly spring throughout the year in Evergreen Pce, as if the seasons lost their meaning here. The Imperial Garden was a huge treasury that stored numerous precious gliphic nts. Everyone joked that if a thief entered the Evergreen Pce, hed be a parvenu after selling his gains from the garden.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum was currently walking in the garden with a pce maid following her respectfully. She had just spent half an hour persuading the pce maid to not help her change.


    As a saying goes, fine feathers make fine birds. Lam Ming Sum looked much prettier now with her new, splendid clothes and her silky blue hair which was previously disguised by Sit Ting.


    Despite being slightly afraid, she couldnt hold in her curiosity to look around. To Lam Ming Sum, she felt like she was in a paradise of warm spring where all flowers bloomed. It was just like a dream, but the thought that she was only able toe here because of her mother''s death dimmed her happiness. A breeze blew past, making her hair dance.


    Greetings, Your Highness. The pce maid behind her bowed down immediately. It was unknown when a teenager appeared in front of Lam Ming Sum.


    You may leave. The teenager waved his hands.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Both children sized up each other. Due to Lam Ming Sum developing earlier than other girls, she was almost the same height as the young boy in front of her who was obviously a few years older than her.


    Hey, so youre my younger sister? Lam Zaa blinked, looking at her. But all Lam Ming Sum did was lower her head like an ostrich, as if the tip of her feet was so interesting that she could look at it forever.


    Hey, Im talking to you, Lam Zaa called out again. He felt that having conversations with Lam Ming Sum was interesting as there was nobody else who dared to ignore him, andpared to his other younger sister who threw a fit every time she saw him <em>Im not going to think about it, the thought of her gives me a headache.</em>


    Lam Ming Sum took two steps back subconsciously on hearing Lam Zaa.


    <em>Plop! </em>She came to a stop after bumping into somebody.


    Lam Ming Sum turned around to see a teenager behind her. Inparison to the teenager that others called the Crown Prince, this teenager was extremely ordinary. He wore a simple, grey long garment that had no ornaments and a loose robe that made a weirdbination over it.


    In the dreamy garden, this teenager looked out of ce. Just like a fly on a table filled with delicacies, a ck spot in a beautifulndscape painting, or even a pile of shit in this gorgeous Imperial Garden. However, his arrival made Lam Ming Sum feel at ease. <em>Well, before wearing this grand clothing, I was just like him too, a dirty girl with a bag as big as a snail.</em>


    It was a weird feeling to her, as it felt like she finally found a human on an ind filled with gliphic beasts. Thus, she hid behind the boy subconsciously, standing opposite of Lam Zaa.


    Lam Zaa frowned. He disliked this boy a lot. Despite being a few years younger than him, the boy always stared at him as if looking at a child. This made Lam Zaa ufortable. For a long time, as long as he told his mother who he disliked, those people would disappear automatically, which was something that made him happy.


    But this boy was an exception. No matter how much heined, all his mother would do was to tell him to bear with it. Thus he disliked this boy to arge extent.


    Get off, obedient dogs shouldnt block my way, Lam Zaa chided.


    But the teenager still stared at him, as calm as a river. Lam Zaas words were like a stone thrown into the river, unable to create a ripple as the teenager remained unaffected. An obedient dog definitely wouldnt block the way, but what about a disobedient dog? Moreover, Im not a dog, he said, revealing his snowy white hand and a short knife from his grey robe.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Just as he shed his knife, a figure appeared out of nowhere, blocking him from Lam Zaa. It was a young boy in ck, emitting a gloomy aura that made one ufortable.


    Dont panic. The youth in grey smiled and reached out his other hand that held a palm-sized wood block in it. He worked on the wood quickly with his knife and in no time, a wooden dog was made. The dog was on all fours on the ground and was in a barking position. Despite being made of wood, it looked vivid and lifelike like a real dog. The young boy in grey turned to Lam Ming Sum and gave it to her. This is for you.


    Thank you. Lam Ming Sum took the dog with smiling eyes. She looked just like a fox cub.


    Lam Zaa watched the scene from the side and let out a huff when he saw Lam Ming Sum smiling at the boy in grey. Lets go! With a wave of his sleeve, he left. The youth in ck remained still, staring at the boy in grey for some time before taking his leave.


    I cant get used to this type ofmunication between the kids here The youth in grey watched them leave, muttering to himself.


    Hearing his voice, Lam Ming Sum shot up. She didnt hear what he said, but it urred to her that it was this young boy who saved her. She immediately bowed towards him in gratitude. Thank you for saving me.


    Her action shook the youth in grey. <em>Doesnt she know that shes the princess? Shes bowing to me</em>


    Lam Ming Sum looked at the dog in her hands fondly. Oh, whats your name? Im Lam Ming Sum, its a pleasure to meet you, she said, smiling with her eyes like a fox cub. She was d to finally find a friend at a faraway ce.


    I My surname is Kam. Kam Chin Kee.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum skipped back to her room happily with the dog in her hands and the pce maid following behind her. Emperor Lam had assigned her a small pce hall and named it Ming Sum Hall.


    Just as she reached the Ming Sum Hall, she saw Kan Hang standing outside in his usual ck. Seeing Lam Ming Sum, Kan Hang bowed down towards her immediately. Greetings, Princess Ming Sum.


    Please dont Stand Stand up. Lam Ming Sum waved her hands, not knowing how to respond.


    After a short moment, they both then entered the Ming Sum Hall. Kan Hang got all the pce maids to leave, leaving only the both of them in the room. After their long, deadly experience together, Lam Ming Sum did trust Kan Hang greatly. Since she was currently in a strangend, she was dependent on Kan Hang too. Thus she went on and on about her experiences today, and Kan Hang listened to her quietly, only raising a brow on hearing about Lam Zaa and Kam Chin Kees situation.


    <em>Kam Chin Kee? The famous orphan protected Princess Ming Sum?</em>


    Tired from speaking, Lam Ming Sum took in a deep breath in an unwomanly manner and picked up the cup from the table to drink.


    Your Highness, Kan Hang is here today because I have something to ask of you.


    What? she asked loudly as she continued drinking. She learnt this from Chui Yim as she always felt that the nonchnt manner Chui Yim had was cool.


    Your Highness, Kan Hang hopes to be your shadow and protect you forever the rest of my life.


    Shadow? Whats that? Lam Ming Sum asked curiously. The word piqued her interest.


    Knowing how this girl thought, Kan Hang wore a warm smile on his face, different from how he normally was. Nothing much. It just means that Ill live with Your Highness from today onwards and y with you.


    Hearing this, Lam Ming Sum looked up excitedly. So that means well be best friends? Wanting to mimic Chui Yim, she waved her hands excessively. Theres no need for you to ask! We were friends to start with.


    Thank you, Your Highness. Kan Hang smiled thinly.


    My first request will be that you arent allowed to address me as Your Highness in the future. Call me Ming Sum. Lam Ming Sum smirked.


    Yes, Your Ming Sum.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Four Seasons Heaven, Imperial Sunset Pce and zing Skies Mountain were the most powerful organisations in the North.


    The northern part of the continent was known for its nasty climate that was unsuitable for survival; the further north you went, the colder it was. However, the North Pole was home to a natural volcano that emitted great heat, making the area a few kilometres around it burning hot. On discovering this bizarre phenomenon, a powerful ancient cultivator set up a sect at its top, naming it zing Skies Mountain.


    Unlike zing Skies Mountain, Four Seasons Heaven was located closer to South, on the Four Seasons Mountain that towered over the clouds. The climate on the mountain was special; the warmth of spring, burning summer, autumn breeze and the cold of winter could ur on the same day. This gave the Four Seasons Mountain its name.


    Another sect was situated in the center of the North, surrounded by the Spiky Tree Woods. The woods acted as a natural defence, and further in was a thousand-year-old poisonous pond, poisonous enough to kill even three-chambered gliphers.


    It was a dangerous zone, but a powerful cultivator still established his sect here and built a magnificent range of pces which was hidden within colourful fog and could only be discovered from a birds-eye view. And this sect was the well-known Imperial Sunset Pce.


    Inside the Imperial Sunset Pce stood a courtyard with a pavilion outside. Colourful silk gauze hung down from the pavilion.


    A woman sat within the pavilion, practising her embroidery with a smile. This was her way of cultivating. This woman was the most famous embroidery master of the whole continent when she was younger.


    Her beautiful fingers lit up as they worked, controlling more than a thousand silver needles at the same time.


    <em>Szz </em>The sound of her silver needles made even a three-chambered glipher nervous. In the blink of an eye, an embroidered picture appeared on the silk gauze. Over a hundred metres long, the silk gauze floated in the air. A beautiful and majestic scenery slowly appeared. The raving beauty took a look and shook her head, smiling lightly. She waved her hands as the silk gauze vanished into thin air.


    Just as she was about to return to the pavilion, her eyes turned sharp. Who is it?


    As soon as she spoke, thousands of silver needles sliced space open as she appeared at the entrance of her courtyard instantly.


    There stood a boy, and in front of him were countless silver needles that could kill a four-chambered state glipher with a single strike. The needles together looked just like a mirror that sent shivers down ones spine when looking at it.


    But the boy was unfazed.


    He might be a young boy whose height was roughly one hundred and fifty centimetres. He looked ordinary, but it seemed as if he had experienced all life had to offer. The beauty waved her hands as the needles vanished. At the same time, she appeared in front of the boy, frowning slightly as she scanned him. Little kid, where are you from?


    The boy stared at her seriously, looking like he couldnt understand her. After a short moment, he pointed to the woods at the mountains base. That was the firstyer of natural protection of the Imperial Sunset Pce, the Spiky Tree Woods.


    Confusion fell over the beautys face as she looked at the young boy whose eyes and expressions spoke a thousand words.


    <em>Such an odd child. Is he deaf or mute?</em>


    How did you arrive here?


    They were currently situated within the deepest part of the pce; one needed to cross the Spiky Tree Woods, Rainbow Cloud Pond and her Thousand Mile Layered Yarn that she made personally. Even a five-chambered glipher wouldnt be able to do this without alerting her.


    The boy looked at her confusedly.


    How did you get here? The boy piqued the beautys interest as she tried to convey her question physically. If anyone of the Imperial Sunset Pce saw her in this manner, they would surely be fascinated.


    As if finally understanding her, the boy pointed towards another direction which made her face change.


    The boy was pointing towards the door, the passage of the Thousand Mile Layered Yarn. She turned back towards him, extremely intrigued. Such an interesting fellow, but its such a pity that youre mute. Little boy, are you interested in learning martial arts with this elder sister?


    Ahh The boy let out an indistinct sound, trying to convey his message that he didnt understand. He sounded sore, just like rusty weapons scratching against each other. He was frustrated as he didnt have anguage tomunicate with others. Since this was the first time he came across another human, the boy was determined to make the other party teach him how to reach and write. He nodded and gestured in the air.


    So you dont understand mynguage. The beauty finally understood.


    A famous rumour of the pce then came to her mind. There were sayings that the ron-armed ape living in the Spiky Tree Woods which turned powerful due to a variation, always had a human child following it.


    <em>So thats him? Is he a genius, or is it just a coincidence that he broke through my Thousand Mile Layered Yarn with just a nce?</em>


    Okay, let elder sister teach you then. Lets give you a name first HmmYoull take my surname, Man.


    She would have never expected that it was his original surname too.


    His name was Man Yee Ho.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The entire South was overrun by controversy recently.


    Kan Hang had be the first to rescind his contract of being the Emperors shadow before the Emperor''s death. Drowned by reprimands, Emperor Lam had to dere by hismand that nobody was allowed to find trouble with Kan Hang, or many powerful cultivators would have already killed him. Not only that, the Emperors long lost daughter named Ming Sum had finally returned to the pce. When Kan Hang and Emperor Lam rescind their contract, Kan Hang became Princess Ming Sums shadow. The public believed that this was Emperor Lam''s way ofpensating Princess Ming Sum for her suffering, and most of them were no longer angry at Kan Hang. Only a few members of the pce knew the truth.<hr>


    If these werent enough to flip the entire South upside down, an announcement by Cloud Pce would be. They announced that they would open their intake four yearster, and all youths below eighteen could participate.


    On the night of that announcement, the Mung n, the n behind zing Skies Mountain, announced that they would send their most outstanding disciple over for the intake selection. The Imperial Sunset Pce also dered that they would be sending the direct disciple of the strongest gliphist, Man Chin Hung. Not only that, Four Seasons Heavens Yeung Tin Hun, Yeung Has son, who shocked the world with his innate double chambers, would participate too.


    As the ruler of the South, the Imperial household would definitely participate in it as well. The current crown prince, Lam Zaa, openly made it known that he was confident in getting a Cloud Pces disciple slot. As crown prince of the South, the intake was held in his hometown, and many were optimistic about him.


    Numerous well-known institutions in the South also said that they would be sending their best students for this intake. It might only be happening four yearster, but the world was going insane about it.


    Be it North or South, the entire world was watching that event.<hr>


    Time passed by quickly. In a sh, the announcement by Cloud Pce was made two years ago. All the organizations and ns were anticipating the event. It seemed like the announcement was slowly forgotten, but only they knew that this was the calm before the storm. Two yearster, the time woulde to reveal the fate of this continent for a hundred years toe.


    However, not everyone knew what was going onfor example, a certain person in Southary who kept his nose in his grindstone.


    As the only metropolis at the border of the South, there was naturally an auction house. It was named the Southary Auction House. It was able to take the citys name because it was rted to the government, which meant that all entry fees and service charges would go to the Lam dynasty.


    A man walked out of the auction house gloomily. He was the housekeeper of the Chan n, Chan Ching. An older man followed behind him. Many gliphers stared at the old man warily, as the old man was a two-chambered glipher sent by the Chan n as Chan Chings personal bodyguard. Not everything can be done by gliphers, just like Chan Ching who didnt have any talent in cultivation but was talented in running a n.


    Chan Ching brought the two-chambered glipher to Weapon Street and into the Chan Mansion.


    In the main courtyard of the Chan Mansion was the current n Leader, Chan Tiet''s residence. Simrly, Chan Tiet looked upset. How was it?


    They came again! Chan Ching gritted his teeth. The grade two gliph weapon personally forged by the mysterious great master was sold for 45,000 silver tales. Ever since this master appeared two years ago, our ns quality has been questioned.


    Chan Ching said as he took out his records like he always did, Within these two years, our profit has fallen by thirty per cent. Whats worse is that many gliphers deliberately save up to wait for that mysterious great masters works. If not for the grade three gliph weapon that the Old n Leader forged We would have lost even more.


    Chan Tiet looked extremely displeased on hearing Chan Ching.


    In fact, this was how their profit shouldve been like. But due to theck of good metalsmiths in the market, most gliphers in Southary had no other choice but to buy from the Chan n. Whenpetitors appeared, gliphers had more choices, and their profit slowly fell to an ordinary level. However, to the Chan n, which had been earning huge profits due to its monopoly, it was like cutting their flesh.


    Having heard the report from Chan Ching, Chan Tiet knew that the actual circumstances would only be even worse.


    The only great master in the Chan n was Chan Tiets father, Chan Lai Faat. A grade three gliph weapon cost 200,000 taels, but it was as rare as a phoenix feather to have peopleing specially to Southary for grade three gliph weapons. Therefore, grade two gliph weapons were the ns main source of ie.


    The Chan n had only one great master, but seven grade two metalsmiths. They could make more than ten grade two gliph weapons yearly, and Chan Lai Faat only made grade three gliph weapons due to his status, unlike the mysterious great master.


    Everything started to change from the day the Fallen Stars Rod was sold for a high price. Gliphers werent stupid, and they had their own expectations and requirements. Especially after seeing such an outstanding grade two gliph weapon, they started to have higher expectations for gliph weapons. They were loyal customers of the Chan n, but now theyd rather save their silver taels for splurging extravagantly on a high-quality gliph weapon instead.


    Within two years, the great master sold gliph weapons seven times, including the Fallen Stars Rod, and none of them were sold at a price lower than 40,000 silver taels.


    Every grade two gliph weapon from that grade master was an outstanding work, essentially the cream of the crop.


    It wasnt because the Chan ns grade two gliph weapons were bad, but withparison came differentiation. Comparing the mysterious great master to the Chan n, their work feltcklustre.


    n Leader, we cant continue like this, or the ns profit will decrease further. We cannot allow this to happen. We need to do something, Chan Ching said to Chan Tiet solemnly.


    Chan Tiet nodded. Running a n meant that hed do anything to seed; unlike his father, he never said no to ying dirty tricks. That great master will definitely send someone to the auction house to collect their proceeds. Track that person down and find that great master for me!


    Yes!<hr>


    Outside the Southary Auction House, The air was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    No abnormality could be seen, but a silent pressure could be felt. If one were to look closely, there were all kinds of people outside the auction house.


    A buff man was drinking tea in the teahouse next to the auction house and an old man selling tanghulu nearby. There was another aunty selling buns next to the teahouse, and all of them were staring at the door of the auction house from the corner of their eyes. Even if it was a slight movement, it wouldnt escape them.


    Suddenly, a ck figure came into their sight. The spies all focused on him. A figure almost two metres tall, wearing a ck cloak big enough to cover his entire body tightly and a bamboo rain hat, walked into the auction house and exited shortly.


    As soon as he left the street where the auction house was located, the buff man, old man and aunty all disappeared, following right behind him.


    The figure in ck walked slowly. It was as if he was taking a stroll, not knowing that somebody was following him. The spies exchanged nces, sensing the dismay in each others eyes.


    None of them were strong cultivators. The strongest amongst them was just a one-chambered glipher. It wasnt always that the stronger you are, the more skilled. They were all experts in spying, and the Chan n paid them heftily, even close to the pay of a two-chambered state glipher, thanks to their excellent work.


    Spies hoped to get information the most, but on the other hand, they also hoped that things werent that easy for them. The more challenging a mission was, the more valued they would be forpleting it. This time, the Chan n sent out all their spies, making all the spies think that it was a challenging mission. However, seeing how careless the other party was, it was a piece of cake to trail him.


    They were all disappointed, but it didnt bother them as professionals did every job equally well no matter how boring it was.


    The man turned into a back alley, and the spies followed suit. But as soon as they entered the alley, all they saw was a young boy peeing while humming a song happily. As if noticing their stares, the young boy let out a scream and pulled his pants up. Perverts! He screamed. What are you looking at!


    Boy, did you see a man in ck? the buff man asked seriously.


    The youth let out a sigh of relief and pointed at a direction after a short pause, as if checking to see if they were really perverts. The man who just passed? That way.


    The spies exchanged nces and hurried towards the direction; only the buff man did a double-take at the youths shiny bald head before following the rest.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    As the spies went after the man in ck, the bald youth made his way through the brightly lit streets to the familiar city gates. Old coachman! I want to go back!


    Okay!


    And the hardyhorse left Southary for the small vige with them. Upon arrival, the youth paid for the fees and watched the coachman leave before heading out of the vige instead of going home.


    It was the same cave, with the same spherical rock blocking the entrance. Two years had passed, and the workshop was even more secure than before. Thanks to someones father, who destroyed all the defensive mechanisms within, he decided to strengthen the defences.


    Master, youre back! As soon as he entered the cave, a respectful voice called out.


    Yeah. The bald youth was none other than Chui Yim.


    He grew a lot in the past two years, and he was now about 160 centimetres tall. The only thing he disliked was his fair skin that never tanned despite spending a long time under the sun. We earned another 40,000 silver taels! Chui Yimughed as he threw the bag on the ground, arge amount of silver spilling out.


    Unlike Chui Yim who was brimming with excitement, money wasnt that big a deal to Kiu Chi Gong as his forging skills were the most important. Other than the money used to purchase crafting materials, all remaining profits were given to Chui Yim as Kiu Chi Gongs self-decided school fees. Under Chui Yim''s guidance, Kiu Chi Gongs skills improved rapidly. Even though he was guessing his way around with the remaining parts of his ns legacy, Kiu Chi Gongs foundation turned out to be solid.


    With Chui Yims guidance, he improved by leaps and bounds; he could already create grade two gliph weapons. The gliph weapon that was just sold was made entirely by Kiu Chi Gong; Chui Yim only gave him some ideas and inputs.


    But this is likely to be ourst time. The Chan n has already noticed us, and someone trailed after me today when I went to collect the proceeds at the auction house. If not for this gadget I made previously Chui Yim said thoughtfully as he took out a palm-sized jade badge and yed with it.


    Then what should we do, master? Kiu Chi Gong asked, at a loss.


    It was a weird sight to see an adult consulting a teenager for instructions. But in these past two years, Kiu Chi Gong never had to worry about anything. Chui Yim settled everything from amodation, food, and even forging materials. Kiu Chi Gong only needed to focus on forging and his cultivation. He led a good life.


    Now that things were changing, Kiu Chi Gong felt extremely ufortable. Chui Yim sighed and patted Kiu Chi Gong on his shoulder. It might be time for us to part ways.


    Why? These words made Kiu Chi Gong jump.


    Because this will be myst year in the Riding Clouds Academy. After learning the basics of gliphism, Ill most likely advance and leave Southary then, Chui Yim said slowly.


    Master! Remember to not put too much on your te at the same time! Its easy to end up being a jack of all trades and master of none Eh? Kiu Chi Gong was slightly agitated. Why are you looking at me so weirdly?


    Chui Yim shook his head, not saying anything. Anyways, Ill leave Southary, and you


    Ill follow you!


    You cant. To Kiu Chi Gongs surprise, Chui Yim shook his head and looked at Kiu Chi Gong seriously. The master teaches the trade, but the apprentices skill is self-taught. Ive guided you for way too long, and Ive taught you everything I can. There arent two of the same metalsmiths in the world, and its time for you to find your own way now.


    <strong>Go wander the world, and be a metalsmith that will make your master proud. Make your name known to the world, and thats when we will meet again, Chui Yim said, his focus drifting slightly.</strong>


    <strong>Memories of his past life came to mind, and he could hear the drawn-out voice of his own master saying the exact same thing to him.</strong>


    me, go wander the world, and be a metalsmith that will make your master proud. Make your name known to the world, and thats when we will meet again.


    <em>Master, I have now reincarnated. Will we ever meet again?</em>


    <hr>


    What?! A teacup was thrown at a group of people. The fragments scratched them, but the group dared not even flinch. This was the Chan ns main courtyard, and Chan Tiet was throwing a fit. Great! How much money did I spend on you guys yearly, yet you cant even trail after someone! Great work!


    Chan Ching, who was at the side, was as pale as a sheet of paper too, but he didnt dare say anything. The Chan ns spies were all directly under Chan Ching, which meant he was responsible for this failed mission. Chan Tiet might be scolding the spies, but it was no different from scolding him. There was nothing he could do but re at them.


    <em>This is so embarrassing!</em>


    I have something to report. Suddenly, the buff man stepped forward. Chan Chings eyes lit up at this. He had a good impression of this man with the code name Sir Cha. Not because he had high cultivation, but due to his meticulous character that allowed him to notice things others didnt


    We followed the man in ck into an alley, and we were no more than a minute behind him. The alley led to Southern End Avenue. To reach Southern End Avenue through the alley in only a minute is only possible by using energliph. But Aunt Pos gliphility will detect energliph below two-chambers.


    n leader, if that master and his subordinates were three-chambered gliphers, they would not need to hide; they could just destroy us with a wave of their hand, Chan Ching interrupted.


    He wasnt trying to speak up for the man, but that was the truth. It was hard to break through the various chambers, thus the difference between each chamber was huge. If there was a three-chambered glipher in this situation, it was a piece of cake to wipe out the entire Chan n single-handedly.


    After a short pause, Chan Tiet got Sir Cha to continue. Continue.


    I feel that the teenager we met in the alley was the weirdest.


    All the spies exchanged nces, unable to understand the situation. <em>That teenager was just an ordinary youth! Why is Sir Cha talking about him?</em>


    The teenager looks very familiar, and his bald, shiny head was what caught my eye. After thinking back, I realised it was Chui Yim, the teenager the n Leader once sent me to do a background check on.


    Absurd. Chan Tiet frowned. So youre saying that the man in ck is Chui Yim? You guys described the man as at least two meters tall; how can a twelve-year-old kid be two meters tall?


    Sir Cha shook his head. Like what the n Leader said, the small bag Chui Yim carries isnt enough to store all the proceeds of about forty thousand silver taels. But I have a feeling that its rted to him.


    The mysterious great master, the Kiu n, Kiu Chi Gong, Chui Yim who always goes to the Kiu Chan, the Man in ck and Chui Yim who happened to be in the alley Furrowing his eyebrows, Sir Cha never thought that he had guessed the truth so simply. I feel like they are somehow rted.


    n Leader, Chan Ching spoke up immediately. Sir Cha might not be a powerful cultivator, but hes meticulous, and I believe him.Chan Tiet only nced at Chan Ching and said nothing. Chan Ching and the spies had a one for all, all for one rtionship. It was no surprise that he would speak up for them,


    Chan Tiet thought about it. Chui Yim might be suspicious, but hes still a student of the Riding Clouds Academy no matter what. If you guys are discovered, we will be in deep trouble.


    n Leader, did you forget that we have Chan n members in the academy? Chan Ching reminded him.


    You mean Siu Tin? Chan Tiet looked up, shocked.


    Yes! Chan Ching smiled. Young Master Ngou Tin has been a student of the academy for many years, and he already has some influence in school. Many of his followers will be branch members of the Chan n when they graduate. Its best to let Young Master Ngou Tin observe Chui Yim!


    Chan Tiet took another teacup and took a sip. Within a split second, he thought of many things. Okay, let Siu Tin supervise Chui Yim. Dont act alone if he discovers anything, but report to us instead.


    This is our first mission for him.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Kiu Chi Gong left.


    When he left, he looked back repeatedly while Chui Yim, the actual child, acted more maturely. He waved goodbye to Kiu Chi Gong just like he was chasing a fly away. Chui Yim didnt ask where Kiu Chi Gong would be going; he believed they would meet again one day.


    Minus what they used to purchase forging materials, they still had 20,000 silver taels left after selling seven gliph weapons. Chui Yim deliberately disguised and went to a money changer to exchange for a 10,000 silver note for Kiu Chi Gongs travel expenses. <em>Unlike me, he doesnt have a bag with a huge storage space.</em>


    As soon as Kiu Chi Gong left, Chui Yim cleaned up his house in the vige and arranged for Aunt Leong to clean the house from time to time before leaving for the academy once more. He knew this would be hisst trip back home. After leaving Southary, he wouldnt return for some time.


    Six years passed surprisingly quickly. He was now in hisst few months of school. Chui Yim still didnt know how to fight, but under Chor Shing Chits guidance, he had learnt the basics of gliphism well. Despiteing across many difficult gliphs thanks to Chui Tin, Chui Yim had been unfamiliar with most basic gliphs before. Thus, these six years helped him establish a solid foundation in gliphism.


    Now Chui Yim could carve two gliphs in five minutes for a grade two gliphic weapon, and he no longer had to go through the same pain he once did when he first carved the gliphs for the Fallen Stars Rod.


    Chui Yim learned a lot in these six years, but nobody had taught him to fight.


    As soon as he walked into the academy, he felt odd. <em>Why are so many people staring at me?</em>


    Subconsciously, he looked at them only to realise that they either looked away or hid immediately. Chui Yim walked over and grabbed a youth hiding behind a tree. To his surprise, it was his ssmate.


    What are you all doing?


    This ssmate didnt have any talent in cultivation, and he wasnt able to resist in the slightest against Chui Yim who trained daily. ItsYoung Master Chan who told us to keep an eye on you We dont know the reason why!


    Look all you want. Chui Yim rolled his eyes and left him alone, then walked towards his dorm. <em>Keeping an eye on me? I wonder whose idea this is. That idiot Chan Ngou Tin or the Chan n.</em>


    <em>Whatever, as long as Im in the academy, they cant do anything to me. </em>Chui Yim shook his head. He knew that the Lam dynasty had aw that dictated how matters outside of an institution must not involve or affect the said institution. This applied to all institutions in the South.


    Unlike the North, the South ced huge importance on education, so the various institutes were important to them; if anyone wanted to find trouble with an institutions staff, they could even seek asylum with the local authorities. Many who had done bad deeds in the past often became teachers or staff in institutions when they got old. One example is Old Tung, who was guarding the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    However, the Lam dynasty wouldnt poke their nose into an institutions internal matters.


    <em>Thats why they sent Chan Ngou Tin?</em>


    Chui Yimughed, not putting this matter to heart.<hr>


    Chan Mansions side courtyard, Chan Shue Guns residence.


    As the Chan ns exclusive gliphist, he held a high position within the n.


    Great Elder. A voice rang out, putting a smile on Chan Shue Gun''s face.


    Siu Tin? Come in. Hearing him, a figure walked in.


    Even after two years, Chan Ngou Tin was still as immature as ever; he might even be worse than before. It might be because nobody dared to resist him in the Riding Clouds Academy. But the greatest reason was that he was already a one-chambered glipher. Chan Ngou Tin grew up eating g-food, and thanks to their ns cultivation style, sess naturally followed. Only a few months ago, his innate left arm chamber was filled, and Chan Shue Gun tattooed his first gliph, making him the first one-chambered glipher in his grade six ss. This resulted in more and more people choosing to rely on him, which ended up with him being excessively arrogant. At the same time, his dislike for Chui Yim grew, so Chan Ngou Tin took the chance when the n got him to keep watch over Chui Yim.


    Great Elder, the n gave me a task to watch Chui Yim, but he stays in the academy over the weekends now, unlike in the past. Theres nothing I can do! Chan Ngou Tin was very close to Chan Shue Gun, and hed chat with Chan Shue Gun weekly. Chan Shue Gun always helped him whenever he needed it.


    Hehe, that kiddo must have sensed something since your n members cant do anything to him as long as hes inside the academy. Chan Shue Gun smiled. He was only this kind to Chan Ngou Tin.


    That rule about not being able to affect institutions is such a bother! Or we couldve just sent our gliphers to catch Chui Yim! Chan Ngou Tinined. He had already tolerated Chui Yim for the past six years, and every time he saw Chui Yim ignoring him, it drove him mad.


    Chan Shue Gun looked at Chan Ngou Tin who was filled with hatred. It was a childish dispute to him, but he still gave advice. But thats something that you can take advantage of.


    Ah? Chan Ngou Tin stared at Chan Shue Gun in confusion.


    Things that happen inside the institution stay inside, which means that as a student, the institution cant do anything if you challenge Chui Yim. Chan Shue Gun stroked his white, long beard.


    Chan Ngou Tins eyes lit up at the idea. Chui Yim was a gliphist, and gliphists took a long time to develop. Unlike gliphers who could fight once they cultivated their first chamber, gliphists needed to tattoo a gliph in their wind or heart chamber before they could fight. <em>If I challenge him now, as a one-chambered glipher, I will win!</em>


    Okay, then Ill openly challenge Chui Yim in ss tomorrow. Well see what he can do! Thank you, Great Elder! Chan Ngou Tin muttered to himself.


    Hehehe. Chan Shue Gun smiled while stroking his beard.


    To him, all that mattered was Chan Ngou Tins happiness.<hr>


    The next day, during their ss on basic gliphism.


    Six years had passed, and the ss was graduating soon. They had finished learning almost all of their sybus, and all Chor Shing Chit taught was the basics of how gliphs evolved from their original forms. Only higher institutions and organisations would teach knowledge beyond that. Every higher institution and organisation taught different things as their teaching methods varied, so they couldnt bepared.


    Chor Shing Chit was now revising with the ss.


    The school term is about to end. When the ss ended, Chor Shing Chit looked around and said coldly. It was as if these kinds of goodbyes didnt affect him. To you all, its a dividing line. Those without any cultivation talent will join the majority of this world and go back to live a regr life, while those who have the talent but havent yet reached the one-chamber state before graduation will remain in the same state for the rest of their lives. But know that you are already a minority in this world.


    As for the remaining ones such as those with the talent to be gliphists, you will continue your journey of gliphism. Its cruel, but this is how the world works.


    All the kids had mixed feelings on hearing Chor Shing Chit. They might only be twelve, but all of them had already thoroughly felt how cruel this world was. Without any talent, youd only lead an ordinary life.


    This is how the world works. As long as you have done your best, live with a clear conscience. I want you all to remember that life will go on, be it a simple life or one of glory. Its your life, and every one of you is the main character of your story.


    Its my honour to be the mentor of your ss, Chor Shing Chit said coldly, wearing his poker face. You are dismissed.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    After Chor Shing Chit exited the ss, the students started to pack their bags and got ready to leave.


    Chan Ngou Tins eyes kept watching Chui Yim. Ever since Lam Ming left two years ago, Chui Yim was always alone. He ignored anyone who tried to befriend him and spent all his time by himself.


    Soon, all his ssmates knew that he wasnt easy to befriend and stopped trying to get close to him. They were all in the same ss, just that Chui Yim didnt interact with the other ssmates.


    Chan Ngou Tin exchanged a nce with one of his followers who had been with him since grade one. He immediately understood and signalled to Chan Ngou Tin with his hand that Mr Chor had already left.


    After taking a book about medicine out from his desk, Chui Yim stood up and got ready to leave. A figure blocked his way, but Chui Yim nced at him before leaving.


    But it was different this time. A hand wrapped with ck cloth pushed his chest. Chui Yim was surprised by the strong force, but Chan Ngou Tin was even more surprised.


    After reaching the one-chambered state, Chan Ngou Tin knew clearly how strong he currently was. He was sure that his push was stronger than even a hardyhorse.


    <em>Why did Chui Yim only take a few steps back?</em><hr>


    Get out of my way. Chui Yim stared at him coldly.


    Uh oh, look whos speaking so loudly? Chan Ngou Tin said exaggeratedly. He was encircled by other ssmates who were his followers. Despite being only twelve, the traits of the Chan n were already evident in them. When they grew up, they might be shopkeepers for the Chan ns various shops, spies, housekeepers or even servants.


    The Chan n was a powerful force they could rely on for a peaceful life.


    Chui Yim scanned his ssmates. He could feel their malicious intent, but he wasnt even slightly afraid. <em>Why would I be afraid of these kiddos?</em>


    We are still in school. Are you going to attack me here?


    Of course not. Im not an idiot. Chan Ngou Tin snickered. Chui Yim, I want to challenge you!


    Im not interested, and I refuse it. Can you shoo now? Chui Yim replied immediately, leaving Chan Ngou Tin dazed as he walked away.


    But Chan Ngou Tin reacted quickly and pulled Chui Yim back with his left hand. Stand right there!


    Chui Yim never expected Chan Ngou Tin to really attack him. He stumbled as the book in his hand fell onto the ground. What stupid book is this? Finally getting the upper hand, Chan Ngou Tin didnt want to let Chui Yim off and snatched his book.  Detailed Book On Apertures. What the hell is this?


    Give it back, Chui Yim said angrily, staring at Chan Ngou Tin with an unfriendly look.


    Come and get it if you can. Chan Ngou Tinughed, looking at him arrogantly. This stupid book


    <em>Szz!</em>


    He tore the book in half, the pages dancing in the air.


    Chui Yim was stupefied. Books had always been the only connection he shared with Chui Tin. It reminded him of the year he spent studying various books. Even after Chui Tin left, he left a bag of all his minerals in his workshop and tons of books. To Chui Yim, reading was a way to remind him of Chui Tin. Chui Yim looked at the scattered pages of the book and smiled, shaking his head.


    <em>Im so impulsive, huh? To be angered by a nonsensical kid.</em>


    You want to fight, right? Chui Yim said emotionlessly. Lets do it.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Riding Clouds Academy, Sports Hall.


    Whats going on! Chor Shing Chit asked angrily. He rushed over immediately after being informed of what had happened.


    Currently, the sports hall was filled with students. Many teachers and academy administrators like Principal Bak Wun and Old Tung were present. Seeing Chor Shing Chit, Bak Wun turned to him with a frown. Mr Chor, whats going on?


    Thats something Id like to know too! Chor Shing Chit answered, squeezing through the crowd to get into the middle of the hall, only to see Chui Yim and Chan Ngou Tin standing opposite each other. He rushed here after Fa Yin told him about the situation.


    Mr Chor, youre finally here. Ive been waiting! Chan Ngou Tin smiled widely at Chor Shing Chit. Chan Ngou Tin was on cloud nine; after all, he had waited six years for this chance. Today would be the day that he taught the arrogant Chui Yim a lesson about where he belongedand there were people whom he couldnt afford to offend.


    What are you guys doing! Step back! Chor Shing Chit was fuming with anger. Do you know how inappropriate this is!


    Mr Chor, you arrived just in time. Chan Ngou Tin wanted to challenge me, and I epted. We are nowcking a judge. To his surprise, Chui Yim was the one that answered him instead.


    Chor Shing Chit turned to Chui Yim with his mouth dropped open. It was unfair to him, as Chan Ngou Tin was already a one-chambered glipher while Chui Yim had yet to break through. Fights werent banned in the institute; in fact, the existence of both gliphers and gliphists was partly for them to fight, as the authority went to the ones that had the most power. That was precisely the reason why Four Seasons Heaven and Imperial Sunset Pce were so influential.


    But a one-chambered glipher student going against a to-be gliphist was a first.


    Chui Yim, are you sure you want to ept his challenge? Chor Shing Chit asked coldly. He was unwilling to watch this fight ur, but he had to follow the school rules, which was that even as the ss mentor, he wasnt allowed to meddle in a matter that both parties agreed to.


    Yes. Chui Yim nodded while looking at Chor Shing Chit. But Mr Chor, injuries are inevitable during fights, so what should we do about that?


    Chan Ngou Tin was ecstatic to hear Chui Yims question. That was what he wanted to ask. <em>Wow, hes even helping me? How much smoother can things go? God must bepensating me for the sufferings Ive been through the past six years!</em>


    Chor Shing Chit stared at Chui Yim weirdly while replying with a famous quote of the South. Anything that happens in an institution stays in the institution. As long as the institution approves of it, it shall not be brought out of the institution.


    Alright, thats all I need to hear. Chui Yim nodded. Ill have to trouble Mr Chor to be our judge.


    You


    Just then, Bak Wun walked out in displeasure. Both he and Chor Shing Chit viewed Chui Yim as a double innate chamber genius. They were biased towards him subconsciously, but there was nothing they could do now that Chui Yim epted the challenge.


    Get ready, Mr Chor. Bak Wun patted Chor Shing Chits shoulder.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at him with aplicated look and turned to both parties. If things get too dangerous, Ill step in. But he received no reply from both Chui Yim and Chan Ngou Tin, who were currently staring at each other.<hr>


    Chan Ngou Tin was enjoying this.


    For the first time in six years, this was the first time Chui Yim looked at him properly. He had always been the centre of attention, from a pampered Young Master to the academy where he was a descendant of the powerful Chan n.


    Chui Yim was the only person that never looked at him.


    It was literally that Chui Yim had never looked at Chan Ngou Tin straight. Either he nced at him from the side of his eyes or looked at him disdainfully. Now that Chui Yim was finally looking at him, he felt great.


    Ready! Chor Shing Chit looked at both of them while secretly circting the gliph tattooed beneath his ck cloth to step in immediately if anything went wrong. Three, two, one!


    Chan Ngou Tin pounced towards Chui Yim immediately, the gliph on his left arm chamber lit up as he attacked Chui Yim. A one-chambered glipher couldnt be considered amoner anymore. The buff from the energliph of a one-chambered glipher wasnt just from their gliphility; they also had a ten percent increase of their overall abilitytwenty per cent for two-chambered gliphers, thirty percent for three-chambered gliphers and so on.


    That was why it was rare as a blue moon to see gliphers or gliphists fighting others of a higher rank. The difference between each state was too huge.


    Chan Ngou Tin was ten per cent stronger and faster than he was originally; adding on the fact that he grew up with g-food, he was beyond the speed that an ordinary human could catch. All Chui Yim could do was barely dodge, as Chan Ngou Tin missed his stomach and hit his side instead, sending him flying out.


    Chor Shing Chit was surprised to see this. Super-strength gliph! Yes, the same gliph that Kiu Chi Gong had tattooed on him. It was a simple gliph to increase ones strength. Pure strength.


    But pure strength didnt mean that it was bad.


    Chui Yim fell to the ground in a sorry figure, and Chan Ngou Tin didnt attack immediately. He stared at Chui Yim disdainfully instead, ridiculing him.


    Chui Yim coughed out blood. Having studied medicine the past few years, he knew that he nearly suffered from damaged organs. Luckily, he dodged, or he could have died. Although he was still only twelve years old, after six years of basic gliphism, Chui Tins teaching, tons of reading, and his forging research gave him a vision even better than that of Chor Shing Chit, who was a two-chambered glipher.


    Chan Ngou Tin had tattooed a Super-strength gliph on him, but it wasnt an ordinary one. Kiu Chi Gong had a Super-strength gliph too, but it couldnt give him the buff it gave Chan Ngou Tin.


    Even though he couldnt see through the Gliph Cover, Chui Yim had a rough idea. The strength grass Chan Ngou Tin used for his gliph was at least a thousand years old.


    Under normal circumstances, the strength grass required for the Super-strength gliph only needed to be a hundred years old. The older the grass was, the better its quality and the better the effects. The Super-strength gliph on Kiu Chi Gong made him five times stronger than usual.


    But Chan Ngou Tin was ten times stronger than normal. Unless a thousand-year-old strength grass was used, it wouldve been impossible to achieve this result. A ten-thousand-year-old strength grass wasnt considered ordinary strength grass anymore, but the legendary Sacred Divine-strength Grass, one of the main ingredients for the extremely high level, Divine-strength Gliph.


    The Chan n couldnt afford such a legendary item. Using a thousand-year strength grass was already rather luxurious.

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    Chui Yim, just one attack and you already cant continue anymore? Chan Ngou Tin sneered arrogantly. He took two steps forward and kicked Chui Yims stomach.


    <em>Pop!</em>


    The kick made Chui Yim slide backwards. But just when Chan Ngou Tin was about to kick him again, Chui Yim jumped up all of a sudden, dodging the attack while punching Chan Ngou Tins face.


    <em>Pfff!</em>


    Chan Ngou Tins nose started to bleed profusely when Chui Yin added another kick, sending him flying. Both parties might be a whole stage apart, but Chui Yim, who trained the past eight years, wasnt any worse than Chan Ngou Tin. He wasnt as strong, but it still wasnt something Chan Ngou Tin could disregard.


    How! You dare! Chan Ngou Tin wiped his bleeding nose and yelled. You dare make me bleed!


    Its a fight, stop whining like a kid, Chui Yim replied with a sneer.


    Go to hell! Chan Ngou Tin growled and sped towards Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim had only been doing physical training, and he knew absolutely nothing about fighting, thus he didnt know how to tackle this. All he did was dodge. Chan Ngou Tin was simr. Despite having his first gliph tattooed, he hadnt learned anything about fighting yet. The current battle was just like two childrens y fighting, but one of them had ten times more power than the other. Another punchnded on Chui Yims left arm, and the sound of bones cracking was heard.


    Chor Shing Chit could tell that Chui Yims left arm was broken, but there was nothing he could do, with Chui Yim currently curled up weirdly as he observed Chan Ngou Tins attacks closely and dodged with a cold expression.


    Chan Ngou Tin was too fast and strong, and all Chui Yim could do was try to lessen the damage received. Besides hisst punch and kick, Chui Yim didnt counterattack, only receiving all his attacks without any reply.


    The other students watched the fight silently. To them, it wasnt a fight, just pure bullying. All of them couldnt bear to see Chui Yim beaten up so severely, covered in bruises and blood, yet none of them spoke up for him. The Chan n was too powerful to offend; Chan Ngou Tin was infamous for his bratty character, and none of them were friends with Chui Yim. He was so reserved that he made no friends ever since Lam Mings departure. Moreover, Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun who viewed him so highly, couldnt do anything due to thews of the South.


    During theter part of the fight, Chui Yim only remained on the ground, protecting his vitals.


    Huff, huff! The continuous beating made Chan Nguo Tin out of breath. But just then, Chui Yim, who was curled up on the ground, opened his injured right eye. His eyes lit up, and his curled-up body lit up brightly.


    It wasnt a metaphor, but precisely what happened. A bright red light was drawn. It was a gliph, albeit a basic one.


    It was the basic mes Knife gliph.


    It was amon gliph that resembled the edge of a knife. Due to its simplicity, it was an excellent choice for many one-chambered g-chefs as it assisted them greatly when preparing g-food.


    But when used by a gliphist, it was no longer that simple.


    The entire ce lit up, and everyone present could feel the heat. As if alive, the me turned into a knifes edge in a blink of an eye andnded.


    <em>Szzz!</em>


    Even Bak Wun, Chor Shing Chit and Old Tung werent able to react in time.


    Ahhhhh!


    When they realised what had happened, the hall was filled with blood-curdling screams.


    Oh my god! the spectating students screamed and fled from the scene.


    An arm fell from the sky. There wasnt any bleeding as the wound was cauterised.


    The most harrowing scream came from Chan Ngou Tin. His entire arm was cut off, and the wound was now scorched ck. Chan Ngou Tin copsed onto the ground, struggling as the pain made him faint. Chui Yim stood up, looking like a poor figure as he looked down at the fainted person before him.


    Since Chui Yim could already be a doctor with his current knowledge, he could tell that it was impossible to reconnect the arm as the flesh and nerves from his wound were all burnt. The gliph on the severed arm started to wither from theck of energliph, turning into dull, ck lines.


    Beat you till you bleed? Thats nothing; I even dare cut off your arm.<hr>


    Bak Wun, Old Tung and Chor Shing Chit sat silently in the principals room. Chui Yim and Chan Ngou Tin had now been sent to the infirmary, both of them seriously injured. A few of Chui Yims ribs and his left arm were broken, and even his organs were damaged. Still, it was better whenpared to Chan Ngou Tin who lost his left arm, which was deemed to be irreparable by the most famous gliphist doctor in Southary.


    This kid is very ruthless, huh Bak Wun sighed. How could a twelve-year-old cut someones arm off just like that without any reaction?


    Im more curious about how he did it. Old Tung had a deep voice, but he was obviously in utter disbelief. His wind chamber isnt even filled yet he could cast a gliph! This is so unbelievable. This incident was totally beyond his expectations, and nobody could react in time.


    Theres still a possibility, Chor Shing Chit said slowly. Old Tung looked at him. Even though Chot Shing Chit mentioned nothing about his background, somebody who could be a two-chambered glipher at such a young age was definitely someone with some backing, and hed at least have more knowledge than an old man like him who lived on the edge of the South his entire life.


    Principal, Old Tung, do you remember the Flowing me Finger that Chui Yim took from the Cultivation Style Pavilion? The unforgettable scene came to mind. He might have mimicked the gliphilitys energliph route and congealed the energliph on his fingertip. Unlike ordinary gliphists who can turn energliph into gliphs with but a thought, he drew the entire mes Knife himself.


    Chor Shing Chit had a deep voice, but it was filled with surprise and admiration. Remember how Chui Yim curled onto the ground with his hands hidden, keeping it hidden from view. He mightve already been drawing the gliph then. Legend has it that Man Chin Hung, the talent who only filled her wind chamber when she turned twenty-two, was able to draw gliphs before she broke through too, and the results wereparable to a ten-gliphic stage gliphist.


    Bak Wun and Old Tung remained silent; they had heard of this too.


    Gliphist and gliphers have different states. Gliphists went by single-gliphic, ten-gliphic, hundred-gliphic, and thousand-gliphic.


    A gliph made by a single-gliphic state gliphist was as good as the gliphility of a two-chambered glipher. Gliphers had the advantage of their strong body, while gliphists wrought destruction more powerful than a glipher of their state. Gliphers made use of the energliph they cultivated to perform the different gliphilities tattooed on their chamber, while gliphists used heaven and earth as their canvas, drawing gliphs to make the best out of their energliph. If gliphists had ample time to produce their gliphs, their strength would crush gliphers of the same stage.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    In the end, legends were still legends. When such a situation unfolded in front of someone, it was still hard to swallow the fact. Being more knowledgeable, Chor Shing Chit wasnt that surprised as he had seen simr examples before. Chui Yim is in danger, he said, standing up.


    Chan Ngou Tin is the future of the Chan n after all. He was doing great by reaching the one-chamber stage before twelve. The Chan n wont let Chui Yim off the hook; the loss of Chan Ngou Tins arm is equivalent to destroying his future.


    So, are they nning to break into my school? Bak Wun sneered coldly after realising what was going on. This is the Lam dynasty, not some barbaric ce like the North! The Mayor will punish them severely if they dare do so.


    Bak Wun meant his words.


    <strong>Whatever happens in the institution stays in the institution.</strong>


    This was a famous saying and golden rule of the Lam dynasty as it was quoted from that ce. The reason why the Lam dynasty became so powerful was due to its educational system. The authorities protection of institutions made many feel safe to establish their own institutes or be a teacher to cultivate new pirs of support for the dynasty.


    The Chan n might be a powerful organisation within Southary. Still, if they really dared to break into the Riding Clouds Academy, the South Imperial City would definitely send gliphers and gliphist to wipe out their n.


    In the South, you had to y by the rules of the South!


    I know, but Chor Shing Chit frowned.


    You have too many groundless fears. Bak Wun patted Chor Shing Chits shoulder. As long as Chui Yim remains in the academy, we will be able to protect him. When he graduates, well make his achievements known to all the higher institutions in South Imperial City. By then, all the organisations worldwide, be it North or South, wille for him. The Chan n wont dare to do anything then.


    I hope so, Chor Shing Chit said nothing more despite still being worried.


    <em>Will things really be that smooth sailing?</em><hr>


    Night fell.


    It was drizzling. Raindrops fell silently, giving an illusion that the city was covered with fog.


    Southary, Weapon Street, the Chan Mansion.


    Many people crowded within a small room, looking at the teenager lying on the bed with an ugly expression. The elder sitting at the side of the bed had his fingertip lit up, doing something to the teenager. He only spoke slowly after some time. His life isnt at risk, but its impossible to reconnect his arm back.


    Despite receiving the medical diagnosis from the most famous doctor in Southary, the n still wanted to hear from their Great Elder whom they trusted the most. This answer made all of their faces fall. Within the crowd was the Chan ns housekeeper Chan Ching. n Leader, is there anything you need me to do?


    What else can we do? Chan Tiet, who was silent the whole time, spoke. He waved his sleeves and sat on the wooden chair angrily. That was a challenge within the school. It doesnt matter if one dies or not. Are you not familiar with the rules? Since he did everything ording to the rules of the institution, it means that we cant step in!


    Chan Tiet huffed, staring at Chan Ngou Tin coldly as if he wasnt his son. This idiot. What made him, an ordinary one-chamber glipher think that he could beat a genius who produces gliphs even before reaching his first chamber?


    Not only Chan Ngou Tin, but even Chan Tiet was terrified by the news. He never stopped watching Chui Yim, but he only found out what a genius Chui Yim was now. If such a genius didnt die, he''d definitely be powerful. This knowledge had him sigh in relief that he never offended Chui Yim anymore after the matter of the grade two gliph weapon.


    <em>Grade two gliph weapon? It isnt surprising that he could take out any legendary thing, given how powerful he is. </em><hr>


    <em>Huff.</em>


    A tall figure stood up from the side of the bed where the unconscious Chan Ngou Tiny. It was a slender and old figure that looked just like a withered tree. The person smelled like a withered tree too.


    The Great Elder stood up and asked Chan Tiet the same question Chan Ching asked. So what is the n Leader nning to do?


    Chan Tiet frowned at the question. It was the Great Elder who spoke, but he was the n leader, and he was currently in a bad mood. What can we do? Nothing! Thats an institution! If we try anything, we can all pack our bags and escape to the North tomorrow, he answered rudely.


    I understand. The Great Elder nodded slowly. He moved so slow that it was frustrating to even look at him. However, he acted decisively.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    He pped Chan Tiet hard and sent him flying out of the window. Chan Tiet, Chan Ching and Chan Shue Gun were the only other ones present in the room.


    Chan Ching watched with horror.<em> Did the Great Elder just p the n Leader flying? Has he lost his mind?</em>


    From today onwards, I have nothing to do with the Chan n anymore. The Great Elder walked out of the room. He did nothing, but he was covered with a dim light that blocked the rain. In this manner, he disappeared into the night.


    n Leader! Are you okay? Finally getting back to senses, Chan Ching dashed to Chan Tiet.


    Chan Tiet stood up with his swollen left cheek in a poor figure. Tell Kot Chi Sing that I have kicked the Great Elder out of the n and go after him right now!


    Chan Ching stood rooted to the ground, taken aback by Chan Tiets words. n Leader Are you really doing this to the Great Elder?


    You idiot! Chan Tiet jumped up angrily and kicked Chan Ching hard. Dont you understand? He has nothing to do with us from now on, thus it has nothing to do with us if he attacks Chui Yim! Do you get it!


    A gliphist has a weak body, and he needs the protection of a glipher. Stop staring into space and follow him!


    Hahaha, what a scene to watch! A two-chambered state glipher and single-gliphic gliphist as grave goods for a genius? How great is this? Hahaha! Chan Tietughed like a mad man.


    Understanding the situation, Chan Ching knew that he couldnt wait anymore and hurried to contact the two-chambered glipher.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    <em>Pitter-patter, pitter-patter. </em>It was still drizzling. Tiny raindropsnded on the roof, ying a low-pitched melody.


    Chui Yim sat in front of a window, nkly hugging a torn-up medicine book in his right hand while his left hand was wrapped in tons of bandages and fastened in front of his chest.


    Amidst the drizzle, it was a sorrowful night. Chui Yim spent a few hours repairing the book with his right hand, but even so, the damage was still clearly visible. There were two big beds in the huge room; one was neat and tidy, like it wasleft untouched for a long time.


    <em>The room is too big, but why didnt I feel like it before? Ah, it must be because that kid always filled the ce with tons of random stuff.</em>


    A heavily injured teenager hugging a torn book sitting alone in front of a window on a rainy night was a pitiful sight.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Suddenly, thunder struck fiercely. It was brought to the city by the drizzle.


    But actually, it wasnt the drizzle but Chui Yim who brought the thunder. The Riding Clouds Academys gate was destroyed by the thunder that Chui Yim brought.


    A skinny old man was standing outside the destroyed gate. Faint blue glows lingered in front of him.


    This was the Thunderous gliph.


    A gliph that couldnt be tattooed on ones chambers, and there wasnt much use for it. It was only as good as a one-chamber gliphility. Since thunder belonged to nature, the heavens no less, no mortal could easilymand it.


    The thunder took Southary by shock, and this thunder was called Chan Shue Gun.<hr>


    Who are you! How dare you break into the academy? A one-chambered state academy teacher yelled at Chan Shue Gun, but he received no reply.


    Im looking for a student called Chui Yim. Chan Shue Gun ignored the teachers question and mumbled to himself.


    During the day, the challenge between Chui Yim and Chan Ngou Tin shocked the whole academy, so naturally, the teacher had heard of it. He immediately knew what Chan Shue Gun was here for. Is the Chan n mad? This is an institution! Anything that happens in institutions stays in the institution!


    Ive betrayed the Chan n. Chan Shue Gun shook his head. I am no longer part of the Chan n. Im here representing myself.


    Me too! A voice rang from Chan Shue Guns back. Another old man showed up, but he was muscr, unlike the skinny Chan Shue Gun. That was the glipher who came to the academy with Chan Ching to get Chui Yim to hand over a grade two gliph weapon, Kot Chi Sing.


    He was a two-chambered glipher.


    Kot Ching Sing walked up and said the same thing as Chan Shue Gun. Im here representing myself, and I have nothing to do with the Chan n. Hand over Chui Yim now!


    Unlike Chan Shue Gun, Kot Chi Sing wasnt as calm. It was apparent he was filled with hatred. Or else Ill turn this academy into a barrennd soon.<hr>


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Chui Yims dorm room was mmed open, letting in the cool breeze of the night and making him shudder. It was Chor Shing Chit who entered. Bring everything that you need and follow me, Chor Shing Chit said seriously.


    As smart as he was, Chui Yim roughly knew what was going on. He could feel the energliph within the thunder. He stuffed the torn book into his bag and followed Chor Shing Chit.


    His willingness to do as told surprised Chor Shing Chit. But due to it being an emergency, Chor Shing Chit said nothing and left with Chui Yim hurriedly. He had an ominous feeling, but it was beyond his expectations for the Chan n to act this soon.


    <em>Are they out of their mind? </em>Chor Shing Chit thought to himself while leaving with Chui Yim.<hr>


    Chan Shue Gun and Kot Chi Sing walked into the academy slowly. Their footsteps could be heard amongst the rain as they made their way into the academy. Many bodies could be seen lying behind them, all of them being the Riding Clouds Academy teachers.


    Hurry up! A voice shouted at them. Chui Yim looked over to see that Bak Wun was standing in front of a hardyhorse coach, waving at them. They will get here soon!


    Cleaners usually used the back door of the academy. Now that Chan Shue Gun was attacking from the front, they could only escape from the back while praying that assistance from the authorities would get here soon.


    Where do you think you are going, Chui Yim? A hoarse voice was heard as a hot energy wave shot towards Chui Yim rapidly. Chor Shing Chit reacted quickly, pulling Chui Yim up with his arm and dodging the attack.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Fire touched the ground as the ce that Chui Yim was standing at earlier was destroyed. It was the mes Knife gliph.


    <em>Does Chan Shue Gun want to kill Chui Yim using the gliph that Chui Yim used? </em>Chor Shing Chit stared at Chan Shue Gun and Kot Chi Sing with a bad expression.


    Kot Chit Sing was a two-chambered glipher of the Chan n and was well-known in Southary. While Chan Shue Gun was the Great Elder of Chan n and their private gliphist, His strength had always been a mystery.


    A gliphist and glipher was always a powerfulbination. A glipher would stand in front of the gliphist to give the other party time to cast strong gliphs.


    Chor Shing Chit turned to Bak Wun calmly. Leave with Chui Yim. Ill handle this.


    Dont forget about me. An old andzy voice rang out. It belonged to Old Tung, the two-chambered glipher who guarded the Cultivation Style Pavilion. He smiled at Bak Wun. I should do something after being paid for such a long time.


    Thus, a battle between a glipher and gliphist against two gliphers took ce out of nowhere in an institution of a remote Southary.


    Hurry! Bak Wun yelled. He waved the reins in his hands and drove the coach out the back door.


    Nobody will leave today, Chan Shue Gun thundered. A strong withered smell spread all over, a depressing scent like rotten leaves. Light screens blocked them and trapped them all in an area one hundred metres wide.


    Bak Wuns face fell. Its the Wall Prison gliph! When did hey the formation?


    If the mes Knife gliph was a gliph that could be tattooed on chambers or turned into a gliph by energliph, then the Wall Prison would be one just for gliphists as it had no effects when tattooed on ones chambers.


    Wall Prison was a wall made of gliphs that blocked ones way. It was a basic gliph, but the taller the wall was, the more gliphs one needed to draw. The one currently in front of them was four walls, each a hundred meters tall. Nobody knew when it was made either.


    Chan Shue Guns ability was

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Southary, the Mayors Mansion.


    Unlike the disastrous situation within the Riding Cloud Academy, the Mayors Mansion was exceptionally quiet. A man was drinking wine alone sat on the top floor, frowning at the drizzling rain. There was a man standing below him, simrly frowning.


    Wong Mayor, are we not going to do anything about the Chan n?


    What can we do? The man drinking shook his head. He said that he betrayed the Chan n; even if the other party dies, nobody can me the Chan n anyway. This is the final glory of his life. I have already reported this matter, and they will most likely send people down from the neighbouring cities tomorrow to deal with Chan Shue Gun.


    Let him be for now.<hr>


    Chan Shue Gun was extremely old.He was already the ns Great Elder even before the Chan n rose to where they were today. Chan Tiets gliph was tattooed by Chan Shue Gun when he was still a kid. Chan Shue Gun had waited long enough; even when he was nearing the end of his life, he still hadnt broken through.


    There wasnt much Chan Shue Gun cared about as a lonely old man. Chan Ngou Tin may be thest person he cared for. Thus, putting everything else aside, Chan Shue Gun was determined to take revenge for Chan Ngou Tin even if it cost his life.


    Ha! Kot Chi Sing yelled. He had broken through the chambers on both his arms, just like Chor Shing Chit. Both his arms grew in size as his muscles started to twist along with his shout. In no time, his arms were ten times the size of an ordinary human as his skin has turned glossy, differing from human skin.


    It was a trait that shouted  Snake Scale gliph, a gliph originating from the North.


    Initially, this gliph required gliphic snake beasts as ingredients. But since there was a gliphic nt called the gliphic snake bloom in the South, they used it instead. It was less ferocious than the original gliph but more exquisite, allowing ones limbs to move like snakes and attack unpredictably.


    Both his arms were currently striking towards Chor Shing Chit and Old Tung like two huge snakes. Both of them dodged as the punchnded on the ground, causing a huge dent.


    Mr Chor! Ill take care of him. You go deal with Chan Shue Gun! Old Tung shouted. At the same time, his left arm and feet that were covered by a gliph cover lit up.


    Under the cover hid gliph patterns that looked like leaves. The leaves lit up gradually, as a leaf appeared in Old Tungs palm simultaneously.


    The Leaf de gliph.


    It was a gliph that could turn energliph into leaf-like des to injure the enemy. Five Leaf des was his first gliphility.


    <em>Whoosh!  </em>


    Five de-like leaves shot towards Kot Chi Sing in the form of a pentagon. Kot Chi Sing let out an angry shout as the des hit his skin, causing a metallic ring. Other than transforming ones arm, the Snake Scale gliph also made ones skin turn into scales, protecting one from sharp weapons.


    Old Tung might only be a two-chambered glipher, but he had practiced his gliphility to the state of perfection. Of the five leaves, three leaves were blocked, but two were like actual leaves. They passed through both Kot Chi Sings snake-like arms, leaving two bloody scars on his body.


    Hey! The injury made Kot Chi Sing blow up, punching towards Old Tung after an angry growl. A ball of gas appeared from of Old Tungs left foot, allowing him to move diagonally in the air, dodging the strike.  <hr>


    Chan Shue Gun didnt even spare Old Tung, Chor Shing Chit or Kot Chi Sing who was helping him a look. His eyes were stuck on Chui Yim from the start, who was in turn staring at him coldly from the coach. No trace of fear could be seen on his face.


    Looking at Chui Yim, Chan Shue Gun hated how calm the kid was. He pictured Chui Yim dying under his hands in utter fear and terror as he made another move. Rays of light appeared in the space before him, moving slowly. They were like invisible hands drawing gliphs with red powder.


    It was the mes Knife gliph again.


    It was as if Chan Shue Gun was determined to take Chui Yims life with that particr gliph. But a hiss was heard just as the gliph was about to finish.


    It mightve belonged to the figure streaking across the night rain, or his strong punch.


    Chan Shue Gun furrowed his brows. The action made his wrinkles even obvious. He stopped drawing the mes Knife and turned to draw a shield.


    <em>Boom! </em>


    A pair of punches appeared,nding on an invisible light shield. Chor Shing Chits fierce face was only a short distance from Chan Shue Gun. To many, the result of this battle was already determined.


    Gliphists were powerful, but weak physically. Gliphists were thebination of strengthand weakness; if they came into close contact with a glipher of their level, they would most likely lose. Gliphers already had gliphs tattooed in their chambers, so they only needed to insert energliph into their gliphs to activate it and use their gliphility while gliphists needed more time to turn their energliph into gliphs.


    Now, the two-chambered glipher was up against Chan Shue Gun; Chor Shing Chit stood a higher chance of winning.  <hr>


    The gliphist states were divided into single-gliphic, ten-gliphic, hundred-gliphic and thousand-gliphic. A single-gliphic state gliphist was equivalent to a two-chambered glipher., while the ten-gliphic state was equivalent to three-chambers, hundred-gliphic to four-chambers and thousand-gliphic to five-chambers.


    There was a meaning behind the numbers of gliphists state. A gliphist fought by exerting their energliph to draw gliphs in the air and turn it into energy for the gliph.


    Single-gliphic state referred to the number of gliph strings his energliph could turn into. A ten-gliphic gliphist could use more than ten gliph strings to draw and construct gliphs at a time.


    It was just like writing an essay with one pen or ten pens. One pen would take ten minutes, but ten pens would only take one minute. Other than needing a huge amount of energliph, the ability to do many things simultaneously was the core of a gliphist.


    One gliph string was one stand-alone thing a gliphist had to take care of at the same time. That was what training a gliphists mind was about. Since it was hard to get to the next state, it was rare to find gliphists in this world, and the only thousand-gliphic state gliphist known to the world was the Imperial Empress of the Imperial Sunset Pce, Man Chin Hung.


    <em>Szz </em>


    The sound of energliph turning into gliphs sounded just like writing on a ckboard with a pen. It made ones ears hurt.


    Chor Shing Chits face changed as he moved backwards immediately.


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    Three thorns a few inches thick shot out of the ground, but luckily Chor Shing Chit was fast enough that he wasnt injured.


    Whats going on? Bak Wuns face fell on seeing this too. He hadnt nned to attack, but he had great insight. He could tell that Chan Shue Gun blocked Chor Shing Chits attack with Wall Prison, then attacked Chor Shing Chit the next second with the Thorns of Ground gliph.


    <em>This speed of drawing a gliph what state is Chan Shue Gun in?  </em>


    Chor Shing Chitnded in front of Bak Wun and Chui Yim while staring at Chan Shue Gun gravely. But Chan Shue Gun was still as calm as ever. He didnt move even slightly.


    He stared at Chor Shing Chit and spoke slowly. I see that I can only kill him after I kill you. Since youre going to hell too, mes Knife is useless now. As soon as he spoke, he extended his hands out of his robe and slowly moved them. Nine strings appeared in front of him simultaneously and passed through each other, just like nine fish swimming together.


    It was a scene that threw Bak Wun, Chor Shing Chit, and even Old Tung, who was in an intense fight off their feet.


    Nine-gliphic!

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chan Shue Guns state had always been a mystery. Even Kot Chi Sing, who spent so many years in the Chan n, knew nothing about it. But now, Chan Shue Gun was fighting with all his strength, which revealed that he was a nine-gliphic state gliphist.


    He was just a step away from bing a ten-gliphic state gliphista half-stage ten-gliphic gliphist!<hr>


    Nine gliph strings were drawn simultaneously, but the gliph wasntpleted immediately as expected since the gliph Chan Shue Gun was drawing wasplicated.


    The green gliph strings moved rapidly, and the gliph would soon bepleted. Everyone present, including Chui Yim couldnt identify the gliph he was drawing. Only Chor Shing Chit, who watched seriously, slowly reached out for his chest.


    There hung a ck-coloured jade pendant, but it was so dark that it went unnoticed by many. As soon as he did so, an item appeared in front of him. It was something that made Chui Yim widen his eyes in disbelief.


    <em>That</em>


    The item was a simple, pitch-ck rod with a cloud-like pattern in the middle. Chor Shing Chit reached out for the item calmly with his right hand covering the pattern.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    He inserted energliph into the gliph weapon. The cloud-like pattern disappeared, only to be reced with numerous gliphs instead. This was the first gliph weapon Chui Yim had made with Kiu Chi Gong back then, the Fallen Stars Rod.


    <em>So the gliph weapon ended up with Mr Chor?</em><hr>


    Chor Shing Chits ability increased explosively with the gliph weapon in his hand. He was a prime example of why it was said that an excellent gliph weapon would make a gliphers strength skyrocket. A good gliph weapon could help a glipher increase their strength significantly, and a suitable gliph weapon was even better.


    The Fallen Stars Rod suited Chor Shing Chit a lot. With the rod, Chor Shing Chits aura grew moreplex, as if it was growling violently. Despite Chor Shing Chit getting ready with the gliph weapon, Chan Shue Gun didnt pay any attention to him. He needed time to draw his gliphs, and he focused solely on the gliph even though he had already researched this gliph many decades ago. Thest time he used it as a gliph was more than ten years ago.


    Gliphists could use the innumerable gliphs in this world, but gliphs were just like words. There were words that we werent familiar with too, and you could write the ones that you were familiar with faster than those you werent. So gliphists always had their signature gliphs, just like Man Chin Hung, who had the Embroidered Scenery and Thousand Miles Layered Yarn gliphs.


    These signature gliphs represented the gliphist like their brand, as it would surely be the gliphists strongest attack, also known as their personal gliph. The gliph that Chan Shue Gun had just finished drawing was his personal gliph, An Old Trees Coiled Roots gliph.<hr>


    Aplicated gliph formed and solidified in the air. Drawn with dark green ink, the gliph that the strings criss-crossed against looked just like a giant tree, and its roots were even deeper.


    An Old Trees Coiled Roots wasnt a rare gliph, but it was certainly beyond a basic gliph. Some gliphers tattooed it on their feet so that they could stand firmly on the ground and make their feet as strong as tree bark, impervious to swords and spears.


    If a gliphist drew this with his energliph, it was a strong gliph that could both defend, attack, and controlling the enemy. The gliph activated as the tree roots drilled into the ground.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The ground split open, and numerous roots grew continuously out of the ground. Roots shot out from below towards Chor Shing Chit like wooden pythons.


    Chor Shing Chit remained silent and half squatted, the rod behind him and his left hand in front. As soon as the roots struck towards him, Chor Shing Chit attacked.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The thunderous Fallen Stars Rod looked like a feather when Chor Shing Chit waved it around. But when it turned into a ck shadow and smashed onto the roots, the roots turned into powder, disappearing and showing how powerful the rod was.


    But no reaction was seen on Chan Shue Guns face. He kept his poker face as always. Roots grew all over the ce, striking towards Chor Shing Chit.


    Chor Shing Chit had excellent control over the rod; the pitch-ck Fallen Stars Rod turned into a ck mirage that encircled his body. The dull noise of rod striking rang out, and none of the roots was able to reach him.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Bak Wun watched from the side in disbelief. He knew that Chor Shing Chit was a capable glipher, but this was beyond his expectations. Chan Shue Gun was a half-stage ten-gliphic gliphist, nearly equivalent to a three-chambered glipher.


    In gliphism, the gap between each state was enormous. It was just like finding a needle in a haystack to find cultivators who were able to fight opponents of a higher stage. Chor Shing Chit might only be a two-chambered glipher, but his current performance was no worse than Chan Shue Gun.


    On the coach, Chui Yim had his eyes stuck on the fight. He never had the chance to witness such a battle, even in his past life, only assassinations. Todays challenge between him and Chan Ngou Tin might only have been childs y to the teachers, but it was his first actual fight in both his lives.


    Chan Ngou Tin fought without any tactics and relied on the buff that his Super-strength gliph gave. Chui Yim only won because Chan Ngou Tin never expected him to be able to draw me Knife. However, Chor Shing Chit was giving him an actual lesson on how to fight and block a half-stage ten-gliphic gliphist with his techniques, speed and strength.


    Chui Yims eyes never left Chor Shing Chit, trying to imprint his movements and steps in his mind. Yet Chor Shing Chit moved at such a speed that even Chui Yim, who had great memory, could only remember ten to twenty percent of his skills.


    Chan Shue Gun was still as calm as ever. He was almost a hundred years old, making it hard for anyone to affect him emotionally, but Chui Yim was an exception. He spent his entire life in gliphism for the Chan n, and Chan Ngou Tin, who was like a son to him, was the only person he ever cared about besides the n. To him, he had already lived long enough, and Chan Shue Gun felt that it was worth it to make the teenager who destroyed Chan Ngou Tin''s future go to hell before the end of his life. Chor Shing Chit who was now blocking him from Chui Yim with the ck rod, was an irksome presence to him.


    After researching on An Old Trees Coiled Roots for years, he already knew the gliph like the back of his hands. Tree root-like gliph strings moved at lightning speed, and Chan Shue Gun was able to control nine tree roots simultaneously, four more than the original gliph. The defence and damage of the gliph was extreme. But it was still unable to break through Chor Shing Chits defence.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    In the drizzle, the ck rod was unnoticeable, but the sound of the rod smashing through the air could be heard.


    With one wave, four big tree roots were destroyed at once. Chor Shing Chit waved the rod in one big movement; it was as if he wasnt waving a rod, but a giant axe or hammer. As he was doing this, Stunning Thunder and Vanguard Soldiers were constantly activated, giving the rod tremendous force and sharpness. The improved An Old Trees Coiled Roots had no advantage against the Fallen Stars Rod.


    Chor Shing Chit might be unable to counterattack and was forced to only defend, but this didnt make Chan Shue Gun happy. He was more than twice Chor Shing Chits age, yet being around the same level wasnt something he should be pleased about. Moreover, he was clear that him having the upper hand was just an illusion. It was the other way round in reality.


    An Old Trees Coiled Roots wasnt a high-level gliph, but after the upgrade by Chan Shue Gun, it became close. The Prison Walls that he was keeping up was draining vast amounts of his energliph. If he hadnt cultivated for nearly a hundred years, he would never have been able to keep this up. In contrast, Chor Shing Chit, who was stuck defending in a sorry state, didn''t actually use up much of his energliph since he only had to use very little to activate his gliph weapon. Moreover, Chor Shing Chit was only about thirty years old, considered a healthy teenager in gliphism. These days, his daily training and handling of the Fallen Star Rod helped his breath be heavier and steadier bit by bit.


    If the fight went on, Chan Shue Gun, who was older, would first be unable to keep up. Sensing that the battle had developed to such a state, Chan Shue Gun, who was always calm, couldnt help but feel anxious. This was the first time he moved his eyes away from Chui Yim. He didnt turn his head, just his eyes.


    With his nce, the tree protecting him seemed to move at the same time.


    It might be due to the never-ending drizzle, but many imaginary gliph leaves seemed to have been blown down from the huge tree made of dark green ink, turning into numerous daggers.<hr>


    <em>Roar! </em>Kot Chi Shing let out an angry growl as his pair of snake-like arms went towards Old Tung once more.


    In the air, a ball of energy wave was emitted from Old Tungs left foot once again. It was the Wind Fountain gliph. Old Tung didnt use the gliph for offensive gliphilities, but instead made use of the air as a force for the Air Walk gliphility, making it look like he was walking in the air.


    With the Snake Scale tattoo in his chamber, Kor Chi Sings arms could move in extraordinary ways, making him an excellent middle-range type attacker. But it was a pity that he was up against Old Tung, who specialised in long-range attacks and agile movements. Cultivators were heavily affected bypatibility and counters in battle; it seemed like Old Tung had total control of Kot Chi Sing even though they were both on the same stage.


    Old Tung dodged Kot Chi Sings snake-like arms and released leaf de after leaf de, leaving more wounds on Kot Chi Sing. Now, Kot Chi Sing was covered in wounds. Hed be defeated soon if this went on.


    <em>Whoosh!</em> Just then, a few noises rang out.


    Old Tungs face changed drastically as he saw a few leaves flying towards him. What was worse was that he had just activated his Air Walk, and he couldnt use it again so soon.


    <em>Pop!</em>


    The leaves hit Old Tung. They werent very strong, but they nailed him to the ground; he was unable to move or dodge anymore. Kot Chi Sing, who was losing, saw this as his eyes lit up. Twin Snake Kill!


    Along with his shout, his arms brightly lit up again; even his gliph cover wasnt able to cover the wave of energliph. Kot Chi Sing reached out his hands again, which tangled together like two pythons, before turning into a whirlpool and shooting towards Old Tung!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Old Tung, who was stopped by the leaves, couldnt dodge the attack. A sharp sound of bones cracking was heard as Old Tung immediately vomited ck blood. There were small pieces of his organs within the pool of blood. His body flew backwards like a sandbag, and the two-chambered glipher who guarded the Riding Clouds Academy for so long lost his life.


    Argh! Kot Chi Sing roared, releasing the anger he had been holding in. But he immediately attacked Chor Shing Chit as he knew that Chan Shue Gun helped him only so they could take on Chor Shing Chit together.


    Hmph! Chor Shing Chit hummed, waving his weapon quickly. The increase in his defence symbolised the more energliph and physical strength he consumed.


    Previously, Chor Shing Chit would have won if the fight went on, but the tables were now turned. He was on the losing end!<hr>


    Kid Chui, be careful.


    Chui Yim turned around on hearing Bak Wun, but he was nowhere to be seen. At the same time, a clear cry belonging to a crane rang across the sky and the entire Southary. It alerted everyone in Southary, making them look up at the night sky simultaneously in search of the source of the cry.


    The next minute, a white figure appeared right behind Kot Chi Sing.


    <em>Pfff!</em>


    The figures leg moved like a white whip, and his attacknded on Kot Chi Sings vest. It was Kot Chi Sings turn to vomit blood, yelling and swinging his snake-like arms towards the white figure. But as if an illusion, the punch went past through the white figure as it vanished.


    When the white figure fully disappeared, a figure appeared a short distance away. And that was Principal Bak Wun, owner of the white figure.


    This made Chan Shue Guns eyes widen in shock despite his previous calmness. Another reason why Chor Shing Chit was equally matched with Chan Shue Gun was that despite Chan Shue Gun being a half-stage ten-gliphic gliphist, he was still only a half. Simrly to a glipher, the increase of each state brought a tremendous increase in strength. With the number of gliph strings controlled, the agility and speed of your attacks would skyrocket.


    Chan Shue Gun had a simr strength to Chor Shing Chit, but if he really broke through the nine-chambered state, he would be able to take down Chor Shing Chit with just a few attacks. That was how significant the disparity between each stage was.


    However, what they witnessed now was Bak Wun, a one-chambered glipher injuring a two-chambered glipher seriously, and thetter couldnt even counterattack.<hr>


    Bak Wun stood alone, looking at the corpse near him sorrowfully.


    <em>If only I had made a move earlier</em>


    Old Tung had died too suddenly. It barely took a few moments for Chan Shue Gun to surprise attack Old Tung before Kot Chi Sing murdered him with the Twin Snake Kill. Bak Wun simply couldnt act in time.


    After such a long time I cant hide it anymore. Bak Wum sighed to himself. But his murderous intent was written all over his face. Since thats the case, lets just kill!


    He disappeared suddenly, and the cranes cry was heard when he reappeared. A kicknded on Kot Chi Sing, making him fly up into the sky. Bak Wun appeared in the air the next second, mming Kot Chi Sing back to the ground with another kick.


    <em>Pfff</em>


    It was as if he had cloned himself many times over, attacking Kot Chi Sing from every angle. Just like a sandbag, Kot Chi Sing was kicked around in the air as he coughed up blood.


    A one-chambered glipher had total control when fighting a two-chambered glipher. Anybody with basic knowledge would be shaken up at this sight.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Just as Chan Shue Gun watched Bak Wun abusing Kot Chi Sing alone with eyes erged, a mocking voice rang out. Old dog! How are you still in the mood to watch others?


    When Chan Shue Gun recovered from his surprise, a massive patch of red arrived right in front of him, blocking his sight.


    It was a knife, or to be exact, a gliph. The me Knife gliph.


    It was a basic gliph, but still the strongest gliph that Chui Yim could use now. But being Chan Shue Gun, he was still able to move his An Old Trees Coiled Roots as and when he wanted, and the gliph in front of him was blocked in no time.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    mes Knife was just a basic gliph that stood no chance against the An Old Trees Coiled Roots, which was improved. However, since fire suppressed wood, some sparks remained on the tree despite the knife disappearing.


    And at the same time, Chor Shing Chit made his move.<hr>


    He had been in the defence position since the beginning. He waved the Fallen Stars Rod so fast that it turned into a shadow and formed an impregnable defence.


    But when he moved, the imperturbable shadow disappeared and turned into a long dragon. He attacked suddenly, the Fallen Stars Rod drawing a ck dragon in the air.


    It wasnt a metaphor, but a literal ck dragon.


    The ck rod sliced the air and the rain. It shot towards Chan Shue Gun with a fierce aura and the roars of a dragon. Before Chan Shue Gun could react, the dragon reached him, trying to swallow him like a ferocious beast.


    <em>ng!</em>


    A metallic sound rang out.


    As mentioned earlier, Chan Shue Gun was already very old. Even if he intended to perish together with Chui Yim, it still didnt change his ageand his jaw-dropping foundation. Thus the ck dragon vanished as sparks appeared on his ordinary grey robe.


    The sparks solidified into a gliph and destroyed the destructive dragon. But Chor Shing Chits attack was so powerful that it still managed to send Chan Shue Gun flying, causing the prison walls surrounding them to disappear.


    Chan Shue Gun threw up a pool of blood. Lying on the ground, there was only one thought in his mind. Spiral Dragon Rod! Youre from the Chor n! Chor Shing Chit! Youre from the Chor n!"


    But Chor Shing Chit didnt reply. He couldnt anyways; he dropped to the ground in agony. Bak Wun, who was busy with Kot Chi Sing, didnt have any time to continue either. He kicked Kot Chi Sing away and came to Chor Shing Chit, pulling him up and disappearing. They appeared on the coach momentster, and Bak Wun red at Chan Shue Gun after throwing Chor Shing Chit into the waggon. Consider yourself lucky.


    The meaning behind his words wasnt clear, but Bak Wun had already driven the coach away. The mysterious coat saved Chan Shue Guns life, but he couldnt move or even channel his energliph anymore. There was nothing he could do but watch them leave.<hr>


    The rain came to a stop, but the wind blew harder. The hardyhorse coach ran into the howling wind.


    The hardyhorse had already left Southary with the trio. Chui Yim couldnt distinguish their direction as his eyes were stuck closely on the second person on the coach. Chor Shing Chit was breathing so loudly and rapidly that even the howling wind couldnt cover it. Just like a huge bellow that was worked to its limits. His body was also twisted up like a shrimp.


    Bak Wun, who was controlling the hardyhorse turned back to look. He raised his voice in the wind and asked, Whats wrong with Chor Shing Chit?Chui Yim didnt respond. The current state of Chor Shing Chit reminded him of the day when Chui Tin left. He went to Chor Shing Chit to tell him about this, but when Chor Shing Chit opened the door, Chui Yim could sense the robust and overflowing aura which made him feel like a beast that had awoken and was ready to feast on prey.


    A glipher had stable energliph since , energliph would be sealed in their chambers tightly when gliphs were tattooed, like water being sealed in a bottle tightly. It wouldnt spill if you left it untouched.


    Previously, this happened as Chor Shing Chit was cultivating. But now


    Principal, we need to find a ce to stop. Chui Yim looked at Bak Wun.


    Have you gone nuts! That old man will definitely chase after us after some rest! Every second is precious! Bak Wun yelled at Chui Yim after a short pause.


    But if we dont, Mr Chor will die. Hes about to break through, Chui Yim said immediately.


    Break through!?


    Yes. Chui Yim nodded. He needs a tattoo on his chamber to stabilise the energliph thats going to breakthrough, or hell definitely be making a trip to heaven.


    Bak Wun looked around subconsciously. He was like a cat on hot bricks. This is the wild! Where are we going to find a gliphist? Should we head back to Southary? Even the nearest city is an hour away!


    Find a secluded spot and stop there. Chui Yim shook his head slowly and turned to Chor Shing Chit seriously. Dont we have a half gliphist right here?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    As the wind howled through the night, a hardyhorse coach travelled a bizarre route leading to the wilderness. Not long after, the coach arrived at a deep, foul-smelling cave enveloped in darkness that seemed to house an ancient beast.


    Bak Wun stopped the hardyhorse at the entrance and tied the reins to a boulder.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared once again. He returned a few momentster with dry firewood. It was unknown where he got it from, considering it had only just rained.


    Chui Yim dragged the unconscious Chor Shing Chit down the coach. Thanks to Chui Yims constant physical training, he supported Chor Shing Chits weight and carried him alone.


    When he dragged Chor Shing Chit into the cave, the ce was already brightly lit. Bak Wun might be old, but he was still surprisingly agile. They had just reached the cave a few moments ago, yet he had already set up a fire, which got rid of most of the smell, and ced a pile of fuel and hay near the fire.


    Chui Yim didnt overthink it andid Chor Shing Chit on the hay hurriedly.


    Are you confident? Bak Wun was worried, but still cool-headed.


    Nope, Chui Yim answered without sparing Bak Wun a nce. But we dont have any other choice, he said as he started taking Chor Shing Chits clothes off. Death is inevitable if we return to Southary, and there is no other city close enough.


    Sorry. Chui Yim looked at Chor Shing Chit and mumbled to himself before tearing off his tight, ck clothes.


    <em>Szz!</em>


    Chor Shing Chits chest and muscr figure was revealed. His chest was red, and there was a fist-sized scar moving as he breathed, as if something was trying to escape.


    Its the heart chamber. Chui Yim could tell that the chamber Chor Shing Chit was breaking through was his heart chamber.


    Bak Wun looked at them weirdly after hearing Chui Yim. <em>The heart chamber is the hardest to break through to amongst all six chambers. If this is his third chamber, Chor Shing Chit must be really talented. </em>What do you need? he asked immediately.


    I need water, Chui Yim ordered without a single bit of politeness. And it would be best if you can get rid of the damp smellpletely. Its disturbing.


    Without further ado, Bak Wun tapped his left foot on the ground and vanished. A white figure and a ball of light was then seen shooting around the cave. The next minute, the smell was gone.


    But Chui Yim wasnt even paying attention to this. Ever since he stepped into the cave, his eyes never left Chor Shing Chit, who no longer looked human, but more like a weapon to him. He had always taken carving gliphs on his weapons seriously.


    The process was simr, but Chor Shing Chit was alive while weapons were dead. Take fire-forging as an example; the main ingredients for the weapons andponents need to tolerate each other, but the criteria were lower as minerals can generally withstood each other. Byparison, humans needing new gliphs tattooed had a stricter requirement for materials.


    If the strength used or direction was wrong, it would result in the loss of life. Making a mistake would only cost you ingredients and time during forging, but when tattooing, both the glipher and the gliphists lives were at stake.


    This difficult challenge was what made gliphists all the more precious.<hr>


    On the other hand, Bak Wun had already dealt with the smell and fetched several basins of water. He watched them both anxiously as he knew how dangerous this process was.


    A gliphist who hadnt even broken through his first innate chamber was tattooing a gliph for a three-chambered glipher. Even as a knowledgeable person, Bak Wun had never heard of anything like this before.


    However, Chui Yim ignored his stares and continued with his work. Calmly, he unwrapped the gliph covers on Chor Shing Chits arms and revealed his gliphs. The gliphs on both arms were simr, which was what most gliphist would choose to tattoo.


    Tattooing simr gliphs on both arms would result in a substantial increase in the strength of the tattoo. Gliphism was a profound subject, and gliphers tend to prefer developing something they were already good at. Like Kot Chi Sing, he had the Snake Scale on both arms, and it worked better to have the same gliph on both arms than have it on just a single arm.


    <strong>The increment in stage equated to a change in quality.</strong>


    When the gliph cover was removed, a ferocious aura emanated from Chor Shing Chits arms. A pair of ws were tattooed on his arms, and they reached from his fingers to his shoulders. The sharp ws of a beast were tattooed on each of his fingers respectively.


    This


    Chor Shing Chit is part of the Spiral Dragon Chor n. Thats the gliph passed down their n, the Spiral Dragon ws, Bak Wun reminded him immediately.


    This was why Bak Wun didnt have any confidence in Chui Yim. Usually, gliphs were carefully chosen before they were tattooed. Especially for ns andrge organizations, they would pair gliphs carefully before deciding what to tattoo. And one such example was the Spiral Dragon gliph of the Chor n.


    The gliph consisted of six parts: ws on both arm chambers, tails on both leg chambers, the dragons abdomen on the wind chamber and a dragon head on the heart chamber.


    If a glipher broke through all six chambers, it would form a perfect spiral dragon. This was how great ns worked.


    However, this method had its own pros and cons. The pros were that the gliphs perfectly matched each other and would strengthen the beneficial effect brought by the gliph significantly, while it was dangerous to tattoo any other gliph not a part of the set.


    The Spiral Dragon was mighty. The ws already tattooed on Chor Shing Chits arms looked extremely violent. How could such a gliph coexist with other gliphs of a lower ss? If such a gliph were to be tattooed on Chor Shing Chit, he would be devoured by the Spiral Dragon ws instead; the gliph on his heart chamber would be destroyed no matter how skilful Chui Yim was.


    Every step of tattooing a gliph was like walking on eggshells.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    After ncing at the gliphs on Chor Shing Chits arm, Chui Yim turned to Bak Wun. Help me wipe his chest clean. Remember, it must be spotless, he said as he brought a basin of water over and started washing his right hand. Due to the injury on his left arm, he moved so slowly that it made Bak Wun anxious.


    Are you done? Are you confident you can do this?


    Shut up. Chui Yim looked at Bak Wun from the corner of his eyes. I need to focus.


    Bak Wun flushed red in anger on hearing Chui Yim, but it wasnt the time for him to do anything other than listen. This kid He gritted his teeth. Get ready for a heavy beating after everything is done


    Chui Yim put his bag down from his back and put his hands inside to search for an item. After some time, he took out a rock about the size of his palm. The stone had a dark, cool shade of red. It was almost impossible to visualise.


    Whats that? Bak Wun couldnt hold the curiosity in anymore. But there was no answer from Chui Yim, who held onto the rock near the fire.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The mes on the bonfire turned visibly smaller immediately. The bonfire was almost put out. A cold draft blew through the entire cave.


    Fire! I need more fire!


    Knowing that time was precious, Bak Wun listened closely to Chui Yims orders. When he reappeared, he had tons of dried wood in his hands and immediately fuelled the dwindling fire.


    The dark red rock became increasingly red, but the cave got colder too. Bak Wun had to sustain the fire continuously. Due to the constant temperature change, Chor Shing Chit, who had been unconscious, slowly woke up.


    Seeing Chor Shing Chit open his eyes, Chui Yim immediately told him what he needed. Mr Chor, your heart chamber is going out of control; the only thing we can do now is to risk it and let me tattoo a gliph for you. Mr Chor, are you willing to entrust me with your life and gamble?


    Do it, kid. Bearing the pain, Chor Shing Chit forced a smile at Chui Yim. With that, he fainted again without warning.


    Without hesitation, a ray of red light was seen on the hand holding the rock. It was the energliph congealing on Chui Yims fingertips when using Flowing me Finger.


    Principal, hold this rock above the fire for me. As soon as Chui Yim said this, he released his grip.


    A strong wind blew, and Bak Wun immediately appeared next to Chui Yim. Boy But before he could chide Chui Yim, Chui Yim yelled at him,


    Shut up! Youre so noisy!


    The red light was still on Chui Yims index finger. He dug some powder from the rock and started to tattoo Chor Shing Chit. Bak Wuns eyes were on stalks when he saw this, but he tried his best to control himself.


    <em>What on earth is he doing?</em>


    <em>Tattooing a gliph with a rock?!</em><hr>


    There were two gliph factions in this world, the Bestial and ntae factions.


    The ntae faction was moremon in the South as nts were the moremon ingredients for gliph tattooing, while the bestial faction was mainstream in the North, where they mostly used beasts for both carving and tattooing purposes. These were the only two factions on this continent; beasts and nts were currently the only ingredients used for gliphs.


    Nobody in this world had ever used a mineral as an ingredient.


    <em>Does Chui Yim know what hes doing?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim ignored Bak Wun and started tattooing on Chor Shing Chit. As soon as he started, there was no turning back. He couldnt stop, just like when he carved gliphs on weapons. There was no time for rest as the gliph on the chamber would take shape and form once he stopped.


    Unfinished or imperfect gliphs would cause a bacsh and kill the glipher immediately.


    Chui Yim worked so quickly that Bak Wun thought he was doing it randomly. His hand danced on Chor Shing Chit skin, only to dip some powder from the rock Bak Wun was holding now and then before continuing. At lightning speed, Chui Yim was done with two-thirds of the gliph after ten minutes. This already floored Bak Wun. He could see a halfpleted dragons head, scales and deer-like antlers on the left side of Chor Shing Chits chest.


    <em>Thats the Spiral Dragon Head gliph! How does the kid know that gliph!?</em><hr>


    Yes, Chui Yim didnt know the Spiral Dragon Head gliph. But he had seen the gliph before. To be exact, he saw theplete set. It was one of the many gliphs his mysterious father Chui Tin gave him.


    It might now be separated into six different parts, but it shouldnt differ too much from its original form. Thus, Chui Yim deduced the section of the heart gliph in his head after seeing how the gliph was tattooed on Chor Shing Chit arms.


    Time was limited, and Chui Yim didnt have enough time to prepare before he started. He was now left with one-third of the gliph, but he could feel his heart clench.


    <em>Not now!</em>


    Very soon, the sharp pain took over Chui Yim and disrupted his focus.


    <em>My heart hurts! My heart deficiency has been triggered!</em>


    Chui Yims skin flushed red immediately, but his hand still moved steadily, not trembling even slightly. Bak Wun was a bag full of nerves as he had heard about Chui Yims heart condition from Chor Shing Chit, but it wasnt a big deal to him in the past as gliphists dont need physical energy to tattoo gliphs, and it shouldnt affect him much.


    But this wasnt the case for Chui Yim now as he wasnt a real gliphist yet; he couldnt turn energliph into gliphs directly. He still needed to focus and use his body to tattoo the gliph.


    Chui Yim bit his lips until he bled. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, allowing him to remain focused. The speed of his fingers increased distinctly, yet his body was turning redder.


    He had hit the fifteen-minute mark!


    Argh! Chui Yim gritted his teeth, letting out a low growl. Veins popped out of his head.


    He moved his injured left hand forcefully to hold onto his right forearm tightly. The crack of his bones was clearly heard, and Chui Yim was trembling, but the forearm set rigidly in ce by his other hand was still steady. It didnt shake.


    Chui Yims body started to burn even hotter than the fire next to him. Steam emanated from his body. But he was tattooing a gliph onto Chor Shing Chit now, and he didnt have time to care about that.


    Seventeen minutes! Chui Yims finger reached Chor Shing Chits right shoulder.


    Wake up!


    Chui Yim released his finger and yelled; his right finger touched two spots on Chor Shing Chits chest rapidly.


    <em>Pzzt!</em>


    Adding the finishing touch!


    It was as if the Spiral Dragon Head on Chor Shing Chits chest had opened its ruthless eyes. Chor Shing Chits eyes shot open too, letting out a loud growl.


    <em>Grrrrr</em>

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    <em>Where did they go!? </em>Filled with anxiety, Chan Shue Gun looked around him. Chor Shing Chit hailing from the Chor n was beyond his expectations. <em>No wonder he never used the gliphs on his arm chambers or his gliphility!</em>


    But so what? Chan Shue Gun had already broken into the academy, and once the authorities sent people after him, hed die without doubt. It could be said that he did all this knowing that it would cost him his life. Thus, regardless of who stood in his way, Chan Shue Gun wouldnt hesitate to kill.


    However, he was taken aback by the surprise attack, and the trio had left on the coach before he regained his senses.


    Despite this, Chan Shue Gun knew that Chui Yim and the rest couldnt have travelled far yet. Anything could lie, but not energy waves. As an experienced gliphist, the energy wave signifying a breakthrough was evident. The activation of a gliphility provided a beach fo his energliph gush out without control.


    A loud dragon cry sounded through the skies!


    The wind howled loudly, and clouds gathered like a whirlpool. At That moment, the weather changed drastically.


    This Filled with shock, Chan Shue Gun went in that direction immediately.<hr>


    After thest two strokes, Chui Yim fainted. A figure caught Chui Yim just in time and slowlyid him down onto the hay. The vivid-looking ws tattooed on his arms and the impressive dragon head on his chest seemed like they were about to leave his body and soar into the sky.


    It was Chor Shing Chit, and he was staring at the Spiral Dragon Head on his chest with a weird feeling.


    Chui Yim knew about his Spiral Head Dragon gliph, and he hadnt even broken through the first chamber. Not only so, but a rock was also used for tattooing it on him What kind of monster was Chui Yim?


    Whoosh! The sound of something moving amongst the wind blew. A figure stood outside the cave. The figure was so skinny and old that he looked like a tree about to be blown away by the strong wind.


    Chor Shing Chit nced outside and turned to Bak Wun. Principal, please take care of him. With that, he walked out of the cave.


    Chan Shue Gun and Chor Shing Chit made eye contact. He saw the dragon head tattooed on Chor Shing Chits chest too. His jaws dropped open, unable to hide the surprise on his usual poker face. Who did this?


    Who else? Knowing what he meant, Chor Shing Chit replied. Who else could it be? When Chor Shing Chit said that, his body had already turned into a ck shadow. To be exact, a pitch-ck shadow that was congealed tightly.


    The shadow turned into a ck dragon. He released a punch.


    Thest thing Chan Shue Gun saw before his death was a pitch-ck dragon head, its colossal mouth and the punch. In hisst breath, Chan Shue Gun''s eyes, which were filled with the will to die, was reced with disbelief. He had asked Chor Shing Chit who tattooed a gliph for him in the wild, and Chor Shing Chit gave a simple replywho else?


    Who could it be other than that hateful boy Chui Yim!


    The person Im trying to kill What kind of monster is he?


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chan Shue Guns head burst open. He wasnt even able to react.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at the corpse on the ground and shook his head.<hr>


    The North, Four Seasons Mountain.


    Four Seasons Heaven, located on the Four Seasons Mountain, was undoubtedly guarded tightly as one of the strongest organisations in the north. Despite its name, the Four Seasons Mountain wasnt just a simple mountain.


    It was a mountain range that consisted of four peaks, to be exact. They were called the Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter peaks, respectively, with the Summer peak as the central peak. The Summer peak was also where Yeung Ha, sect leader of the Four Season Heaven, resided


    Currently, scoldings echoed through the Summer peak.


    This unfilial son! How dare you address your father by his name! Ill make sure to give you a good beating today! A low voice rang across the peak as a muscr middle-aged man was seen chasing after somebody. The moustache dangling from the side of his mouth made him look like a gangster. He was currently holding a feather duster, waving it like he was chasing after a mad dog.


    The person he was chasing was a teenager holding a long rod. Hah! Dream on! Ill never call you my father! The teenager had a special way of utilising his rod. He looked like a pitiful figure unable to protect himself from the man, but he constantly warded off the feather duster.


    Hmph! You think you can act arrogantly just because youre a one-chambered glipher? Hearing the teenager, anger washed over the man as a dreamy light emitted from his arms. The light was bright red.


    This sneaky old man! How dare you use your energliph against me? Dont you feel embarrassed? The teenager screamed as he felt the energliph. Despite being chased to such a state, he could still escape the mans beating; he was using unorthodox footwork, and steam was released as he sped up.


    You brat! Where did you learn such special footwork! This scene threw the man chasing him off guard, but he hid his surprise. Youre dead once I catch you!


    Waving the feather duster along with his glowing arms at the teenager in front of him, the light on his arms shot out by the man in an arc shape. Illusions were seen when that took ce.


    It was hard to believe that so many changes urred within a single attack.


    Old wrinkly! How dare you use your gliphility! The teenager in front let out a shriek.


    Despite screaming, the teenager tackled this situation calmly. He drew an arc with his feet and turned back to face the man and his arc of red light. Within no time, a pink coloured light released from his left arms and reached his rod, which was the weapon the teenager was holding.


    Under his waves, the long rod became an illusion, forming a pink semi-circle of light, shielding him.


    This scene made the man blow his top. Elder brother taught you Sleeping Past Springs Dawn!


    The man expected to restrain the sorry figure in one attack, but he didnt go all out since it was his son after all. The space and ground would end up shattered and damaged if he did. However, it never passed his mind that his son had already picked up the gliphility Sleeping Past Springs Dawn that was passed down all generations of Four Seasons Heaven.


    But its not long after he just stepped into the one-chambered state!?


    Annoying old man! the teenager let out a high pitched scream as the pink shield and red arc disappeared at the same time. He then stuck his tongue out at the man and sped down the mountain.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    In another part of the North was a dreamy ce unlike Four Season Mountain. There was no mountain range, but a range of exquisite pces and fog that surrounded the area all year round.


    This was another powerful organisation situated in another well-known danger zone of the world, the Imperial Sunset Pce.


    At the core of the pce stood a courtyard, which was the Imperial Emperesss residence. It was such a simple home which made it hard for others to believe that this was where Man Ching Hung, the renowned gliphist lived.


    She was currently sitting in the pavilion, stitching something with a long needle, while outside the pavilion stood a teenager. He tried to remain motionless, but it was apparent that he was shaking slightly in the horse stance. Not only that, there was an emery wheel on each of his fingers.


    Besides doing the horse stance, having emery wheels on your hands was the worst exercise. As the saying went, the pain from your fingers reached your heart. This exercise wasnt designed deliberately to make his fingers hurt, but it was extremely tiring for his entire arm, especially his fingers. This was a challenging exercise as it trained one both physically and mentally.


    Times up. Man Chin Hung smiled gently and stopped.


    The teenager didnt rest immediately at her words, but he rxed slowly and only sat down to rest after cing all the emery wheels onto the ground. Man Ching Hung watched him silently. She had high expectations, but this teenager beat every single one. This teenager was extremely gifted in cultivating, but to Man Ching Hung, the thousand-gliphic state gliphist, his aptitude was nothing to her. Many talents in the world either died early or ended up getting stuck in the hundred-gliphic or four-chambered state for their entire lives.


    Aptitude wasnt everything when cultivating. What she admired most was the teenagers self-discipline that bordered on cruelty. The teenager arrived at this ce every day at the same time, with only a few seconds difference. He also cut his rest time short before forcing himself to stand up.


    <em>With his talent and hard work</em>


    Just then, the teenager stood up. He bowed towards Man Ching Hung and said, I''ll get going.


    Hold up. Man Ching Hung stopped him, and he stood still, looking at her nkly.


    Man Ching Hung made her way out of the pavilion. She mightve been more than a hundred years old, but a cultivators age was different frommoners. Even her loose, red robe couldnt hide her slender figure. You might still be a boy, but you cant go around wearing nothing all the time. She returned with a dark green robe in her hands and a wide smile.


    Wear this when youe back tomorrow.


    The teenager looked at her, dazed, without replying. After some time, he got back to his senses and nodded slowly, then left with the robe. There were no thanks or unnecessary words as if it was an ordinary affair. But he did keep this in his heart.


    He walked out of the courtyard towards a particr ce, reaching out his middle and index fingers. There was energliph on the tip of his fingers. If anybody else were here, they would be stunned to see a teenager control two gliph strings before even entering the one-gliphic state. However, he was alone, so there were no such cries of surprise.


    It seemed like he was drawing something in the air. After some time, the fog in front of him dispersed, and the teenager disappeared into the Thousand Mile Layered Yarn. After identally entering the mountain previously, Man Chin Hung told the Imperial Sunset Pce members not to stop him when he entered the mountain. Moreover, considering his age and Man Chin Hungs prowess as a powerful gliphist, everyone thought that he could do nothing to her.


    Below the Imperial Sunset Pce were the Spiky Tree Woods, the woods that not even ordinary gliphers or gliphists dared to enter. Yet it was like home to the teenager. He jumped up high, dashing across the spiky trees without getting injured.


    After some time, he went into a mountain range outside the woods. Many cries belonging to various beasts rang across the mountain range along with his footsteps. Numerous iron-armed apes came from all directions, calling out to the teenager. There were even a group of baby iron-armed apes tugging on the teenager as if looking for hispanionship.


    Smiles rarely appeared on the poker-faced teenager, but this time, he was smiling as only this way could the apes feel his kindness. What mattered more was that he was truly happy to be here, living in the woods with these beasts, unlike life in hectic cities full of conflict and schemes.


    He was satisfied with this simple life. The teenager said no more and walked towards the depths of the mountain range with a smile.


    There was a residence made of wood which was weirdly satisfying to look at. Amongst all the iron-arm apes, only one qualified to live in such a ce, and it was their leader. The teenager walked into the house, and the apes following closely behind him left immediately as they knew the house was restricted.


    A huge iron-armed app walked towards him. It had a weird body, with its metallic and shiny arm extending to its chest before changing into a bolt of gold lightning which formed a crisscrossed lightning picture. It was a mystical sight.


    My son, youre back? The giant ape spoke in the humannguage. But the teenager wasnt even slightly shocked, as he was the one who taught it.


    Yes, mother. Im back.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    <em>Huff!</em>


    Chui Yim opened up his eyes suddenly. He tried to sit up, but the pain in his bones made him groan, attracting everyones attention.


    Youre awake? A deep, low voice that sounded like rocks shing rang out. Chui Yim turned over to see Chor Shing Chit.


    Mr Chor, are you alright now? Chui Yim asked, but he was taken aback by his own sore voice that was off-key.


    Im fine. Thanks for saving me. Chor Shing Chit nodded his head on hearing Chui Yim. He stared at the weak teenager in front of him with mixed feelings. Chui Yim wasnt even in the single-gliphic state, yet he took the risk to tattoo the Spiral Dragon for him. It was dangerous as the energliph mightve bacshed if anything went wrong even slightly during the process. Moreover, Chui Yim was born with a heart deficiency, making it even riskier.


    Back when Chui Yim made the Fallen Stars Rod, the basic gliphs, Stunning Thunder and Vanguard Soldier, were already too much for his heart to bear. Chui Yims gliph carving skills showed drastic improvement over the years, but the Spiral Dragon was a shocking leap. Luckily, it was only the Spiral Dragon Head which he had to tattoo. The entire set would have exhausted all his energliph when he was only one-sixth through the gliph.


    No, Chui Yim replied. I saved you because you saved me.


    And that was precisely what had happened. This was the reason why Chui Yim took the risk to tattoo a gliph for Chor Shing Chit, who stood in front of the hardyhorse coach when Chan Shue Gun wasing for him.


    Chor Shing Chit could turn away for his own safety back then without anything stopping him as Chan Shue Gun was only there for Chui Yim. But he didnt and instead protected Chui Yim from Chan Shue Gun.


    He saved Chui Yims life.


    Chui Yim was a person who valuedradeship, as he knew that with his character, it was hard for him to bond deeply with others. Friends to him were like brothers or sisters, like Hagrid from his past life and Lam Ming in this life.


    The moment Chor Shing Chit stood in front of the coach to protect him, Chui Yim viewed him as a friend ever since.


    As the saying went, a life for a life. That was why he risked his life to tattoo the gliph to save Chor Shing Chit. However, even Chui Yim was surprised at how badly his heart was affected. He couldnt move even slightly now.


    Under Chui Tins teaching, he wasnt just a gliphist, but a glipheon too. In gliphism, the wind chamber was the energliph ocean where energliph mainly came from. Thus the wind chamber was the most important chamber to a gliphist. The stronger a gliphsts wind chamber was, the more powerful the gliphist was.


    The heart chamber was closely rted to ones soul and mentality. It determined the number of gliph strings a gliphist could control at a time, and the soul affected a gliphists ability to battle. The injury in ones heart would reduce blood cirction to all limbs. In more serious situations, blood would be unable to circte throughout the body and affect one negatively, which was what Chui Yim was currently experiencing.


    Chui Yim was born with a heart deficiency and had just broken through a hard limit, which was to tattoo a gliph on Chor Shing Chit. But he was now facing a problem; blood wasnt circting around his body well, and now he was handicapped. There was nothing he could do other than barely lift his fingers. Seeing how worried Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit were, Chui Yim tried tofort them.


    Its fine. Its not as bad as you think, but I do need some medication. Lets find a city to rest, and Ill slowly recover after taking some medicine."<hr>


    But things were worse than expected. Driving the hardyhorse coach, the trio visited different cities, yet they still couldnt get all the main medicinal ingredients for the prescription that Chui Yim came up with. Chui Yim was speechless at how the situation was turning out. He had learnt medicine for years, but this was the first time he ever came up with a prescription ording to Continents Botanic and the books Chui Tin gave him, which noted the rareness of gliphic nts. However, the book didnt state the rareness of the gliphic nts that Chui Yim needed for his recovery!


    There was nothing the trio could do either. Despite not being able to get the critical ingredients, he could still recover slightly with the other herbs.


    Two weekster.


    Chui Yim could now sit up alone, but he still couldnt stand up. The degree of bacsh shocked him.<em> I only went two minutes beyond my limit What if I went three minutes?</em>


    He dared not imagine what would happen, and this incident was a warning to him who had constantly challenged his limit of fifteen minutes. Chui Yim dared not do so anymore. All the pharmacies they visited in the smaller cities said that the medicinal ingredients Chui Yim needed could only be found in major cities.


    Thus the trio now had a new destinationNight Lion City, the major city nearest to Southary.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit helped Chui Yim down the coach and sat by the bonfire. This made Chui Yim, who was staying in the coach, rxed and happy. He looked up to the night sky, not knowing what to feel.


    Time flew by. Now, he was twelve years old, which meant he had lived in this strange world for twelve years. It was unknown when Chui Yim started to grow feelings for this world. Chui Tin, the mother whom he had never met, Lam Ming, Kiu Chi Gong, principal Bak Wun, Chor Shing Chit Such encounters in his life had forged many precious rtionships.


    How did you manage to do it? Chor Shing Chit spoke up suddenly, bringing Chui Yim back to reality.


    Huh?


    Chor Shing Chit was staring at Chui Yim weirdly. As a member of the Chor n, he was exposed to numerous kinds of talents, including himself. In the South, it was considered shocking for a person to reach his third chamber by thirty. However, Chui Yim far more than that.


    Im not asking you how you know the Spiral Dragon set I mean, Im curious about that too, but I have other things Im dying to know even more. I heard everything from Principal Bak Wun. You tattooed the gliph using a mineral? Do you know why the North and South arent on good terms? Chor Shing Chit asked with aplicated look.


    Chui Yim barely nodded. It was hard for him to perform even this action. Ive read the Start of the Continents Separation. Chor Shing Chit was slightly shocked by this. He never thought that a casual boy like Chui Yim would read such a book. However, the previous surprises he got from Chui Yim caused him to be almost immune to the shocks brought now.


    Yes. The Southerners care about nature a lot and believe that gliphism is a gift from the heavens such that we need to use the items of nature, gliphic nts, when we tattoo a gliph. Northerners believe gliphism is made for battles, and gliphic beasts should be used to tattoo gliphs instead.


    However, while the parts and organs of a gliphic beast are important, they also have to use the gliphic beasts heart blood as a primer, which means that the gliphic beast needs to be killed.


    And this is seen as viting the rules of the heavens for us Southerners, and therefore we strongly oppose it. Chor Shing Chit nodded, wearing a grave expression. But to the Northerners who be more expressive or should I say violent, have a distinct difference over their preferences and call Southerners hypocrites, sissies and much more. They disdain us. The conflict between both parties escted over time. After a battlesting more than hundreds of years, it turned into a situation that can no longer be salvaged.


    And the ingredients used to tattoo gliphs is the origin of this conflict, Chor Shing Chit said, staring at Chui Yim. Do you know howrge of an impact this will be if the fact that minerals can be used to tattoo gliphs is announced?


    Chui Yim wanted to shrug at this, but he couldnt do it, so he casually replied. Youre overthinking. Gliphic nts can be used to tattoo gliphs because they are of natural origin and gentle nature. Pairing with different gliphs, it works like magic. Simr to minerals. Where do you think theyre from? Chui Yim continued. The mineral I used for you is called the frost dragon rock. Legend has it that it is transformed from the gliphic beast, the windy frost dragons faeces.


    With that, Chui Yim watched Chor Shing Chits expression change from his poker face with interest.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    But after hundreds of years, it has now transformed into the frost dragon rock. Windy frost dragons are powerful gliphic beasts that are born with the ability to breathe out frost, which can turn a two-chambered glipher into an ice sculpture in no time. Even a four-chambered glipher shouldnt let his guard down in front of one. The frost dragon rock is a simrly chilly ingredient. After turning into minerals centuriester, gliphs can be found in it.


    We can use both gliphic nts and beasts to tattoo gliphs because theye naturally with gliphs. Since thats the case, minerals that I shall call gliphic minerals can also be used. Of course, these are all assumptions, and I had no choice but to try it on you.


    So you mean I was your firstb rat? Hearing Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit was left speechless.


    I didnt have any other choice. I had nothing on me suitable to be used as an ingredient for gliphs, Chui Yim repeated his words slowly as if trying to make an excuse. Chor Shing Chit looked down at his chest as the origin of the Frost Dragon Rock came back to his mind


    Although he had saved Chui Yims life first, he knew how pressured Chui Yim was when he tattooed the gliph on his heart chamber for him. It was an emergency, and he was on his ownwithout another gliphist, nor was there any gliphic nt for him to use. All sorts of elements gave birth to the gliph on his chest. The gliph was tattooed on him using a mineral by a gliphist who hadnt even stepped into the single-gliphic state!


    The world would definitely be astonished if the news spread. But Chor Shing Chit wouldnt do so, as he knew that outstanding talents died the fastest.


    No matter how much of a genius Chui Yim was, he was still an ordinary twelve-year-old with nobody to back him up. A child like him would be targeted and destroyed easily, turning from a genius to waste or cripple. This was why Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit decided to keep his innate double chamber secret during the chamber check.


    Chor Shing Chit shook his head, trying to shake his jumbled thoughts away. The most important thing right now was to get medicine for Chui Yim to recover.<hr>


    The hardyhorse coach drove slowly. The trip was no longer between Southary and Chui Yims vige. This time, he was going on a long journey.


    Mounts mattered a lot on long road trips. As it was an emergency and there werent many suitable mounts in a city like Southary, all they had was a hardyhorse coach. Thus, they couldnt go too fast, or the hardyhorse would die from overwork and theyd be left with their feet.


    Chui Yim looked out of the coach as they arrived outside Night Lion City. He was dazed at the sight. <em>Compared to this world, the cities of the Sallow Continent sucks!</em>


    The high city walls were shining in dark gold. They lined up orderly, and Chui Yim could catch many gliphs on the wall, but he couldnt tell what gliphs were there. There was even a five-metre tall, lifelike lion statue standing outside the city gates. It looked extremely intimidating


    Night Lion City is an interesting ce. Its different from Southary, as if understanding Chui Yim''s feelings, Bak Wun, who was controlling the hardyhorse coach said. ording to legends, a gliphic beast, the Night Lion, appeared at this ce a hundred years ago, bringing along great devastation. Many people died to it; life was terrible at the time. A glipher who just returned from the Bloody War Frontier heard about this and volunteered to take the beasts life to the reigning Emperor Lam then.


    The glipher was four-chambered, but the Night Lion wasnt weaker or even better than a five-chambered glipher. Back then, five-chambered gliphers were as rare as phoenix feathers. Everyone thought the glipher was suicidal, but they admired his courage at the same time.


    The previous Emperor Lam then promised him that as long as hepleted the mission, the glipher would immediately be bestowed a title of nobility to be passed down through generations of his family. The Lam dynasty wouldnt even ask for the materials he got from eliminating the beast.


    To everyone, it was just an empty promise that Emperor Lam would never be able to fulfil as nobody thought that the glipher would survive. The glipher set off and returned after a month, bringing back the news of sess to the Lam Dynasty. The whole South was thrown off their feet to hear that a four-chambered glipher defeated the fierce Night Lion.


    After hearing the story, Chui Yim was in a daze. <em>Sessfully taking down a beast of a higher stage? How powerful was that glipher?</em>


    The Emperor kept his promise. He immediately ordered the glipher to be given the title of nobility, and that is the city we are heading to. The glipher built his city here and named it after the Night Lion he slew. Their ns crest is the Night Lion, and its still being passed down generation after generation, Bak Wun continued.


    What was even scarier was that the glipher stepped into the five-chambered stage after the event, turning into one of the most powerful cultivators of that generation. He watched over the South for hundreds of years. The glipher was Tse Man Tin. The Night Lion Tse n is a well-known n even today.


    They finally arrived at the city gate, apanied by Bak Wuns storytelling. Under the five-metre tall Night Lion statue stood a guardpost. Seeing the aged and harmless Bak Wun, along with the weak Chui Yim and poker-faced Chor Shing Chit in the coach, they were allowed to enter in no time.


    An old coachman ferrying a father and sonthis simplebination made it easy for them to pass through without restriction. Chui Yim looked around as the coach drove into the city. He felt slightly weird seeing the architecture in Night Lion city, which was vastly differentpared to that of Southary.


    Bak Wun, who had a lot of knowledge, started showing off again. Rumour has it that the powerful glipher, Tse Man Tin travelled deep into the North alone to challenge all the powerful cultivators of the North and only returned after four to five years. This was why the architecture in Night Lion City was mostly inspired by the North. Instead of skyscrapers, they have neater, more straightforward buildings.


    Chui Yim nodded as he recalled the scrolls he had read before. The scrolls from Chui Tin contained all sorts of knowledge. The South was made up of cities, where space was finite, but the poption was great. As the number of inhabitants increased, buildings grew in height to meet everyones needs.


    As there weren'' many cities in the North, Northerners built their houses wherever they wanted. The huge and many differences between both parties led to their conflict.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    The hardyhorse coach drove through the charming city streets. It was no less lively than Southary, but it was much more peaceful. All the residents led a happy life; contrary to Southary, they were more reserved. They kept their volume down even when chatting amongst friends and family. This was an eye-opener for Chui Yim.


    The coach finally stopped at an inn. Bak Wun parked the coach while Chor Shing Chit helped Chui Yim into a room andid him on the bed. Bak Wun then left to look for the medicinal ingredients that Chui Yim needed while Chor Shing Chit kept Chui Yimpany.


    Ah! When will I recover, Chui Yim muttered, annoyed. He was an active person who trained the past twelve years diligently, and it had now been a month since he was injured. It was no surprise that he was feeling upset. Chui Yim felt like he was disabled.


    Chor Shing Chit remained silent as guilt overtook him.


    Mr Chor. Suddenly, something came to Chui Yims mind.


    Dont address me as Mr Chor. Chor Shing Chit cut him off. I know that I didnt actually teach you much these few years. You can call me big brother Chor, and we can call each other brothers if you dont mind. There was a gentle look in Chor Shing Chits eyes. It was rare to see such a look.


    <em>Youre already at an advantage to have me call you big brother.</em> Chui Yim thought to himself. Having lived two lives, he was definitely older than Chor Shing Chit. Yet he said nothing and addressed Chor Shing Chit as his big brother. Big brother Chor, the fight between you and that old dog Chan Shue Gun was great. Im fascinated by your skill. Can you teach me after I recover?


    Oh? A gliphist learning how to fight? Chor Shing Chit smiled thinly.


    I heard from principal Bak Wun that you took Chan Shue Guns life with just one punch after entering the three-chambered state. A glipihist needs to know self-defence too.


    Youre right. As a teacher, Chor Shing Chit got into character and started to teach Chui Yim slowly. A truly powerful gliphist doesnt need gliphers. He himself will have battle skills good enough to protect himself from gliphers. One good example will be the renowned skill, Steps Amongst Fog, of the famed Imperial Sunset Pce. Thats a skill set that even gliphists can pick up as it confuses the enemy with afterimages and illusions. It buys time for gliphists to create their gliphs. I might not know anything about skill sets of a gliphist, but I can teach you some basic fighting skills.


    Chui Yim was ted to hear Chor Shing Chit. He had learnt a lot from Chui Tin on how to be a gliphist, but there was nothing about battle. Now that Chor Shing Chit was willing to teach him actualbat skills, he was over the moon.


    Ill thank big brother in advance! Oh, and big brother Chor, how did the Fallen Stars Rod end up with you?


    Hearing Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chits expression changed slightly. After feeling the weapons aura back at the academy, I felt that it suited me well. Thus I bought it when I saw it at auction. Its a pity it was left behind at Southary.


    Chor Shing Chit had triggered his near-full third chamber with a gliphility during his fight against Chan Shue Gun, and that almost made him lose consciousness. Bak Wun forgot about the weapon while trying to save him.


    Thats nothing much. Chui Yims mouth twitched. Ill make you a better one after I recover.


    Chor Shing Chit only shook his head and remained silent. To him, Chui Yim was already a genius in gliphism; how could he possess knowledge on forging? The youngest grade two metalsmith was thirty years old, and Chan Lai Faat, the only great water-cast master in Southary, was almost a hundred years old.<hr>


    Bak Wun came back with an ugly expression on his face. Ive found the herbs. You brat What on earth are these herbs?


    The devil mask weed andmpwick flower. Whats wrong with them? Chui Yim looked at him nkly.


    A man without money is no man at all! Do you know how much the devil mask weed costs? Its enough for a grade two gliph weapon! And ampwick flower costs 40000 silver taels! Bak Wun sighed loudly while brushing his white, thin hair. Im just a primary institution principal! How rich can I be?


    Bak Wun had spent his life savings setting up the Riding Clouds Academy, and the Cultivation Style Pavilion had a high maintenance fee. The academy did receive school fees yearly, but they didnt make much profit as the school fees were cheapthe main reason why Chui Tin chose this school.


    Chui Yims mouth twitched once again. His expression was so annoying that Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit had to hold in the urge to beat him up.


    So its just money, not that serious a matter after all. He sat up with difficulty and pulled out a banknote from his bag. Is a hundred thousand silver taels enough?


    Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit were left speechless due to surprise. <em>This is too much! We are being looked down on with money by a kid!</em><hr>


    Afterwards, Bak Wun prepared the herbs the way Chui Yim wanted. Both herbs were beneficial to ones vital energy and blood, which was why they cost an arm and a leg. Chui Yim wasnt to be med for not knowing that such gliphic nts were so costly in the market. As the wind and heart chamber were vital to both gliphers and gliphists, one might experience cultivation deviation if anything went wrong with them. Thus, powerful ns and organisations tried to stock up as much of these herbs as they could in case of emergencies, leading to its rarity in the market.


    Perhaps because Chui Yim only went two minutes over his limit, he recovered rapidly after taking the medication. However, what aided his quick recovery the most was due to him practising the Nine Levels Of Heavens me. Because his heart was weak and his vital energy couldnt circte well, Chui Yim wasnt able to continue practising this style previously. After taking the devil mask weed,mpwick flower and many other herbs, he was able to do so now. From his injury, Chui Yim coincidentally discovered that the cultivation style boosted his recovery.


    Thus he started nursing his own health by circting the Nine Levels Of Heavens me, allowing Chui Yim to recover at a shocking speed. After seven days, Chui Yim could already move on his own. His speed of recovery struck Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun dumb. They couldnt help but gasp in awe, calling him a monster who was an expert even in the field of medicine


    Despite his fast recovery, it served as a warning for Chui Yim to never go over his limit again. It was only two minutes, yet he was disabled for a month. Luckily, he was familiar with medicine, or Chui Yim predicted that the symptoms mightst almost three months.


    <em>If I was alone in the wild without Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit</em>


    <em>Id certainly die.</em><hr>


    Wow! This feels great! Chui Yim called out happily. Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun followed behind, exchanging a smile on seeing the little monster finally act like a kid.


    Principal, is it okay for you to leave the school unattended? Chor Shing Chit asked.


    It <em>is</em> attended. Bak Wun repliedzily. I made a trip back to the academy when you guys were resting back at the cave and passed down my instructions. The Chan n only hates Chui Yim, and with the Souths rules, they dare not do anything to my school.


    Principal, it seems like you are a person with secrets, huh? Youre only in the one-chambered state, yet you were able to beat a two-chambered glipher up. Chor Shing Chit stared at Bak Wun with a meaningful look.


    However, the aged Bak Wun only gave him a carefree smile. Who doesnt have any secrets? Like you, the disciple of the Chor n that was viewed most highly, somehow shows up here in Southary. But I knew everything since day one.


    Then why did you still choose to take me in? Chor Shing Chit asked with a serious tone.


    <em>He knew who I was. And the Chor n is a powerful n in the South. </em>Chor Shing Chit knew well what it meant for Bak Wun to take him in despite knowing his identity.


    Hehe. Bak Wunughed and gave him a yful wink. Youll know someday.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Strolling through Night Lion City, Chui Yim felt like Southary was a joke inparison. However, he disliked the city. The residents felt repressed, unlike Southary where everyone was carefree. There was no loud hawking from the stalls and they held up signboards instead, making the city more solemn but less lively.


    In the evening, Chui Yim, Bak Wun, and Chor Shing Chit arrived at the Lion Dance Inn.


    Named after a lion, this was the best inn in the city.


    Bring us to your best room! The richest of the three, Chui Yim naturally didnt bother about the cost. He turned to the inns staff, speaking loudly.


    The staff naturally wouldnt believe a boy like Chui Yim. He turned to Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit for confirmation, only to see Bak Wun smiling at him. Anything he says.


    Alright, sir!


    Under the staffs lead, they headed for the third floor of the inn. Compared to the other floors, the third three were only upied by one other person with the area mostly empty. The man nced at them and continued drinking alone.


    Get me two catties of the best wine, and serve all your famous dishes! Chui Yim said immediately as he sat down.


    Having gotten instructions from Bak Wun previously, the staff immediately did as he was told. Alright! Just a moment, sir!


    The staff returned with the wine in no time after seeing how generous they were.


    Young brother Chui, youve just recovered and youre only twelve. Can you drink? Chor Shing Chit frowned.


    Im only twelve and Ive already saved your life. What do you think? Chui Yim rolled his eyes and patted his bald head. He picked up a jar, opened the seal and poured the wine into his mouth directly. Great wine!


    Looking at Chui Yim enjoying himself. Chor shing Chit said nothing else as he took another jug, serving himself and Bak Wun. Cheers to our escape from death.


    Cheers! The trioughed heartily and drank. Sensing the trios mood, the person drinking alone took another nce. The trio was sitting in a particr way, with Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit facing away from the man and Chui Yim facing him directly. Chui Yim could see the envy in the mans eyes.


    Feeling generous, Chui Yim invited the man over. Brother, why are you drinking alone? Come over and drink together! My treat!


    The man looked young. In fact, he was just a teenager who looked about twenty years old. He was dazed upon receiving Chui Yims invitation.<em> Do they not recognise me?</em>


    But soon, heughed. <em>What if they do? And so what if they dont? </em>Being straightforward, the person nodded, saluted them and answered straightforwardly, Since this brother here has invited me, Ill ept the invitation happily. With that, he walked over with his own jar of wine.


    Cmon! Drink up! Chui Yim served wine to the other party excitedly and drank first. Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun exchanged helpless nces but decided to let Chui Yim be after considering that he mustve been exhausted and bored after spending a month doing nothing. Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit only drank a few sips, making Chui Yim roll his eyes. However, the teenager who just joined them was drinking heartily. As if he and Chui Yim were drinking buddies, they started drinking cup after cup continuously, almost like they werepeting to drink the most.


    After finishing three jugs, Chui Yim, who had just recovered, started to feel drunk together with the teenager.


    Little brother! Let me ask you: why is life so unfair! the teenager mumbled. He stood up abruptly with his cup of wine, unable to stand straight. I''m so gifted! Yet Im trapped in such a small city! Why is life so unfair!


    Yes! Life is unfair! Despite not knowing what the teenager meant, Chui Yim agreed to him subconsciously while taking another mouthful of wine.


    This is so unfair! the teenager said like a drunkard and pulled open his robe. I, Tse Yu Bak, aged eighteen, was born with an innate heart chamber, yet Im not even in the one-chambered state!


    This is absurd! If the heavens wanted me to end up amoner, then dont give me the innate heart chamber to begin with!


    Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun exchanged nces,menting silently. A gliphers life was filled with challenges; if one were unable to break through their first chamber at twelve, hed remain an ordinary glipher even if he broke through in the future. Reaching the two-chambered state would be almost impossible.


    Only those with innate wind chambers could break through their first chamberte. Thus there was nothing Chui Yim and Lam Ming needed to worry about.


    Being blessed with an innate heart chamber was a powerful talent. But being trapped in this state was like having heavens to y a joke on you.


    <hr>


    Chui Yim, who was so drunk that he couldnt even see properly, looked at the teenager with his chest exposed. Brother! Youve been poisoned. Of course nothing will work no matter how hard you cultivate, he said drunkenly after drinking another big mouth of wine.


    Poisoned? The teenager asked in a daze. He almost sobered up on hearing Chui Yim. What did you say?!


    But when he turned around, Chui Yim had alreadyid down on the table, asleep and mummering in his dreams. I want more wine

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The next day, Chui Yim woke up with a sharp and heavy head.


    <em>Ah Without Lam Ming, theres no one to moderate how much I drink. I shouldnt have drunk that much.</em>


    <em>Thats how we humans are. I was bothered and found her nagging a pain in my ear, but when shes actually gone and I can drink as much as I want, I suddenly miss that fe instead.</em>


    Brother, how are you feeling? A person appeared in front of Chui Yim, causing him to jump and scream in surprise.


    <em>Bang! </em>Their heads collided, followed by two miserable shrieks as both parties held their heads in pain.


    Who are you! Chui Yim asked in anger. <em>Do you think Im a pushover! Scaring me while Im hungover!</em>


    The other party felt the pain too, but he couldnt care less. Little brother, did you forget about me? Im the one who drank with you yesterday!


    Furrowing his thick eyebrows, Chui Yim turned towards Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun. However, Chor Shing Chit minded his own business, paying them no attention, leaving Bak Wun, who sat on the table uglily, swinging his legs. He even carried you back yesterday. You really dont know how to control yourself, huh? Dont even think of drinking in the future.


    Chui Yims face fell on hearing this. <em>Another one who is here to control me. </em>But very soon, Chui Yim recognised the person. Yeah, I remember you. Brother, we indeed hit it off, but theres no need to follow me back!


    Hearing Chui Yim, the teenager immediately pulled open his robe. Chui Yim covered his eyes immediately, screaming like a girl. Brother! Calm down! I am not someone who swings that way!


    Its not that! What did you mean when you said that I was poisoned?


    Chui Yims eyes peeked through his fingers at the teenagers words.<hr>


    The teenager was currently lying on his bed, half-naked. Chui Yim felt much better after some hangover tea. He frowned after checking the teenagers pulse and ced his index and middle finger together, sticking them out. Excuse me.


    Chui Yim pressed down on the teenagers chest, going from spot to spot as if searching for something. It was a nauseous feeling, and the teenager knew that there might be something wrong with him as he kept quiet. There was nothing he could do; he could only give it a try even though it was a kiddish-looking teenager who was helping him.


    <em>Do I have any other choice?</em>


    After some time, Chui Yim stopped at a spot between his heart and armpit, pressing down hard.


    Ahh! Experiencing sharp pain, the teenager shot up. He caught his breath and turned to Chui Yim in disbelief. What What was that?


    Just like what I said when I was drunk yesterday, youve been poisoned, Chui Yim said calmly.


    This piece of information left the teenager thunderstruck. He stood there in a daze as Chui Yim wiped his hands with a cloth by his side.


    Im not knowledgeable enough, so all my conclusions are theory-based. But now, all evidenceyour pulse,plexion and the location of poisonmatch the descriptions of a poison in a book I once read. Thus I conclude that youve been poisoned with the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder, Chui Yim said firmly despite keeping some doubts in his words.


    This shocked Bak Wun, the most experienced person in the room. Ive heard of dissolved tendon powder, but not the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder.


    Dissolved tendon powder is amon poison that is soluble in water. It can make a persons limbs feel weak, but its has little effect on gliphers. The pros of the poison is that it has greatpatibility. Theres a book, Everythingyou can do with dissolved tendon powder, which was written by a famous doctor who spent his life researching how many other medications dissolved tendon powder can work with. One of them is specially targeted at gliphers, the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder.


    Its named after its main ingredient, a gliphic beast from the Northernnd of ice and snow, the snow centipede. Snow centipedes are pounded into powder and mixed with dissolved tendon powder, giving rise to the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder.


    The usage of the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder is to absorb the energliph in your body. If one consumes it for a long time, poison lumps will form in the body, and all the energliph cultivated will be absorbed by it, feeding it. Chui Yim frowned, looking disgusted with the poison. He then turned towards the teenager who was currently dumbstruck with a serious look. Youre lucky to have met me. After the poison lump erges to a certain extent, it will explode like a bomb and the poison will travel around your entire body in just a few moments. Even the heavens cant save you then.


    The snow centipede isnt a rare beast; its only a grade one gliphic beast. However, we are in the South. It isnt easy to get your hands on it, and its only useful on gliphers or gliphists below the one-chambered or one-gliphic state. Thus the author of Everything you can do with dissolved tendon powder calls it the geniuses poison, meaning that its specially used to destroy geniuses around the world.


    I say, brother, did you offend anyone?<hr>


    After getting his senses back, the teenager sipped his warm tea calmly. Thank you, brother. If not for you, I, Tse Yu Bak, wouldnt even know how I died. He turned towards Chui Yim and bowed. Im Tse Yu Bak, a Night Lion Tse n disciple. Nice to meet you.


    Chui Yim, Chui Yim replied. From the Night Lions Tse n? No wonder.


    Just like how Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit were afraid that Chui Yim would be destroyed, such a genius from a n was the same. But the attacker must be cautious, or the n would punish him, especially by a n once guarded by a five-chambered glipher.


    Tse Yu Bak nodded. He looked calm, but he was obviously nervous about it. Brother Chui, he probed, is there an antidote?


    Definitely, Chui Yim answered straightforwardly. The poison isnt very poisonous. Its just too hard to spot. If you werent deeply poisoned and there was no sign of lumps, I couldnt tell either. But since its been discovered, it shouldnt be hard for you to recover.


    Can I cultivate after I recover? Tse Yu Bak asked, trembling slightly.


    Of course, but its up to you to see which state you can reach after this setback. Chui Yim shrugged.


    Great! Tse Yu Bak walked up towards Chui Yim, holding his hand tightly. Great! Thank you so much, brother Chui. His voice trembled.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Tse Yu Bak left the inn and went back to the Tse Mansion. The Tse Mansion was the strongest authority in Night Lion City. The Tse n members had been mayor of Night Lion City for generations and they controlled the city, only having to pay a yearly tax to the Lam dynasty yearly to show their respect and loyalty.


    On his way home, whispers from passersby filled the air. It wasnt a strange sight to him. After he was found to have an innate heart chamber, the whole n ced their hopes on him. All sorts of precious g-food, cultivation styles, gliphilities and many more were supplied. The n was filled with joy, knowing that they had someone to take over the n.


    But as years passed by, after he turned thirteen, things changed as he still didnt break through. His father no longer smiled at him, with only sighs left while his mother wept all night. Soon, his father took in other concubines, giving him a few younger siblings. Tse Yu Bak only knew when he grew older that his father was trying to give birth to another sessor.


    He was no longer being provided with g-food, gliphilties and cultivation styles. When he turned eighteen, as if knowing there was no more hope in him, they allocated the Lion Dance Inn for him to manage so he could contribute to the n. But Tse Yu Bak only spent his time drinking away his sorrows at the inns top floor.


    Everything ended today. The Tse n members sensed that Tse Yu Bak was no longer the same. He was more energetic, lively and flourishing. The weak, sickly and hopeless Tse Yu Bak was gone. He now finally looked like the young man he should be!


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The Tse ns hall was abruptly opened. A group of old men surrounding a seated man looked over in shock at the sight. This was the Tse n, one of the strongest ns in the South, and they were currently having a meeting. It was undoubtedly an important meeting, and no one dared to interrupt. When they saw who it was, they turned to the man in the main seat in unison.


    The man had a muscr body and hair that reached his cheeks, almost covering his mouth, resembling a lions mane. However, the snowy white hair couldnt hide the passing of time. Despite his age, everyone still respected him as the current n leader of the Tse n and the Lion King, the White Lion King, Tse Chun.


    Tse Chunwas shocked to see Tse Yu Bak enter the meeting. What surprised him more was the look in his sons eyes; it was just like six years ago, an energetic lion cub.


    We shall stop here today. Everyone may leave, Tse Chunordered. He had such a low voice that it felt like a lions growl. Nobody dared to disobey him, and all the elders immediately left after bowing, only taking a few nces at Tse Yu Bak.


    <hr>


    The father-and-son pair were left alone in the huge meeting hall. Tse Chuns heart pained at the sight of his son. He once ced all his hopes on him too. What could be better than having an innate heart chamber as a cultivator? Just like Tse Mun Tin, their ancestor. Everybody believed that Tse Yu Bak was the sign of the Tse ns prosperity, but just as the saying goes, the greater the expectations, the harder the fall. Hope turned into hatred when Tse Yu Bak couldnt reach the one-chambered state by twelve.


    Things became hard for Tse Yu Bak in the n, and it was Tse Chuns idea to have him manage the Lion Dance Inn so he wouldnt have to suffer all kinds of nder in the n.


    Speak up. Whats the matter? Tse Chunmight be feeling a pool of emotions, but he held hisposure as the head of the n and city mayor should. He stared at Tse Yu Bak from his chair.


    And Tse Yu Bak made eye contact with him, eyes shining bright. Father, I finally found the reason why I was unable to break through.


    Oh? Tse Chunwas slightly shocked and asked subconsciously, Why?


    I was poisoned! Tse Yu Bak clenched his fists and answered with hatred.


    What did you say? Tse Chun stood up abruptly while Tse Yu Bak took a deep breath.


    He kept his cool in front of Chui Yim, when it wasnt the case. Tse Yu Bak was very gifted, the one with the most potential to seed the n. Just because of somebody who poisoned him, he was alreadyter than others even if he could now cultivate again. One stepte was equivalent to beingte at every stage; Tse Yu Bak knew well that it would be very challenging for him to reach the three-chambered state someday. Why would he not hate the one who caused this?


    But he tried to remain calm and told his father everything, from how he met Chui Yim and how it was discovered. Despite knowing that it was a kid who checked on his son, Tse Chunlistened to the entire story, only to lightly put his hands on the chair rest when Tse Yu Bak talked about how Chui Yim found the lump and deduced the poison in him was the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder.


    In no time, the chair he sat on for many years, which represented the n Leaders position, was crushed into pieces.


    Get Doctor Chi here. Tse Chuns voice rang out.


    Soon, an elder arrived at the meeting hall with the help of many others. The elder frowned at the sight of the broken chair and waved his hand while holding his walking cane, signalling for the person who helped him to step back. Whats the matter, n Leader?


    Doctor Chi, you have been a guest doctor of our n for ages, and Ive never doubted your skills, Tse Chunsaid slowly, caressing his white beard. Have you ever heard of the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder?


    Hearing him, Doctor Chi caressed his beard and replied. Snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder? Ive heard of dissolved tendon powder, but not this. Are they perhaps rted?


    Tse Chunstared at Doctor Chi calmly as if trying to read him. After a long pause, Tse Chunthen spoke up. Nevermind, please head back to rest, Doctor Chi.


    I apologise for being too uneducated to be able to answer the n Leaders question. Ill take my leave first. Doctor Chi bowed slightly and left with his cane.


    After that, Tse Chunthen turned to Tse Yu Bak. Keep this a secret and get your friend over to the n to help you cure the poison.


    Yes, father. Tse Yu Bak nodded.


    He once hated his father, but Tse Yu Bak understood that it was all for the n. Life in a n was cruel. No matter how much his father doted on him, the n would have toe before him. Seeing how angry Tse Chungot today, to the point that he destroyed his chair, Tse Yu Bak knew that he still had a ce in his fathers heart.


    And he no longer hated him.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Tse Yu Bak arrived at the inn the next day.


    What? Chui Yim looked at him in doubt. Youre asking me to cure you? But its not that hard to cure the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder poison once its discovered. Brother, are you even from the Tse n? It cant be that such a powerful n is unable to cure poison.


    Tse Yu Bak was not even slightly upset at Chui Yims words. Instead, he found it amusing. We consulted our guest doctor yesterday, but he has never heard of the poison. Moreover Youre the only one I trust, brother. And will only trust you to do so.


    Fate was such a peculiar thing. They were strangers the day before, but today, Chui Yim was someone whom he trusts with his life.


    <em>Maybe it is this boy who gave me hope when I was in despair</em>


    Hearing him, Chui Yim patted his chest happily. No problem! You can just leave this to your big brother! Since you have addressed me as your big brother, Ill definitely help you!


    ErmI did not call you big brother, though


    Lets go, brother Tse! Let big brother help you!


    But I just called you brother


    Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun exited the inn to see a coach parked outside.


    The mount was a pitch ck, skinny animal that wore a fierce look in its eyes. Brother Chui, this is the hybrid gliphic beast of Night Lion and wolf, a night wolf. It might not be great for battle, but its speedy, and the iconic mount of our n.


    Looking around him, Chui Yim realised that all passersby were looking at them respectfully. Like what Tse Yu Bak said, the night wolf was Tse ns iconic mount. All residents of the Night Lion City respected those who were able to take the night wolf coach.


    The night wolf coach went straight for the Tse Mayor, and Chui Yim wasnt even slightly nervous arriving at a stranger ce. He examined his surroundings happily instead. Brother Tse, what a nicely-built gate you have there.


    Haha. Tse Yu Bakughed, saying nothing more.


    When all of them alight, theres somebody around to fetch them. Young Master Tse, n Leader is waiting for you.


    Give me a minute. I wille after I settle my brother down.


    Erm Young Master, your friend is whom the n Leader wants to meet.


    The trio from Southary exchanged nces.<hr>


    As the authority of the city, the Tse Manor was no doubt magnificent. Instead of flowers, trees were grown in the mansion, making the Tse n look as if it was built in the woods, which added a mysterious vibe to the ce. Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun looked around, fascinated with the mansion too. Not anyone could enter the mansion, and from the splendid architecture to the different details, they could deduce how powerful the n was.


    They only realised that it wasnt only Tse Zen who was waiting for them in the meeting hall; the hall was filled. They were either standing or sitting down in an orderly manner. All that were seated down are elderly, the ns old courtiers while the younger members representing the n stood behind them. Tse n was a huge n that spread across the entire South.


    Therger a n was, they would naturally have a sect of the same scale as them.


    Youre here? Tse Zens voice boomed across the room.


    <em>This old man has a loud voice. </em>A frown creased Chui Yims forehead.


    Yes. Tse Yu Bak bowed lightly. He did not understand his fathers action, but he decided to trust him.


    Tse Zen took a long nce at Chui Yim before looking away. Theres definitely a reason why I called all of you here. Its a known fact that my son, Tse Yu Bak, is unable to reach the one-chambered state despite being eighteen this year.


    There was no response heard, and nobody dared to reply. This was how mighty Tse Zen was. Everyone only dared to mock Tse Yu Bak behind him, and nobody ever dared to do it in front of Tse Zen. But the silence did not seem to affect Tse Zen as he continued.


    Only yesterday did I discover that it was because my son was being poisoned by someone.


    <em>Whoosh!</em> As soon as he said so, amotion broke out in the meeting hall.


    An elder jumped up from his seat. n Leader, is this true?


    If it is, then that person is here to destroy our n! How wicked he must be! Another elder spoke up. He was so angry that he was shaking.


    However, there were elders who did not fully trust the information. But n Leader, we are the Tse n, the famous n in the South. Who would dare to do so to us? Even Emperor Lam dare not.


    Others agreed with this elder too. Breaking off the inheritance was an extremely ck-hearted way to ns that valued it. It was a taboo that shall never be vited in a n. Even if Emperor Lam was the person who did it, the Tse n would strike back immediately,causing civil strife in the South.


    Just then, a cough was heard.


    Everyone turned their attention to the guest doctor of Tse n, Doctor Chi, Chi Ping.


    Regarding the snow centipede dissolved tendons powder n leader brought up yesterday, Ive specially researched it but ended up empty handed. n Leader, are you sure youre stating the truth? Chi Ping spoke slowly.


    He turned to Tse Yu Bak and continued cautiously. n Leader, things rted to talents are unpredictable, but if one were to push the me to poison just because they are talentless


    Chi Ping came to a stop, and all eyes were now on Tse Yu Bak.


    <em>Yeah, what if hes the one lying instead?</em><hr>


    Under the sharp res, Tse Yu Bak did not even feel a slight tint of anger. He took down the nces calmly, as if he did not hear all the gossip. After six years of bearing suchments and stares, he was already used to it.


    Seeing how calm Tse Yu Bak was, Tse Zen couldnt help but praise him silently. All these years had been a training of endurance for Tse Yu Bak. After experiencing all worldly affairs, he was able toe back mentally stronger.


    At the same time, a childish voice rang out. The reason why you cant find any information is because you only read books on medicine.


    Everyone in the meeting hall turned to the boy next to Tse Yu Bak.


    n Leader, who is Hearing him, Chi Ping frowned.


    Im brother Tses big brother, so his matters are mine too. Chui Yim patted his chest, looking like a boy full of justice while Tse Yu Baks face twitched slightly. Im the one who discovered the poison.


    So this is where the conclusion came from, n Leader,a silly kid. Chi Pingughed. Now the truth is revealed. Young Master had befriended a bad friend.


    What a joke. Chui Yim chuckled. This old, short-sighted bastard who acts knowledgeable. Did you even read the book, Everything you can do with dissolved tendon powder? Theres hundreds of records on what you can do with dissolved tendon powder.


    What a joke. Im a glipheon, why would I be reading books instead of medicine books?

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    So you did not read it because you felt that it was useless? Ah, thats why you know nothing about the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder. Because Everything You Can Do With Dissolved Tendon Powder is a book on dissolved tendon powder, it isnt ssified as a medicine book. But what if I tell you that its written by great master Chan Sai Ping? Is it still useless?


    Chi Pings brows creased his forehead.


    Dont tell me you dont know who Chan Sai Ping is, Chui Yim continued. The Master of Anesthesia, Chan Sai Ping, author of the Hundred Cures For Anesthesia, Gliphic nts And Anesthesia and more. These are his must reads, and hes so powerful with anesthesia because of his perfect control over dissolved tendon powder.


    What does a little brat like you know? Chi Ping sneered, sounding slightly angry. Do you know what is changing gliph? Or what bloodworm weed is? How dare you talk about medicine in front of me when you know nothing? Ive been a doctor for many decades, even before you were born!


    Changing gliph is a term used by glipheons. When a gliphers chamber is injured, the ingredients used to tattoo the original gliph has to be reced immediately. . Bloodworm weed is a gliphic nt for emergency use. It contains juice that can improve blood cirction and repair wounds which can staunch the bleeding wounds.


    Age doesnt matter in learning, as long as one is better, he or she is somebody you can learn from. Trying to test me, huh? Come up with a harder question than that.


    <em>Szz</em>


    Hearing a boy showing off his knowledge on medicine confidently left all in the meeting hall have their breath hitched in their throat. Other than the n members who frequently headed outside to fetch gliphic nts, bloodworm weed was unheard of to most. Not to mention changing gliph, the technical term that was unknown to almost all in the meeting hall. Even so, the way Chui Yim answered without hesitation convinced them that Chui Yim did indeed know medicine.


    Enough. Tse Chuns voice rang out. In what manner are you behaving? Do you think that this is a market?


    Hmph! Chi Ping huffed, his body shaking in anger.


    Since all opinions differ, lets see if little friend Chui is able to cure my son. If my son is indeed poisoned, that means that somebody is really out for us, Tse Chun said. A vague tint of anger could be detected from his words. And we must investigate thoroughly, even if it means that our hands will be stained with blood. We must chop that invisible hand off at all costs.


    Little friend Chui, just ask for anything you need. We will cooperate as much as possible.


    Im not like some useless doctor here. Snow centipede is a gliphic beast from the Norths icy and snowynds. Its chilly by nature and likes to feed on gliphic nts. All I need is simple. Ill use the falling fruits juice as a primer, put it in a silver needle, and drive the chill out with fire. Chui Yim nced at Chi Ping in disdain after hearing Tse Chun.


    Ha! Chi Ping sneered with anger. Before mixing it in with the dissolved tendon powder, the snow centipede already But he stopped immediately as he came to a realisation.


    Chui Yim sneered immediately, looking at Chi Ping with admiration. Sir is indeed great in medicine. Right, the snow centipede in snow centipede dissolved tendon powder is its dead body that has been crushed into powder. Dried under the sun and wind, the chilliness of the centipede is long gone, leaving only its energliph sucking ability behind. But I remember Doctor Chi knows nothing about the snow centipede dissolved tendon powder. How did you manage to point out my mistake, then?


    Instantly, all eyes turned to Chi Ping.


    Tse Chuns sleepy eyes opened wide instantly, like a lion who had just woken up. Its you!


    Turning as pale as a sheet of paper, Chi Ping held onto the cane in his hands tightly. The cane lit up brightly, blinding every member in the meeting hall while Chi Ping looked healthier than he normally was and flew towards the door lightly.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    A loud roar boomed across the hall, and Chi Ping who was moving backwards fell to the ground like a bird that was shot down. Within a split second, the blinding light dispersed and Tse Chun sitting in the middle had his hair floating in the air, just like a raging lion.


    White Lion King, Tse Chun!


    Chor Shing Chit who was blocking Chui Yim watched the scene with a serious expression. He could sense that the roar is a gliphility, and one that was activated with voice.


    <em>Isnt that the famous Divine Lion Roar? </em>Even if Chor Shing Chit was currently in the three-chambered state, he knew he totally stood no chance, not even enough to hold out for a round if he were to face Tse Chun in a battle.<hr>


    Tse Chun walked towards Chi Ping slowly. Doctor Chi, we still have a lot to talk about. Dont leave.


    But at the same time, a figure dashed out from the crowd, going for Chi Ping. Die! You traitor!


    Hold on! Tse Chun shouted immediately. But he was tootethe sword had already pierced through Chi Pings heart. Tse Chuns face fell drastically. Even so, he remained silent.


    All may leave now! Those from the Medicine Hall, assist little friend Chui with all you can to help treat Yu Bak!<hr>


    To the Tse n, the matter had yet toe to an end; who was the one to get Chi Ping to poison Yu Bak? And the mastermind hiding in the dark was like a sharp knife that was pointing at their back. While to Chui Yim, the ns internal strifes were none of his business. However, he already earned something even before he treated Yu Bak.


    He was currently resting in the Tse Mansion with Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun. The n gave them a one day rest, and he would only be treating Tse Yu Bak the next day. Chui Yim held onto now-dead Chi Pings cane, fiddling with it.


    This is a gliphists treasure. Being a great teacher, Chor Shing Chit exined to him. Unlike a gliphers gliph weapon, which a glipher might change ording to the increase in his state, a gliphist will never change his treasure, and its mostly made personally by the gliphist. The treasure and the gliphist aura is joined, just like a part of gliphist body.


    Every treasure of every gliphist varies. It depends on what characteristic the gliphist wants his treasure to have. Just like the old robe on Chan Shue Gun. Thats his treasure.


    Chui Yim recalled that during that day, Chor Shing Chits sudden attack was blocked off by Chan Shue Guns old robe. Simrly, the ordinary-looking cane that Chi Ping never let go off was able to exert such a strong light that was enough to blind many temporarily. Now, it appeared that a gliphists treasure was a dangerous item too.


    Someday, youll create your own treasure too, Chor Shing Chit continued with his lesson in his low voice. Most gliphist will only own one treasure in his entire life, as youll need to cultivate it slowly and connect with it through your mind, and possibly even growing together. So it is important to think of what you want in your treasure before you craft it. But its still not the time now, you can start thinking after you have reached the single-gliphic state.


    A treasure? Chui Yim murmured, the huge metal hammer that followed him for most of his life in his past life came to his mind. <em>Big silly, where are you?</em>

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chui Yim was invited to Tse Yu Baks room the next day. He went without Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun as the Tse Mansion was the safest ce in Night Lion City.


    He checked out the ce as he followed behind Tse ns servant. The Tse n members that passed by him on the way couldn''t help but to have their eyes on the kid that demonstrated extraordinary skills yesterday, as well as his extremely eye-catching bald head.


    Within no time, Chui Yim arrived at Tse Yu Baks room. Chui Yim was at a loss of words. <em>They call this a room?</em>


    Despite being a room, it wasrger than his house back in the small vige in the South, and it was as big as a small courtyard. There was a garden, a study room, a guest room, and even a living room. It was a small version of the Tse Mansion instead!


    Seeing Chui Yim, Tse Yu Bak came to him with smiles. Brother Chui, youre here.


    Now I feel like Im friends with a nouveau riche. Chui Yim gasped. But Tse Yu Bak onlyughed in response as he led him in and waved as a signal for all servants to retreat. Only Chui Yim, Tse Yu Bak and Tse Chun were now left in the room. Chui Yim wasnt surprised with Tse Chuns presence as, afterall, he would be treating the heir of the Tse n, and it was only reasonable for the n leader to be here.


    Alright, Brother Chui, can we start? Sorry for the rush, but Ive suffered too long to not want to waste anymore time. Tse Yu Bak stared at Chui Yim, eyes shining bright.


    Whatever that old bastard Chi Ping said yesterday was not true. Chui Yim nodded. Its not difficult to treat the snow centipedes dissolved tendon poison, and no unique herbs are needed. All I need is a set of silver needles thats thoroughly sanitised and a silver basin to hold them.


    A set of silver needles contains thirty-six silver needles in total.


    Shortly, a set of silver needles wrapped in cloth was sent to Chui Yim along with a silver basin. Tse Yu Bakid on the bed with his top off.


    Brother, is everything alright? Tse Yu Bak asked after Chui Yim had stared at him for a long time, so long that he was feeling uneasy.


    Yeah, it should be Chui Yim said, fiddling with a needle. Ive always practised with a wooden doll and never a real man. But be at ease, I never once made a mistake on the wooden doll!


    Seeing how confident Chui Yim looked, Tse Chun who remained silent for the entire time had his face twitch slightly. Tse Yu Bak even felt uneasy. Are Are you sure it will be alright?


    Why do you have so much to ask! Chui Yim waved his hand and the needle dropped onto Tse Yu Bak, making him scream in pain. Ah, sorry Ive made a small mistake Chui Yim stered an embarrassed smile on his face.<hr>


    Other than the first needle, Chui Yim never made any other mistake. Tse Yu Bak was puzzled at the fact that Chui Yim prated on spots that werent pointed out by him as where the lumps are. However, he had such a great trust in Chui Yim that he tried his best to hold his questions in.


    Sometimeter, Chui Yim took a deep breath. The nonchnt expression of him was now reced with seriousness. Okay, Im done with the preparations.


    Normally, theres two types of people after they were being poisoned with the snow centipede dissolved tendon powder. Either its discovered early, or never discovered and ended up losing their lives when the lumps explode. Ive found no records in books about how someone like you, who only discovered it when the lumps are almost formed. So even I have no idea what the results will be. Therefore, I blocked all your main acupuncture points so that it will not flow into your other Eight Extraordinary Meridians except your heart chamber.


    Because of your innate heart chamber, all your energliphs are stored in the heart chamber, and thats where the snow centipede dissolved tendon powder is near. Since they are too close, I cant block it so if anything happens I want you to be prepared for it.


    Brother, just do it. Tse Yu Bak replied calmly. I, Tse Yu Bak, have spent thest six years of my life like trash, and now that I have a chance, Ill definitely grab it. I''d rather die now than to spend the rest of my life like a piece of trash.


    Do it! He turned to Chui Yim.


    What a man! Chui Yim watched him with admiration.


    Tse Chun was obviously moved too. <em>Great! Indeed a Tse ns man!</em>


    Then Ill start.


    Chui Yim had already punctured thirty silver nails in Tse Yu Bak, and he had six more between his fingers. He pierced it through Tse Yu Baks body after a short pause.


    <em>Pfffffffffffff.</em>


    All five needlesnded on spots around the lump in quick session, surrounding it. As soon as it happened, a dark green lump popped out on a spot on Tse Yu Baks body that seemed fine. Tse Chun was greatly amazed.


    After Chui Yims debate with Chi Ping the day before, he trusted that Chui Yim would be honest to him. But he couldnt help but to be won over happily by Chui Yim when he saw the lump.


    Itsing! Chui Yim growled, and thest needle between his fingersnded in the middle of the lump. Once pierced open, dark green liquid flowed out of the lump. But Chui Yim was already well-prepared; he caught the liquid with the silver basin, which formed bubbles like it was boiling as it fell into the basin.


    The lump dissipated not after long of spurting out.


    The sight put a frown on Chui Yims face. Tse Chun, who couldnt hold it in anymore, spoke up. Is something wrong?


    The poison stayed in brother Tse for six years. The size of the lump also indicates that there should be more poison flowing out Chui Yim took a nce at Tse Chun and replied.


    On the other hand, Tse Yu Bak did not feel anything, except that his body was warm and it felt good. It was like he had been released from the cangue on him and the great feeling enchanted him. But not after long, Tse Yu Bak sensed that something was out of ce.


    The warmth increased till it turned into a burning sensation. Seeing how painful Tse Yu Bak looked, Tse Chun dashed over to Chui Yim. Little friend Chui, whats wrong with Yu Bak?


    However, he received no reply as Chui Yim frowned hard in silence.


    Argh! Tse Yu Bak let out another yell in pain, grasping his chest with both hands tightly.


    Little friend Chui! Tse Chun shouted at Chui Yim again, anxiousness washing over his normally calm face.


    Right! Chui Yim pped. I got it! He turned to Tse Chun immediately, speaking rapidly. n leader Tse! Call your ns gliphist over right now!


    What!? Tse Chun looked at him, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The lump is formed from energliph that the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder absorbed, which in another words could be said to be the host for energliph, Chui Yim rattled off. These energliph were not being devoured, but instead, gathered together as a lump. Now that the lump is destroyed and the poison is removed, all thats left is pure energliph.


    Energliph that brother Tse had been storing for six years! Half of the amount here is enough for him to reach the one-chambered state. So hes going to break through now! His innate chamber! Call the gliphist here to tattoo a gliph for him or hell die! Chui Yim screamed in Tse Chuns face


    Tse Chun stared nkly at Chui Yim before he dashed out of the room promptly. Get the Fourth Elder here! Hurry!


    Without further ado, an elderly man walked in. He looked familiar as he was part of the representatives that attended the meeting yesterday. Not only so, he was also the gliphist of the highest stage of cultivation in the Tse n, and he tattooed gliphs for all disciples in the n. Sensing that it was an emergency, the Fourth Elder observed Tse Yu Bak closely.


    Brother Tse is in a unique situation, and he currently has a shocking amount of energliph. A suggestion would be to tattoo the gliph like how youll tattoo on a gliphists wind chamber, draw the gliph as big and asplicated as possible. He should have sufficient energliph to withstand it, Chui Yim, who was on the side, added.


    The Fourth Elder only took a nce at Chui Yim and said nothing. He understood what was going on, but it totally made no sense. Unlike the wind chamber, energliph was not the main concern for the heart chamber, Thus the gliphs tattooed on it would usually not be too big in size, just enough to cover the entire chest like the gliph tattooed on Chor Shing Chits chest.


    But knowing the current situation, he took a deep breath and turned to Tse Chun. Alright, Im going to start, n Leader, Fourth Elder said and took a nce at Chiu Yim who was on the side.


    Tse Chun immediately understood the meaning behind this and shook his head. Little friend Chui, a friend of our n. With Tse Chun, n Leader of the Tse ns words, it meant Chui Yim was allowed to watch and look at the gliph that was about to be tattooed onto Tse Yu Baka gliph unique to the n.


    Then Ill start. The Fourth Elder nodded slowly. He smacked Tse Yu Baks body, turning him fromying upright on the bed to lying prone.


    Fourth Elder seemed to be doing nothing in particr, but the energliph movement around him began to grow stronger.<em> Buzz </em>gliph strings appeared out of the blue.


    The air stirred restlessly. Numerous gliph strings dropped on Tse Yu Baks back and they started the process. At the same time, Fourth Elder took out many bottles and poured the contents on Tse Yu Baks back.


    Chui Yims eyes lit up. This was the first time he watched an actual gliphist tattoo gliphs onto someone. Unlike he, who end up being extremely tired, an actual gliphist released energliph and converted them into gliph strings, while bottles containing ingredients that were used for gliph tattooing were all prepared beforehand.


    The crucial thing was that there were dozens of gliph strings in front of him. Fourth Elder was obviously a ten-gliphic state gliphist.


    A ten-gliphic state gliphist was equivalent to a three-chambered glipher in strength. If Fourth Elder were to be in Southary, hed already be capable enough to rule the ce. But here in Night Lion City, he could only be an elder. Being in the ten-gliphic state, it didnt mean that he could only produce ten gliph strings. Chan Shue Gun might be considered a half ten-gliphic state gliphist, but he did not manage to step into the state eventually. If he did, his mental state would increase dramatically, even if he had just reached the state. Hed be able to form at least twenty gliph strings.


    The improvement in ability was like how Chor Shing Chit was able to end Chan Shue Gun in a punch after he had broken through to the three-chambered state. The gap between every state was simply enormous.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Dozens of gliph strings tattooed on Tse Yu Bak at the same time, and within five minutes, the gliph on his back had already taken form. Unlike Chui Yims expectation, the gliph on Tse Yu Bak looked odd.


    It was a spiral shape gliph that looked like it was made of numerous circles.


    <em>What is this gliph exactly?</em>


    The higher ss a gliph was, the more mysterious itd be. But as the saying went, Essence remain the same despite all apparent changes, most higher ss gliphs were derivations of basic gliphs. Despite being unfamiliar with the gliph, Chui Yim guessed that it worked as a buff to the glipher from theposition.


    And like what Chui Yim suggested, the gliph tattooed on Tse Yu Baks heart chamber was enormous. It spanned across his back, and the Fourth elder was shocked to find that there was still a huge amount of energliph left in Tse Yu Baks body despite having the gliph drawnrge.


    Lastly, Fourth Elder drew a finger sized cloud-like gliph on each of Tse Yu Baks shoulder des. Chui Yim recognised the gliphthe Hidden Cloud gliph.


    You can try introducing the leftover energliph into his other chambers, Chui Yim pointed out. He understood Tse Yu Baks body well.


    But the Fourth Elder frowned upon hearing him. Introducing energliph into a gliphers chamber is not as simple as a piece of cake. The glipher must haveprehended the chamber before this is possible.


    He has so much energliph to spare, so why not try instead of letting it go to waste? Chui Yim shrugged.


    Fourth Elder took a nce at Tse Chun who gave him a nod in reply before he started to work on Tse Yu Baks leftover energliph that was going out of hand without hesitation.


    The energliph was of a moderate amount that would not cause harm to Tse Yu Bak, but, it was still a considerable amount. Thus with the mindset of recycling, Fourth Elder tried to introduce energliph into his other chambers.


    Wind chamber, blocked.


    Left arm chamber, blocked.


    Left leg chamber, blocked.


    Right arm chamber, blocked.


    Right leg chamber


    Forth Elders eyes widened like a goldfish. It worked! The remaining energliph went into Tse Yu Baks right leg chamber. After some time, he turned to Tse Chun, bowing with a huge smile on his face. Congrattions, n Leader. With Yu Bak around, the Tse n will be blessed for another century!<hr>


    Theprehension of chambers got increasingly tedious after a glipher had managed to do so for one. Innate chambers was the chamber that the glipher would be an expert in. After breaking through to the innate chamber sessfully, it didnt mean that one would be able to cultivate the second chamber immediately. The glipher needed time to understand the body part fully before he was able to cultivate and store energliph to another chamber.


    That was why it was said that one must reach the one-chambered state before he or she turned twelve. From then to age sixteen, it was the golden time for ones body to pick up new knowledge and turn it into a habit. If one broke through to the one-chambered state before twelve, he would have ample time to understand and discover the next most suitable chamber for himself.


    And that was what most talented gliphers did. They reached the one-chambered state before twelve and figured out the sequence of chambers that followed after their innate chambers, then broke through to the next achievable chamber of theirs. Just like Chor Shing Chit, before he cultivated his second chamber, he had alreadyprehended the right arm and heart chamber. Afterwards, it was all about umtion.


    But Tse Yu Bak was an exception. He was a genius that had been poisoned by the snow centipedes dissolved tendon powder, causing his energliph to stay stagnant. But that didnt change the fact he was a genius; he was able toprehend his right leg chamber even before he even reached the one-chambered state. Despite not having the energliph, he had already stepped into the state.


    After the poison was cured, Tse Yu Bak regained his energliph and an exaggerated gliph was carved on his innate chamber. The leftover energliph were then stored in his second chamber; in just a day, he had caught up six years worth of cultivating.


    Afterwards, Tse Chun wore a smile on his face the entire day. It was unknown how long the Tse n had not seen their n leader so happy. White Lion King, Tse Chun was one of the most powerful cultivators in the South. However, Tse Chun was no longer young.


    As a powerful four-chambered state glipher, other than ability, his life span was also a lot shorter than a five-chambered state glipher. The Tse n were not just a powerful n, but a te of juicy meat too.


    If other ns, or even the Lam dynasty realised that the Tse n showed signs of exhaustion andcked powerful sessors, these wolves would share the juicy meal instantly. Thus, every n cared a lot about tradition. And it seemed like after some time, Tse Yu Bak would definitely be a powerful glipher with the capability of carrying the entire n on his back.<hr>


    These days, Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun led a great life. Thanks to Chi Yim who saved Tse Yu Bak, and even the entire Tse n to some extent, they were viewed as notable guests and Tse Chun even mentioned that they would try their best to meet all needs of Chui Yim, who would be considered as a friend of the Tse n forever.


    Thus the trio were now having a good time and were treated with delicacies. Despite having a worry-free time, Chui Yim locked himself up in the Tse ns forging workshop, working on who knew what. A month passed by like that.


    During the night, the breeze made trees in Tse n rustle.Chui Yim sat outside on the steps, staring into the night nkly.


    Huff. A figure appeared out of nowhere next to Chui Yim, sending him jumping up. Principal, why do you walk so silently? Can you call me first next time! Youll give me a heart attack!


    Instead of replying to him, Bak Wun munched on his apple. I say, little kid, how long are you nning to stay here?


    I dont know. Chui Yim shook his head after being slightly taken aback by the question.


    There are higher institutions in the Night Lion City too. You can choose to stay here. Bak Wun nodded.


    Where are you nning to bring me originally, principal? Chui Yim asked Bak Wun.


    But Bak Wun only smiled at him mysteriously. I shall keep it a secret first. But I want to see if you like the life here. Theres no reason for me to tell you if you choose to stay here, and Ill then return to the Riding Clouds Academy and continue to be a principal. Even though youre extremely talented, you cant squander it. Look at Tse Yu Bak, he might be poisoned but he never stopped cultivating, or hed not be able to be tattooed with that scary gliph he has and have ess to his second chamber.


    Think through it and make up your mind. Ille to you tomorrow for an answer again. Bak Wun patted Chui Yims shoulder and left.


    Chui Yim stared into the space nkly. In fact, he was at a loss of what to do next. Due to Chan Shue Gun, he had to graduate earlier than expected. However, he only missed out by a very short time, thus he would have to leave Southary no matter what. But he had no idea where to go after that.


    Afterwards, event came after event. After Chan Shue Gun, he was seriously injured while helping Chor Shing Chit tattoo a gliph even before the one-gliphic state. When he finally recovered, he was caught in Tse Yu Baks matter again. He did not even have the time to n his future.


    But maybe now was the time.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chui Yim returned to his room and mmed the door shut. He pulled out a small, red pouch with a serious expression. It was a in pouch with only the number one embroidered on it.


    Open the first pouch if you choose to continue practicing gliphism instead of returning to the vige to be a doctor. Chui Tins words echoed in his mind.


    <em>Its time. </em>Chui Yim thought, looking at the pouch on his palm, and he untied it without hesitation.


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    A vivid ball of light escaped the pouch as soon as Chui Yim did so, stunning him. In fact, it wasnt a light but a paper with a gliph drawn on it.


    It was a simple gliph called the Recorder gliph which was to be found on the Recording Gliph Stone that was widely used by gliphers and gliphist.


    <em>Chui Tin must have an unimaginable understanding towards gliphism if hes able to make the gliph work on a paper.</em>


    Siu Yim, since you have opened the pouch, you must be twelve now. The thought of us having to part for years gave me mixed feelings. Chui Yims expression changed after hearing Chui Tins gentle voice.


    Alright, getting to the main point now. Since you have opened the pouch, it means that returning to the vige to be an ordinary doctor is not your choice. But this didnt surprise me, as from that day you told me that you need to be stronger, I knew that my son would definitely lead an extraordinary life. I guessed that youre at a loss now, not knowing what to do.


    I chose the Riding Clouds Academy for you. You might already know why; not for the cheap school fees well, I admit it partially is, but mainly because the principal of the academy and your teacher, Chor Shing Chit is no ordinary man. I could hand you over to their care at ease.


    It was a surprising piece of information to Chui Yim. <em>So Chui Tin knew that Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit were extraordinary before he enrolled me into the academy? Of course, how could a thirty-year-old three-chambered glipher and a one-chambered glipher who can beat a two-chambered glipher up badly be mediocre? There must be something going on with the Riding Clouds Academy.</em>


    I can decide a primary institution for you, but not the others. Its all up to you now. If you wish to continue with your education, head to the South Imperial City, thecapital of the South where all authorities are. Its home to many powerful institutions at the same time. Here, institutions are equivalent to organisations in the divided North.


    Stars Unite Educational Centre is well-known for their powerful gliphist graduates. The institution is mostly meant for gliphists, and they hold the best books for cultivators in the South. Metallic Blood War Gate is an institution backed by the Souths military. Not only do they value cultivating soldiers and battle tactics, theyre very professional in cultivating gliphers and physical ability too. However, its not the most suitable choice for you considering your heart deficiency. The Great Book Academy is an institution of gliphism research. They dont touch much on knowledge about cultivators but they own the most amount of books in the South, so many that even the Lam dynastys Imperial Library couldntpare to them.


    These three institutions that I rmend are the best institutions in the South. But if you decide not to attend a higher institution, its fine too. You can join organisations in the North like the Imperial Sunset Pce, the famous cultivation spot for gliphist, or zing Skies Mountain, since you like to forge and its sect leader Yim Yung is the only Divine Master in the world. Or Four Season Mountains, the home to many gliphers.


    Any of these six options will be good for you. Cultivating is like navigating a boat against the current. You must not rest once you have chosen to take this route. Chui Tin nagged on. Chui Yim was annoyed by his nagging in the past, but it warmed him now. He remained silent and listened to Chui Tins words.


    For the second pouch Open it when you feel that you are about to break through to your wind chamber. It will guide you on. And thats all. Cheer on, child. We including your mother, we will reunite someday.


    The paper that floated in the air like a bright candle light dimmed down gradually and turned into ashes, as if it had never once appeared. Chui Yim said nothing and folded the pouch before keeping it in his pocket.


    <em>Higher institutions, huh</em><hr>


    The next day. Chui Yims door was pushed open abruptly. It didnte as a shock to him as only Bak Wun would do so. Chor Shing Chit entered his room, trailing behind Bak Wun. After all they had been through during their Journey from Southary to Night Lion City, the trio became close-knitted.


    Bak Wun took up a random fruit from the table and munched on it. Ive received a letter from Southary. After Chan Shue Gun passed on, the mayor stepped in. Since Chan Shue Gun has betrayed the Chan n, theres nothing they could do to the Chan n. But the Riding Clouds Academy, its now under protection and the Chan n willpensate for all damage caused. As for Chan Ngou Tin, rumours have it that the poor kid has locked himself in his room ever since he woke up.


    Chui Yim listened to Bak Wun with a poker face. <em>The spoiled kid would suffer some day. Im already nice enough to that imperious boy for six years. I would never have taken things so far if he hadnt torn the book Chui Tin gave me.</em>


    Now that he had tattooed a gliph on Chor Shing Chit and treated Tse Yu Bak, he knew that he had stepped into a brand new world, and Southary might be somewhere he could never return to.


    Stars Unite Education Centre, Metallic Blood War Gate and Great Book Academy. What do you guys think of them? Chui Yim cut straight to the point.


    Chor Shing Chit exchanged nces with Bak Wun before turning back to Chui Yim in surprise. I see that you have some information on higher institutions too. Indeed, these institutions are prestigious, and Stars Unite Education Center and Great Book Academy suits you. But


    These are no big deal. Bak Wun came to the conclusion without saying much. Chui Yim frowned. He knew that Chui Tin meant to let him have a choice by mentioning all of the choices, but it seems like these institutions werent considered great to Bak Wun.


    Indeed, depending on what youpare them to. Surprisingly, Chor Shing Chit agreed with Bak Wun. He then turned to Chui Yim, looking all serious.


    Have you heard of the Cloud Pce?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The Cloud Pce holds a special ce in the South or should I say, in the entire world. Nobody knows how long Cloud Pce has been around, all we know is that it existed even before the birth of the Lam dynasty. In legends, it was said to have existed even before gliphism became widespread. In the end, legends are just legends. The only fact that nobody in the world could deny was


    That Cloud Pce is the most powerful organisation in the world.


    Most powerful? Chui Yim furrowed his brows.


    Yes, not one of them, but the most powerful, Bak Wun replied straightforwardly. They are the most powerful. He stressed his words again.


    Cloud Pce is a special existence, Chor Shing Chit continued, ignoring Bak Wun. They never poke their noses into worldly affairs, but their existence itself already has a great impact on the world. The golden rule of whatever happens in the institution stays there that South dies by originated from the Cloud Pce.


    The North had always been eyeing the South like a tiger, but they never dared to join forces to take down the Lam dynasty all because of Cloud Pce. Noments were ever made by them, but their existence itself was enough to make the North fear. Thats how powerful they are.


    What organisation are they? They are so powerful that they could suppress three organisations alone. From the books, Chui Yim knew that the zing Skies Mountain, Imperial Sunset Pce and Four Season Mountain were all guarded by five-chambered and thousand-gliphic state elites.


    Erm The Cloud Pce isnt an organisation to be exact, but an institution.


    Chui Yim was left speechless by thisment. <em>So the Cloud Pce is the most influential institution in the entire world?</em>


    The Cloud Pces power originates not only from their elites, but also its graduates. More than five of their alumni are of five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state.


    Chui Yim spread out his fingers, counting. <em>Theres not more than ten known elites in this world of the state now, though.</em>


    The Cloud Pce only takes in seven, never more, disciples per generation. Thus they have a small cohort of seven disciples every generation. The selected disciples have never failed to turn out as a one of flying colours. And amongst the seven, there would definitely be one who tops the cohort.


    Thats where I n to bring you to, Bak Wun interrupted. Youre qualified to give the enrollment test a try, little monster.


    The enrollment test will take ce in two years time. With your talent, itll be good to give it a try. However, nothing is absolute, as talent and ability arent the only factors they look out for. I failed when I tried previously, twenty years ago, Chor Shing Chit wore aplicated look as he said to Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim was clear that Chor Shing Chit could definitely be regarded as a talent; he was only in his thirties, and three-chambered gliphers have a lifespan of at least a hundred years. It wouldnt be a demanding task for him to reach the four-chambered state, nor the five-chambered.


    <em>Even someone like Chor Shing Chit was not selected by Cloud Pce?</em>


    The Cloud Pce only wants weirdos as their disciples, not talents. Whats so great about talents? Weirdos are more rare! Bak Wun saidzily.


    I see that the principal knows the Cloud Pce well. Chor Shing Chit turned to Bak Wun with a meaningful look.


    Of course, Bak Wun replied proudly. Or why do you think I named my institution the Riding Clouds Academy? My aim was to have a student from my institution ride my clouds into the Cloud Pce.


    And you happen to be the student who has the best chances, Bak Wun said, his sightnding on Chui Yim. You could tattoo a gliph even before you stepped into the single-gliphic state, and moreover, it was a Spiral Dragon gliph. At the same time, youre great at medicine. Youre weird enough for the Cloud Pce to like you.


    Yet Chui Yim only wore a frown on his face and patted his bald head hearing Bak Wun. <em>Cloud Pce is such a legendary institution, so why did Chui Tin not rmend it to me? Did he think that I would definitely fail the enrollment test? </em>Determination washed over Chui Yims face at the thought of this. <em>I must leave him thunderstruck!</em>


    Okay, Cloud Pce it is!


    <hr>


    The evening arrived, ready to end the day with a sun-soaked orange sky. Warm rays of the evening sun cast down on the Lion Dance Inn, sending a rxing vibe across the ce.


    Two people sat on the highest level of the inn, looking at the sunset through the window. Brother Chui, are you not going to stay anymore?


    The pair was no other than Tse Yu Bak and Chui Yim. Tse Yu Bak was sincerely thankful for Chui Yim. Without Chui Yim, he would never be able to cultivate, nor be a one-chambered state glipher within a day. It could be said that Chui Yim gave him another life.


    I will not bear to leave this ce if I stay here for too long. Chui Yimughed. He sounded kiddish, but it gave Tse Yu Bak a weird illusion that he was drinking with a senior.


    Big brother Chui, youre most wee to stay here for as long as you want. Tse Yu Bak looked like he had just swallowed a fly. <em>Did I just address a twelve year old boy as big brother?</em>


    As if not aware of what was going on in Tse Yu Baks mind, Chui Yim swirled the drink in his cup and shook his head. Its fine, the route of giphism is like going against the current. Its too easy andfortable here that my sharpness is about to be worned out.


    Tse Yu Bak said nothing, taking in Chui Yims words slowly. He only took up his cup after some time. Alright, never forget this. The Night Lion Tse n is brother Chuis friend forever.


    Hahaha! Who cares about the Night Lion Tse n? My brother is Tse Yu Bak, not the Tse n.


    Come!


    Cheers!<hr>


    Night fell. Chui Yim dragged Tse Yu Bak back to the Tse Mansion.


    I can still drink Tse Yu Bak mumbled to himself. Even though he consumed wine to relieve his sorrows, it was only in small amounts, unlike Chui Yim who downed jugs at a time. It was an extremely tiring task to get Tse Yu Bak back, so tiring that poor Chui Yim even suspected that he would trigger his heart deficiency if the trip back to Tse Mansion took a longer time.


    Immediately after entering the mansion, servants came to fetch Tse Yu Bak seeing how drunk their young master was, also not forgetting to thank Chui Yim. All of them gasped silently at how a child was even a better drinker than their young master. But that was all in their head; nobody dared to say anything in reality.


    After handling Tse Yu Bak over to his servants, Chui Yim returned to his room, slightly dizzy.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    He opened the door to this room to be weed by a sweet scent. The scent made Chui Yim drowsy, it felt like he was in a flower bush.


    This made Chui Yims eyes shoot open immediately, and he was now fully awake. Being profound in medicine, he hade in contact with many medications and gliphic nts under Chui Tins teaching.


    <em>This is the nightmare bloom!</em>


    He took a step back immediately. At the same time, a figure dashed out from the shadowed parts of his room, moving towards Chui Yim at lighting speed. Chui Yim was able to catch the light on both the persons feets in the dark.


    A two-chambered glipher!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chui Yims reactions were already quick, yet his reflexes were of no use when facing a glipher who was two states higher than him. To a two-chambered glipher, it was as simple as a piece of cake to take down amoner, or the extraordinarily but stateless Chui Yim who stood no advantage against the glipher. Since he had yet to break through to his first state, his body couldnt keep up with his fast reaction.


    The other party was no doubt a double leg-chambered glipher. Most gliphers tattooed gliphs ording to their chambers property; like how double arm chambered gliphers usually selected offensive gliphs, speed or agility type gliphs for double leg chambered gliphers, and gliphs that boost the gliphers physical ability for heart and wind-chambered glipher.


    Simrly, the two-chambered glipher did the same too. He moved at an astonishing speed that overwhelmed Chui Yim greatly, leaving him with no room to resist. Despite this, Chui Yim made a simple move and pulled something out from his clothes.


    <em>Pfff!</em>


    Chui Yim took an attack on his chest, vomiting a pool of blood immediately.


    Eh? The two-chambered glipher gasped. As an assasination type glipher, he was no stranger to conducting assassinations onmoners. It came as a shock to him that the boy who just took an attack of his was still alive.


    He tried to catch up with Chui Yim but was blinded by a strong light that was just like a sun in the dark. The entire Tse n was lit up, and a miserable shriek belonging to the two-chambered glipher was heard, followed by tears flowing down his cheeks. He was blinded, literally, by the brilliant light.<hr>


    Chui Yim opened his eyes slowly. Prepared, he closed his eyes beforehand. He was beyond pale, with bright red blood stained on the corner of his mouth. However, he wore a fierce look on his face as he held a stick that was neither made of metal nor wood of half an arms length. Ignoring the serious injury on his chest, Chui Yim struggled to get up, putting the result of his daily training for the past years into use.


    Like a beast who was at a dead end, Chui Yim pounced onto the glipher for hisst counter attack and pierced the unknown stick into his belly hard.


    Ah! The glipher howled in pain, sending a kick subconsciously. Chui Yim flew into the side courtyard like a sandbag from the energliph-filled attack.


    Within no time, an angry growl boomed acrossed the area. How dare youmit an act of assasination in my Tse n! This was not an ordinary roar, but an attack itself. Just as the sentence came to an end, the glipher felt extremely dizzy and was unable to move a single step.


    A figure appeared in front of the glipherit was none other than Tse Chun. His grizzled hair danced in the windless air, looking like a raging lion whose mane danced amongst the wind.


    Tse Chun Ho? Its you!? What made him all the more angry was that the glipher was part of the Tse n!


    n leader! Please spare my life! Thats all Hearing Tse Chun, the glipher who just lost his sight, Tse Chun Ho cried out.


    Just as he was saying, another bellow was heard. How dare you raid our noble guest? Die!


    Wait!


    Tse Chuns voice solidified immediately, and numerous strings coiled around the figure. It was the man that killed Chi Ping back at the meeting hall. Chun, why did you stop me! Betrayers should be punished immediately!


    Tse Kai Shan, Im the Tse ns leader, so please address me as n leader despite you being my father-inw. Rules are rules, Tse Chun spoke coldly.


    The elderly man holding a sword in his hands wore an uncertain expression on his face. n leader, please release me immediately so I could take this traitors life!


    n leader! I plead your mercy! It''s all Elder Tse Kai Shans orders! Im sure that the n leader is aware that Im under him! Hearing this, Tse Chun Ho cried loudly.


    Tse Chun Ho! Tse Kai Shans face fell instantly at his words. Did I treat you badly? Why did you have to frame me?


    Knowing that his life was on the line, Tse Chun Ho spoke rapidly, n leader! Im just an ordinarily two-chambered glipher in the n, who only heeds an elders instruction. Why would I dare to raid our ns noble guest otherwise? Moreover, doesnt n leader find it weird that Elder Tse Kai Shan just took Doctor Chis life without hesitation the previous day when they are so close-knitted! n leader


    Shut up! Tse Chun yelled, making Tse Chun Ho bleed through his eyes, nose and mouth. Unable to believe what just happened, Tse Chun Ho fell backwards and breathed hisst breath.


    Hphmm! So what if its an order! How are you worthy of being a Tse n member if all you do is follow instructions blindly!


    n leader, I can exin Looking at Tse Chun Hos body, Tse Kai Shan wore an ugly expression on his face.


    Im very interested in your exnation too. Tse Chun stared at Tse Kai Shan. Ive always held great respect for you, even taking in your daughter as a concubine and addressing you as my father-inw. But why did you collude with Doctor Chi to do such things to Yu Bak? Why!? Why did you! Tse Chun was truly upset at the fact.


    Why? Calming down, Tse Kai Shan wore a smirk on his face instead. Its because we are in a n. Dont you know how much a n values bloodline? But Yu Bak inherited the talent of you and our ancestors, making him a gifted child. How many more years will we have to live under you if Yu Bak took over the n? We are part of the n too, and we want to rise and take over the n!


    Thus I ced my hands on Yu Bak. It was scripted perfectly. Yu Bak will lose his talent and after some time, his body will explode, taking his life. Youll lose hope over it and take another concubine. The descendant my daughter gave birth to is growing well too. If everything goes well, the child would be the next n Leader. Its a simple n.


    Simple? Tse Chun threw an icy re at Tse Kai Shan. He might no longer be young, but still majestic. Short-sighted! Why do you think ns are formidable? Because we have power. Without enough power, we are just a piece of dessert in others eyes. We were able to maintain our stand in the world because Im still around. What do you think we are left with to secure the Night Lion City if Im dead and theres nobody to take over the n?


    Well, Id rather the Tse n perish if we have to live under you or Yu Bak for another hundreds years! Tse KaiShan said with an expressionless face.


    n till he trembled. There was nothing left for him to say. For the fact that Ive been calling you my father-inw, Ill be courteous. Take your own life.


    Tse Kai Shan felt the energy controlling him disperse, but he wasnt slightly relieved as he knew that he definitely wouldnt be able to escape the Souths old yet majestic lion.


    The one that loses will always be at fault, Tse Kai Shan said, looking at Tse Chun. It might all be fated that Yu Bak will meet that damn boy who destroyed my n of ten years in a day. But n leader, ambition is what drives us crazy, and Im definitely not the only one with such a mindset. This is a n A n! Tse Kai Shans vitality seeped out of his eyes and heid on the ground motionlessly.


    Madman. Youre the only one who has such huge wild schemes, Tse Chunmented coldly at both bodies before ignoring them, reaching the destroyed side courtyard within no time.


    Chui Yimid on the ground, obviously unconscious. At the same time, the Tse ns residence was brightly lit up. Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit rushed over and were worried to see Chui Yim unconscious. But since Tse Chun had taken the perpetrators life on the spot, there was nothing else they could say.


    But Tse Chun wore aplex look. <em>He has yet to reach his first state, yet was able to survive a two-chambered state gliphers attack, and even counterattack Moreover, his superb skills in medicine and appropriate suggestion when Fourth Elder was tattooing gliph into Yu Bak</em>


    Tse Chun had always thought Yu Bak was a talent that was out of the world. <em>But inparison to this little monster</em>


    The next day, Tse Yu Bak woke up to a piece of extremely upsetting news. Since he was still young, in the night where he was drunk, Tse Chun had already cleansed Tse Kai Shans bloodline, butchering all who were rted to Tse Yu Baks poisoning and Chui Yims incident in a night. When Tse Yu Bak woke up, the storm had passed, and it was a brand new day.


    He went to visit Chui Yim right away, only to be greeted with a wave by an awakened and pale Chui Yim. Yo.


    Tse Yu Bak was left speechless.<em> How can he still be so rxed after all this? </em>Brother Chui, are you alright?


    Just a few broken ribs, thanks to your ns great doctors. If not for them, Ill really have to spend a few months here at your home.


    Ive heard all about it from my father, brother Chui. How did you manage to do so? Tse Yu Bak sat down, staring at Chui Yim weirdly.


    Oh, Chui Yim replied and pulled something out of his clothes with great difficulty. It was exactly the stick that he stuck in Tse Chun Hos abdomen. Your n gave me that unpleasant old Chis treasure. I cant nourish nor use it, but I made some changes to it. I erased all auras connected to that old guy, only salvaging the energliph he left behind, But without continued nourishment, its a flower without roots. This will turn into trash one day when all energliph is used up.


    So I broke the cane into five pieces, sealing each with fire-forge to store the energliph for a longer time. However, its a one time thing, after yesterday, that part of the cane is useless now.


    Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit who were listening to Chui Yim couldn''t help but exchange nces. Both of them were mysterious people with powerful backgrounds, but Chui Yims words made them sweat cold sweat because they had never heard of such a way to use a treasure.


    For gliphists, their treasure would turn useless if it was stolen or the owner was dead. Yet this twelve year old kid spoke about recycling; no wonder he shut himself in the forging workshop for a month. Now Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit felt that having a single brain wasnt enough.


    <hr>


    Thats not what Im asking. Tse Yu Bak shook his head. How could you remain calm under a two-chambered state gliphers attack? If it was me, Id be too shocked to react even given that we have the same tools. So brother Chui, how are you able to have such courage and calmness despite your age?


    Chui Yim looked at him in a daze, but cracked into a smile when the memory of him being killed in his past life came to his mind. Trust me, your big brother has seen worse than this.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    South Imperial City, Evergreen Pce.


    Winter followed after spring. Just like the miraculous Four Season Mountain in the North, seasons were meaningless here. All kinds of precious and rare gliphic nts filled the ce.


    A teenager sat on the grass, carving something subconsciously. Unlike him who was spacing out, his actions are nimble.


    Brother Chin Kee! A cheerful voice came forth, sounding just like the chirping birds in the Imperial Garden. It brought the teenager back from his daydream, who then looked at his hands to find a weird-looking mask that made the teenagerugh bitterly to himself. <em>Ive never cared about worldly affairs, but I cant seem to forget the only rtive of mine in the past life.</em>


    He ced the mask down and looked up to see a young girl running towards him happily with a te in her hands. He was a young and handsome teenager, but he shook his head like an old man.


    Ming Sum, no matter what, youre still a girl, its not nice to be acting in a rough manner, he said.


    The girl running towards him was no other than Lam Ming Sum. Two years had passed; she was still almost the same as before, just that she became much taller and much healthier after being well fed and clothed in the pce. Despite not being considered as a pretty girl, she gave off a vibe that easily warmed the hearts of others.


    Brother Chin Kee, hurry and try this. This is the candy Ive just developed!


    And the teenager was none other than Kam Chin Kee who reincarnated from another world. Beads of cold sweat dripped down his forehead when he heard her. Why do you always make me yourb rat? That previous dish, what is it called Deep fried calming grass I had diarrhea for a few days after eating it


    Are you really not going to try it Lam Ming Sumstared at him with teary eyes.


    Seeing this, Kam Chin Kee surrendered immediately. Okay okay, stop using that trick again. Ill eat it, okay?


    Tears disappeared from Lam Ming Sums fox eyes instantly. She no longer looked pitiful. Hurry! Hurry up and try it!


    Kam Chin Kee squinted his eyes at the content on the te. The beautiful and colourful beads on the tes were like frightening poison to Kam Chin Kee.


    <em>Gulp. </em>He swallowed his saliva and picked one up with his left thumb and index finger, all while pinching his nose with the other hand


    Eh? Kam Chi Kees eyes lit up. Its not bad.


    Of course! Lam Ming Sumughed, blinking her fox-like eyes.


    Kam Chin Kee popped another in his mouth. It bore a sweet taste and exploded in the mouth, filling Kam Chin Kees mouth with the scent of fruit.


    Ming Sum, what is this?


    Lam Ming Sum coughed softly, but she couldnt hide the proud look on her face. This is a dish made with unripe seeds of falling fruits, seasoned with honey, mint and others. Unripe falling fruits hold the characteristics of explosion too, but its less violent. After chewing, the scent will burst out in our mouth, and the vourings added to itpress the seed further to enhance the taste.


    And ta-da, my new dish, Sweet Bomb! Lam Ming Sum shouted, making a peace sign with her hand.


    ...


    After sometime, Lam Ming Sum realised that Kam Chin Kee was not even paying attention to her. He only focused on eating whats on the te.


    Hey! Save some for uncle Kan! He hasnt had them yet! She whined.


    Oh. Kam Chi Kee stopped and burped. Not bad, itd go well with wine.


    Yeah! Lam Ming Sumughed. Big brother Chui loves wine, Ill make this for him in the future.


    Speaking about Chui Yim, a nk expression washed over her face. Its been a long time since I saw him, I miss big brother Chui.


    Kam Chin Kee did not respond to Lam Ming Sum. In fact, Lam Ming Sum always mentioned Chui Yim when they chatted, and he was already used to it after two years.


    Luckily I have you, brother Chin Kee, with me. You look like Big brother Chui somehow, Lam Ming Sum looked at Kam Chin Kee andmented.


    There was a day where Kan Hang overheard Lam Ming Sum making thisment, and he thought that Lam Ming Sum needed to get her eyes checked as Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kees visuals were as different as cheese and chalk.


    You have the same look in your eyes, Lam Ming Sum said to herself.


    Oh? Kam Chin Kee replied randomly after eating. He fished out a wood piece and continued to carve.


    Both of you have a lonely look in your eyes you two look lonely, as if theres nobody who would understand you in the world.


    Kam Chin Kee wore a calm expression hearing her.<em> Of course there isnt anyone who can understand me. Who in the world will understand what it feels like to traverse to another world?</em>


    Brother Kam! A sweet voice called out. Lam Ming Sum and Kam Chin Kee turned around at the same time to see a girling towards them with three bodyguards. But when she saw Lam Ming Sum, her face fell immediately. Why are you here?


    Ill go now. Lam Ming Sum stuck her tongue out at Kam Chin Kee.


    But as she was about to leave with her te, the girl blocked her way. Did I say you can leave? She was a gorgeous girl in her early teens. The thick make up on her made her look like a doll.


    She looked at Kam Chin Kee unhappily and back at the te on Lam Ming Sums hand. Why do you always feed brother Chin Kee with rubbish! What if he ends up sick! Cant you be more content with your lot!


    I ate it willingly. Kam Chin Kee frowned at her words. Its got nothing to do with Ming Sum. Moreover, Siu Mei, she is your elder sister


    Shes not! Shes just a bastard of my father and an imperial chef!


    Kam Chin Kees face fell upon hearing her. But before he could stand up, an angry roar was heard. Lam Mei Mei! What nonsense are you babbling!


    As soon as they heard the voice, the elders around Lam Mei Mei kneeled to the ground respectfully. Greetings, your highness.


    A teenager walked over slowly, but majestically. He was the current crown prince of the Lam dynasty, Lam Zaa.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Lam Zaa was now sixteen, but he looked more mature than his age. There were traits of the current Emperor Lam on his face. When he frowned slightly, his thick eyebrows hinted that he was angry despite not writing it on his face.


    Apologise to your elder sister. Lam Zaa red at Lam Mei Mei, face turning green.


    Im just stating the facts! A bastard like her does not deserve Lam Mei Mei retorted in anger, not buying Lam Zaas words.


    <em>p!</em>


    The elders at the side trembled at the scene, but they dared not express anything about it, only lowering their heads in silence.


    What do you think father will do if he hears you? Lam Zaa asked. He had just pped Lam Mei Mei on her face.


    Lam Mei Mei fell to the ground from the p. She looked at Lam Zaa with disbelief swimming in her alluring eyes, holding onto her cheeks that had flushed red.


    How, how dare you p me!


    Im your elder brother. Whats the matter if I p you? Theres nobody who dares to do so, thats why youre so spoiled and arrogant!


    Kam Chin Kee who watched from the side was left speechless silently. Lam Mei Mei had always been the pearl in the palm of the pce. Having inherited Lee Fei Yins innocent look, she was the devil of the pce; no pranks in the pce were unrted to her. However, due to her status and Emperor Lams doting, there wasnt anybody who dared to say anything.


    But now, Lam Zaa had just pped her on the face.


    Lam Mei Mei pouted, turning around to leave while bursting into tears. Im going to tell Mother Queen about this!


    Whatever! Lam Zaa snorted.


    When Lam Zaa turned towards Lam Ming Sum, she only handed him the te and mumbled, Dont me Mei Mei, shes just too young to be smart. Heres a sweet for you.


    Lam Zaa was taken aback. This was the first time Lam Ming Sum talked to him on her own ord in two years. He had always tried to speak to Lam Ming Sum, but shed either escape or Kam Chin Kee would be around, stopping him from doing so. This was what make Lam Zaa fascinated.


    As the current crown prince, he got everything he wanted. Everybody treated him with respect, and even the bratty Lam Mei Mei had to greet him as brother prince when she saw him.


    Lam Zaa had never met anyone like Lam Ming Sum, and he was thrown off his feet to have Lam Ming Sum initiating a conversation with him. When he got back to his senses, Lam Ming Sum was already nowhere to be seen, and it was unknown when Kam Chin Kee left.


    He was only left with the colourful candy in his hand. Slowly, he ate it and a smile took over his charming face. How sweet.<hr>


    Alone, Kam Chin Kee sat on his bed in his room. The items in his hands were none other than the carving knife and a piece of wood. Nobody ever asked about his intention to cultivate, nor did he take the initiative to ask.


    He seemed like a guest living in the pce, but he knew that he was just a bird in its cage. And power was needed to break free.


    Kam Chin Kee shut his eyes, remembering all about energliph that he had read from the pces Sacred Scripture Pavilion. After some time, he opened his eyes abruptly, lighting up the entire room.


    Kam Chin Kees hands moved rapidly.


    <em>Szzzz</em>


    Wood shavings flew around the room, but he remained focused on his work. Changes showed on the piece of wood; it started to take the form of a dog statue, but not exactly like one.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    Hearing the buzz, Kam Chin Kee stopped in his tracks. It was a cute dog that looked like an unknown beast if one were to look closely at it. It was also covered by mystic gliphs. Kam Chin Kee looked at the palm-sized beast in his hands and put down his knife, sticking his index finger out.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    A formless string appeared out of the blue. If any other was present, they would definitely be left astonished seeing how a teenager who was not even in the single-gliphic state turned energliph into a gliph.


    Even Man Chin Hung used a quick fix of using her ten fingers to draw gliphs before she stepped into the single-gliphic state. She was only able to turn energliph into gliphs after reaching the one-gliphic state. It was unheard of in the world that anyone could to turn energliph into gliph before actually reaching the single-gliphic state.


    Kam Chin Kee wore a peaceful expression as the gliph sting in the airnded on the wooden beast on his hands. Not after long, the beast gained life and was able to perform tricks like a somersault, handstand, sit and many more.


    Huff Kam Chin Kee heaved a sigh of relief, smiling widely.


    The green beast was the machine-operated beast of the lowest grade of the Thousand Mechanism Sect. <em></em>


    <em>Since it worked Time toe up with something big.</em>

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    At the gate of Night Lion City, Tse Yu Bak came to send Chui Yim off.


    It was normal for a big man like Tse Chun to not turn up, but with the presence of Tse Yu Bak, the current sessor of the Tse n, it symbolised the Tse ns respect for Chui Yim.


    Brother Chui, I heard that youll be heading to the South Imperial City to participate in Cloud Pces enrollment in two years?


    Yeah. Chui Yim patted his bald head,ughing wholeheartedly with his kiddish voice. I heard that the event is dope, so Ill try it out for fun.


    Tse Yu Bak was left speechless.<em> Oh brother What does he think the Cloud Pce is? A ce that countless geniuses try to get into, but hes saying that hell enroll for fun</em>


    I believe with brother Chuis aptitude, youll definitely make it. Ill be in South Imperial City two yearster to witness your excellence performance.


    Okay! See you in two years!


    See you then!<hr>


    Tse Yu Bak watched the ck dot afar disappear slowly from his sight with aplicated look. He had only known Chui Yim for a few, short months yet his world was turned upside down all thanks to Chui Yim and the mystic fate that brought Chui Yim to the Lion Dance Inn, the ce where they met. Now, Tse Yu Bak was no longer trash, but a genius again.


    <em>Two yearster?</em>


    Lets go.


    Young master, itste. Do you want dinner?


    No, Im going into seclusion. Ill be heading to South Imperial City two yearster as brother Chuis support. Hell beughed at if Im too weak.


    Young master, us, the Tse n, will never be a joke to others.


    I meant brother Chui! Hah Nevermind, lets go.


    Great ns are indeed great. Look at howfortable their coach is! Our previous coach is iparable to this! Chui Yim gasped, feelingfortable in the coach.


    Of course it couldnt bepared, Chor Shing Chit replied with a poker face. They even gifted us their precious night wolf thats better than the hardyhorse in terms of speed, stability and even endurance.


    A night wolf is nothing Hearing them, Bak Wun driving the coach snorted. Ignorant kiddo, he immediately added after sensing the unfriendly re from the night wolf in front.


    Chui Yim ignored Bak Wun. Something came to his mind and he turned to Chor Shing Chit right away. Oh right, brother Chor, you said that youd teach me how to fight after I recover, right?


    Are you serious about it? Chor Shing Chit looked at him, slightly astonished. Its more important for you to store enough energliph to breakthrough to the single-gliphic state now, though.


    Staying alive is everything. If not for my constant training, I would have been in the heavens now the night I was raided back at the Tse Mansion. Chui Yim rolled his eyes.


    Chor Shing Chits mind stopped upon hearing Chui Yim. Chui Yim might make unpleasantments, but it was the truth. Before stepping into the ten-gliphic state, gliphists were rtively weak and might lose their lives even before they could react when attacked.


    If not for Chui Yims physical training which gave him a body that was unusually fit and his smart way of using Chi Pings treasure, he would have lost his life as well.


    Since then, Ill teach you. We have a long way to go after all. After thinking through it, Chor Shing Chit agreed.<hr>


    It was indeed a long way to go.


    There were more than ten big cities and a few hundred viges or small towns they needed to pass by from Southary, the city located at the end of the South, to South Imperial City. Theyd have to spend months on road trips with their night wolf coach, and more than a year and half with a hardyhorse coach.


    On the way, Chor Shing Chit started to teach Chui Yim basic battle skills, mostly footwork.


    To him, Chui Yim would only end up as a glihphist due to his heart deficiency, the biggest factor that prevented him from bing a glipher. Moreover, with his intelligence, it would be a pity for him to be a glipher. Thus Chor Shing Chit focused on defence and dodging skills, and less on attacking and counter attack which were what Chui Yim hoped to learn.


    Even so, Chui Yim put all his heart into it. He spent his whole life forging back on the Swallow Contient, making him an expert in that area. He did not originally n to pick up any other skills in this life, but because of Chui Tin, he became a little monster who was an acegood at medicine, gliphism and even forging.


    Nheless, Chui Yims aim stayedthe same: to have control over his own life.


    The lessons from his past life were too costly. No matter how great he was at forging, without the ability to protect himself , hed only turn into a toy in others hands. Thus Chui Yim took every skill that could help him improve with seriousness. It might only be basic skills that Chor Shing Chit was currently teaching him, but he wouldnt overlook them.<hr>


    On a small hill, Bak Wun munched on some fruits while feeding the night wolf as he watched the duo.


    Weapons hold great importance to gliphers. Chor Shing Chit waved a wooden rod, leaving Chui Yim dizzy. Its critical to choose a correct weapon for gliphers, and a suitable treasure for gliphist. Weapons determine the way you fight. The Spiral Dragon Rod Style of the Chor n is an example of skill set.


    Skill sets are a peculiar existence to gliphers. They arent gliphilities, but the origin to creating different gliphilities. In fact, they are passed down by ns, and memberse up with a variation of their unique gliphility to each of them. The Night Lion Tse n have their famous Divine Lion Roar Skill which attacks with voice, leaving opponents unable to guard against it.


    Youll need to think carefully when you choose your treasure in the future too. Because once you have selected it, theres no turning back. Chor Shing Chit looked at Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim nodded, and something came to his mind suddenly. Then why did you leave the Chor n, brother Chor?


    Chor Shing Chits face fell at Chui Yims words, while Bak Wun muttered, Stupid.


    This will be all for today, well be heading into the city soon. After a long pause, Chor Shing Chit said in a low voice.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The trio entered the city on the Night Lion coach. They passed by dozens of cities and smaller towns within a month, finally arriving at this particr city.


    To be precise, it was a small town,cking the city walls that protectedrger towns like Southary or Night Lion City. But it was no less livelypared to the bigger cities. This small town was a famous supply station. From here, it would take half a day to reach the well-known danger zone, the Engraved Mountain Range.


    The Engraved Mountain Range was one of the few ces in the South where wild gliphic beasts still roamed, and it was a protected area of the Lam dynasty; cultivators weren''t allowed just to take anything they wanted from the area. The South advocated for nature, and they valued the conservation of the environment. They were so strict that they banned more than five four-chambered gliphers or hundred-gliphic gliphists from entering the mountain range at the same time.


    Other than gliphic beasts, there were numerous gliphic nts and unknown dangers which made this ce famous for expeditions, and many institutions would send their students over for the experience.


    The nearest supply station to the Engraved Mountain Range was this town, known as Engraved Vige.<hr>


    It was a vibrant city, lively, energetic and filled with enthusiasm. There were tons of young people hanging around.


    Chui Yim looked around curiously. He wasnt as energetic as the lively young people here, but this vige suited him more than the repressive Night Lion City.


    We''ll stay here for a night and set off tomorrow, Bak Wun said casually. He had been handling their amodations and itinerary single-handedly and he was weirdly good at it, such that Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim often felt they were on holiday. But every time Chui Yim tried to probe Bak Wun about his background, he was ignored.<hr>


    Arriving at the inn, they drew a lot of attention. As night wolves were the Tse ns exclusive mount, no other ns or even the Lam dynasty were able to breed night lions, making night lions a trademark of the Tse n.


    Therefore, the night lion caught the attention of many. This had its pros and cons; not many would dare to offend the Tse n, but stares followed them no matter where they went. Luckily, the trio was already used to it.


    Bak Wun went to check in while Chor Shing Chit brought Chui Yim to buy rations, food and water.


    As soon as they arrived at the inns restaurant, they overheard people speaking about them.


    The night lion is exclusive to the Tse n; since its here, it most likely means that Seeing Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim, the person shut up immediately.


    A teenager apanied by an adult. The teenager would adventure in the Engraved Mountain Range while the glipher protected him secretly.


    <em>ssic n expedition team.</em>


    Not just anyone could afford to mess with the Night Lion Tse n.<hr>


    Is the Tse n truly that amazing? A kiddish voice rang across the restaurant, attracting all eyes to a table of four youngsters, apanied by a forty to fifty-year-old man.


    Shut up. The man creased his brows on hearing thement.


    Hmph. The youth hummed, staring at Chui Yim provocatively.


    Blue uniforms with yellow stars as decorations. They are from the Stars Unite Educational Centre. That exins their arrogance.


    The Stars Unite Education Centre is getting worse. They are now openly rude in public, somebodymented slowly.


    The patrons turned to the new voice. It was from a table of youngsters with a more mature woman.


    Nobody dared to look down on female cultivators in the current era due to Man Chin Hung. Everyone seated at the table wore in white uniforms. Only a faintly discernible embroidery of a scroll could barely be seen on their sleeves.


    Its the Great Book Academy...


    Theres going to be drama soon. The Great Book Academy are enemies with the Stars Unite Education Center.


    The Great Book Academy, the Stars Unite Education Centre, Tse n What brings so many powerful organisations here?<hr>


    The Great Book Academy, the Stars Unite Education Centre, and the Metallic Blood War Gate were the top three higher institutions of the South. Due to the simrity of their institutions, the Great Book Academy and the Stars Unite Education Centre had been on bad terms for a long time.


    The Stars Unite Education Centre focused on gliphism and took in gliphists exclusively. In contrast, the Great Book Academy took in gliphers as well, but having the most extensive collection of books in the South, they attracted many gliphists. This made the Great Book Academy an institution consisting mainly of gliphists even though they epted gliphers.


    However, there werent many gliphists in the world, and talented ones were even fewer. Minor conflicts urred during recruitment for the institutions, and as time passed, both institutions turned into enemies.


    Hearing the Great Book Academys student, the youth from Stars Unite Education Centre couldnt hold in his anger. The person with the surname Ha, what do you mean?


    The person ridiculing him was a student from the Great Book Academy, Ha Yu Bing. She was only fifteen, but she was a beauty as girls matured before boys. Ha Yu Bing wore a thin, ridiculing smile on her face as she rebutted, Im justughing at a kid who makes rudements about the Tse n in his Stars Unite Education Centre uniform shamelessly.


    You! The youth jumped up off his chair.


    Sit down. What are you doing? The man next to him frowned once more.


    Oho. Ha Yu Bingughed softly and remained silent. The teacher of the Great Book Academy made noments on her behaviour and sipped his tea slowly.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chui Yim clearly felt Chor Shing Chit shudder slightly when he saw the group from the Great Book Academy. He turned over, burning with curiosity. <em>Whats up? Did lil Chore across an old close friend or his ex?</em>


    Following his sight, Chui Yims eyes ended on Ha Yu Bing; excitement washed over Chui Yim immediately. <em>Could it be that shes blockhead Chors illegitimate daughter!?</em>


    After spending many years with Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit figured out what was going on in Chui Yims mind right away and knocked his head before pulling him to the side to get a seat.


    The Stars Unite Education Center teacher looked rtively calm despite being provoked, but he still couldnt hold his curiosity back after some time. May I ask where the Great Book Academy is headed?


    The Great Book Academys teacher couldnt care less as she continued to sip her tea.


    Unlike your institution, we arent interested in the safe routes. Students get to decide their own itinerary for the expedition while our teacher will only survey and step in when absolutely necessary, Ha Yu Bing replied.


    Is that so? The youth that Ha Yu Bing ridiculed sneered coolly. Right, the Blue Skies Rank would never lie. After ranking behind me for so many years, you ought to try adventuring in the Engraved Mountain Range.


    Bak Wai Chuk, do you want to test the Blue Skies Rank right here? Ha Yu Bings face fell at hisment.


    Enough, the Great Book Academy teacher finally spoke up. She ced her cup down with a tired expression. Like what Yu Bing mentioned, the expedition will be entirely decided by my students, and we might note across each other on the mountain range. Lets go, Yu Bing.


    After the teacher left with her student, silence fell over the restaurant once again, and only the whispering from Star Unite Education Centers students was heard.


    Not interested in a safe route? Their teachers expression changed. Dont tell me


    Whats the matter, sir? Bak Wai Chuk asked.


    Theres a legend that a mark is engraved in the depths of the Engraved Mountain Range. The mark is actually a gliph A natural gliph.


    Its a very powerful gliph that gives vitality to the entire mountain range. Its a spot where gliphic nts flourish, and also a paradise for gliphic beasts. Cultivating there allows you to improve with half the work but double the results. They said this was where many talents changed their fate when they were young.


    The teacher didnt lower his volume when he spoke about this as it was already more or less an open secret. However, almost nobody seeded in finding this gliph.


    However, legends also have it that this gliph is sentient. It will appear randomly in the entire mountain range, and only some lucky ones will be able to chance upon it. What gives them the confidence that they will be so lucky? The teachers forehead creased into a frown.


    Sir, lets search for that gliph too! Bak Wai Chuk on the side said excitedly after hearing his teachers story.


    Nonsense, his teacher scolded him immediately. The Engraved Mountain Range might not be a forbidden area, but still it is a danger zone. Gliphic beasts roam around the area, and even a four-chambered state glipher will have to be on his guard. Lets just go with our original route. With that, the teacher stood up and left the restaurant.


    <hr>


    After members of both institutions left, Chui Yim pulled Chor Shing Chit over. Big brother Chor, is what all of them said true?


    Chor Shing Chit wore a cold expression, but Chui Yim could still catch the anxiousness in Chor Shing Chits eyes after spending so much time together.


    Hmm, yes. He turned to Chui Yim abruptly. Youd like to take a look?


    Of course. Chui Yim smiled widely.


    After practising gliphism for many years, Chui Yim had slowly developed an interest in the mystical powers, and he was no longer practising it just to get stronger. In the past, forging took up his whole life. Now, because of gliphism, he viewed the world in apletely different manner that he never thought about.


    Like Chui Tin said, everything could be a gliph; even the human body was a huge gliph. All nts, beasts and even wind routes, the tempo mes moved to and how water rippled on ake were gliphs. When Chui Yim started to look at the world this way, nothing felt the same. It made him enchanted with his studies. Chui Yim even felt that his forging had improved after learning gliphism.


    <em>A natural gliph? I must pay it a visit!</em><hr>


    The next day, Chor Shing Chit brought Chui Yim to the mountain range after informing Bak Wun. Chui Yim was weirded out on the way there, seeing how soldiers were everywhere.


    Soldiers werentmon in Southery nor Night Lion City, the two cities he spent a long time in. Most guards weremoners, and only some were gliphers. As for gliphists people of their status naturally wouldnt be regr patrolmen.


    Normally, a mayor decides if he wants soldiers in his city or not, Chor Shing Chit exined on hearing Chui Yim. Southary is abnormal. The mayor of the city is considered to be banished, and he doesnt care, nor does he cause trouble. As for the Night Lion City, the Tse n is enough to intimidate the residents. With them there, not many dare to cause trouble in the city. But things are different here. The Lam dynasty greatly values all forbidden areas.


    Chui Yim nodded in agreement. He had read about it in one of the books from Chui Tin, the Forbidden Areas and Benefits of the South, which exined the rtionship between the South and its forbidden areas. Forbidden areas were ces possessing great natural danger. As the saying went, disaster and blessingse together. Where there was danger, there were benefits. Like the Engraved Mountain Range, gliphic beasts werent the only source of danger; many unknown dangers were also lurking around. Thus, the South deliberately protected this area with many measures like sending gliphers or gliphist teams over to check and record the gliphic beasts in the mountain range to prevent poaching. They also protected and conserved the ecosystem of gliphic beasts in the mountain range.


    Overdoing things was an equally poor decision as not taking any action. To the powerful Lam dynasty, they cared more about the endless benefits to be harnessed than to kill all the gliphic beasts like locusts in one go.


    The soldiers that Chui Yim saw were the firstyer of protection. As the duo walked on, they came across more cultivators. There was even an elder that stoked fear in Chui Yim when their eyes met. There was total mental suppression, like the Fourth Elder of the Tse n. It was evident that the elder was of the ten-gliphic state no, an even stronger gliphist. He might be at the peak of the ten-gliphic state.


    He was so powerful, yet he was appointed to guard this ce. This showed how serious the Lam dynasty was in protecting this ce.


    After paying the entrance fee, the soldiers didnt care much about them and let Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim pass. The fee was taken as subsidies for the conservation work done here. Typically, the one to two gliphic beasts that gliphers or gliphists killed in the area were worth much more than the entrance fee.


    Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim gave off the ssic vibes of a n; a youth and an apanying adult who was a powerful member of the n was amon sight here. Many such groups came to gather suitable ingredients for tattooing gliphs onto their chamber.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chui Yim stepped into the forbidden area, enjoying the fresh air while Chor Shing Chit continued introducing the ce to Chui Yim as if he was teaching; it was difficult to get rid of upational habits after working as a teacher for such a long time, after all.


    The method of tattooing gliphs is the major difference in the North and Souths ideology, but Southerners do hunt for gliphic beasts too since every part of themes into good use. From crafting a gliphists treasure, gliph weapon or even g-food, gliphic beasts are an irreceable source of precious ingredients.


    Just that whenpared to Northerners, Southerners value the never-ending cycle of nature more. Thus the rate of gliphic beasts hunted is normally maintained at a bnced rate. If the Lam dynasty discovers that the death rate of gliphic beasts exceeds their growth rate, they will shut off this ce and only reopen when gliphic beasts increase in numbers, unlike the North where there arent so many restrictions and Northerners can kill gliphic beasts freely. Of course, its also because they have way more gliphic beasts than we do.


    As the saying went, it was better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. Despite having read about it in books, visiting the ce personally while Chor Shing Chit fed him with information about the forbidden area made Chui Yim felt like he was introduced to a brand new world.<hr>


    True to the earlier statement, groups of twosa n disciple apanied by an adult-were a familiar scene in the forbidden area.


    As they made their way further into the area, Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit came across a number of groups whom the adults gave a short nod to adults of another group before passing by each other. After all, they were currently in a forbidden area where regtions were looser than the outside world. Illegal activities were nothing new in the forbidden zone, and knowing this by heart, everyone tried to keep their distance.


    Chor Shing Chit stayed cautious, but not Chui Yim who was unaware of the happenings in his surroundings. Wow! Its the eternal spring blossom which can bloom all year-round until the end of its lifespan! What a great gliphic nt. It wouldve been perfect if I had it when I was serious injured!


    Watching Chui Yim act like a beggar, plucking nt after nt that was even unknown to him and throwing them all into the worn-out bag Chui Yim carried everywhere, Chor Shing Chits face twitched. What was more was that no matter how much Chui Yim stuffed into his bag, the bag didnt even bulge up slightly.


    Thanks to Chui Yim who was greedy even for the slightest profit, the pair moved at a snails pace towards the depths of the Engrave Mountain Range. Chui Yim also got increasingly excited as they ventured further in.


    The Engraved Mountain Range was indeed full of gems. Every gliphic nt here was of high ss, and Chui Yim even found a dragon saliva straw aged over a century old.


    Being the main ingredient for the Spiral Dragon gliph on his double arm chambers, Chor Shing Chit had some knowledge of the dragon saliva straw, and he was aware that a century-old dragon saliva straw could cost more than 70,000 silver tales.


    As they went, Chui Yim felt that the Engraved Mountain Range was perfect for cultivating his style. The gains of cultivating at the mountain range for a day were equivalent to three days on the outside world! All of a sudden, his eyes lit up brightly.


    Chor Shing Chit followed his sight to see a small flower situated about a hundred meters in front of them. It was an ordinary fragile looking flower with a diameter no bigger than two fingers, growing within the crack of a rock. An odd sight, as it seemed like the stone had cracked to make space for the flower.


    The rock bloomer!


    Filled with excitement, Chui Yim dashed towards the flower. But Chor Shing Chits frowned instantly. Careful!


    He turned into a ck shadow the next second and threw himself onto Chui Yim.


    <em>Whoosh! </em>Chui Yims head felt cool. A wound cut across his bald head.


    Chor Shing Chit had already stood up, looking in another direction seriously. A jet ck eagle about a metre tall stood on a tree, its eyes screaming ruthlessness.


    Chor Shing Chit red at the eagle as he chided Chui Yim sternly, Are you tired of living? Have I not taught you that all precious treasures of this world are usually guarded by something? This is a grade three gliphic beast, the foggy night onyx eagle. Im not its opponent without a weapon.


    Seeing the eagles blood-stained beak, the knowledge that the blood belonged to him sent shivers down Chui Yims spine. If Chor Shing Chit had reacted even half a second slower, he might have been put to eternal rest here.


    Yet Chui Yim wasnt someone to give up easily. After all, bold ones died of overeating, while timid ones died of hunger.


    <em>Ill bet on this!</em>


    Mr Chor, the more capable ones work the most. Help me block it while I snatch the flower! Chui Yim shouted and went towards the flower right away. Chor Shing Chit nearly vomited blood in anger. <em>This kiddo really wants to die early just for that stupid flower</em>


    Still, he acted rapidly. As soon as Chui Yim ran towards the flower, the foggy night onyx eagle disappeared, and Chor Shing Chit saw it shooting towards Chui Yim. With a snort, he stomped hard on the ground with his right foot and vanished as well. When he reappeared, his right arm had turned into a ck dragon that attacked the eagle.


    The eagle was taken aback as it didnt expect the human to be so fast. It turned its knife-like beak towards the fist that was as ck as itself to strike it.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    While Chor Shing Chit tackled the eagle, Chui Yim jumped onto the rock at lightning speed, smiling in surprise at the sight of the tiny flower.


    The rock bloomer was a very high-ss gliphic nt and mineral. To be exact, it was both a high-ss gliphic nt and gliphic mineral. If the dragon saliva straw was a treasure that cost more than 70,000 silver taels, this flower was priceless, and only could onlye across it when luck struck.


    <em>Theres such a rare treasure here!? This flower is considered a high-grade item even in the scrolls!</em>


    Why are you still staring into space! Chor Shing Chit yelled, with blood at the corners of his mouth. He was injured during the fight. The foggy night onyx eagle was a very capable speed-type gliphic beast. Even if Chor Shing Chit was equipped with a weapon, he would only be on par with it. But now, without any weapon, the eagle had the upper hand.


    Covered in wounds, Chor Shing Chit vomited more blood out of anger when he saw Chui Yim staring at the flower nkly from the corner of his eyes.


    Chor Shing Chits yell pulled Chui Yim back to earth. He hurriedly put his bag on the ground and lifted the rock with his arms that possessed the strength of an adult and threw it in his bag like trash. The rock was swallowed by the bag and disappeared.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    After cing the rock into his bag, Chui Yim was stupefied. A weird-looking gliph which sat beneath the rock was revealed.


    Instantly Chui Yim lost track of time when his eyes met the gliph, but his consciousness continued to magnify. He waspletely blown away by it.


    The gliph was a simple one, made of only two strokes. It was unlike any word or gliph known to Chui Yim. However, he somehow understood the meaning behind the gliph instantaneously. <em>Earth.</em>


    Earth, life, vitality and infinity was what it meant.


    His sight erged like a microscope, and he was thrown off his feet to discover that the two-stroked gliph, only a square metrerge, was actually abination of countless gliphs.<hr>


    Chui Yim always had confidence in his knowledge of gliphism because of his considerably advanced starting point, especially in terms of his viewpoint of gliphs; The world itself is a gliph, Chui Tin had instilled in him, so Chui Yim viewed gliphism differently from others. Moreover, after six years of basic gliphism lessons from Chor Shing Chit, Chui Yims foundation was excellent.


    However, this resulted in a massive gap between basic gliphism and the high-grade gliphs that Chui Tin showed him. Chui Yim could only forcefully memorise all the high-grade gliphs instead of understanding them clearly. This showed that the more you know, the more you would realise you didnt know.


    This was what gliphism was and why most gliphists would only practice gliphism, energliph and only have gliphs tattooed. Alternatively, they might work on gliphilities for their innate chamber. It was simply because gliphism was too content-heavy, even if a person dedicated his entire life to it.


    Chui Yim was enlightened the moment he saw the ordinary-looking but profound gliph. Theplicated high-grade gliph became open and clear to him in his mind. Even though he did not fully understand the gliph, Chui Yim still roughly knew what was happening. Yet a few secondster, he disappeared into thin air.


    <hr>


    Darkness filled the space, but Chui Yim didnt feel even the slightest fear. Having experienced death, Chui Yim was able to keep his cool in this situation. He somehow knew that he had arrived here due to the gliph.


    <em>Crackle crackle. </em>There was a bonfire in front of him, burning brightly as sparks leapt.


    A figure sat behind the fire, who let out a gasp on noticing Chui Yim. Where is this naughty kid from? Get lost.


    Immediately after the man said this, he was greeted with an aroma as an item banged against his chest. Chui Yim flew out like a sandbag and vanished into thin air once again.


    Eh! Wheres my drumstick? A gasp rang out in the darkness. Oh no! I threw it at that kid!<hr>


    Both Chor Shing Chit and the eagle were dumbfounded.


    They couldnt believe their eyes when they saw Chui Yim stuffing the massive rock in his bag. As a n member, Chor Shing Chit was no stranger to spatial treasures; the ck jade ornament hanging on his neck was one too. But it could only hold a single weapon, while Chui Yims bag


    <em>Damn, thats a huge rock!</em>


    What was even worse was that afterwards, Chui Yim had disappeared!


    Simrly, the eagle was at a loss too. However, being quick-witted, the eagle was still able to react and dash straight for Chui Yims bag on the ground despite being stunned as well.


    Dont even think about it! Chor Shing Chit gritted his teeth and charged after the eagle albeit being slightly slower. But how would Chor Shing Chit be faster than the eagle? The eagle arrived next to the bag and tried to grab it with its sharp beak in a split second.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    A figure appeared out of nowhere and banged into the eagle trying to grab the bag. As soon as that happened, the gliph on the ground disappeared.<hr>


    <em>Rumble</em>


    The mountain range suddenly started shaking. Bestial howls echoed throughout the mountain range, as if an invisible switch in the mountain range had just been turned on!


    An elder walking up the mountain range scowled immediately. His scoldings followed in no time. Who found it! Who! Ive been searching for seven years, that bastard!


    Not just him, many others were yelling in anger too. However, nobody dared to stay any longer as they all vanished on the spot.


    In the depths of the mountain range, a small group was making their way up the mountain range, with Ha Yu Bing from the Great Book Academy as the team leader. Sensing the movement of the ground, she turned pale immediately and turned around to her gentle teacher, who was at the back of the group.


    Its been found. It just wasnt fated for you all, the teacher said.


    How could this happen! Ha Yu Bings face turned even paler as she felt it was unfair.


    The female teacher was rtively young. She looked around and turned to her students. We must leave now. The mark has been found, thus making the mountain range shift. It will be five years before it appears again. Hurry!


    Ignoring Ha Yu Bing and the groups opposition, she covered them with her energliph and ran at lightning speed.


    <em>Rumble</em>


    The entire mountain range shook, and trees started to copse like dominoes.


    This wasnt due to an earthquake, but due to gliphic beasts. This was a beast tide!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chui Yim crashed into the eagle, which fell to the ground and coughed up blood. Contrarily, Chui Yim was totally fine. He was even hugging onto an aromatic drumstick. The knowledge that he was thrown out of an unknown space by a drumstick made his eyes pop like a goldfish.


    You saw that gliph? Chor Shing Chit came over with Chui Yims bag. He wore a weird expression on his face.


    How did you know? Chui Yim looked at him in shock.


    Lets go, the beast tide is here. Chor Shing Chit ignored Chui Yims question and carried him on his back. His eyes met the poor, injured eagle that changed into a palm-sized bird and no longer possessed any threat to Chui Yim.


    Chor Shing Chits face twitched and grabbed the bird, dashing out of the mountain range as a ck shadow.<hr>


    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>


    The entire mountain range shook violently, emitting a terrifyingaura around the ce. All gliphic beasts in the mountain range,. including those hiding or hibernating, went bonkers. Some started to attack humans, while others went for other gliphic beasts. The social animals were the worst, for they dashed outside the mountain range as a herd. It was an extremely dangerous situation for all humans, as once the gliphic beasts sensed him or her, they would attack him or her relentlessly.


    Whats going on!


    Unfortunately, the Star Unite Educational Center group who had just entered the mountain range could no longer continue with their journey. Under normal circumstances, the Engraved Mountain Range was a safe ce to go. After thest beast tide that took ce about twenty years ago, cultivators flooded the ce and came up with a rough map. Today, the Star Unite Education Center came for a sharp-toothed lion den; dens and nests in the mountain range were popr because not only could the gliphic beast itself be found, there were also precious nts and the most valuable item of all, beast eggs. Beast eggs were normally found in the gliphic beasts nests and used to breed mounts for ns and organisations.


    Besides, if one were to nurture a beast egg, they might gain loyalty from the gliphic beast which would turn into a powerful military strength of theirs. That was what made beast eggs so valuable.


    The Stars Unite Educational Centre group were filled with confidence for this trip as they came with the exclusive route map drawn by their institutions elders. The treasures that were nothing to the powerful elders were the best for them, the growing youths.


    Sadly, they came across a beast tide!


    The Engraved Mountain Range beast tide was famously associated with being extremely dangerous and odd. After every beast tide, the entire biosystem of the mountain range would shuffle entirely, changing the locations of gliphic beasts and nts habitats. And this meant that their exclusive map had now turned into a piece of trash since it could no longer be used.


    Anger boiled in Bak Wai Chuk when he realised the fact, whereas his teacher was a lot calmer. His teacher was a three-chambered glipher after all; a grade two sharp-toothed lion or even their eggs were nothing to him. The only thing that he would spare a nce at in the mountain range would be the rare treasures or legendary gliph.


    The teacher frowned upon sensing the beast tide and immediately made the decision to leave with his students. However, the gliphic beasts had other ns.


    The route they took was one that Star Unite Educational Centres elders came up with after much research and thoughts. Thus, it was a safe route that took them to the sharp tooth lion dent directly. Yet this had turned into a disadvantage currently, as the sharp-toothed lions that dashed out from their den directly took this path,ing across the fleeing group.


    <em>Roar</em>


    Numerous lions roars boomed across the ce, making the three-chambered state gliphers face fall.


    sharp-toothed lions were nothing to him at his state, and he could simply take down ten of them on his own. But now, he was going against a pride of more than a hundred sharp-toothed lions! Even if he was at the peak of the three-chambered state, he would not even be able to deal with half!


    Without hesitation, he covered his students in energliph and escaped with them.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Being triggered by the engraved mountain range, the sharp-toothed lions chased after them fiercely.<hr>


    <em>Boom</em>


    The stomps of more than a hundred sharp-toothed lions resembled thunder. Bak Wai Chui might be a talent of his generation but never had hee across such a scene. The sight of the lions chasing after them ferociously, barring their shiny, golden teeth, made him turn as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Their teacher wore an ugly expression on their face as well. In fact, he wasnt a graduate of the Stars Unite Educational Centre, but a nobody. He only managed to break through to the three-chambered state thanks to the resources Star Unite Educational Centre provided him with when he joined them.


    He was a glipher of both arms and wind chamber. Thus he had no advantage when it came to speed, and the difficulty only increased when he had to spare energliph for the students!


    Determination shed across his eyes. <em>If Im really in danger then I might have to abandon these kiddos. </em>He was not a member of the Stars Unite Educational Centre anyways, and life was of the most importance.<em> At most Ill just run away and cut all ties from the institution!</em>


    Just as he was being brought away by his thoughts, a white shadow came into his sight. The Great Book Academys teacher was currently standing next to him. She signalled to the three-chambered glipher and moved together.


    A team of a three-chambered glipher and a ten-gliphic gliphist stood a much higher chance of survival. As if trying to prove her sincerity, the teacher of Great Book Academy waved her slender hands, printing a gliph on the glipher with energliph. The gliphist felt himself lighter and was able to travel at a much faster speed.


    It was just a basic Light Wind gliph, but it came into huge use in this situation. The gliphers spirit was raised. He nodded back at the gliphist, pulled something out of his sleeves, then threw the ck shadow at the gliphist.


    Never did be gliphist imagine that the shadow would smash on her. The fishy smell of blood filled her nose, turning her white robe red.


    Thats the blood of a sharp-toothed lion cub. Well, you can die in my ce. Enjoy, the glipher said and sped away with the help of the Light Wind gliph!


    Despicable! Ha Yu Bing cursed at the glipher. She turned around in dismay to find the sharp-toothed lions staring at them with deadly looks. Living in pride, sharp-toothed lions were extremely protective of their cubs. The scent of their cubs blood made the lions view the Great Book Academy group as enemy naturally.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Dismay washed over Wong Kwans face slightly as she let out a soft sigh. She had been handling the situation with ease, butpassion took over her when she saw the Stars Unite Education Centres group in danger. Never had she thought that her kindness would be repaid with betrayal.


    The metallic smell of blood triggered the sharp-toothed lion pride behind her, making them speed up. Seeing that she was about to be caught up, Wong Kwan sighed.


    <em>Is this fate? Twenty yearster, its still the Engraved Mountain Range. Maybe, I was destined to die here back on that day.</em>


    She stopped exerting energliph and turned to Ha Yu Bing sadly. Run, go as fast as you can. Ill block them here.


    Being a girl full of emotions, Ha Yu Bing welled up in tears as memories of what a great teacher Wong Kwan had been to them flooded her mind.


    Unlike the glipher from Stars Untie Education Centre, Wong Kwan was an actual member of the Great Book Academy. After graduation, she stayed at the institution and took up the role of a teacher. Behind her ice-cold facade was an exceptionally caring teacher of her students.


    Hurry, do you want me to die for nothing? Wong Kwan said. Despite the current situation, she still spoke to her students softly.


    As the leader, Ha Yu Bing gritted her teeth before leaving with her fellow ssmates. Lets go!<hr>


    There was a reason why Wong Kwan chose to stop at this spot. She was currently about a hundred metres away from the lion pride, and it would take about a few seconds for the dashing lions to reach her.


    A few seconds was enough for a ten-gliphic gliphist like her.


    Wong Kwan reached out her pale, slender hands, waving them in the air along with her white sleeve. Many snow-white gliph strings arose from thin air and took shape just before the lion pride reached her.


    Freezing Gale gliph.


    When the gliph took shape, gale howled as countless fist-sized ice balls went for the lion pride. The gale was so powerful that it stopped the lions in their tracks. At the same time, there was blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.


    Wong Kwan had used up all her energy to activate this gliph with the Snowy Wind style. When an ice-type gliph was activated by the Snowy Wind style, it increased the gliphs effectiveness. Moreover, Freezing Gale gliph was Wong Kwans personal and most familiar gliph, thus she was able to control more than a hundred sharp-toothed lions movements all at once


    But that was her limit.


    The pride rolled back hard, but soon stood up tounch an attack at her once again. Numerous sharp-toothed lions roared, staring at Wong Kwan with their blood-red eyes and determination to kill.


    <em>Pff!</em>


    The gliph blocking in front of her broke. Wong Kwan vomited blood and the Freezing Gale shattered into pieces. The lion pride gained freedom and pounced at Wong Kwan without hesitation!<hr>


    Rather than fear, Wong Kwan wasposed and even felt a slight relief as the lions came at her. She knew well that the ten-gliphic state would likely be the furthest she could get to in her life. Not because she wasnt talented enough, but the sore point and the two shadows in her heart. Wong Kwan looked up; she could see the slim figure that stood in front of her years ago.


    When she looked closer, the slender finger ovepped with a buff man who carried a bald boy on his back. The bald boy was even shing a smile at her.<hr>


    More than a hundred sharp-toothed lions were now in front of him, and behind him stood Wong Kwan. There wasnt any choice left for Chor Shing Chit. He did not retreat nor attack, but to stand on the spot looking as if he was going to hold back the lion pride on his own.


    Chor Shing Chit was feeling oddly annoyed. Ever since Chui Yim tattooed the gliph for him, he felt that there were changes taking ce within his body. Ingredients for tattooing gliph always held a strong importance, so important that it caused the world to be divided to a state beyond salvage.


    Using gliphic nts as the main ingredients would not cause huge changes to the gliphers body. However, if one were to use gliphic beast as main ingredients, the ferocious nature of the gliphic beast would affect the glipher, especially those with poor willpower. Their temperament might even turn upside down.


    On that day, Chui Yim had tattooed a gliph with minerals onto Chor Shing Chit. Nobody in the world had ever done so, and nobody knew what the consequences would be.


    Therefore, Chor Shing Chit never once activated the gliph on his heart chamber ever since he stepped into the three-chambered state, yet he had now diverted all his energliph to his heart chamber subconsciously.


    Suddenly, Chor Shing Chit yelled loudly. The ck dragon head on his chest, hidden beneath his shirt, shot open its eyes. It looked up with its mouth open wide as if letting a soundless roar.


    Get lost!!!


    Invisible soundwaves spread forward with Chor Shing Chit as the centre, and Chui Yim who was hanging on his back let out a yelp, grabbing onto the drumstick while covering his ears with his empty hand.


    Youre so noisy!


    <em>Om!</em>


    Its a word, a wave of sound, but it turned out more like a signal.


    The sharp-toothed lions in front of Chor Shing Chit stood rooted to the ground with their legs turned jelly from Chor Shing Chits shout. The shout was so powerful that the cubs even fell to the ground and wet themselves.


    Chor Shing Chit did not have the time to figure out what was wrong with himself. He dashed to Wong Kwan and carried her up immediately. Hurry!<hr>


    Hurry!<hr>


    Twenty years ago, it was this boy who picked her up and escaped without hesitation.


    Youre Shing Chit! In Chor Shing Chits arms, tears started flowing down Wong Kwans eyes. She had just dealt with a near-death situation cool headedly seconds ago, but she couldnt hold back at the sight of Chor Shing Chit.


    Despite Chor Shing Chits poker face, Chui Yim felt his surging emotions.


    <em>So she was the reason that shocked him back at the restaurant! Not that girl, but this one! Is she his ex?</em>


    Curiosity burnt in Chui Yim. He was dying to find out what exactly happened between them, but he did not dare ask when other gliphic beasts started chasing after them.


    Along with both of them, Chor Shing Chit sprinted off at an ever faster speed. He felt strange. It was as if he had triggered some switch upon the previous yell, and he had never felt so good. It suddenly crossed his mind that amongst all six chambers, the heart chamber mainly improved ones body and mental state.


    He felt an endless pool of energy in his body. Every time his feet touched the ground, mud sshed. He looked just like a ferocious beast that was charging forward.<hr>


    Ha Yu Bing was filled with despair. She might be drawing Light Wind to speed her and her friends up, but she was just a single-gliphic gliphist after all, and her other two friends were just one-chambered gliphers, not to mention the other two that had yet to reach the single-gliphic state.


    Very soon, they felt the ground behind them shaking violently. Ha Yu Bing guessed that it must be a huge beast from the rough motion.


    Lets try our best! Ha Yu Bing stopped in her tracks and turned to the two other gliphers. Both of them were boys who had a crush on Ha Yu Bing for a long time. Now that Ha Yu Bing came to a stop, they did the same and shouted.


    Lets give it our all!


    Their juniors who had yet to break through could only hide behind them, shaking in fear.


    Eh? But all Ha Yu Bing saw was a strong man ahead of the rising gust and had their Ms Wong in his hands, whom all of them thought had already sacrificed herself.


    Ms Wong! Ha Yu Bing let out a cry in pleasant surprise.


    Why are you still standing there? Wong Kwan asked anxiously. She might be seriously injured, but she still had enough energliph to spare and pulled her students along with her.


    Chor Shing Chit did not even slow down slightly. He was no saint; Wong Kwan and Chui Yim were all that he wanted to save. Since Wong Kwan pulling along the five students did not affect his speed, he made noments about it.<hr>


    Outside the Engraved Mountain Range, cultivators gathered around, ready to fight.


    Being assigned here was no different from serving as a soldier. The Lam dynasty would pay them a sry and provide them with cultivation resources while they worked for the Lam dynasty.


    It was simple to guard the Engrave Mountain Range. There was not much work to be done and one could focus on cultivating. However, one mighte across the sudden beast tide if he was out of luck.


    Thest time a beast tide took ce was twenty years ago. There was nobody who thought that hed be so unlucky. Hearing the roars belonging to different beasts, all their expressions changed drastically.


    Get ready to fight, an old man said. All cultivators got ready upon hearing his words. The old mans name was unknown to everyone, but they addressed him as Old Dan with respect.


    Old Dan was a hundred-gliphic gliphist who had guarded the defence line set up by the Lam dynasty at the Engrave Mountain range for more than a hundred years. He had experienced a fair share of the beast tide, and this didnte as a shock to him.


    As the ground grumbled, Old Dan thought it belonged to a beast, but much to his surprise, it was a mana weird man who had a bald boy on his back and a gorgeous woman in his arms. The woman was holding onto gliph strings, dragging five children like kites behind her. The group ran across the defence line. Seeing that they were humans, the cultivators made way for them immediately.


    Old Dans face changed slightly. He could feel how powerful the man was. As a hundred-gliphic gliphist, Old Dan straight away identified that he had an extraordinary gliph tattooed in his heart chamber, or else he wouldnt possess such a strong physique.


    But Old Dan only took a nce before looking back at the beast tide that wasing for them after the man passed the defence line.


    He stared at the beasts coldly. Twenty years have passed. How dare you do it again? Do you really think Im dead? He exerted a huge amount of energliph and braved the beast tide fearlessly.<hr>


    Neither Chor Shing Chit nor Chui Yim cared about the fight that was taking ce right behind them. None of them were saints after all. Despite being the one who started it all, Chui Yim did not even feel the slightest guilt.


    <em>I didnt do it on purpose! Who wouldve known that this would happen after taking a nce at the stupid gliph! I didnt even have my lunch!</em>


    <em>Eh? Lunch?</em>


    The thought of lunch made Chui Yims stomach grumble. Chui Yim was not the only one who felt hungry; the five other kids who were dragged like kites felt the same too. All of them had their eyes stuck onto Chui Yums drumstick.


    <em>Im so hungry!</em>


    Feeling their stares, Chui Yim snorted and took a big bite of the drumstick.


    <em>I was being thrown off by this drumstick, why would I let you guys have it! But wow, it tastes so good though!</em><hr>


    They might look like kites that were being pulled violently, but other than using energliph to drag them, Wong Kwan blocked off external shocks with her energliph too. Dizziness was all they felt.


    When the danger passed, all five kids started to feel hungry as they now felt safe. Ha Yu Bing had been staring at the drumstick for a long time, and she could smell the aroma. She wasnt the most popr girl in Great Book Academy, but with her talents and pretty looks, she gained many suitors in the entire South Imperial City.


    To her, as long as she willed it, the bald teenager would give it. And Ha Yu Bing did signal to the bald boy. She stared at the drumstick hungrily, which the boy saw.


    But instead of letting her have the drumstick, the teenager ate it and even stared at her triumphantly. This made Ha Yu Bings blood boil.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim only had his attention on the delicious drumstick. After eating meals made by Chui Tin and Lam Ming, Chui Yim had turned into a picky eater, and the worst time in his life was when Lam Ming left and he had to eat the bad canteen meals. Furthermore, Lam Ming always spoke about g-food, making Chui Yim somewhat an expert in this area.


    But this drumstick was the most delightful food he ever had! He could tell that not many cooking skills were used in making this drumstick; it was only cooked over a fire with some salt. The drumstick itself was what made a huge difference


    He stared at the drumstick in confusion to realise that it was no normal drumstick. A normal drumstick was only of palm size, but this drumstick was as big as half an adult arm.


    <em>Why did I not realise it after holding it for such a long time?</em>


    Moreover, the parts he bit on were in a faint golden colour. The shiny parts were so eye-catching. Chui Yim soon gave up on trying to figure it out and munched on the drum as if he had starved for days. He even chewed loudly, making the kids behind him all the more hungry, and sending Ha Yu Bing cursing. However, her words drowned in the wind caused by Chor Shing Chit who was speeding off. Chui Yim did not even care about them and stared at them smugly.

 Chapter 99 (1)

    Chapter 99 (1)


    It was a sessful escape, but Chor Shing Chit did not even slow down slightly. He sped towards the Engraved Vige, trying to return to the inn as soon as possible so he could get Chui Yim to check on Wong Kwan who was seriously injured.


    Chor Shing Chit was aware of how bad the injury was; Wong Kwan activated the gliph by overexerting her energliph, an action that would cause serious injury to ones wind chamber if careless.


    He trusted Chui Yims medicine skills after all.


    Seeing a man sprinting into the vige with a woman and a child in his arms, the vigers werent exactly shocked. They had already learnt about the beast tide that took ce now, twenty years after the previous one, too.


    But Chor Shing Chit realised that something was out of ce as soon as he entered the inn. Bak Wun, who sensed how anxious Chor Shing Chit was, came out of the room.


    Whats with that kid again!? Bak Wun was left speechless upon seeing Chui Yim, who was on Chor Shing Chits back.


    Chor Shing Chit immediately ced Wong Kwan on the bed and Chui Yim down to the ground. Chui Yim had his eyes shut tight; he had turned red like a shrimp and vapour was evaporating from his body just like the previous time!<hr>


    After being ced on bed, Wong Kwan heaved a sigh of relief and released the gliph strings on her students. <em>Cough! </em>She couldnt hold back anymore and threw up blood again.


    Her five students who had just escaped death rushed to Wong Kwans side. Some of them wept so hard that they could not even speak properly. They were only youths ultimately, and the previous event was too frightening for them to take.


    Ha Yu Bing did not cry. Being a member of the Ha n, she started cultivating from a young age, making her the unyielding girl she was today. Even when facing death, she was the first to turn around with the determination to go all out to fight for her life.


    Serves him right for being a glutton! Thus, she was able to reply fast and even stare at Chui Yim curiously.


    Hearing Ha Yu Bing, Bak Wuns sight immediatelynded on the huge bone Chui Yim held onto. He saw faint, golden gliphs on the bone. Bak Wun was dumbstruck. He was a knowledgeable person, especially when it came to food. However, even he was unable to identify what beast the bone belonged to. This bone alone was enough to faintly suppress Bak Wun, making him feel repressed. All he could tell was that the bone belonged to a high grade gliphic beast.


    That kiddo ate something wrong! Bak Wun understood what happened immediately. The bone is from a powerful gliphic beast, and his body, which ha yet to breakthrough, cant digest it!


    Chor Shing Chit looked at Bak Wun seriously. As a disciple of the Chor n, he grew up eating many g-food, and he knew that not every g-food was suitable for everyone. Unlike g-elixirsthat help children to grow, g-food brought about direct physical or energliph growth. If one were to consume a legendary grade six gliphic beasts meat, he would not turn into a powerful cultivator right away; instead, his body would explode and hed bid the world goodbye. This was why g-food were graded ordingly.


    Just a bite of the grade six gliphic beasts meat was enough to blow up the wind chamber and kill a ten-gliphic or even hundred-gliphic gliphist of wind chamber explosion.


    This was also the reason why Sit Ting chose seamouth as an ingredient for her soup, as it was suitable for people like Chui Yim and Lam Ming who had not even stepped into the one-chambered state.<hr>


    Even though Chor Shing Chit had just saved their life, the Great Book Academy students only met him for the first time. There was none of them who cared about Chui Yims state; their attention were all on Wong Kwan, who was currently as pale as the moon and letting out blood coughs from time to time. Wong Kwan remained silent but only stared at Chor Shing Chit silently as if she could do it forever.


    As the Ha ns missy, Ha Yu Bing was a self-centred girl. She had been ordering people around from a young age, and only treated Wong Kwan respectfully because she sincerely did.


    Shut up! What kind of attitude are you showing? Wong Kwans face fell instantly at Ha Yu Bings words. After yelling at Ha Yu Bing, Wong Kwan coughed blood again.


    Im just very worried about you, miss Ha Yu Bing who was never ever yelled at by Wong Kwan replied dumbfoundedly.


    Chor Shing Chit red at Ha Yu Bing coldly and turned to Bak Wun. Take care of Chui Yim, Ill go take a look. Bak Wun rolled his eyes in response but said nothing and watched Chui Yim closely for changes. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do.


    After consuming g-food, it would turn into energy after digestion and spread to all parts of the body, unlike elixir in which the impact could be controlled after they took effect.


    Out of the blue, Bak Wun stopped in his tracks. Chui Yims chest lit up in red colour, and the flush on his skin disappeared almost immediately, as if a spark of fire was being extinguished. After some time, he fell asleep and even started snoring.


    Watching the scene and remembering that she was being scolded by Ms Wong whom she truly respected because of Chui Yim, Ha Yu Bing couldnt hold her dismay in anymore. This country bumpkin! Look at him, how could anything happen to him! Hes asleep now. It must be an act previously.


    What are you saying! Wong Kwan pushed away Chor Shing Chit who was looking at her injury and gave Ha Yu Bing a p in anger. What did I teach you? To be respectful and humble! Even if we were to put the fact that they have saved our lives aside, is this something you should say to strangers? Is this even reasonable?


    It was a light p as Wong Kwan was injured, but it was a heavy mental blow to Ha Yu Bing. She stood up and ran out of the room.


    Senior sister! The other students ran after her, leaving only Bak Wun, Chor Shing Chit, Wong Kwan and Chui Yim who was fast asleep in the room.


    Whats that for? Chor Shing Chit sighed calmly.


    It reminds me of myself twenty years ago. Wong Kwan smiled wryly and vomited blood again.


    Twenty? Its neen. Chor Shing Chit corrected her, unpertubed.


    Ah right Wong Kwanid on the bed, murmuring to herself. Its neen


    Being too emotional and seriously injured, Wong Kwan could take it no more and fainted.<hr>


    Chui Yim felt himself shrouded in aforting warmness, as if he wasying in a pool of warm water. He opened his eyes to realise that he was lying on the bed. Hearing his movement, Chor Shing Chit sitting by the window woke up immediately.


    Youre awake?


    Chui Yim nodded in response. Even before checking his situation, he turned to Wong Kwan who was lying on another bed. Whats wrong with her?


    She used up all the energliph in her wind chamber to block the lion pride, Chor Shing Chit replied gloomily while standing up to make way. She has the Snow Melted Ocean gliph tattooed on her wind chamber. But since she exhausted all her energliph, there are signs of her wind chamber breaking apart.


    So serious! Chui Yim jumped up. Why did you not wake me up earlier?


    He sprinted towards Wong Kwan, sticking out his index and middle finger to feelWong Kwans pulse.

 Chapter 99 (2)

    Chapter 99 (2)


    Ha Yu Bing spent the entire night crying her eyes out. Moreover, all of them are just children, there was nothing they could do to help out. Thus, after pacing back and forth for some time, they fell asleep in the inns courtyard.


    Ha Yu Bing woke up at ater time. Despite getting pped, she was still worried about Wong Kwan. Thus, she went back to the roomsilently without waking up her peers and identally overheard Chor Shing Chits words. She covered her mouth as tears trickled down her cheeks.


    <em>Ms Wong got so seriously injured for saving us?</em>


    The worst thing that could happen to a cultivator would be a bacsh by the gliph tattooed on ones chamber.


    Picking up gliphism was going against the heavens to start with, as tattooing gliph onto oneself is the process of adding on external power to ones body forcefully.


    Luckily, Wong Kwan was a Southerner, which used gentle gliphic nts as their gliphs ingredient. If she were to have a gliph tattooed on her with gliphic beast parts, it would have already swallowed her up now that she had no more energliph left to sustain the gliph. Wong Kwan would not even survive tonight.


    Following, she heard Chui Yims yelp and was dumbfounded. <em>Why would they need to wake him up?</em>


    Curious, she poked a hole in the window to see Chui Yim feeling Wong Kwans pulse. Ha Yu Bing barged into the room immediately.


    Chor Shing Chit immediately exerted his energliph upon sensing an intruder. Energliph that resembled a ferocious beast targeted Ha Yu Bing immediately, like a beast that found its prey. Under such a terrifying re, Ha Yu Bing who was only in the single-gliphic state stood rooted to the ground. She even believed that Chor Shing Chit might take her life if she dared to fidget slightly.<hr>


    However, Chui Yim did not even spare Ha Yu Bing a look. He put all his heart into feeling Wong Kwans pulse. His amazing ability to focus was all thanks to the forgings he had done during his past life. It allowed him to block off any distractions and get double the results for half the effort.


    Fortunately, I woke up just in time! Hurry and get the herbs I need now. After a long time, he looked up to Chor Shing Chit and released Wong Kwans wrist. He named more than ten herbs within no time before adding on slowly, You should be able to find them in herb stores. Moreover, we need frozen weed, the older its age the better. Other than taking in medications, I might need to help restore her gliph as it is starting to fall apart.


    Chor Shing Chit said nothing more and went to collect herbs immediately. Of course, he trusted Chui Yim.


    With that, only Chui Yim, Ha Yu Bing, and Wong Kwan who was seriously injured were left in the room. Ha Yu Bing couldnt help but doubt seeing how a three-chambered glipher heeded Chui Yims words.


    <em>Can this bald boy really help to treat Ms Wong?</em>


    On the other hand, Chui Yim calmly observed every small change taking ce to Wong Kwan silently.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit acted fast. He might still look emotionless, but Chui Yim could clearly feel that the currently unconscious Wong Kwan had a ce in his heart.


    Boil them down into a bowl with three bowls of water. Chui Yim stuffed the herbs to Bak Wun, who had just returned from his breakfast..


    Hey, kid Unhappiness was written all over his face. But seeing how tensed everyone in the room was, he went to do as told while cursing.


    Chui Yim waved his hands, signalling for Chor Shing Chit toe over. Continue to exert energliph to help her sustain the gliph on her wind chamber.


    Chor Shing Chit walked over and did so. In fact, he had been doing so for the entire night, or Wong Kwan might have been in the heavens by now.


    After some time, Bak Wun returned with a bowl of medications unwillingly. Chui Yim did not have the time to care about Bak Wun. He took over the bowl in a hurry and poured the contents into Wong Kwans mouth. Unlike normal medicine that was ck or dark green in colour, this bowl was of an eerie dark blue.


    All the Great Book Academy students were currently awake and watching Chui Yim treat their teacher.


    Ha Yu Bing who held her words for a long time could not take it anymore. Hey! Do you really know what you are doing or is it just an act! What is this?


    Chui Yim did not even spare Ha Yu Bing a nce as he continued pouring the medications into Wong Kwans mouth.


    Ha Yu Bing nearly blew her top after being disregarded again, but before she could re up, Chor Shing Chits cold voice rang across her head. If I hear another word from you, Im going to chase all of you out.


    Ha Yu Bing red back in response, anger filling her. As the young miss of the Ha n, even three-chambered or ten-gliphic cultivators have to greet her respectfully back at home. Yet this three-chambered cultivator was being so rude! However, she kept quiet as she knew the man in front of her would do as he said.


    Chui Yim emptied the contents into Wong Kwans mouth before reaching for her forehead and stomach.


    Ha Yu Bings eyes nearly fell out at the scene. <em>Ms Wong is such a clean and puredy, how could this random boy touch her? </em>But she held her words in and only red at Chui Yim when she saw Chor Shing Chit staring at her fiercely.


    <em>Pff!</em>


    Wong Kwan vomited a mouthful of weird-coloured liquida mixture of medicine and blood.


    Theres not much time left for her, Chui Yim said without even batting an eyelid. The medication worked, and she did gain new energliph. But due to her injury, shes unable to practice the Self Winding Wheels of her energliph. Theres only one way now, but its risky.


    What is it? Chor Shing Chit looked at Chui Yim solemnly.


    Chui Yim pointed to Wong Kwans right hand. Shes a gliphist, therefore she only has a gliph tattooed in her wind chamber. But she has excess to both chambers on her arms, both of which are fully loaded with energliph. As a gliphist, she could control them without a gliph tattooed on these chambers.


    Her arm chambers are only there for her to store or activate energliph.


    You want to tattoo a gliph on her? Chor Shing Chit could roughly get Chui Yims idea.


    Chui Yim nodded. If we tattoo a gliph on any of her arm chambers, we can temporarily rece the exhaustion in her wind chamber.


    So whats the risk?


    As she is seriously injured and her wind chamber is almostpletely dry despite having enough energliph in her arms chamber, her wind chamber would have fallen apart now if not for your energliph and my medication. We need somebody to continue exerting energliph into her to feed the needs of her wind chamber, but big brother Chor, your energliph is too fierce that it will affect me if you exert energliph into her during the process, Chui Yim answered.


    From a well-known n and with his proficiency in gliphism, Chor Shing Chit understood Chui Yim immediately. Tattooing gliphs was a dangerous action, to begin with.


    Gliphist transformed energliph into gliphs and tattooed them onto gliphers using a mix of ingredients. The process of tattooing gliphs onto chambers was actually a collision of two different types of energliph. This was why the gliphist had to be extra careful to prevent the energliph bacsh from the glipher.


    Hence, most gliphers would choose a gliphist more powerful than them to tattoo the gliph onto them in case of an ident. The gliphist would then be able to use his extremely strong energliph to prevent a tragedy.


    Having a gliphist who had yet to break through to the single-gliphic state like Chui Yim tattoo a gliph on a three-chambered glipher like Chor Shing Chit was unprecedented.


    So, we can only rely on medication? Chor Shing Chit asked after a long pause.


    Chui Yim nodded. That is what makes it risky.


    At that moment, Ha Yu Bing raised her hands. I cultivate the same style as Ms Wong, we can be considered to be of the same origin.


    Chui Yim was taken aback after hearing her. Thats one good idea, he replied after a short pause.<hr>


    Chui Yim fished out a fruit of his thumb size from his bag and ground it with the remaining frozen grass. Unlike the time he tattooed gliph for Chor Shing Chit, he had collected numerous gliphic nts back at the Engraved Mountain Range. There was no need for him to risk tattooing gliphs with minerals again.


    Ha Yu Bing inserted her feeble energliph into Wong Kwans wind chamber. She might only be a single-gliphic gliphist, but having broken through to the state at the age of sixteen, she had enough energliph to spare. Im going to make you pay for her life if this fails. She sent an icy cold re at Chui Yim.


    Dont disturb me. Chui Yim overlooked her. Save your energy tost longer.


    He took a deep breath and raised his right index finger. Energliph lit up on his fingertip, throwing Ha Yu Bing and her peers off their feet.


    Chui Yim had never used his energliph in front of them, so none of them knew what state he was in and assumed him to be at least in the single-gliphic state. But now, seeing that energliph disappeared as soon as it was activated, they realised that he had not even broken through to the single-gliphic state!


    <em>And he can draw gliphs now? This is only what legendary talents could manage to do!</em>


    Chui Yim dipped his finger into the thick powder that he ground and got to work.


    Unlike the process of tattooing a gliph onto a glipher, Chui Yim only aimed to save Wong Kwan, thus he did not choose any particrly powerful or difficult gliph, but the simple Light Wind. Firstly, although Snow Melted Ocean was a superior gliph, it wasnt as violent as Chor Shing Chits Spiral Dragon. Secondly, Light Wind was a wind type gliph, same as the Snowy Wind style. The Light Wind gliph would not result in bacsh as they belonged to the same origins. Chui Yim had truly thought about it thoroughly!


    Just like what Chor Shing Chit mentioned back in basic gliphism ss, Light Wind is a basic andmon gliphwhich is why many gliphers without backgrounds would select this gliph to be tattooed on them.


    Light Wind was mostly tattooed on foot chambers, as it helped one move or perform skills at a faster speed.


    Even though Chui Yim wasnt picky about his choice of gliphs, he had intentionally chose to tattoo Light Wind onto the back of Wong Kwans palms. With its effect of increasing speed, the gliphs could help her turn energliph into gliphs at a faster pace in the future, which was a bonus for her.

 Chapter 100 (1)

    Chapter 100 (1)


    The worst did not happen.


    After tattooing theplex Spiral Dragon gliph on Chor Shing Chit with an unknown mineral, tattooing the Light Wind gliph for Wong Kwon was a piece of cake to Chui Yim. Not only because he had all ingredients he needed, but also because of the increase in his energliph. Chui Yim could feel that his energliph doubled from yesterday!


    So what did it mean to have his energliph doubled?


    Ever since Chui Yim started cultivating the Nine Levels Of Heavens me when he was twelve, it took eight years of cultivation for him to have his strength doubled. Of course, it was beyond this. The older one was, the faster he cultivated as hed require more energliph. Over a night, he managed to get the results that required eight years of hard work, how terrifying must this upgrade be?


    <em>What happened to me?</em>


    Tattooing the gliph for Wong Kwan was a smooth process. Chui Yim even had the spare energy to tattoo a Hidden Cloud gliph for her, leaving only a finger-sized cloud-looking gliph on her arm.


    Other than Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit, the students, including Ha Yu Bing who had her hand ced on Wong Kwans wind chamber, watched Chui Yim in astonishment.


    <em>Is he really just a child?</em>


    Chui Yim tattooed the gliph with stability and smoothness, even topping it off with the Hidden Cloud gliph.. This was something that even single-gliphic gliphists couldnt achieve. Normally, a gliphist would only have enough energy left to tattoo an extra Hidden Cloud if the gliphist were of a state higher than the glipher. What happened when Chui Yim tattooed gliph onto Chor Shing Chit was normalhe nearly lost his life, why would he have energy left for Hidden Cloud gliph?


    The Hidden Cloud was a simple gliph, but it could only be tattooed after the main gliph, and being a different type from the main gliph, it might cause the main gliph to fall apart if something went wrong. Only gliphist who were confident enough with themself could hide the gliph perfectly amongst the cloud.


    It was normal for one to not recognise the Hidden Cloud gliph, like Chan Ching, who only saw it for the first time on the Fallen Stars Rod as a gliphist of such state was umon, especially at small cities like Southary.


    Chui Yims confidence and calmness even reminded Ha Yu Bing of her ns gliphist when he tattooed the gliph for her. The simrity was huge!<hr>


    Like what Chui Yim said after the gliph was tattooed onto Wong Kwans left arm chamber, it started to coordinate with the heavily injured wind chamber that wasnt able to cultivate energliph. After getting energliph from her left arm chamber and with Chui Yims medication, Wong Kwan slowly recovered. She stopped frowning from pain, and her breathing turned stable before falling into a deep sleep.


    Thank you Ha Yu Bing turned towards Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit softly. But Chui Yim ignored her. To him, he saved Wong Kwan because of Chor Shing Chit. Even an idiot could tell that Wong Kwan was not just a random person to Chor Shing Chit. After knowing Chor Shing Chit for years, as a brother, or even a student, Chui Yim had to save Wong Kwan for Chor Shing Chit no matter what.


    As for Ha Yu Bings gratitude and Wong Kwan, it didnt matter to him. Hed save whoever Chor Shing Chit needed him to, even if it was a dog.<hr>


    The night fell. Moonlight shone down to the earth with a bright bold glow.


    Wong Kwans eyes fluttered open slowly. She first checked her body condition and was surprised to find out that her injured wind chamber was slowly recovering, and she had been tattooed with a gliph on her left arm chamber.


    Youre awake? A gloomy voice rang across the darkness.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Somebody pushed the window open, revealing the firm, gigantic figure of his that shone under the beautiful moonlight. Wong Kwan stared at him dumbfoundedly, as if she could do this for her whole life.


    Because you were seriously injured, my friend figured that the only way to save you would be to tattoo a gliph in your left arm chamber, thus Seeing that Wong Kwan seemed to be at a loss, Chor Shing Chit thought it was because of her injury. Thus he told her everything that took ce in the morning slowly.


    I see that I owe little friend Chui a life. Wong Kwan sighed after knowing what went on.


    She tried to stand up and managed to do so sessfully. Wong Kwan was surprised that despite being weak due to her injury, she could still stand, showing that there were no major problems with her body. Since every gliphist were great in gliphism and read a lot, Wong Kwan had basic knowledge on medication too.


    She was aware of how seriously injured she was, but in less than half a day, she was able to stand and walk normally again. It made her gasp at what a great doctor Chui Yim was.


    Do you want to take a walk?


    Chor Shing Chit nodded after a short hesitation.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat on the bed crossed-legged. The changes taking ce in his body surprised him greatly. If not that Wong Kwans injury needed immediate attention, Chui Yim would have checked on his body as soon as he woke up. He could feel that he had upgraded entirely to a new level, from body to energliph.


    The Nine Levels Of Heavens me took a long time to level up. Chui Yim only managed to reach the fifth level after cultivating for many tens of years back in hisst life, and the second level after cultivating for eight years in this life. Now that his energliph increased sharpy just because he ate a drumstick was a pleasant surprise to him.


    However, Chui Yims physical limit had yet to change; it was still fifteen minutes. But there was a distinct increase in his speed and strength. Chui Yim even felt that he was now simr to Chan Ngou Tin who was in the one-chambered state. He had yet to break through the wind chamber or have a gliph tattooed in him, but he was now simr to a one-chambered glipher?


    <em>So what did I eat?</em>


    After the happiness faded, Chui Yim was left with calmness to think. The Nine Levels Of Heavens me was a special cultivation style that came with the ability to control fire and worked very well with strength. However, there was a bottleneck in the style which hindered the cultivator from breaking through despite having enough energliph, unlike normal styles that allowed breakthroughs as long as the energliph was full in the cultivators chamber.


    Never had Chui Yim thought of this possibility because he only met with his first bottleneck when he cultivated to the fourth level. It caught Chui Yim off-guard.


    He could feel that his wind chamber brimming, and by right, he shouldve been able to tattoo a gliph on him now. But he did not even feel like he was going to breakthrough, and it was obvious that the Nine Levels Of Heavens me turned into a huge barrier, blocking his wind chamber tightly.


    <em>Eh?</em>


    Chui Yim could roughly feel the difference in his heart.


    He had heard from Chui Tin that a spark of Heavens me resided beside his heart. It might be just a spark, but Heavens me was something that could burn up anything in the world. Even Chui Tin had no idea why did it not burn Chui Yim up. For the past twelve years, unless Chui Yim challenged his limits, the Heavens me in him stayed where it was and brought no pain to Chui Yims weak, poor heart. Now that Chui Yim realised that the spark of Heavens me grew too, he was left thunderstruck.


    <em>I was already put through so much pain when it was just a small spark and now Dont tell me the drumstick did not only increase my physical ability and energliph but this Heavens me too?</em>


    Chui Yim was exasperated. He would rather not get stronger if this was the case. A secondter, he calmed down realising that his limit was still fifteen minutes. <em>Since it has happened, theres no point in worrying over it.</em>


    Vexed, he stood up and decided to take a walk. He saw Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan standing under the moonlight, looking at the night sky as soon as he pushed the door open. Wong Kwan was a stunning beauty. The gentle aura on her along with the moonlight shining down on her made her look like a fairy, while Chor Shing Chits fierce and huge physique fitted Wong Kwan well like a great pair despite not being a handsome dude.


    Chui Yim wore a weird expression on his face and turned around silently to return to his room at the sight. Chor Shing Chit who saw all of thisughed in his heart. Cmere. Since you had already made your way out, he said coldly.


    Chui Yim stopped abruptly and wore an embarrassed smile. Sorry, I didnt know you guys were here.


    Thank you for saving my life, little friend. Wong Kwan bowed towards Chui Yim. Ive heard about you from Shing Chit. Such a genius would definitely make it into the Cloud Pce.


    Of course. Chui Yimughed heartily hearing her, not feeling even the slightest embarrassed. His reaction made Wong Kwan smile. She felt that Chui Yim was a fun kid, and somehow admired how he did not feel embarrassed and instead epted praises openly.


    Chui Yim saw that gliph too. Just then, Chor Shing Chit spoke up. Wong Kwans face changed upon hearing about it, but she made noments and stared at her feet instead.


    Youre curious, right? Chor Shing Chit turned to Chui Yim. Let me tell you the story, then.

 Chapter 100 (2)

    Chapter 100 (2)


    The trio found a random rock at the inns courtyard and sat on it.


    Twenty-one years ago, we were still sixteen. Lamenting and looking back at his youth, emotions swam in Chor Shing Chits voice. It was a rare sight to see.


    I was still a student of the Great Book Academy, while Shing Chit was a student of the Metallic Blood War Gate. Being the most outstanding students of our respective academies, the overconfident us who viewed ourselves as rare talents came to the Engraved Mountain Range secretly, without the apany of any elders or teachers.


    Chui Yim frowned at her words. After yesterday, he was aware of how perilous the Engraved Mountain Range was. Even powerful cultivators like Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan returned full of scars; how would it be suitable for a sixteen-year-old duo to enter alone?


    As if being able to read Chui Yims mind, Wong Kwan looked bitter too. I must admit that we thought too highly of ourselves. On day three, I met Shing Chit, and her


    Speaking about the mysterious her, both adults had aplex expression on their face.


    Shes a young girl, Wong Kwan continued after a long pause. A year younger than us, but better than us in terms of both cultivation and knowledge. We became close within no time and continued the journey together.


    All three of us were brimming with confidence as we came with maps we got from different ces, allowing us to avoid all kinds of dangers. We were able to kill grade one gliphic beasts, and weaker grade two gliph beasts if we joined forces. On day seven, we arrived in front of the mountain.


    There was no gliphic beast to be found there, and it was an unknown spot. Wong Kwan sounded like she was mimicking the ruffles of leaves. We randomly passed by it but was thrown off our feet when we found the gliph on a stone wall. When we realised it, the gliph had already vanished into thin air. All three of us were aware that we were in luck toe across the legendary natural gliph. Yet the next minute came the beast tide.


    Chui Yim could imagine the situation they were in because he experienced the same thing yesterday. It also came to him why Chor Shing Chit looked so ufortable when he overheard Ha Yu Bing saying that she was out to search for the gliph.


    Because Chor Shing Chit knew what woulde with ita beast tide.


    We were aimed by a herd and took off in a sorry figure. Back then, I was already in the single-gliphic state, so I was able to speed up with the help of Light Wind and my strong body. As a one-chambered glipher, Shing Chit had the best stamina amongst us. But who would have thought she would be the fastest.


    Chui Yim didnt even know who she was, but he can tell that she was no normal person.


    The beast herd behind us were speedy, and if that went on, shed be the only survivor. Me and Shing Chit would never have made it out. However, at the critical point, she stood behind me and Shing Chit, blocking us. Wong Kwan trembled.


    She blocked the beast tide despite not even stepping into the single-gliphic state for a few seconds. She shot out like a sandbag after that, and Shing Chit caught her. This gave us the time to breathe, and it was that interval which helped us survive till Lam dynastys soldiers came to save us.


    So what happened to her? Roughly guessing the sequel, Chui Yim asked.


    Injured her spine and was never able to walk again. Chor Shing Chits cold voice rang across the ce.


    <em>Huff</em>


    There was a cool breeze. It was supposed to be cooling, but Chui Yim felt chills run down his spine.<em> She was paralysed because of that incident?</em>


    After that day, we went our separate ways, returning to our academies, and never met again, until the enrollment test of Cloud Pce.


    Chui Yim shot up. He did not expect Cloud Pce to be involved in the story. It had been neen years, but Wong Kwan was still filled with disbelief. Me and Shing Chit were known as the geniuses of our generation, and we were expected to pass the enrollment test by our elders. But that was the day we met her again.


    She had proprioception loss on her legs and came to the Cloud Pce enrollment test with a cane in a sorry figure. However, she passed.


    After that day, I knew that I could no longer stay in the South Imperial City anymore. Chor Shing Chit felt nostalgic. Thus I left the institution, my n, and lived incognito in Southary.


    The fact that the woman was selected as a Cloud Pce disciple despite her being paralysed blew Chui Yim away. He couldnt help but ask for her name. Who is she?


    Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan exchanged a nce, wearing aplex look on their face. She was not one of, but rather, the most outstanding youth of their generation that talents like Wong Kwan and Chor Shing Chit were nothing when ced next to her.


    <strong>The current fifth teacher of Cloud Pce, Wat Suen.</strong><hr>


    Somewhere near the edge of the North.


    If one were to travel north from here, he would arrive at the unpeopled North Pole where it was unsuitable for living, also known as the heaven of gliphic beasts but a forbidden area for humans.


    The painfully cold wind blew through.


    Slowly, the wind dispersed when it reached a thousand miles away from this certain area which possessed the temperature of the South. The further one ventured into it, the higher the temperature was. All because this was the home to a volcano, which caused this area to be scorching on at all times. This was not the best spot to live, but numerous cultivators flock towards this ce, the zing Skies Mountain of the North.


    The mountain reached the skies, and there were sparks up there at some point of time if one were to look up. The sparks were the speciality of the zing Skies Mountain, the Shooting Stars Fire. It was a high quality ingredient for fire-type treasures, gliph weapons, gliphs and many more.


    Shooting Stars Fire shot out of the volcano from time to time andnded on the ground randomly. During unlucky times, damages to the residences at the foot of the volcano came with it. Thus the zing Skies Mountain set up a formation around the foot of the volcano which sucked in Shooting Stars Fire to drop into a and turned them into their gains. The Mung n was the n maintaining the formation made out of innumerable g-strings.


    Mung n was an affiliated n of the zing Skies Mountain. Even though they were an affiliated n, Mung n was a powerful organisation no matter where they were. zing Skies Mountain was known for their gliphers who were great in battle that even Four Season Mountains could notpare to. This was the reason behind the huge demand for gliphists in zing Skies Mountain.


    And Mung n who was famous for nurturing gliphists made up for their weak point. The n leader of the Mung n, Mung Sam Siu was a hundred-gliphic gliphist.


    Currently, Mung Sam Siu was smiling at a teenage girl in front of him. The girl had a tanned skin tone, looking like a healthy girl. The way she had her eyes shut tight and bit her lips showed a touch of unyieldingness. In front of her were five gliph stings intertwined together, which turned into a gliph within no time.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    A fire snake appeared in front of her and wiggled lively. Others could hardly tell it was made of energliph.


    Very good. Mung Sam Siu smiled thinly like a kind, old man. Even he could not point out the weakness of this unyielding, smart and hardworking girl in front of him. She became a single-gliphic gliphist at the age of sixteen, and within a few months, she was able to congeal five gliph strings. At the rate she was going, she would step into the ten-gliphic state in her twenties.


    The teenager opened her eyes abruptly and smirked. The fire snake took her order and pounced at Mung Sam Siu.


    Nonsense. Mung Sam Siuughed softly and shook his head. Without any movement, the fire snake turned into sparks and dispersed.


    Its time. A yearter, Cloud Pces enrolment test will take ce. You should get going now to familiarise with the ce and the Souths culture.


    Yes, n leader. The teenage girl bowed in response.


    Are you confident this time? Mung Sam Siu asked with a meaningful look. The Cloud pce is the most powerful ce in the world. Theres a saying that songs, all gliph stings in the world make up Cloud Pce. If you seed, you might be the next Wat Suen.


    The name Wat Suen made the girls face lit up; this name was no stranger to her.


    Wat Suen, a girl who ended up with paraplegia after an incident at fifteen, broke through to the single-gliphic state at seventeen with hard work and ended up as the fifth disciple of the Cloud Pce. When she turned neen, she made a trip out of the Cloud Pce to cultivate. She was challenged no matter where she went, but still, she won against all cultivators of her generation and returned to the Cloud Pce as the strongest in the world.


    At times, some woulde across her outside of the Cloud Pce. But other than that, nobody ever saw her. Even so, the name Wat Suen was recorded in history, and she was the idol to most female cultivators, just like the girl from the Mung n.


    Even the arrogant girl turned respectful when Wat Suen was mentioned. I dare notpare myself to the Fifth Teacher.


    Do not belittle yourself. Mung Sam Siu waved his hands. Youre the genius of our n, and no less than Wat Suen in terms of talent. Its just that your generation is filled with talents, like the Lam dynastys crown prince, Four Season Mountains double innate chamber sessor and Imperial Sunset Pces Imperial Empresss direct disciple. They are all strong opponents.


    Mung Si, Im confident in you. You must not underestimate your opponents, but you must be confident with yourself too. Neither haughtiness nor belittling yourself makes sess.


    Head to the South. This will be an important event in your life as a cultivator.


    Thank you, n leader. Mung Si bowed again.


    She left her n leaders room and looked up to the sky filled with Shooting Stars Fire. She was unsure what to feel.


    <em>Am I going to leave my hometown now? </em>But very soon, determination took over. The Cloud Pce, is it?

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Wong Kwans wind chamber was almost half-filled the following day. She was ted to be recovering at such a rapid speed.


    <em>That twelve-year-old indeed has some great skills!</em>


    Currently, she was headed for the heart of the Engraved Vige with her students for a walk. Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim tagged along, while Bak Wun stayed at the inn as he was uninterested.


    Where are we going? Chui Yim whispered to Chor Shing Chit softly.


    Wong Kwan smiled at Chui Yims question. Chui Yim had left a favourable impression in her mind after saving her. The Engraved Vige might be small, but its no less busy than therge cities as the Engraved Mountain Range is a popr exploration spot for many ns and institutions. Also, a teleportation gliph formation was built here by the Lam dynasty, under the sponsorship of many ns and institutions so as to protect the mountain range.


    Chui Yims eyes lit up at the words teleportation gliph. He was no country bumpkin and he had been teleported for countless times back in his past life, But this was the first time he would be seeing a teleportation gliph formation in this world, so naturally, he was excited.


    Not after long, the group arrived at the heart of the Engraved Vige. There were guards standing at the entrance. Chui Yim identified them both to be a two-chambered state glipher after a nce.


    <em>Is this ce trying to be mysterious or?</em>


    The gliphers blocked their way immediately upon noticing them. Please show your badge or your n gliph.


    Wong Kwan waved her hand and a pitch ck badge appeared in her palms. There was an image of a scroll, the institution crest of the Great Book Academy, on it. Since auras of the badges could not be imitated, the gliphers let them pass after sensing the badges aura.


    Knowing that Chui Yim came from an average family that was less well-informed, Wong Kwan exined the gliph to him. The teleportation gliph formation was a big-budget project. Other than many precious materials, more than two hundred-gliphic gliphists would need to work together in order to build it. Thus, not everyone could ess it, as all the hard work will go down the drain if it is damaged.


    Miss Wang, why did you bother? Hes a Tse n disciple, he should be very familiar with this. Since Wong Kwans life was no longer in danger, Ha Yu Bing went back to her spoiled nature. She red at Chui Yim from Wong Kwans back as she said that.


    Since when did I say that I was from the Tse n? Chui Yim clicked his tongue. Its all your guesses.


    Ha Yu Bing frowned. She disliked this overbearing boy, but his skills yesterday indeed made her view him in a new light. His impolite response irritated Ha Yu Bing, who attended etiquette lessons from a young age. Who else other than a Tse n disciple would own a night wolf?


    Chui Yim remained silent, only to stare with her the I wont bother exining it to you look that made Ha Yu Bing grit her teeth in anger.


    Wong Kwan and Chor Shing Chit smiled at each other at the scene.<hr>


    As soon as they entered the courtyard-ish building, the teleportation gliph formation came into their sight. The gliph was engraved on the ground, and four single-gliphic gliphist stood on each side of the formation.


    Immediately, they came across a familiar face. Ha Yu Bing stepped up, ready to beat the person up while the person only had his arms folded. He responded with a sneered.


    No fighting in the teleportation gliph formation area! Those that disobey the rules will have to pay with their lives! Wong Kwan stopped Ha Yu Bing immediately and red at the other group unhappily.


    The other group was no other than the Stars Unite Education Centre group that was led by the three-chambered glipher. Goddess luck mustve be on your side seeing that you have escaped even from such a situation.


    Wong Kwan was furious to see him too, but as an adult, she was able to maintain herposure. Wong Kwan is indeed lucky. As a saying goes, one is bound for good fortune after surviving a great disaster. Im considering bringing this up to the institution. Its now the time for student exchanges this year too.


    The gliphers face fell hearing her words, but he only sneered in response. Then Ill be waiting to see what Miss Wong brings! Lets go! He waved his sleeves and walked into the formation, while his students followed behind him with their apologetic gazes directed at Wong Kwan and Ha Yu Bing. The Stars Unite Education Centre was a prestigious institution after all; most of their members did not behave like the three-chambered glipher. Bak Wai Chuk bowed at them and hurried into the formation without saying anything.


    As soon as the Stars Unite Education Centre group headed into the formation, all gliphists at the side inserted energliph into the formation together. The formation lit up, turning into a light that shrouded the group. Snickering, the three-chambered glipher disappeared on the spot.<hr>


    Chui Yim wasnt interested in their grudges. Instead, he was examining the formation on the ground excitedly. It was an extremely confusing gliph that would cause an ordinary person to faint with just a look. Even Ha Yu Bing, the disciple of a well-known n dared not look at it for too long. But Chui Yim who had been a human for both his lifes was mentally stronger than most.


    Most importantly, Chui Yim had seen the gliph on the mountain range. It brought along mysterious changes to Chui Yim; his understanding in gliphism increased, and things he couldnt understand in the past wereprehensible to him now.


    That was the reason why he could look at the teleportation gliph formation directly. It was an enormous gliph formation that totalled to more than ten thousand strokes if one were to count. Chui Yim could also roughly smell and identify a few precious treasures used as the materials for this formation.


    <em>This formation is made out of money!</em>


    Chui Yim was astonished; even he who had been through so many weird encounters was unable to understand this gliph fully. Still, looking at the gliph did hit a few spots in his head and helped him understand gliphism a little more

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Youre headed for the South Imperial City, am I right? Do you want to join us? Wong Kwan turned to Chor Shing Chit long after the Stars Unite Education Centre group left.


    Nope, well get there by foot. Chor Shing Chit rejected her offer without hesitation, and Ha Yu Bings mouth dropped slightly agape. <em>How long would it take to walk from the Engraved Vige to South Imperial City? At least two months, right?</em>


    As if able to guess Chor Shing Chits thoughts, Wong Kwan nodded slightly. Since then, alright! See you at the South Imperial City.


    Chor Shing Chit only nodded in response. His cool stance and masculine visuals made Ha Yu Bing unable to remove her eyes from him.<em> No wonder such a cold Miss Wong fell for him!</em>


    To the South Imperial City, Wong Kwan said after entering the formation with her students. The gliphists on the side nodded and start inserting energliph. The formation lit up brightly, while Wong Kwan and Chor Shing Chits eyes met.


    Since youre heading back, some things are unavoidable. Be it your family or her. Her voice got softer as the light dispersed.


    Lets go. Chor Shing Chit wore aplex look after hearing her words.<hr>


    It didnt bother Chui Yim that they chose to travel by foot instead. Of course, it would be great to reach their destination directly, but he liked travelling around the world too.


    Why did you not take up the offer? Isnt it better to get there directly?


    Teleportationgliph formation is the most superior transportation in this world. Not only are fees needed to take it, the passengers status matters too. You can lie to them that youre from the Great Book Academy here, but if youe across an identity check during toll collection at the South Imperial City, youll be doomed, Chor Shing Chit replied coldly.


    Or is it because you want to keep your return a secret from your n members? Chui Yim chuckled. Chor Shing Chit said nothing in response. He wasnt surprised by how smart Chui Yim was.


    Not everyone could have such a top-notch gliph like Spiral Dragon tattooed on their chambers. Big brother Chors n must be something else, Chui Yim continued rambling on.


    Yeah, Chor Shing Chit replied, still with a cold tone. Spiral Dragon is a gliph exclusive to only my n. It was passed down by my ancestors. If theres someone who knew about it and had the ability to tattoo Spiral Dragon in all six chambers, hed definitely not be someone simple. Kiddo, everyone has secrets, so, stop asking.


    Chui Yim only hummed in response.


    Golden rays shone down on both of them, reflecting a tall and short silhouette on the ground.<hr>


    The night lion got on its feet again, leaving the Engraved Vige with the trio for their next destination. Bak Wun steered the night lion boredly while Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim sat on the coach chit-chatting.


    Youre born under the lucky star to have seen the gliph on the Engraved Mountain Range. From what I know, other than me, Wong Kwan and Wat Suen, youre the fourth to see the gliph. The gliph also yed a huge part in me reaching the three-chambered state in my thirties.


    The gliph increases your understanding of all gliphs in the world. Gliphs that confused me initially became simpler to understand after I chanced upon the natural gliph.


    Chui Yim nodded in agreement. He could feel this well. In the past, he could only forcefully memorise all gliphs that Chui Tin showed him. Moreover, he only seeded in tattooing the Spiral Dragon gliph on Chor Shing Chit because it was separated into six parts and he only had to tattoo one of itand that already came at the expense of nearly paralysing himself for life.


    Aftering across the mysterious Engraved Mountain Range gliph, Chui Yim realised his viewpoint of gliphs changed from the fundamentals and he was able toprehend many of the uncertainties that he had in the past. He also came to understand a few superior gliphs that Chui Tin had shown him. It was not a direct upgrade, but it would be crucial for his journey as a cultivator.


    For me, a glipher, I find that I could create gliphilities better. For gliphists, it helps converting energliph into gliphs and makingprehending gliphs simpler. You must treasure this opportunity well.


    Chui Yim nodded, eyes shining bright at Chor Shing Chit. Big Brother Chor, I have yet to see your gliphility!


    Chor Shing Chit frowned. He did not want Chui Yim to deter from the right track. All my gliphilities are rod techniques and are driven by rods. It works too with fist, just that there only form, not the essences. Remember, youre a gliphist, do not focus too much on what gliphers do but on cultivating energliph instead.


    Chor Shing Chit was supportive of havingChui Yim pick up self-defence skills before he stepped into the single-gliphic state. He knew how intelligent Chui Yim was, and he would not be even astonished if Chui Yim, who always brought him surprises, only managed to store enough energliph at the age of twenty-two just like Man Chin Hung. However, researching on gliphility would be another matter.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Be it researching and creating gliphilities like a glipher or researching a myriad of gliphs and finding the most suitable one like a gliphist, both require a long-termmitment. Cultivators had to keep things as simple as possible to prevent being caught between two stools, and Chor Shing Chit never wanted such a gifted child like Chui Yim to end up on the wrong track.


    Chui Yim only pouted at Chor Shing Chits warning. As someone who had reincarnated, Chui Yim was an imaginative person that always thought out of the box. In his past life, he was a cultivator that juggled both magic and brawl energy. After arriving in this world and learning more about gliphism, he discovered that there might be a chance that one could be a glipher and gliphist at the same time; there were many simrities in both.


    Of course, Chui Yim would keep this to himself. He had not forgotten how badly Chor Shing Chit scolded him after bringing this out in ss back in the past. But he had been holding onto this idea in secret.


    It was no big deal to Chui Yim that Chor Shing Chit was unwilling to talk about gliphilities with him as he already had some understanding about it. The reason why he was able to congeal energliph on his fingertips even before stepping into the single-gliphic state and perform like a gliphist was all due to gliphility. Technically, Chui Yim was currently cultivating to be a gliphist and glipher at the same time as he drew gliphs with a gliphility.


    After six years of basic gliphism, he was slightly aware of the reason behind Chui Tin forcing him to read up. All books, from history, travel literature, documents, ssics to autobiography, taught him about gliphism, both directly and indirectly. Being ignorant to gliphism back then, the young Chui Yim had not realised it.


    For example, Nim Hois Life Story from seven hundred years ago was an autobiography of the powerful glipher, Nim Hoi, which touched mostly on the authors travelling story. It also mentioned Nim Hois understanding and thoughts on gliphility research and cultivation, making the book one that was worth keeping.


    Nim Hoi was a four-chambered glipher. Back in the days, it was extremely rare toe across a five-chambered glipher, and four-chamber gliphers were influential enough to set up their own n. Tse Chun, the current Tse n Leader was a four-chambered glipher too. Nim Hoi was also the creator of the mighty gliphility, Great Wave, that filled every attack of the glipher with the might of surging waves. Great Wave took the cultivators of his era by storm.


    For gliphility, its not the stronger the better, but suitability.


    <strong>The most suitable one will be the strongest one.</strong>


    In the book, Nim Hoi summarised his takeaways from creating the gliphility into two short sentences, and Chui Yim learned a lot from it. He took the time to understood them. The rtionship between gliphers, gliphist and energliph, why they need to rely on the Self Winding Wheel of the Law to absorb energy from the world and turn them into their own usage, as well as why suitability was so important in choosing styles.


    Slowly, Chui Yim got an idea.


    Just like Chor Shing Chits lover, Wong Kwan, she cultivated a chill-type style and had a chill-type gliph as her personal gliph. Moreover, shes one cold woman too


    <em>Gliphism is way more than what I thought to be!</em>

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Night fell once more. Chui Yim shut his eyes as he cultivated the Nine Levels Of Heavens me. He had reached the second level of the technique, at the same time reaching the bottleneck that sealed his wind chamber, preventing any flow of energliph in or out of the chamber. This bothered Chui Yim greatly.


    The Nine Levels Of Heavens me wasnt a technique from this world, yet even before he reached the single gliphic state, he already encountered a bottleneck! Chui Yim was well read, yet he had never heard of any innate heart or wind chamber gliphist facing a bottleneck at this stage. As long as it was the innate chamber, one would be able to break through to the chamber no matter how long it took. That was what happened to some other one-chambered gliphers. They couldnt cultivate enough energliph by twelve but would eventually seed as more time passed. But by then, they would have missed the prime age to cultivate, and they would never be a two-chambered glipher.


    Chui Yim opened his eyes confusedly.


    <em>Since my wind chamber is blocked and I cant do anything about it, where did all the energliph I cultivated go?</em>


    Feeling off, Chui Yim shut his eyes and cultivated once more, carefully focusing on where his energliph ended up. Very soon, he gathered some energliph and was surprised to see it disperse and travel around his body aimlessly. In the past, his energliph would directly enter his wind chamber. Chui Yim initially thought his energliph was dispersing since there was no ce to store it, but he soon discovered a weak force within his body drawing his energliph to the area.


    Chui Yim nearly jumped out of his skin at this realisation. The weak force originated from the Heavens me hiding inside him peacefully.


    The Heavens me remained the same after taking in the energliph. Frightened, Chui Yim continued to focus on the Heavens me. He had mastered the skill of introspection while cultivating after learning more about gliphism.


    Chui Yim was sure that something was off with the Heavens me. He calmed himself down and cultivated again. Indeed, the energliph he gained from cultivation was absorbed by the Heavens me, and there were no changes to the me itself; it was still small and innocent. But Chui Yim knew that behind this facade, it was this me that ruined the chamber check rock back at the Riding Clouds Academy.


    He watched the me carefully and soon realised the terrifying truth. Chui Yim saw the Heavens me increase in size! The increase was so minor that Chui Yim would easily miss it if he wasnt carefully looking. But he was sure the Heavens me grew by absorbing energliph from him.


    The fact that he had been providing the Heavens me energliph unwittingly scared him.


    <em>What will happen if it continues to grow?</em><hr>


    After pondering the whole night, Chui Yim looked exhausted the next day. His eyes were red, and he was mumbling to himself from time to time, which worried Chor Shing Chit.


    Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun exchanged nces and said nothing, assuming that Chui Yim was just deep in thought.


    The night lion was still pulling the coach with its super strong legs. Luckily, their coach had a gliph formation to stabilise it, allowing for a smooth ride despite the night lions speed.


    Currently, a palm-sized ck bird sat in Chor Shing Chits arm, looking at everything disdainfully. Chui Yim nced at the bird during his water break. This ck bird was the foggy night onyx eagle that nearly took his life back at the Engraved Mountain Range. It was seriously injured when Chui Yim was sent flying out of the weird space by a drumstick. If Chor Shing Chit had left it there, it wouldve been trampled by the beast tide, buried in the mud and turned into nutrition for the mountain range.


    However, Chor Shing Chit saved its life. Back then, Chor Shing Chit activated the gliph on his heart chamber to save Wong Kwan, and it felt his power closely in his arms. Thus, after everything that happened, the foggy night onyx eagle recognised Chor Shing Chit as its owner and stayed with him.


    Chor Shing Chit was left speechless by it, but he epted it as the eagle was a grade three speed-type beast. At its peak, it could be as strong as Chor Shing Chit, and who would reject an extra helping hand? That was why Chui Yim treated it, and the eagle had recovered half its strength. With a re, the night lion dared not look it in the eyes and moved forward while trembling.


    Siu Chor, you need to teach that bird a lesson. The night wolf will wet itself in fear if this continues, and our journey will be dyed. Bak Wun nced at the ck eagle as he spoke.


    Hearing Bak Wun address it as that bird, the ck eagle was angered instantly. How could that old man address it as a mere bird when it was a powerful foggy night onyx eagle, a fierce beast that had the potential to reach grade four?


    As if sensing the ck eagles anger, Bak Wun stared at it quietly with his aged eyes.


    The palm-sized eagle froze and trembled before hiding in Chor Shing Chits chest, afraid to look up. Chor Shing Chit was able to feel how badly it was shaking; it was as if the eagle hade across a horrifying beast.


    Bak Wun had already turned back around to steer the night lion towards their destination. Chor Shing Chit still wore his poker face, but he was utterly confused as he brainstormed Bak Wuns background.<em> The Principal can scare a foggy night onyx eagle so badly? Moreover, hes only a one-chambered glipher?</em>


    <em>A one-chambered glipher, but one with the ability to beat a two-chambered glipher and frighten a grade three gliphic beast with just a nce</em><hr>


    Their journey continued, with Chor Shing Chit thinking about Bak Wuns background while Chui Yim worried about the Heavens me. But time trickled past amidst their thoughts. A weekter, they finally saw the next city.


    Chor Shing Chit looked at the city. After identifying it, he turned to Chui Yim and spoke, This is an interesting city. You might like it.


    Oh? Chui Yim looked up, wanting to find out more. Chui Yim felt a strong unyielding auraing from the city despite only seeing its outline.


    Its called the Breaking Thorns City, Chor Shing Chit said respectfully.


    At that moment, Chui Yim was still unaware of how the city would change him.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Thistle and Thorns was a book that wrote about the cruel reality of cultivation. In the book, a city in the South was mentioned.


    To all twelve-year-old gliphers, their dreams of cultivating would be shattered if they couldnt break through before thirteen, and theyd end up being amoner. They might reach the one-chambered state eventually, but never would they reach the two-chambered state and be considered an actual glipher.


    If none out of ten could be a one-chambered glipher, then none out of a thousand could reach the two-chambered state. This ratio represented the cruel reality of their future.


    Many n and sect disciples would head to this city in the South if they were limited by their aptitude and couldnt break through before twelve.


    This city was known as the Breaking Thorns City, where many talentless children who failed gathered. They came from well-known ns and sects, or were just determined but untalented children who didnt want to resign themselves to fate.


    Breaking Thorns City was most famous for its Breaking Thorns Stage.


    The South had adopted a gentle way of cultivation by teaching through institutions. Children attended primary institutions at six and learnt basic gliphism, got their chambers checked, and selected a cultivation style and gliphility. At twelve, they would join a higher institution and study a higher level of gliphism while nning for their future. They graduated at eighteen and became the future of the Lam dynasty as either a glipher or gliphist.


    The turning point of their lives was when they turned twelve. After twelve, they either escaped the life of amoner and became a rare cultivator; or led an ordinary life.


    This was the reason for the Breaking Thorns Citys existence. The city was thest resort for when a gentle approach didnt work.


    Unlike other cities in the South, this city adopted the Norths predatory behaviour. Twelve-year-olds who wanted to change their fates gathered in the city and stood on the Breaking Thorns Stage, trying to break through their bottleneck with their will to fight.


    The fights might be boring, considering that they were all children who werent even one-chambered gliphers, but some were naturally fierce, and those from ns had consumed g-food from young with gliphers teaching them how to fight. Most importantly, they had to put their lives on the line bying to this city, attempting to break through with sheer determination and force of will.


    They had to be a cultivator, or they would die here!<hr>


    Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit sat among the audience of the Breaking Thorns Stage, watching two boys fight. It wasnt a fight between gliphers, and no fascinating gliphility was used. But having cultivated at least a little, both boys had energliph which made them stronger than puremoners. Despite their injuries, they were also extremely strong-willed, staring at each other like ferocious beasts.


    Before they entered the Breaking Thorns Stage, they had signed a liability waiver that the winner wouldnt be responsible for any injuries or deaths no matter the results. If the other party decided to pursue the matter, he or she would be considered to be going against the Lam dynasty and all the ns in the South.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The boy in a tattered, white robe let out a yell as he dashed towards his opponent, a confident boy in a blue shirt who was unfazed despite being drenched in blood. The boy in the blue shirt dodged smoothly, causing the boy in white fall to copse like a shrimp. Without hesitation, the boy in blue reached out to strike him until he fainted.


    <em>Om!</em>


    Out of the blue, a sound was heard. Strong energliph waves erupted from the boy in white robes. The energy forced the blue-shirted boy to retreat.


    The audience cheered for the boy happily! Most of them weremoners, and some had experienced the same thing as the boysbeing stuck in the one-chambered state and failing to break through. This was why they enjoyed watching fights here, as they felt that their dreams lived on whenever they saw someone seed.


    The energliph was the sign that the boy in white had broken through!


    In Breaking Thorns City, even if you were a nobody without a n, the city would help to tattoo a gliph on your chamber. Since people had to pay entrance fees to watch the fights on Breaking Thorns Stage, which funded the city, the free gliph-tattooing service was a well-deserved reward for those who broke through here.


    The boy in white was the winner with the chance of rising through the ranks while the boy in blue turned out to be the loser. This was how cultivation worked.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The fight moved Chui Yim deeply. He knew that he was talented, be it in this life or the previous one.


    However, he had never learned many battle skills or met a bottleneck in the past. Before reaching the fifth level, he was already creating divine weapons, so Chui Yim never cared much about his physical ability. This was the first time in both lives that he was troubled by such a bottleneck, especially the Heavens me within him.


    Chui Yim was fraught with worry, but it all disappeared when he saw the boy on the stage drenched in blood. Some came from prestigious ns, and some were the kids of cultivators. Even if they ended upmoners, they could still live an easy life, yet they chose to risk their lives and make their way here to get the chance to be a cultivator.


    As the saying went, If I be enlightened, I wont regret it even if deathes now. The boys were putting their lives at stake for a chance to break through and escape mediocrity.


    <em>Since even they are like this, why am I still worrying?</em>


    Chui Yims eyes lit up. He never dared to disturb the Heavens me in his chest as he knew that it could burn him to death instantly. Even the mysterious Chui Tin couldnt understand why it co-existed with Chui Yim. But since it did, there was definitely a reason.


    <em>By right, I should be dead anyway. So why be fearful and end up as someone defenceless again? I would rather die if thats the case.</em>


    Seeing how Chui Yim became carefree and regained his confidence once more, a quick smile shed across Chor Shing Chits face. He might not know what was bothering Chui Yim, but he had experienced his own doubts with cultivation as a glipher before.


    As long as you thought it through clearly, it wouldnt seem difficult once you look back.<hr>


    They didnt stay in the Breaking Thorns City for long. After replenishing their supplies, the trio left.


    Nheless, Chui Yim learned a lot from the short visit. When night fell, he sat crossed legged with his eyes shut tightly, looking inside himself and murmuring to the Heavens me like it was sentient.


    Since you didnt burn me to death, I believe there must be a reason why we arepanions. The Heavens me should only exist in the highestyer of the heavens and not the mortal world. If I were to perish, I believe you would as well.


    If either one of us gets stronger, the other will too. So, Ill make a bet with you.


    Chui Yim started to cultivate his style slowly and fearlessly. He even controlled the energliph route to lead his energliph into the Heavens me. The bright red me might be tiny, but it absorbed the energliph like a ck hole despite nothing else happening.


    The day grow strong enough will be the day I breakthrough.


    Unlike in the past, Chui Yim no longer saw Heaven''s me as his enemy, but a source of strength instead. <em>Others who couldnt break through grabbed every chance they could, unwilling to sumb to an ordinary life. While I am someone who reincarnated, read countless books, is taught by good teachers and has Heavens me. Im not qualified to worry.</em><hr>


    Time flew. In a blink of an eye, winter was arriving. Half a year had passed since they left Southary. It was summer then, and autumn was now ending.


    Chui Yim didnt know how many viges and cities they had passed. The night wolf was still going strong, and a massive mountain with a checkpoint at its base slowly came into sight.


    The expansive mountain range was dyed dark yellow, the colour of autumn. With the fortification at the foot of the mountain, the only route towards the centre of South was guarded fiercely. There were three more simr fortifications: the Southern Bulwark, Western Bulwark, Northern Bulwark, and Eastern Bulwark, which faced each direction respectively. They protected the five core cities of the South, namely South Imperial City, Snow Ster, Southern Ping, Hoklo and Great Wisdom City well. Be it the royal Lam Dynastys capital or any influential nobles, institutions or ns, they could be found in one of these cities.


    The cities were so important that even if every other city in the South were destroyed, the Lam dynasty would be able to recover in a century or less if these cities survived. This was their foundation that had survived a thousand years.


    The trio was currently at the Southern Bulwark. They could only continue their journey to South Imperial City after passing this checkpoint. They werent the only ones trying to get through the checkpoint, and there was a long queue of coaches in front of them.


    Itste autumn now, Bak Wun said casually, and it will be winter soon. Some businessmen are rushing back home for the winter, while others are rushing to sell their specialities in the five cities before winter.


    Chui Yim nodded in response while thinking about therge difference between cultivators andmoners. Cultivators like Wong Kwan had the privilege of travelling via a teleportation gliph formation and reaching their destination immediately. In contrast,moners had to undergo a long and arduous journey to reach the same destination. Soon, Chui Yim decided to change this one day if he had the capability to.


    This wasnt his first life; he was born with his viewpoint from the Sallow Continent and disagreed that cultivators were superior to ordinary people. Learning gliphism shouldnt purely be for cultivators; gliphism should also make the world a better ce.<hr>


    As Chui Yim was deep in thought, the night wolf arrived at the checkpoint. Its cold re caused a stir in the stables. The night wolf was an actual gliphic beast, unlike normal hardyhorses which were offsprings of a gliphic beast with an ordinary horse. The hardyhorses couldnt help but go crazy in fear when they met a pureblood.


    The night wolf was a mount exclusive to the Tse n that couldnt be imitated by any other breed. It represented the Tse n and was why it was ranked as one of the top ns in the South despite not having any five-chambered glipher. Moreover, they had the genius, Tse Yu Bak. He would definitely be able to protect the ns prosperity for the next hundred years.


    Even though a royal dynasty led the South, the power of the ns wasnt to be underestimated. They were a fundamental reason why the Lam dynasty was able to unify the South after all.


    May I ask if your honourable self is from the Tse n? Seeing the night wolf, the guards wore a serious expression as they asked respectfully.


    Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim stayed in the coach while Bak Wun did the talking. Experienced, Bak Wun stered a smile on his face and replied, Yes. Im here to bring our young master to South Imperial City for a trip.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The guards heaved a sigh of relief on seeing how polite Bak Wun was. They werent actual soldiers, just guards in charge of patrolling. Most of them were eithermoners or mere one-chambered gliphers who couldnt afford to offend anyrge ns. Members of such ns were known to generally have weird tempers, and there was an incident previously where an old man suddenly killed a guard of the Eastern Bulwark because he spoke rudely. After investigating, they realised the old man was an elder of a particr n, and the matter was dropped.


    The guards were therefore relieved to hear Bak Wun speaking politely. Your honourable self is too polite. Can we take a look at the inside of the coach? Sorry for the inconvenience, but we have to do our jobs. We ask for your understanding.


    Of course, please go ahead. Bak Wunughed.


    The guard moved forward and lifted the curtain, revealing Chor Shing Chit who was cultivating with his eyes shut tightly, and Chui Yim who only nced at them before turning back to look at the scenery once more. The guard paled slightly, feeling Chor Shing Chits three-chambered gliphers aura. Chui Yim behaved like his usual self, but the guard felt he was no different from the ssic, arrogant n disciples.


    Since there was nothing out of ce, the guard stepped back. Chor Shing Chits aura was too suffocating anyways. But before he let them pass, a cold voice rang out.


    The Tse n?


    The guard froze at the sound. Familiar with the voice, he instantly turned around and bowed. Greetings, General.


    Mhmm, the General replied. He had a cold, low and raspy voice that sounded like rocks scratching.


    Bak Wun blinked his eyes, and a teasing look washed over his face the next second.<hr>


    The Night Lions Tse n, huh? How impressive. Why didnt you use the teleportation formation instead of the night wolf? Are you here to show off? The cold voice slowly grew in pressure as the sound waves rippled towards the coach like a gale.


    The night lion let out a miserable cry andy down, not daring to move. Those queuing behind Chui Yims coach moved away quickly, resulting in long tracks caused by the hardyhorses trying to escape. That was how mighty the voice was.


    Not getting a response from those inside the coach, the person red at it fiercely. The man was wearing his military armour. His ck cloak danced in the air as he wore a cold and fierce expression.


    If you wish to pass the Southern Bulwark,e out to be inspected within three seconds, or I will deny you passage.


    There was movement around the entire Southern Bulwark as the man spoke. Soldiers in ck armour showed up one by one, blocking the Southern Bulwark like a river of soldiers. Some of them had fierce auras, and there were even three-chambered gliphers among them.


    These were the actual guards of Southern Bulwark, known as the Spiral Dragon Soldiers.<hr>


    The curtains were raised as a buff man stepped out of the coach. As soon as the man appeared, all the Spiral Dragon Soldiers looked solemn. Even their three-chambered gliphers kept his guards up, which meant that the person was at least a three-chambered glipher!


    However, they only remained alert without doing anything. They were at the Southern Bulwark, and they were all Spiral Dragon Soldiers. Most importantly, with their general there, they had nothing to fear.


    They turned towards their general subconsciously. To their surprise, they saw their general tremble. Their general was a fierce four-chambered glipher; what could he be afraid of?


    Seeing this, they took precautions. The chambers hidden under their uniforms lit up, ready to attack while Chor Shing Chit stood still and stared at the general. To be exact, he was staring at the g-like ck cloak. There was a dim grey dragon that looked like a coiled snake embroidered on it, just that it had horns and four ws on its stomach. This crest was of the same significance as the night lion was to the Tse nnothing could rece it.


    It belonged to the Chor n.


    Chor Shing Chit didnt take the teleportation gliph formation with Wong Kwan because he didnt want to face certain things so soon Yet, he couldnt control fate, just like how that girl stood in front of him back then. That was something he wanted to escape, but there she was, standing in front of him once more.


    The ns that guarded the checkpoints changed quinquennially, and it was now the Chor ns turn.


    Be it his voice or his looks, Chor Shing Chit greatly resembled the general in front of him.


    Its been a long time, father.<hr>


    Of course, there was more than one entrance at the Southern Bulwark besides the bulky city gates. There were some secret entrances too.


    Inside the checkpoint was the base and barracks where the guards resided. There was one small house in the middle, surrounded and protected by manyrger buildings. It was the residence of the general guarding the checkpoint.


    Chor Chun Ping walked in front while Chor Shing Chit, Bak Wun and Chui Yim followed. Chui Yim kept staring at the father and son curiously. Intelligent as he was, he knew that Chor Shing Chit had a powerful backing just by the gliph tattooed on him as well as how he became a three-chambered glipher before forty. He watched the two acknowledge each other silently.


    Chor Chun Ping strode into the living room. It was in without much decoration, with only one seat for the host and eight guest seats, four on each side. Chor Chun Ping didnt go to the main seat. He turned around, his cloak flying up and revealing the Spiral Dragon gliph that pulsated, sending a bloody warmth throughout the hall.


    When Chor Shing Chit regained his senses, Chor Chun Ping was hugging him very tightly. It had been neen years since theyst met.


    Im d youre finally back.


    Chor Shing Chit felt tears welling up. Neen years had passed since he left the n without a word. He had imagined countless scenarios of meeting again; would his father beat him up in anger, or stare at him disappointedly? But he never imagined this.


    Chor Chun Ping had always been a fierce father. Under his strict teaching, Chor Shing Chit trained physically and consumed g-food from six, managing to achieve the one-chambered state at eleven. He became one of the most talented geniuses of his generation and made his father proud. Despite this, Chor Chun Ping never rxed during his lessons.


    Chor Shing Chit felt suffocated. He was like a string pulled taut at the time, nearly breaking when that girl appeared in front of him and finally snapping when he didnt make it into the Cloud Pce.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Therefore Chor Shing Chit left the home that was too suffocating for him.


    His father who currently stood in front of him was just like a familiar stranger. Only now did Chor shing Chit know that the strict father he knew was merely a facade. Chor Chun Ping was in fact the gentle father that carried him back to his room every time he fainted from exhaustion, and the man that stared at him in pain when he trained hard.


    Neen years had passed, and Chor Chun Ping did not even me him the slightest. He was more than d to have Chor Shing Chit back.


    Regret filled Chor Shing Chit immediately. <em>I shouldnt have been so stubborn, which made me lose almost twenty years ofpanionship with my parents.</em>


    Bak Wun and Chui Yim exchanged a smile and left the living room silently, leaving space for the father and son.<hr>


    Only Chor Shing Chit and Chor Chun Ping were left in the living room. They chatted all day and did not even light a candle when night fell. Chor Shing Chit who rarely spoke was now telling Chor Chun Ping about all that took ce during thest neen years while Chor Chun Ping listened with a wide smile on his face.


    If any of the Spiral Dragon Soldiers saw this scene, they would definitely be thrown off their feet. Even soldiers that worked under Chor Chun Ping for more than ten years had never seen him wear a smile on his face. The number of times Chor Chun Ping smiled today was way more than he ever had in the past decade!


    Their chatsted the entire night.


    When Chui Yim and Bak Wun woke up from the guest room they were assigned to, the Chor father and son pair was already waiting for them outside their room. Afterst night, Chor Chun Ping understood why they had the night wolf and many things about Chui Yim. Since Chor Shing Chit did nothing but lead a peaceful life at Southary as a teacher and cultivator for the past neen years, there was not much to share about himself, unlike Chui Yim.


    Thus Chor Chun Ping was curious about the kid that his son thought highly of. He even jumped up from his seat when he heard that Chui Yim tattooed the Spiral Dragon gliph for Chor Shing Chit on his heart chamber. Actually, Chor Shing Chit still knew nothing about the gliph on his heart chamber. The only time he used it was to save Wong Kwan back at the Engraved Mountain Range.


    Chor Chun Ping had set up a feast for his guest. It wasnt an extravagant one; they were at the fortified checkpoint after all, but sincerity was all that mattered.


    Per usual, Bak Wun only cared about food. There was nothing else other than that in his old but mysterious eyes. Chui Yim was also starving. He wasnt sure if he was overthinking or what; he felt that after eating the drumstick that made his Heavens me grow, his food intake grew.


    At the dining table, there wasnt anyone on the main seat as Chor Chun Ping sat on the guest seat with Chor Shing Chit, showing that everyone was the same.


    Ive heard so much praise about our little friend Chui from Shing Chit, Chor Chun Ping said. And about how you tattooed a gliph onto Shing Chit with a mineral.


    However, as an old glipher who doesnt have much knowledge on tattooing gliphs, may I ask what side effects ites with? Pardon me for being an old man who cares alot about his child.


    Hearing how Chor Chun Ping spoke to him, Chui Yim immediately stopped stuffing food in his mouth and took a mouthful of water. He wiped the stains off his mouth and looked up. I chose minerals as the ingredient for elder brother Chors gliph because I had no other choice back then. It was an emergency. I have been monitoring his situation for the past half a year too.


    Chui Yim spoke about the matter seriously. His yful self was long gone. Chui Yims serious expression was no forgein to Chor Chun Ping. He saw it on many gliphers, glipheons, and many other well-informed schrs. They always wore such an expression on their facesa reflection of how confident and serious they were about their knowledge.


    But now, he was seeing it from a twelve-year-old


    Gliphic nts are more gentle. There would not be much impact to the gliphers body or character.


    Tattooing a gliph with gliphic nt would also make the glipher be more gentle, be it their character or will to fight. Its a good thing generally, but bad for gliphers who have to battle, Chor Chun Ping nodded in response and continued. As a member of Chor n, he was obviously educated in gliphism, unlike what he said.


    Yes. Chui Yim nodded. Tattooing a gliph with gliphic beast parts is not just more difficult, but it will affect the glipher mentally too. It increases their will to fight and makes them more bad tempered. However, it also increases their fighting ability.


    Gliphism, especially tattooing gliphs onto chamber will bring changes to the cultivator. It is the process of fusing other lives into ones body.


    Chor Chun Ping nodded again. That is what confuses me. Ingredients required for tattooing gliphs all have amon point, and that is signs of life. But not minerals, for even gliphic minerals are lifeless.


    Chui Yims eyes lit up and looked at Chor Chun Ping with a meaningful look. <em>Unlike what he said, he knows quite a lot about tattooing gliphs. I wont be surprised if hes a gliphist. But hes a glipher, which means that he is a mysterious person. So this is how the backup of a n looks like?</em>


    Youre right, but wrong at the same time, Chui Yim answered immediately. Right because minerals cant be used as an ingredient because they are not a living thing, wrong because some minerals contain derivations of living things, which we can use. I used the frost dragon rock for big brother Chors gliph. Frost dragon rock is the feces of windy frost dragons which has gone through weathering for many hundred of years. Feces sounds bad, but the famous gliphic nts in the South all use feces as fertilizers.


    On the other hand, feces contains the essence of the gliphic beast. Since gliphic beasts could not totally absorb all of it, they are discharged out of their body and after many centuries, the essences remain sealed in the rock. I melted the rock with fire into liquid and tattooed the gliph on big brother Chor. Gliphic minerals after weathering do not have the fierce character of gliphic beast, but calmness and stability instead.


    Chui Yim went on and on like a confident researcher. ording to my observation on big brother Chor, tattooing a gliph with minerals allows one to have more control over his or her emotions. Rocks arent easily moved. They are as stable as a mountain, one that can remain unmoved even through terrible rainstorms and typhoons. However, once it moves, it will mark its presence in the world with huge and shocking impacts. It will also make the glipher more silent. They are just as passionate as before, just that they put it in their heart and will only burst out like gushes of water when its time. Applicable for both will to battle and emotion.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chor Shing Chit was surprised by this and immediately recalled his actions for the past six months. Indeed, after having to tattoo a gliph with mineral on him, Chor Shing Chit became even quieter than before. Other than chatting to and instructing Chui Yim, he did not even bother speaking to strangers. But when Wong Kwan was in danger back then, he felt extremely annoyed and ended up scaring the pride with a shout. Chor Shing Chit even could not contain his feelings and shed tears yesterday at the sight of his father


    Chor Chun Ping was amazed at Chui Yims words. Chui Yim was righthe wasnt an old man who knew nothing about gliphism, but instead he was just trying to test the boy that his son thought highly of and genuinely worried about the impact that the mineral would bring to his son.


    After hearing Chui Yim exin, Chor Chun Ping was greatly astonished. It was as if he could see the future, where the world consisted of ntae faction, beastial faction, and mineral faction, the new faction that was now slowly rising like the sun! The most amazing thing was that his son was the first person to be tattooed with minerals and would be the first glipher of the rock faction!<hr>


    Thete autumn evening came with amber glows and a cooling breeze. Not far away from the Southern Bulwak soldiers residences was a long queue of coaches, and next to the night wolf coach stood the trio from Riding Clouds Academy.


    Take care on your way back to the South Imperial City. Your father has already lost my stand in the n, so youll definitelye across many obstacles on your trip back. As a three-chambered glipher and with little friend Chui, I believe youll be able to ovee all obstacles safely, Chor Chun Ping said and fished out an item from his pocket with a smile.


    This belongs to you. He passed it to Chor Shing Chit. You left it back at home neen years ago, and Ive always carried it around with me. I shall return it to you now.


    Chor Shing Chit stared at the ck coloured jade in his hands. A grey Spiral Dragon, the Chor ns crest, was carved on the jade, symbolising his identity as a Chor n member.


    Shing Chit is now back to make up for all the trouble Ive caused. After father returns from the checkpoint, Shing Chit will have everything in ce and await your return.


    Haha! Great! Chor Chun Pingughed happily, staring at his son proudly. He was no longer the strict father he used to be.


    The night wolf drove towards the North, headed for the five cities. Chor Shing Chit looked out of the window, watching Chor Chun Ping get further away from him as he held onto the piece of jade tightly. Chor Chun Ping left something unsaid, but it didnt mean that Chor Shing Chit knew nothing about it.


    ns held huge power in the world, and like the Tse n, all of them were separated into different factions. As the direct line of descendants, it made no sense for his father to be appointed to guard the Southern Bulwark. But now that it was a fact, it meant that his father had indeed lost his standing in the n.


    And the reason was because his father wasnt as powerful aspared to others which Chor Shing Chit had a crucial part to y. Just like how Tse Yu Bak was assigned to manage the inn because he was deemed as a trash that could not break through.


    <em>After I left, my father had no descendants, thus he was sent here. Its my selfishness that got my father assigned to the Southern Bulwark</em>


    The thought of this annoyed Chor Shing Chit, causing his will to battle to reach the brim.


    Chui Yim, I might need your help after I return to the city.


    That depends on your performance. Chui Yim grinned. Good wine and delicious food is a must!


    All on me. Chor Shing Chitughed.


    Me too! Bak Wun steering the night wolf cried out. But dont forget, we are here for the Cloud Pce! Dont stray away from the aim!


    Under the trios chattering, the night wolf which had blended into the night with its pitch ck fur drove them towards the north, headed for one of the five cities, Southern Ping.<hr>


    In the dark night, natures ck embraced the sky, hiding the distinguishing mountain of the city amongst the dark. The mountain was no ordinary mountain; it was part of the metropolis, Southern Ping.


    It was nowte at night. Silence took over the streets of Southern Ping, and there was not a single lit candle. A figure travelled on the streets quietly. He seemed to be walking slowly, but everytime he moved, he appeared ten metres away from the original spot and within a few seconds travelled a hundred metres.


    Suddenly, he stopped outside a shabby house. Being small-sized, the person was camouged in the dark, hiding his face and gender. In the house was a teenage girl sleeping in the arms of a woman.


    <em>Huff.</em>


    A chilly breeze blew across the ce. In no time, the ck shadow was already next to the bed. Feeling the breeze, the teenage girl moved closer to her mother and opened her eyes subconsciously. A ck w that seemed as if it had ck mes burning on the fingers weed her.


    Ahhh!!!


    Miserable screams rang across the entire Southern Ping! Lights lit up all across the city with the house as the centre. Neighbours close to the residents of the house gathered their courage and dashed out towards the house. All they saw was that the door was widely open, and there was nobody in the house. All that remained was a big mess and traces of blood.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Numerous sounds of breaking through wind were heard. When all that was surrounding the house regained their senses, many figures were already standing in front of them.


    Respect washed over their faces immediately. Not because the figures were superior cultivators, but because of the jade badge hanging at their waist. There was a pill-like pattern on the jade, with the word Ping carved in the middle which represented the Alchemy Ping n.


    As a n in Souths Five, no ns were able to rule over the entire city like how Tse n did, and they had to share with other ns. However, Ping n in the Southerns Ping was an exception. They were the leader of the other four ns in this city.


    Southern Ping was the holy ce of glipheons and alchemy masters. All ns in Southern Ping focused on medicine and alchemy, and the Ping n was the leader of all. Not just in the South, but even Northerners considered the Ping n as the worlds best in alchemy and medicine.


    However, all Ping n cultivators currently wore an ugly look on their faces, especially an elder of theirs as he stared at the bloody scene and spoke to other cultivators.


    This is the forty-eighth case. Only Ping n members could hear him. Tomoners, they only saw his lips move and heard nothing.


    Hes getting more and more overboard! He has made teenagers disappear silently in the past, but hes doing it openly now! Realising that his elder had made use of the Silence gliph formation, the teenager on the side replied in anger.


    Maybe He cant wait any more, another calmer teenager pointed out.


    Their elder nodded slowly, looking at the calm teenager in admiration. No matter what he is here for, this is our city. The Ping ns city. We are not going to allow any killings of innocence or evil deeds here.


    Forty-eight teenagers were kidnapped or killed within seventy-nine days No matter his aim, it will not be anything good. Search for him now!


    Yes elder!


    <em>Whoosh! </em>When the spectators took a better look, the cultivators were already gone. Residents were filled with fear, but they kept theirposure and left; some with kids even nned to leave the city. Just like what the elder had mentioned, this was the forty-eighth time such an incident took ce. No matter how the Ping n wished to keep this information under wraps, it was now already known to the residents.


    As all left, nobody noticed three corpsesying at the dark corner of the ce. It belonged to the girl and her parents.


    A shadow swayed with the wind like a dark candle on Southern Pings city wall.


    Forty-eight the gloomy voice mumbled. One more to forty-nine for my treasure Two dayster, there will be a full moon, and that is when I seed with my treasure.


    The shadow pped in the midst of wind, as if a ghost was howling along with theughs of a madman.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    The next day, golden rays of sunshine shone down as the light autumn breeze blew. Having the warm sun shining down with a cooling breeze felt great. The cultivation fanatics, Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim, had even stopped cultivating to enjoy the weather.


    The metropolis in front of them was now within sight. Be it Southary, Night Lion City or any of the other cities they travelled to, none couldpare to this city in front of them. Even if the South fell, as long as the Souths Five were safe, the South could make aeback eventually. Thus, the Souths Five were the most well-guarded cities in the South.


    Southern Ping will definitely pique your interest. Bak Wun bit onto a straw, looking like an actual coachman. This city wasnt named Ping as in pacification. Its named after the Ping n.


    The Ping n Chui Yim muttered.


    He was no stranger to the n; he had read about them in many different books, especially medicine books. They were seen as the greatest medicine n in the world, besides being proficient in alchemy. Even countless Northerners would make the long trip down to purchase elixirs made by the Ping n. G-elixirs were primarily used in battle. They could instantly increase ones strength, and the Ping n had a monopoly over the elixir market as great master alchemists were all invited to join the major ns for a huge sry, so it was rare to find any elixirs for sale on the market.


    Alchemists that had yet to reach the great master stage could only refine grade one and two g-elixirs which were almost useless to three-chambered gliphers and above. Besides alchemy, the Ping n were experts in medicine too. Many travelled miles to Southern Ping to get treated, detoxified or touched up on their gliphs by famous doctors. Because of the Ping ns unique status, all the ns in Southern Ping made a living through medicine and acknowledged the Ping n as their leader.


    The trio felt that something was off when they reached the city gate of Southern Ping. Many people were leaving the city with their families, acting like they were escaping from some monster. Not only did the guards not stop them, but they also wore serious expressions. They were the only ones entering the city.


    The night wolf moved forward. Despite being amoner, the guards could tell that it wasnt an ordinary beast.


    Brother, may I ask whats going on? Bak Wun asked with a friendly smile.


    Seeing the curtains of the coach roll up, the guards spotted Chui Yim sitting in the coach and answered seriously, Noble lords, I can tell that you are not ordinary, but the city is now unsafe. Poltergeists have repeatedly appeared in our city for the past few months.


    The trio exchanged nces without reply.


    Im speaking the truth! It was said that a malicious spirit roamed the streets at night, eating teenagers for food. A few dozen teenagers have already fallen victim to it. Yesterday, the spirit even broke into a residence in the west and the entire family of three went missing, leaving only bloody traces behind, sensing that the trio didnt believe him, the guard quickly continued.


    Did your noble selves not see everyone fleeing the city? They did so out of fear, as many dare not stay anymore. The guard gulped. If not because Im single, which the spirit avoids, I wouldve left too.


    As a warning and reminder, he said, I know that your noble selves arent ordinary, but this boy looks like the favourite prey of the spirit. Its best not to take the risk.


    Chor Shing Chit turned towards Bak Wun, who understood and responded with a shrug. Youre familiar with the terrain too, itll take a month longer if we detour.


    What kind of malicious spirit is it? Come at me if it thinks its capable of eating me. Chui Yim even patted his chest loudly.


    The night wolf? Perhaps mister is a member of the Tse n? An energetic voice rang out from afar.


    Mister Mo-Yung! the guard greeted him immediately.


    The teenager smiled and waved his hands, signalling that the guard could leave. Mister Mo-Yung was a lively and handsome young man carrying a fan on his waist.


    Respectable guests from the Tse n, I am Mo-Yung Kit from the Mo-Yung n.


    <em>The Mo-Yung n</em>


    Chor Shing Chit kept his poker face while Bak Wun chatted with Mo-Yung Kit. The Mo-Yung n was one of the ns in the city that supported the Ping n. Bak Wun expressed that he was nning to travel to South Imperial City, and Mo-Yung Kit chuckled in response.


    Its alright. If mister doesnt believe the baseless rumours of ghosts, feel free to enter the city and continue your journey via the northern gate.


    Its best to be careful. Better take precautions than not! Bak Wun replied eloquently. Since thats the case, well enter the city.


    They bid Mo-Yung Kit goodbye and entered the city. It was noon, and as the trio wasnt rushing to leave, they stopped by a restaurant to dine. The sight of their extraordinary night wolf made the restaurants waiter rush out to serve them. At the same time, the restaurants owner appeared with beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. He immediately apologised to them, I apologise, noble guests. I would normally take you to the top floor, but the Ping n has booked the top floor for today, so there are only seats left here on the ground floor.


    The trio werent unreasonable, so they expressed their understanding.


    As soon as they sat down, they heard the other diners discussing the event upstairs. I heard that today is the monthly gathering of Southern Pings Outstanding Talents Society.


    Yeah, thats why they booked the whole top floor.


    The Outstanding Talents Society gathering is where all the talented youths meet.


    This is just the Ping ns way of buying over the hearts of all the geniuses. A sneer was heard. To be honest, who is better than Mister Ping in medicinal theory?


    Everyone nodded when they heard that name. I heard that Mister Ping is only twelve this year. Hes so skilled in alchemy that he can already refine grade one elixirs. Mister Ping is also said to be extremely talented; he hasnt broken through his innate wind chamber even now. Most gliphists arete bloomers, so he will definitely be a powerful personage when he matures.


    But another person disagreed. Mister Ping might be talented, but he still needs time to grow, unlike Mo-Yung Kit from the Mo-Yung n. He is eighteen and already a single-gliphic gliphist that has already broken through his innate heart chamber. He is also close to producing grade two elixirs.


    Its said that the gatherings now consist of two factions, one with the Ping n leading and the other with the Mo-Yung n leading the debate.


    Many of them nodded on hearing Mo-Yung Kits name. The Mo-Yung n is going strong nowadays. In terms of medicine, alchemy or strength, they are threatening the Ping ns position.


    The Ping n might have a stronger foundation, but speaking of the younger generation, Mister Ping still isnt Mister Mo-Yungs opponent.


    Yeah Hes too young


    Commoners always discussed the powerful, as if it made them feel closer to them. Being more experienced, Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit werent interested while Chui Yim listened intently. He had spent his whole past life forging and didnt have much experience travelling, and he was interested in such gossip as a result.


    After some time, loud gasps were heard. Its Mo-Yung Kit


    The Outstanding Talents Soceity gathering will soon begin.


    The crowd lowered their volume and looked outside to see the handsome Mo-Yung Kit walk in with a smile. He went towards the stairs immediately and went to the top floor. Those on the ground floor held their breaths and remained silent, hoping to eavesdrop on the debate.


    Chui Yim and the rest found it funny. This waspletely unexpected as the restaurant was randomly chosen. It seemed that this restaurant wasnt famous for its food, but for the monthly gathering instead.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    The youths on the upper floor raised their cups and toasted before starting to chat, medicine and alchemy being the main topics discussed.


    They were in Southern Ping, the holynd of alchemy and medicine. Both the South and even the North acknowledged the city as the sacrednd of medicine. From medicine to alchemy, they were the best; Southern Ping was the dream of many glipheons and alchemists.


    Amidst the liveliness, one table remained silent. A youngster sat at the table drinking tea alone. If one were to take a closer look, all the youths present were only drinking tea, abstaining from liquor.


    As a glipheon, one wasnt allowed to consume liquor which slowed ones thinking; being drunk wasnt an option for glipheons. Any mistake would have grave consequences due to the utmost precision required for both medicine and alchemy.<hr>


    The arrival of Mo-Yung Kit caught the attention of many of the youths present. They went up to greet him while most girls stared at him in admiration.


    The silent boy opened up his eyes too. They were full of energy, just like stars at night. Despite his age, he seemed reliable.


    The youths were split into two groups. One surrounded Mo-Yung Kit, while the others surrounded the quiet boy. The boy was none other than Ping Ching of the Ping n.


    Ping Ching didnt stand, only waving his hands. Mister Mo-Yung, please sit.


    Ill dly join you. Mo-Yung Kit replied politely and sat across from Ping Ching.


    Hearing their conversation, the frequent diners couldnt help but praise him. Mister Mo-Yung is definitely a genius with manners. Hes indeed a worthypetitor to the Ping n.<hr>


    The Outstanding Talents Society gathering starts now. Everyone can openly voice the difficulties and challenges they have faced in medicine or alchemy, Ping Ching said emotionlessly. He might look cute, but he carried the air of an elite n disciple.


    The Southern Pings Outstanding Talents Society gathering aims to allow everyone to improve together as the future leaders of Southern Ping. Brilliant friends sharing their aplishments in medicine and alchemy are wee, but if anyone tries to drive a wedge between usThen it doesnt just affect this gathering, but all of Southern Ping.


    Hearing Ping Ching, Mo-Yung Kit kept gently smiled and agreed. Mister Ping is right. As the younger generation, its our responsibility to bring glory to Southern Ping.


    Ping Ching made so much sense that even Mo-Yung Kits supporters agreed.


    Lets start, Ping Ching said as he waved his hands.


    Not justmoners, but many gliphists and glipheons had gathered on the ground floor to watch. Like its name suggested, this was the gathering of all talents within Southern Ping. Despite the age limit of twenty, everyone present was among the most talented in Southern Ping. They may be young, but they all had their ownprehension and understanding of medicine and alchemy. This atmosphere brought many schrs to the city.<hr>


    Half an hour passed. Besides the queries and challenges raised, some youths also spoke to test others. They were separated into two groups; team Ping and team Mo-Yung, and they were happy to faze the other team with their questions.


    Ping Ching frowned at this, but he didnt stop them even though it went against the basis of the gathering; he stayed silent as it would push them to improve.


    Just then. Mo-Yung Kit smiled and stood up. I have a question about alchemy to ask Mister Ping.


    Sure. Ping Ching nced at him. After hearing Mo-Yung Kits voice, the entire restaurant turned silent, listening carefully.


    <em>Here hees!</em>


    Some time ago, I was enlightened, and I refined some elixirs. However, the product turned out to be a single odd elixir. Still, since it was a product of my enlightenment, I was filled with curiosity yet dared not act on it. I would like Mister Ping to help me take a look.


    The entire restaurant was taken aback by this.


    Elixir enlightenment!


    It was a process of enlightenment, just like what gliphers and gliphists could experience, just that gliphers would be enlightened on gliphilities or battle-rted knowledge while gliphists wouldprehend more about gliph rted topics. Like its name, elixir enlightenment would help an alchemist understand alchemy better.


    Enlightenment couldnt be forced. It was something that one couldnt ask for or control. When alchemists were enlightened, they would get strange and creative ideas, usually creating special elixirs. These elixirs had no recipe and were developed solely through their enlightenment, thus were usually unique throughout the world.


    Mo-Yung Kit patted his ns jade badge as a palm-sized wooden box appeared in his palm. Ping Ching took it casually and opened the box.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    An aromatic scent diffused through the entire restaurant. Everyone who smelled it was captivated. <em>What elixir is so aromatic?</em>


    Some gliphists and elders smiled and shook their heads on smelling it. They knew it was a difficult question for Mister Ping. They might have only smelled it from afar and not know the elixirs effects, but they could tell that this g-elixir was nearly grade three. Ping Ching could barely refine grade two elixirs and mostly refined grade one elixirs. How could he tell what this g-elixir was when it was nearly grade three?


    <hr>


    Ping Ching ignored everything around him and looked at the elixir in the box. Its pink and has a nice, round shape. There is some fog on the outeryer too.


    He took a deep breath as if trying to suck in the fog. I can detect some hallucinative powers. It seems to have a strong power to take over someones mind. This should be a hallucination elixir.


    Everyone that was ready tough at Ping Ching had a serious expression. <em>Hallucination elixir?</em>

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    When a glipher reaches the three-chambered state, all three chambersplement one anothers growth. Every chamber would possess a certain level of immunity towards poisons, so ordinary hallucination and poisonous elixirs will likely not affect gliphers above the three-chambered stage. However, this elixir can still work on three-chambered gliphers with much effect, just that it will be a waste to use this on gliphists who mainly train their mental state and energliph. Therell be barely any effects if this elixir is used on ten-gliphic gliphists, Ping Ching continued. He spoke slowly and tly, yet very confidently.


    He nodded to Mo-Yung Kit, shut the box, and returned it to him. This elixir is a quality product. I see that Mister Mo-Yung is especially knowledgeable of hallucinative reagents to be able to produce this. Our generation should learn from Mister Mo-Yung and study hard in alchemy.


    Thank you for Mister Pings advice! Mo-Yung Kit took the box back with a smile. He might be smiling, but he also felt uneasy. Mo-Yung Kit knew that the Ping n was the best at alchemy in this world. But he didnt think that Ping Ching would be able to identify this elixir in such a short time and expected him to concede defeat. It surprised him that Ping Ching was also skilled in alchemy to the extent that he could identify elixirs just by their shape and smell.


    Cheers rang from the ground floor. All the spectators subconsciously looked up to the Ping n even more. To them, Ping Ching was definitely the most talented youth of the Ping n in alchemy. If not for hiscking cultivation, Ping Ching might be able to make grade three elixirs just like Mo-Yung Kit. Some even felt that Ping Ching would have the ability to be a great master as soon as he broke through!


    Mo-Yung Kit tried to remain calm. He knew what went wrong. The Alchemical Ping n had the best alchemy skills in the world. It was stupid of him to challenge someone in their expertise. Instead, the Mo-Yung n was skilled in medicine. <em>I should have chosen my key strength topete with instead.</em>


    After some thought, Mo-Yung Kit came up with a new question.


    Im impressed by Mister Pings alchemical knowledge. However, I now have another question to ask, Mo-Yung Kit smiled and asked.


    Please, Ping Ching replied, as if he didnt have anything to worry about.


    A month ago, I was invited to the Great Wisdom city to treat a disciple of the Hung n. Mo-Yung Kit smiled. His words excited all the spectators. Great Wisdom city was one of the Souths Five, and the Hung n was famous for their fighting style and strength in the South. This debate made them feel close to the world of gliphism.


    Im sure everyone knows how important having a gliph tattooed is. The disciple was injured by a ferocious beast on an expedition, and his left leg chamber along with its gliph was destroyed. What would Mister Ping have done in this situation?


    What gliph was it, and where was it tattooed? Ping Ching furrowed his brows.


    The Ocean Waves gliph, Mo-Yung Kit answered immediately. The Hung ns Ocean Waves gliph that was passed down for generations. The disciple had the gliph at the front of his lower leg.


    How badly damaged was it? Ping Ching continued.


    More than half of it was gone.


    Everyone in the restaurant, even themoners, could already tell how dangerous the situation was. Tattooing gliphs into ones chambers was the process of turning natural energy into their own. Because the energy didnt belong to the cultivator, it had to be bnced with the gliph that was tattooed before the glipher could activate it via energliph. Slight damage to the gliph was already considered the worst thing possible for a cultivator, and now it was severely damaged.


    Ping Ching said nothing more as a frown creased his face, thinking hard. All the youths on Mo-Yung Kits team were d to see this, making Ping Chings teammates look anxious. Mo-Yung Kit watched with a gentle smile as if everything was going ording to n.


    May I ask how Mister Mo-Yung dealt with this? Did that disciple survive? some Ping team members couldnt stand the silence and retorted.


    The other Ping team youths smiled and nodded. Yes, if Mister Mo-Yung couldnte up with a solution either, it would be normal for Mister Ping to struggle.


    Of course he survived. Mo-Yung Kit smiled confidently. I used gliph strings to cut off the connection between his left leg chamber and the other five chambers, then amputated his leg!


    All the n disciples faces turned pale when they heard the word amputation. At the same time, they admired Mo-Yung Kits decisiveness. Amputation was a bloody process, but in an emergency, every second mattered. One second might cost a life.


    Mo-Yung Kits action might result in the disciple being crippled, but he still survived.


    I dont think brother Mo-Yungs actions were appropriate, Ping Ching spoke slowly, still frowning.


    Why not? Please enlighten me, Mister Ping. Mo-Yung Kit froze and turned towards the other party.


    Its just my thoughts. I have yet to develop a solution, but I feel that there can be a better way, Ping Ching replied, the frown still on his face.


    It was an emergency. Mo-Yung Kitughed. Any dy might put his life in greater danger. Does Mister Ping think that treating a patient is the same as refining an elixir where we can take our time to do things slowly?


    Brother Mo-Yung is right. Hearing his words, Ping Ching nodded. My mistake. Im not proficient in Medicine.


    Everyone, including the youths from the Mo-Yung team, looked at Ping Ching respectfully. They were all outstanding geniuses in their generation, very confident and full of pride. It wouldnt be easy for them to swallow their pride and admit their mistakes.


    Sensing that Ping Ching was put off, Mo-Yung Kit immediatelyughed and cornered him with his words. Mister Ping, this isnt right. Southern Ping is famous for both alchemy and medicine. How could the Ping n, representative of the city, only excel at one of the two?


    Mo-Yung Kit mightve been overbearing, but he made sense too. Some spectators even nodded in agreement. They came to Southern Ping due to its reputation, and some of them were glipheons. If they were only skilled in alchemy, what about the doctors and glipheons that came to learn medicine?


    Silence fell after Mo-Yung Kit spoke. One could even hear a pin drop. It was as if all of them were pondering and anticipating Ping Chings response to Mo-Yung Kits words.<hr>


    Nom nom nom What on earth! Amputation is equivalent to destroying the gliphers future! Yet this person is still speaking so proudly, Im shocked! A voice rang out suddenly. His words were interrupted by what seemed to be munching sounds as if he was eating.


    Everyone on the ground floor looked over to see a bald youth with a pig knuckle in his hands, oil all over his face as he spoke confidently. I wouldve pped this idiot to death if he said that in front of me Eh, old man, why arent you eating?

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit had weird expressions. They turned away from Chui Yim, acting as if they didnt know him. Often addressed as old man, even Bak Wun was truly embarrassed despite his thick skin; he coughed and vanished from his seat.


    On the other hand, Chor Shing Chit, whose gliph was uniquely tattooed, also had an interesting expression. Seeing how fast Bak Wun escaped, he regretted that hecked the ability to disappear there and then. Right now, he wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    If those on the ground floor could hear the debate upstairs, so could the other way round. Mo-Yung Kit was enjoying Ping Chings mental struggle when he heard the voice. His face fell while Ping Chings friends startedughing.


    Mo-Yung Kit is open to suggestions if anyone has a better idea. Mo-Yung Kit gritted his teeth with an ugly expression.<hr>


    Where did the old man go? Chui Yims face creased when he realisedthat Bak Wun had vanished. However, it didnt stop him from enjoying the port trotter. Just like what Chui Yim thought, his appetite was growing, and food high in calories was more appetising to him.


    Chor Shing Chit looked around at everyone staring at them, his face twitching awkwardly. The person upstairs is speaking to you.


    Ah? Chui Yim was dumbfounded. Me?


    Hearing no response, Mo-Yung Kit repeated himself once more. Mo-Yong Kit hopes to learn from the one who spoke. Are you unwilling to teach us because you look down on the Mo-Yung n?


    The hundred-plus diners on the ground floor turned towards Chui Yim simultaneously, but it didnt bother Chui Yim in the slightest.


    The idiot is talking to me? Chui Yim asked, unconsciously raising his voice. Now, everyone on the top floor heard Chui Yim call Mo-Yung Kit an idiot. Mo-Yong Kit looked murderous.


    Since Mister is unwilling toe up, Ill go down to find you.


    He waved his sleeves and went to the ground floor. Ping Ching frowned; he wanted to stop Mo-Yung Kit, but he was also curious about the person whomented and remained silent in the end.


    As Mo-Yung Kit entered the ground floor, he realised that everyone was staring at a single table. He immediately recognised Chor Shing Chit as the one who arrived via night wolf. No matter what, night wolves symbolised the strong Tse n.


    Mo-Yung Kit creased his brows. The voice sounded young, so the muscr Chor Shing Chit shouldnt be the speaker. He turned towards Chui Yim, speaking calmly despite his anger. So, its the Mister from the Tse n. I did not know that the Tse n was also skilled in medicine besidesbat. Mo-Yung Kit looks forward to learning from the Tse n.


    As soon as he spoke, gasps filled the entire restaurant. The Tse n had a particr reputation in the South. Besides Night Lion City, it was hard to spot Tse n disciples in other towns. At most, they would travel for expeditions in danger zones. This made the Tse n mysterious to most. The Tse n was known to be powerful even amongst most ns as their n leader was acknowledged to be the strongest four-chambered glipher in the South.


    If a Tse n disciple were to be a four-chambered glipher, they would definitely be considered the strongest four-chambered glipher of their generation. Even though Tse Chun was now old, nobody dared to offend him. Right behind them was the Chor n. Constantlypared and ranked behind the Tse n for generations, the Chor and Tse ns had many conflicts due to this rivalry. This was why Chor Chun Ping came forward to find trouble with the trio, who looked like they were from the Tse n.


    Luckily, Tse n members rarely left Night Lion City, so there werent many disputes between their members.


    As a result, many were surprised to see a mysterious disciple of the Tse n outside Night Lion City. Furthermore, despite being known for their expertise in battle, did they now have disciples skilled in medicine?


    Chui Yim nced at the poker-faced Chor Shing Chit, who remained quiet and left the decision to him. Chui Yim huffed and stood up.


    Only if there is some good wine, he casually replied. This was nothing to him anyway.<hr>


    Seeing the bald youth walking upstairs, all the youths participating frowned. However, nobody stopped him as they thought he was from the Tse n. Chui Yim sat at a separate table that wasnt with either group of youths. Sitting on his own, it now looked like a three-way debate. Chor Shing Chit sat down beside Chui Yim quietly and closed his eyes.


    Let me make some things clear first; I am not from the Tse n, Chui Yim spoke. I will never change my name. I am Chui Yim.


    Not from the Tse n? Mo-Yung Kit frowned. But only the Tse n can tame Night wolves.


    Regardless, I am not from the Tse n. Please dont affiliate me with them.


    Seeing Chui Yim speak so rudely, the other youths frowned. They were taught etiquette from a young age, and they had never seen someone like this. Dont associate you with the Tse n? Im afraid you wouldnt even be allowed here if not for that identity, one of them couldnt control himself and retorted.


    You are the ones who invited me here to teach that idiot medicine. Chui Yim sneered. What does this have to do with the Tse n?


    Mo-Yung Kits face fell as he was insulted once more. He was the most outstanding disciple of his generation, widely reputed as the genius who might even lead the Mo-Yung n to rece the Ping n. He had never been scolded as an idiot before.


    So, what solution do you have besides amputation? Mo-Yung Kit sneered.


    What else can you do besides mending it? Its simr to how you mend clothes! Dont tell me an elite n disciple like you cant understand this, Chui Yim burped as he replied. However,ughter erupted as he spoke.


    <em>Mend? Do you think a gliph is the same as clothes? How could it be so simple?</em>


    Mend? How? The great waves gliph represents the billowing waves of the endless sea. Now the source of the waves is damaged, how would you mend it? Mo-Yung Kit mocked loudly.


    Just like you said, the gliph represents the endless, billowing waves of the sea. A new wave will eventually rece the old one. If the damage is too serious, remove the damaged section and tattoo new waves once more, using the leftover waves as the background. Whats so difficult? Chui Yim answered instantly.


    This was a powerful answer. As everyone present was an elite disciple, many of them skilled in medicine pondered over his idea. At the same time, Ping Chings eyes lit up as he stared at Chui Yim.


    Mo-Yung Kit was taken aback as he thought about it. He was shocked when he realised Chui Yims suggestion was actually very feasible!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Many waves were destroyed, but as the gliph represented endlessness, one just had to remove the old waves and rece them with new wave tattoos to stabilise the gliph.


    This wasnt changing the gliph, but it was along the same lines!


    Mo-Yung Kit was doubting himself, but he hid it and smirked. Its easy to talk theoretically, but it was an emergency and


    Since it was an emergency, you should have used the time spent travelling there to think of other possible solutions. Chui Yim cut him off. Amputation shouldve been thest resort. Since you were going to a renowned n, they would definitely have enough stockpiled ingredients. You thought you were sessful by barely saving his life, but you forgot about saving his future. Do you know how difficult his life will be? You might as well have killed him yourself.


    Even those from the Mo-Yung n were persuaded by him. <em>I would rather die and end it all if I became permanently handicapped!</em>


    Mo-Yung Kits face twitched as he red at Chui Yim nastily. What nonsense! Now I believe that you arent from the Tse n; which Tse n disciple would act like this? Spreading false information to confuse and scare the public? Since you arent from the Tse n, you arent qualified to be here. Send him away! Mo-Yung Kit looked away, ignoring Chui Yim.


    As soon as Mo-Yung Kit spoke, a few figures dashed towards them, mostly two-chambered gliphers and one three-chambered glipher, staring at Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim coldly.


    Chor Shing Chit, who was resting by the side instantly opened his eyes and took a ck palm-sized item from his pocket, throwing it into the air as it expanded rapidly. <em>Whoosh! </em>It flew towards the gliphers, the three-chambered glipher instantly producing arge shield in fear.


    <em>Thung!</em>


    A deep sound rang out. When everyone looked up, they saw all the two-chambered gliphers copsed on the ground, while the three-chambered glipher had been pushed back five steps, looking shocked.


    Chor Shing Chit was still sitting peacefully, his right hand in front of his chest with a gigantic, ck eagle on his arm, staring down the crowd arrogantly. A Southern Ping disciple recognised the eagle. Its a grade three beast, the foggy night onyx eagle!<hr>


    Simr to how a glipher would get much stronger when they achieved the three-chambered stage, gliphic beasts of the third grade were equally powerful. It was as rare as a hens tooth to find someone able to tame a grade three gliphic beast in the South. Besides having the strongest four-chambered glipher, the night wolves were also one of the main pirs of strength of the Tse n.


    At least in Southern Ping, which specialised in medicine and alchemy, nobody could tame such a beast. Killing a beast and taming one were very different.


    This man had the ability to tame the grade three foggy night onyx eagle despite its inherent arrogance and cruelty. Strength was always the most important thing. Mo-Yung Kit couldnt help but take Chor Shing Chit seriously with this development. This is Southern Ping, how dare you attack us!


    Chor Shing Chit simply removed the badge on his waist and ced it on the table. The eagle shrunk in size before moving back into Chor Shing Chits arms, not forgetting to stare at the crowd disdainfully. Meanwhile, everybody who saw the pendant was shocked as they looked at Chor Shing Chit.


    The pitch-ck jade clearly had a grey spiral dragon design. This was the symbol of the Spiral Dragon Chor n!


    Mo-Yung Kit stared at Chui Yim in confusion. <em>Hes escorted by a Chor n member, but hes riding a coach driven by a night wolf Just who is he?!</em><hr>


    A ferocious grade three foggy night onyx eagle and the Chor n badge were enough to intimidate everybody present. They werent afraid of Chor Shing Chit, but the ns had a tacit agreement. Just as how Chor Shing Chit wouldnt randomly kill or maim them, it would be wrong for them to attack Chui Yim after Chor Shing Chit revealed his status.


    Ping Ching, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke up and shattered the awkward silence. But what should we do about the bacsh from removing the gliph?


    He diffused the tension and resumed the debate about medicine. Chui Yim was never afraid of being attacked; even when Chor Shing Chit made his move, he continued eating. Chor Shing Chit and he were brothers that had saved each other many times already and they were extremely close. He understood that Chor Shing Chit would stand by him.


    Thus, he had finished his food when Ping Ching spoke. Good question, kid. He spoke. Thats a likelyplication. Id remove the damaged sections while simultaneously recing them.


    Ping Chings eyes lit up. So thats how! You do both simultaneously to bnce the bacsh! Incredible! However, this is incredibly risky for the patient.


    Chui Yim shook his head, unhappy with his reply. Look at you, speaking nonsense right after I praise you. Medicine has always been about snatching people back from the jaws of death, struggling on the line between life and death. How can we save someone from the underworld if we dont try for the best oue?


    Ping Ching thought about his words. Soon, his surprise turned into shame. Mister, you are right, I am ashamed of my limited thought process. I have a question to ask your esteemed self as well. I had seen a patientst month who


    The session evolved from a debate between Mo-Yung Kit and Ping Ching to a question and answer session between Chui Yim and Ping Ching. What shocked everyone was that Ping Ching, the famous alchemy genius, was politely asking question after question, and Chui Yim had managed to answer them all. Even Mo-Yung Kit, the best of them, dared not give Ping Ching any pointers as he was too intelligent. Ping Ching may have been more skilled in alchemy, but he was still a genius in medicine. He was among the best in their generation. This wasntparing him to the youths in Southern Ping, but to the entire world.


    However, a boy that suddenly appeared was able to teach Ping Ching about medicine. Everyone else, especially the other talents, were all shocked. <em>What is going on?</em>


    <hr>


    Ping Ching and Chui Yim continued discussing medicine, and nobody else present could even participate in the discussion.


    Mister, you are really knowledgable Ping Ching gasped in praise while Chui Yim looked at him like he was a junior.


    Such an intelligent kid! You finally understand! Youll definitely be a great glipheon in the future. Oh, alchemy sounds interesting too. Come, tell me more about it.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Seeing them chatting happily as if they regretted not meeting earlier made Mo-Yung Kit tremble in anger. As the current talent of the Mo-Yung n and the main rival of Ping Ching, Mo-Yung Kit felt that he was the only person qualified to debate with Ping Ching. The scene in front of him was what he had imagined, just that Chui Yim had suddenly reced him, and he was furious.


    I dont care if youre from the Chor n, the Tse n, or a nobody! Mo-Yung Kit interrupted with a sneer, What makes you think youre qualified to sit here? The Mo-Yung Kit has been a medicinal n for generations, and we have saved countless lives! Even the Ping n has to take us seriously. Who even are you?!


    Chui Yim nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He saw Chan Ngou Tin in Mo-Yung Kit. You said you know medicine? Chui Yim calmly asked. How do you treat the flu or a cold?


    Mo-Yung Kit snickered after a short pause. As cultivators, we focus on gliphi


    What about sprains and fractures? You im to be a medicine expert, yet you cant even treatmon illnesses. How can you treat gliphers and mend their gliphs if you cant even treatmoners? <strong>Your perspective of medicine is wrong to begin with.</strong>


    Being a glipheon is about being a doctor that can use gliphism as a tool to treat people. How dare you talk loudly in front of me when even your knowledge of the fundamentals is wrong? What nonsense are you speaking?!


    Chui Yims words hit Mo-Yung Kit hard, making him fall to the floor weakly. My knowledge of medicine is wrong? Impossible! This has been passed down generation after generation in the Mo-Yung n, it cant be wrong! However, Mo-Yung Kit secretly felt that Chui Yim made sense.


    Ping Ching stared at Chui Yim as well, shocked. After some time, he said, Brother Chui is indeed well-educated in medicine. Ping Ching is ashamed of himself.


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar belonging to an angry old man was heard. Who is doubting our Mo-Yung ns knowledge of medicine?! A needle of light shot towards Chui Yim soundlessly.


    Chor Shing Chit jumped up solemnly. <em>A four-chambered glipher!</em>


    It was an unassuming yet ruthless attack. If Chor Shing Chit hadnt been from the Chor n, an ordinary three-chambered glipher wouldnt have been able to spot the attack. Even so, Chor Shing Chit might get injured if he was too careless in blocking the attack.


    <em>Hes nning to kill Chui Yim!</em>


    But before Chor Shing Chit could respond, a simrly old yet gentle female voice rang out. Attacking a junior despite your standing as a four-chambered glipher. So this is the noble Mo-Yung n, huh?


    An invisible force appeared from nowhere and met the needle of light, both attacks destroying each other. When everybody regained their senses, they saw two figures on the stairs. An elderly man and an olddy.


    The elderly man looked healthy despite his snow-white hair. He stared at Chui Yim evilly while the elderly woman held onto a short staff, unfazed.


    Everyone present held their breath on seeing them.


    They were both four-chambered gliphers! A single four-chambered glipher could conquer Southary, yet there were already two in front of them in Southern Ping!


    Elder Sai. Mo-Yung Kit regained his senses and greeted the elderly man.


    His name was Mo-Yung Sai; he was an elder of the Mo-Yung n and Mo-Yung Kits gliphism master. What an embarrassment! Losing your cool after just a few words? Are you worthy of the Mo-Yung surname? Return to the n now!


    With a shudder, Mo-Yung Kit lookedplicatedly at Ping Ching and Chui Yim before leaving the restaurant.


    The Ping n is indeed careful to send the famous First Spring Lady as their disciples bodyguard, Mo-Yung Sai nced at thedy and spoke coldly, and the elderly woman replied in kind.


    Isnt it the same for the Mo-Yung n who sent an elder? If I wasnt here, I wonder who would be a shameless bully to pick on the weak and take my n members life.


    Why would I do that? Mo-Yung Sai huffed. The five ns of Southern Ping might not be on good terms, but we are interdependent on one another. On the other hand, this boy who disgraced my ns heritage must be punished. Where will my n put its face if I let him leave unpunished?


    The First Springs Lady hummed in thought, but Ping Ching spoke up. Master, brother Chui has a unique perspective of medicine. Your disciple would like to invite him to the n and learn from him.


    Mister Ping, are you challenging the Mo-Yung n publicly with the name of Ping n? Mo-Yung Sais face fell after hearing Ping Ching, who had ignored his words.


    Since my young master has said so, please take your leave, sir. Hearing Ping Ching, the First Springs Lady spoke without further hesitation.


    Do you think the Mo-Yung n fears the Ping n? Mo-Yung Sais aura turned unfriendly. Leaving you, the First Spring Lady aside, I even dare to fight the Ping ns elder! You are just a guest elder!


    I cant even drink a cup of tea in peace. Before either of them could continue, someone interjected. This voice came from the ground floor, but it sounded like thunder to both Mo-Yung Sai and First Spring Lady. They were very familiar with the voice.


    Soon, a man walked up to the top floor. He looked like an ordinary middle-aged man, and Chor Ching Shit could roughly tell that he was around the ten-gliphic stage, which both gliphers could easily kill. Yet, Mo-Yung Sai had an ugly expression, while the First Spring Lady took two steps backwards before bowing respectfully towards him.


    n leader.


    Hmm, the man answered and waved his sleeves, sending out a mild elixir aroma. It was afortable smell. He might not have much strength in terms of cultivation, but he was the reigning n leader of the Ping n, Ping Chings father, Ping San Yat.


    Father. Ping Ching greeted. I wish to invite brother Chui back home to discuss medicine. Hisprehension of it is equivalent to our elders.


    Ping Chen was calm as he looked at Chui Yim. He might not be powerful cultivation-wise, but this look made Chui Yims heart pound. It was as if Chui Yim saw a ball of me in Ping San Yats eyes.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    <em>A ball of me in his eyes?</em> Chui Yim didnt understand what was going on, but before he could even try to understand, the me solidified and entered his deep consciousness. Right before it reached his consciousness, the Heavens me inside Chui Yim moved, like it was turning in its sleep, and absorbed the solidified ball of me.


    Eh? Ping San Yat smiled curiously, but he said no more and turned towards Mo-Yung Sai. Did you ask if this is a challenge to the Mo-Yung n by our n?


    Mo-Yung Sai turned green and remained silent.


    However, Ping San Yat didnt want to let the matter go. He looked at Mo-Yung Sai expressionlessly. Impressive. Mo-Yung Sai, can you represent your entire n to challenge us? I can represent the Ping n. Now its my turn to ask you, are you challenging the Ping ns status in Southern Ping? Ping San Yat spoke softly, but the way he was cornering Mo-Yung Sai made everyone feel pressured, and the entire restaurant was suddenly quiet.


    Mo-Yung Sai had an ugly expression. Despite his age, his skin was thicker than expected. Laughing as he gave an excuse, he said, n Leader Ping, thats an exaggeration. It was just a fight between kids, and we just want that arrogant kid to learn his mistake.


    Ping San Yat didnt buy his words and continued staring at him. Like what little Ching said, this little brother is the Ping ns guest starting today. Going against him will be taken as you challenging my Ping n.


    If Mo-Yung Sai were to try anything against Chui Yim, hed be directly challenging the Ping n. This wasnt something Mo-Yung Sai could afford to be responsible for. No matter how thick Mo-Yung Sais skin was, he could no longer stand it and waved his sleeves, disappearing with a cold sneer.


    Misters, are you free to visit my Ping n? Ping San Yat turned towards Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit, smiling.


    Southern Ping had a weird structure. There was a mountain behind the gigantic city walls, and the entire city was built around the mountain. Despite beingte autumn, the mountain was still bright green. All the nts still looked green and healthy.


    The night wolf brought them through numerous checkpoints before they finally arrived at the foot of Southern Ping. Ping Ching had never left their side since the restaurant.


    This is the Southern Mountain of Southern Ping. Many gliphic beasts live on the mountain, so please stay on the designated trail. You could get attacked by a gliphic beast if you stray from it.


    At the foot of the mountain, a few Ping n disciples came and took over the night wolf. After reaching the Southern Mountain, n Leader Ping San Yat left as he had other matters to attend to, leaving Ping Ching to help Chui Yim settle down. Chor Shing Chit, Chui Yim, and Ping Ching walked up the mountain trail. Bak Wun had rejoined them, yet nobody had realised when. They came across many other n members on their way, and all of them either bowed or smiled at Ping Ching.


    This Southern Mountain is the foundation of Southern Ping, Ping Ching continued. There are five big ns in Southern Ping, the Ping n, the Mo-Yung n, the Cheung n, the Suen n and finally, the Wong n. They established their residences on the mountain together with their gliphic nt farms.


    Chui Yim nodded as he looked over. The mountain was crowded with people, some taking care of various nts while others used a plethora of gliphilites to help them grow. Chui Yim could already see thousands of workers. This was an eye-opener for him.


    After some time, they only arrived at a massive door in the middle of the mountain. A round elixir-like shape was drawn on the door, the crest of the Ping n.


    Wee to the Ping n. Ping Ching smiled.<hr>


    Nobody knew where Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun went while Chui Yim toured the n, guided by Ping Ching. Chui Yim was extremelyfortable, possibly because the n was built on a mountain, but it was much morefortable than the strict Tse n. The architecture resonated with the nature around them as well, and the Ping n felt more like an academy than a n residence.


    On his tour, Chui Yim came across many youths and elders murmuring to themselves with a book in hand, or having heated debates with their friends, saliva flying everywhere. He even saw two elders quarrelling so much that their faces were red, and they nearly beat each other up.


    Brother Chui, please excuse us, Ping Ching said awkwardly. Our n members cant help but express their burning interest in medicine and alchemy.


    Ping Ching brought Chui Yim to a side courtyard. <em>Having a courtyard to themself in such a huge n? The owner must be someone special.</em>


    Master, your humble disciple is back. Ping Ching knocked on the door. Immediately, the door opened, and an old hand pulled Ping Ching in, leaving Chui Yim standing outside. He dashed after Ping Ching, only to hear a mumble. Siu Ching, youre just in time! I need an assistant now as I had an idea to use the Golden Needles to lock a chambers energliph for some time before mending the damaged gliph.


    Chui Yim didnt know what to say and just followed Ping Ching into the room, only to be greeted with an extremely messy room. Seeing Ping Ching speaking to an elder next to a wooden puppet, Chui Yim looked around out of boredom. He was thrown off his feet almost immediately as he moved towards the bookshelf.


    The original version of Compendium of Weeds! Oh my god! The book written by Godly Farmer


    The next minute, his gasps were heard from the midst of a pile of trash. Oh my the Focus Pearl! It can be used to rece anaesthesia for mentally unstable patients! More gasps followed as Chui Yim searched the room.


    Stop screaming, noisy kid! Are you just a country bumpkin? Chui Yims constant surprise angered the elder next to Ping Ching.


    What country bumpkin! Chui Yim replied angrily. Only a few people in this world have the chance to see such treasures!


    The elder remained silent. He had wanted to scold Chui Yim, but he was happy that Chui Yim praised his collection. Thus, he only replied with a sneer. Little Ching, who is this kid? Why is he in my courtyard?


    Ping Ching was speechless at how things had progressed. Suddenly, an idea came to mind. A sneaky look was seen in his eyes as he spoke. Master, this is brother Chui, Chui Yim. After discussing medicine with him earlier, I learned a lot from him, and I felt that he might be even more knowledgeable than some elders! If Master has his assistance, you will surely be able to make more progress!


    Better than some elders? the old manughed. Little Ching, I didnt know youre such a funny kid. Do you know how old this midget is?


    Who are you calling a midget, you old hag! Chui Yim jumped up in anger. Despite being twelve, he was always unhappy that he was shorter than Lam Ming. Thement about his height angered him. What locking of energliph! Theres nothing to research! Just use the Detailed Book On Acupuncture and follow what it says! Whats so difficult!


    Detailed Book On Acupuncture? Im talking about the energliph within chambers! And chambers that have gliphs tattooed on them! What if the chamber was seriously damaged and the energliph went out of control? This makes it impossible to save the patient. This is a tough question that has been around for centuries! Not something a little kid like you would understand!


    What if I can do it! Chui Yim pointed at himself in anger.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    The elder looked at Chui Yimzily. He suddenly found it interesting to argue with Chui Yim. Werent you interested in my treasures? If you can do it, Ill let you take one item for free, but if you cant, stop getting in the way and get lost immediately!


    Hmph! Chui Yim walked towards the wooden puppet.


    It was a special wooden puppet that could imitate a human body; energliph could even be inserted into it. The wooden puppet had a simple Leaf de gliph carved on its left arm chamber. However, it was slightly damaged.


    Gliphs were sustained with energliph from the six chambers. Both required each other to work. After gliphs were tattooed on chambers, energliph helped maintain the gliphs stability and allowed cultivators to perform extraordinary things. At the same time, when damaged, imperfect gliphs would break down and cause a bacsh. When a gliph was damaged, cultivators who used gliphic nts as ingredients wouldnt suffer as muchpared to those who used gliphic beasts as ingredients. This was because gliphic nts were gentler, unlike gliphic beasts, which contained the hatred of the in beast, turning against the glipher at thest moment.


    Thus, Northerners were generally stronger, yet the risk of them losing their lives was much higher.


    The wooden puppets left arm chamber had apparent signs of breaking down. However, the bacsh was lighter due to the gliph being a simple one. It was obviously a purposeful act for research purposes.


    Needle! Chui Yim took a few nces and huffed.


    The elder was fuming, but he said nothing and handed Chui Yim a set of needles with augh. Lets see what you can do, huh?


    If any other youths that were part of the earlier gathering were present, they would be stupefied. This elder, Ping Chi, was a famous glipheon known as Doctor Odd. He was well known not just in the city; but the entire world.


    It was rare for Ping Chi to treat a patient; he didnt have the kindness or interest to save the world as many doctors did. He preferred to study medicine by researching the subjects fundamentals to reach enlightenment instead of treating live patients. The most famous glipheon in the world was the current n leader of the Mo-Yung n, Mo-Yung Yin, also known as Divine Doctor. But the Mo-Yung n never shared their knowledge in medicine with others. On the other hand, Ping Chi had written countless books on medicine, sharing his passion and expertise with the world selflessly, benefitting many doctors and glipheons who addressed him as Great Master Ping Chi out of respect.


    How could a boy trying to show off his knowledge in front of Great Master Ping Chi not be shocking?<hr>


    Chui Yim took the needles. Having made up his mind already, he said nothing and inserted three needles into the dummy without hesitation.


    <em>Thud thud thud!</em>


    Eh? Ping Chi gasped. As if unable to hear him, Chui Yim ced three more needles.


    There were now three needles above the gliph and three below the gliph. The six needles had suddenly stopped the gliph from breaking down.


    Leaf de juice.


    The Leaf de gliph was tattooed with the simrly named gliphic nt, leaf de. It was a de-like leaf that wasmonly found. Simr to the nt, the gliph was a simple one too. This was the gliph that Old Tung had tattoed.


    Ping Chi was dumbstruck. Ping Ching at the side subconsciously passed Chui Yim the leaf de that had been grounded into juice. His knowledge of medicine wasnt enough for him to understand Chui Yims actions.


    Chui Yim dipped his right hand into the juice as energliph congealed on his fingertips. Ping Ching was stunned to see Chui Yim use energliph even before reaching the single-gliphic state. He was aware of how tough it was to be able to do so. On the other hand, Ping Chi didnt seem surprised as he continued to watch Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim worked smoothly, and in a few seconds, the gliph that was slightly damaged had been repaired. At the same time, the six needles shot out of the wooden puppets arms. As if anticipating it, Chui Yim kept the six golden needles in his right hand and put them back into the needle set.


    Ping Chi said nothing and frowned, only to yell after some time. Kid, you cheated!


    When! Chui Yim sneered.


    You forcefully inserted your energliph into the needles to block the energliph in the wooden puppet! Ping Chi sneered. If he was an actual glipher, do you think your small amount of energliph could seed! ? Moreover, if those werent the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles, do you think ordinary golden needles could sustain your energliph! Eh where are my needles!


    Chui Yim had a proud look, no longer angry that his height was insulted earlier. You said that I could take any treasure here as long as I seeded. So the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles are now mine.


    Didnt you want the Focus Pearl?! Ping Chi blew his top.  Or the Compendium of Weeds? I can give you both! But return my needles!


    Old man, do you think Im so gullible? Chui Yim spoke proudly. If I could identify the Focus Pearl and Compendium of Weeds, why couldnt I identify the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles?


    Ping Ching was at a loss for words. He was aware of how valuable the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles were.


    There was a glipheon who called himself the Gentle Moon Priest in the past. He wasnt merely a glipheon, but he was also a thousand-gliphic gliphist at the same time. He was said to be the progenitor of glipheons and g-elixirs, and the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles were the Gentle Moon Priests treasure. Each needle was made of countless amounts of distilled minerals and the essence of every full moon. It took thirty-six months: three years to make a single needle. Every golden needle took three years to forge, and the Gentle Moon Priest refined thirty-six of them. The meaning behind the treasure was the never-ending division of ten by three and six.


    Legend had it that as soon as the treasure was made, the Gentle Moon Priests gliphs grew in strength immensely. A gliphists treasure was closely rted to the gliphist, and the powerful Gentle Moon Priest eventually sumbed to old age atst and passed on. A hundred years ago, the spot where he died was found, and a bloody fight urred as countless gliphists and gliphers fought for his treasure, with numerous injured and many dead.


    The Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles and all types of g-elixirs were found, and Gentle Moon Priests understanding of alchemy and medicine was revealed to the world then. However, Ping Ching never thought that the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles would be with his master!


    Despite the gliphist passing on and the treasure losing its abilities, besides the set of needles, the Gentle Moon Priest had saved many lives in the world as a doctor. After feeding the needles with the energliph of a thousand-gliphic gliphist energliph for many years, the needles had be highly resilient.


    The needles could calm someone, nourish their blood, and even saving block the arteries to sustain life of a near-death patient for a short while.. This was a real treasure of medicine.


    Being able to insert energliph into the needle was just one of the basic yet crucial function of the needles. Compared to the Gentle Moon Priest, the amount of Chui Yims energliph was nothing.


    <em>A treasure was lost like this? </em>Ping Ching suddenly felt that he was stupid.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chui Yim was suddenly grateful that Chui Tin had forced him to read. If not for the book Gentle Moon Legend, Chui Yim wouldnt have realised that the needles were simr to the description in the book and gained the treasure.


    Despite seeing Ping Chi boil in anger, Chui Yim couldnt give a damn. <em>Im still a kid! And with Ping Ching as a witness, that old man wont be so thick-skinned to snatch it back from me.</em>


    Ill give three, or five! Ill exchange five items for them! Ping Chi bargained, unwilling to give up.


    I thought you wanted to research gliph mending? Ive just shown you how to do it. Chui Yim repliedzily.


    What shitty method was that! Ping Chi yelled, anger all over his skinny face. Thats just using energliph to forcefully suppress it! Only gliphists of a higher stage can perform it!


    But its still a method, right? Chui Yim retorted. Just like how a glipher will source for a higher rank gliphist to tattoo their gliphs so the gliphist can suppress any sudden bacsh. So this is still a method for higher stage glipheons. As for a technique universal to all Gliphists and glipheons are rare to begin with and theres no such thing as universal. Glipheons are rare, but a ten-gliphic gliphist who knows this technique can mend a gliph for one to two-chambered glipher. I dont see anything wrong with it.


    Hearing Chui Yim, Ping Chi was stupefied. He sat down, mumbling to himself. Chui Yim ignored him and whispered to Ping Ching. Both kids left the courtyard silently in no time, leaving the old man to ponder and mumble to himself.<hr>


    Ping Ching couldnt stop staring at Chui Yim on the way out. The Ping n Leaders son would be one an elite in the future, controlling one of the strongest ns in the world. Despite only being twelve, he had already seen much.


    But he had never seen anything like Chui Yim.


    When they first met, he behaved like a poorly educated child, speaking rudely to others. But after a long conversation, Ping Ching realised that he was very knowledgeable and mysterious. At least, he had never seen the cunning Ping Chi lose to anyone else.


    As if not noticing Ping Chings stare, Chui Yim happily rushed towards the Ping ns Elixir Hall.


    The Elixir Hall was the name of a gigantic, pce-like building that was more than just a hall. However, it had a simple design, and there were faint gliph patterns on the front of the building.


    Immediately after entering the building, they were weed by the aroma of elixirs. The Ping ns Elixir Hall uses a gliph formation to iste the aroma inside. There is also a defensive gliph formation to prevent intruders, Ping Ching introduced the hall to him. As a n member, this wasnt his first time bringing a guest around.


    They walked into the Elixir Hall. There were eight long counters, and behind each counter stood a Ping n disciple. Next to it were sixteen long passageways leading somewhere unknown.


    Many elderly men and women stood before the counters as ifpleting some application. Chui Yim frowned and looked down at the ground. It was in the form of the eight divinatory trigrams but with a square in the middle that contained several gliph patterns and the round crest of Ping n. However, Chui Yim secretly felt that there was more to it than this; their crest, the eight divinatory trigrams and the square were ced in a sequence, looking like a gliph. <em>Maybe its the defensive gliph formation Ping Ching mentioned.</em>


    Most disciples behind the counter are one-chambered state. They are in charge of assigning elixir stoves and reservations. Our n has been around for centuries, and our system has been refined over the years, Ping Ching said while bringing Chui Yim towards one of the sixteen passageways. Arge one was written above the passageway.


    After hundreds of years, we have more than five hundred alchemists, but only three hundred elixir stoves, so only great masters and above are given a personal stove, Ping Ching continued calmly. Every discipline is profound. We only have thirty great masters despite our strong foundation.


    Chui Yim had a serious expression. He could feel how strong the foundation of a n was. Great master was a rank that applied to every field; in Southary, the Chan n could act arrogantly just because they had one great master. Now, the Ping n had thirty of them! The difference was like heaven and earth.


    Ping Ching might only be twelve, but he acted just like a n member shouldcalm, confident, and discreetly showing off their ns strength. He was well-rounded, making the guestfortable while expressing his intention subtly. He turned and winked at Chui Yim yfully. I might not be a great master, but I can still take the back door as a direct descendant of the main line.


    Chui Yimughed in reply. The both of them walked until they reached a section with numerous doors. Ping Ching stopped in front of one and took the jade from his waist. The jade lit up and the door opened with a rumble. Please, brother Chui. He wore a thin smile on his face.<hr>


    Chui Yim was now in another world. As soon as he stepped into the room, Chui Yim felt that he had entered another world. In front of him was a beautiful hill, with blue skies and fluffy white clouds above. But right before him stood a single stand and table, with a single huge elixir stove in the middle.


    The stove was pure white, with four legs that each looked like a leg from various beasts. Rather than an elixir stove, it looked like a piece of art. This is my elixir stove, Frosty me, Ping Ching introduced it to Chui Yim with a smile.


    Frosty me Chui Yim hummed. It is said that there was a strange beast named the Frosty me in the North Pole. Despite the cold living conditions, it could spit a blue me. If one were to touch it, his entire body would freeze before shattering and end his life.


    Brother Chui is indeed knowledgeable. This stove is the product of a mixture of Frosty me and many other minerals. It gives cold type mes a boost. I cultivate a cold type me, so I can get twice the results with half the work using this stove. Ping Chings eyes lit up.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chui Yims face creased into a frown. Alchemy Im very interested in it, could Mister Ping please tell me more?


    Ping Ching blinked in curiosity. Being an expert in one area was better than being a jack of all trades, master of none. Ping Ching was an expert in alchemy, but he was only mediocre in medicine. However, Chui Yim looked genuinely interested in alchemy.


    Since that was the case, Ping Ching told Chui Yim everything he knew about alchemy. Refining elixirs is the process of congealing the essences of all your ingredients into an elixir. All the ingredients mustplement each other well. Alchemy is a profound subject. Even though our n was established centuries ago, we have only mastered the basics of alchemy. Since brother Chui is interested, Ping Ching will dly discuss it with you.


    The both of them had their discussion while sitting on a mat. Rather than a discussion, Ping Ching was speaking most of the time, with Chui Yim listening intently, only raising questions from time to time. It was as if the concept of time had vanished. Neither knew how much time had passed, but the beautiful bright spring day remained the same.


    Soon, both of them felt tired. Just then, they heard a voice. Both Chui Yim and Ping Ching looked over to see a figure walking over.


    It was an old man, but he looked arrogant, unlike the messy Ping Ching. He wore a white robe, and tranquil footsteps could be heard as he walked like an immortal.


    Oh no! I have a lesson with Old Chan today! Ping Ching only remembered when he saw the elder and quickly exined the situation to Chui Yim. My father feels that alchemy is a very profound subject, and being coached by multiple different alchemists will benefit me, so he invited all thirty great masters of our n to give me lessons.


    Mister Ping, he is Old Chen frowned when he saw Chui Yim.


    My friend, brother Chui. Hes a guest of our n, Ping Ching immediately introduced Chui Yim to old Chan.


    Brother Chui Are you perhaps from the Holok Chui n? Old Chan hummed.


    Nope. Chui Yim shook his head. Thats just my surname. Im not rted to any n.


    Hearing Chui Yim, Old Chan looked at him disdainfully. If you arent from any renowned n, who are you to step into the Ping n and listen to my lesson? Mister Ping, the status of those you mix with matters; befriending those inferior to yourself will only lower your status.


    Old Chan, please watch your words. Ping Ching frowned, which Old Chan sneered in reply.


    Since Mister Ping has a guest today, Ill take my leave first since an unrted person will affect the quality of my lesson, Old Chan said, ncing at Chui Yim in utter disdain.


    Just then, a voice was heard as a door appeared in the space behind them. A person walked out of it, nearly bumping into Old Chan. Which blind fellow he started to curse, but he held his breath when he realised who it was. Ah, its Great Master Ping Chi! We met recently, but it feels so long agoAhhh!


    Ping Chi pushed Old Chan away violently before he could continue. Get the hell out of my way! Seriously Little Ching, wheres that little boy Eh? Hahaha! Youre right here! He dashed towards the children, ignoring Ping Ching as he approached Chui Yim. Haha! My little friend, the meaning of your profound words has finally dawned on me!


    Old man, use your mouth, not your hands. Chui Yim pulled his hands back in disgust.


    Chui Yims tone angered old Chan.<em> Did that lowly kid call Great Master Ping Chi an old man?</em>


    But the next second, he couldnt believe his ears. Hahaha, I was too excited! Ping Chi replied, not minding that Chui Yim had called him an old man. I was nning to write a book about the locking of energliph, and I hope my little friend could assist me.


    Not just Old Chan, but Ping Ching was astonished too. Ping Chi, also known as Doctor Odd was a preacher that countless glipheons were grateful towards, and his books were the golden standard of medicine. He didnt charge people to ess his books, allowing everyone in the world to learn from him.


    It could be said that in this world, Ping Chis books had millions of replications every time he published one. And the legendary Ping Chi was asking a teenager to assist him in writing a book on medicine?<hr>


    Not interested, Chui Yim rejected without hesitation.


    What a brat! Ping Chis smile vanished as he stomped his foot while ring at Chui Yim. Ive already stopped asking for my treasure back! I want you to assist me in writing a book!


    You are the one who wanted to bet with me, so whats wrong with me taking it? he replied and ignored Ping Chi, turning towards Ping Ching whose eyes had popped out in disbelief. Mister Ping, can we continue the discussion on alchemy?


    Little fellow, you want to learn alchemy? I can teach you! An idea came to Ping Chis mind.


    Chui Yim nced at Ping Chi from the corner of his eyes, and Old Chan at his side immediately felt that it was very simr to the look he gave Chui Yim earliera face full of disdain. You know alchemy?


    Besides being a medical expert, master is a grandmaster of alchemy. One of the three grandmasters in our n.


    Chui Yim was dumbfounded. <em>Grandmaster?</em>


    Simrly to cksmiths, alchemists had ranks, too; a grade one alchemist could refine grade one elixirs and grade two alchemists for grade two elixirs. But there was a leap after grade three. Those who could refine grade three elixirs would be great masters, and grandmasters could refine rare grade four elixirs.


    The name grandmaster meant master of a sect. One grandmaster could create a sect and take in disciples after reaching that stage. There wasnt any publicly known divine master who could refine grade five elixirs.<hr>


    Chui Yim stared at Ping Chi, who looked suspiciously like a lonely old man. <em>Hes a grandmaster?</em>


    As if triggered by Chui Yims stare, Ping Chi red up. Whats with your look, little brat!


    He waved his hand as an emerald me appeared in his palm. He patted the jade on his waist with his left hand, and numerous gliphic nts flew out. They were ground into powder, flying back into the green ball of me. Old Chan watched silently, enchanted., It was rare to be able to see such a scene. Watching an alchemist refine an elixir was like watching an artist perform.


    However, Chui Yim spoke up suddenly. Hey, old man, why does your me look so weird and creepy?


    What the hell do you know! Old Chan scolded, unable to hold it in. Thats Grandmaster Pings well-known personal me A Starting Breath! Its the best of the best for alchemy!


    You shut the hell up! Ping Chi, who was refining the elixir, took a second to re at Old Chan. Who are you to scold him! Only I can do so!


    Old Chan could only hide in a corner pitifully after hearing this

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Not muchter, a round elixir appeared in Ping Chis palm. This is the calming elixir. I see that youre easily irritated and often in a bad mood; it might be a sign of you breaking through. Take this elixir before you attempt to break through. It will keep you conscious.


    Chui Yim took the elixir with a frown and turned towards Ping Ching with a questioning look. Understanding him, Ping Ching spoke up. As a grandmaster, my master can refine grade three elixirs without an elixir stove as it is simple for him. This calming elixir forged by my master should cost more than a hundred thousand silver taels


    Ill believe him for now. Chui Yim trusted Ping Ching. He swiftly kept the elixir in disdain. Alright, deal. Youll teach me alchemy while I assist you in writing that stupid book.


    Deal! Ping Chis angry expression disappeared instantly as he replied, fearing that Chui Yim might go back on his words. Old Chan watched this scene dumbfoundedly from the side.


    Ping Chi was a well-known teacher, but this was only in terms of medicine. He might have been a grandmaster alchemist, but he rarely took in disciples. His only two disciples were Ping San Yat, current n leader of the Ping n, who was also a great master in alchemy, and Ping Ching, his second disciple.


    <em>How much good karma has this nameless kid umted to receive such excellent treatment</em><hr>


    Obviously, wanting Chui Yim to assist him in writing a book was just an excuse. Ping Chi was d to have met Chui Yim; he wanted to take him in as a disciple. Doctor Odd was knowledgeable in both alchemy and medicine. Great Master Ping San Yat was a sessful disciple of his, and even Ping Ching was a talented boy who would definitely be a great master, maybe even a grandmaster.


    However, Ping Chi didnt have a disciple in medicine. He mightve been a hundred-gliphic gliphist, but he wasnt interested in battle. Medicine was everything he pursued in life, and Ping Chi learnt alchemy just because itplemented medicine, as elixirs could be used to save lives in emergencies.


    Because he was such a great glipheon, he had high requirements for his disciples. Ping San Yat and Ping Ching were suitable disciples for alchemy, but Ping Chi had note across anyone qualified to call him a master in medicine even after a hundred years. Ping Ching only called him a master when it came to alchemy.


    Today, Ping Chi was on cloud nine. Chui Yims medicinal understanding was nothing, even childish to Ping Chi. However, he could tell that Chui Yim had a great foundation, often thinking out of the box. Chui Yim never limited his thinking to standard medical techniques and dared to experiment with all kinds of things. This was a crucial trait for glipheons.


    <em>If one didnt dare to experiment, then humans would have never developed gliph tattoos!</em>


    Unbeknownst to many, the first glipher had a gliph tattooed on him as he wanted to save a life. The abilities that came with it were just a side benefit.


    Most importantly, Chui Yim was still young!<em> Having such a strong foundation in medicine that is better than even some of the old researchers? He has a bright future!</em>


    Ping Chi was a cunning old fox about two hundred years old. The fact that he was skilled in both medicine and alchemy, yet there was nobody who could control him, showed that he was intelligent. He knew how Chui Yim would react if he went and tried to take him as his disciple right now. Chui Yim only did things beneficial to him and wouldnt ept it even if Ping Chi gave away all his treasures. Thus, Ping Chi used alchemy to bait him into bing his alchemical disciple before showing off his medicinal knowledge while they wrote the book. Chui Yim would be shocked before kowtowing to him willingly, bing his direct disciple in medicine!


    Old Ping couldnt help but feel happy at the thought of Chui Yim kowtowing and calling him master. A wide smile washed over his wrinkly face. Sensing his malicious intent, Chui Yim left with Ping Ching hurriedly.


    Outside the Ping n, on one of the mountain routes of the Southern Mountain, gliphic nts and herbs filled the mountain.


    The Southern Mountain was the base of Southern Ping. Walking on the mountain routes, apanied by a mountain breeze and aroma of herbs, would energize anyone.


    Ping Ching stared at Chui Yim curiously, as if looking at a monster.


    What are you looking at? Chui Yim huffed and red at him. However, this didnt scare Ping Ching.


    Ive never seenmy master value someone else so highly. Ping Ching blinked. Brother Chui is really something else.


    But Chui Yim only sneered in response. As a human for two lives, he could tell what Ping Chi thought. Take me as a disciple? Lets see if hes qualified enough.


    His arrogant words made Ping Chings eyes widen in shock. With Ping Chis fame, there would be a line from the top of the Southern Mountain to the foot if Ping Chi was openly looking for a disciple. However, the boy in front of him didnt seem to care.


    Chui Yim never had a master in this life. Even Chor Shing Chit was just a teacher in school to him. Moreover, he paid school fees, so it was a paid service. Right now, they had a very close bond and addressed each other as brothers that helped each other grow instead of having a master and disciple rtionship.


    Chui Tin might have taught Chui Yim medicine, but he was his father and not his master. In both his lives, there was only one person who Chui Yim acknowledged as his master:the man that taught him the Nine Levels Of Heavens me, White Spark. If anyone in this world knew how powerful White Spark was, nobody would think the things he said were arrogant.


    A breeze caressed them as they travelled. The temperature fell as it gotte. Ping Ching couldnt help but shudder and said with a smile,Its quitete, brother Chui. Lets return.


    Lets go. Chui Yim nodded.


    Both of them headed back to the Ping n.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Another cold breeze blew past them, making Chui Yim and Ping Chi puff out fog. Chui Yim was dumbfounded. <em>It might bete winter, but how could it be so cold?</em>


    Suddenly, the Heavens me shuddered. It was just a slight movement, just like what Ping San Yat saw back at the inn. It was like someone turning in their sleep, but the chilliness Chui Yim felt disappeared as his body returned to normal. If Chui Yim still couldnt tell that something was off, he wasnt Chui Yim anymore.


    Shuddering, he pulled Ping Ching back instantly.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    A ck figure shot past Ping Ching as blood sprayed out.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    There was a bloody wound on Ping Chings neck. His face flushed white as he turned to Chui Yim in gratitude.


    Eh? A gasp rang out, sounding like it was emitted from all directions.


    <em>Eeeeeek</em>


    The sound echoed around the mountain like energy. With a huff, Chui Yim fell to the ground, bleeding from his ears, eyes, nose and mouth while Ping Ching watched Chui Yim knelt in front of him as he slowly cked out<hr>


    A short figure that was hidden by the shadows appeared in front of both of them. Rather than a person, it looked like a ck, burning me.


    Who are you? There wasnt any energy involved in the voice this time around, but it sounded weird and was neither manly nor feminine.


    Chui Yim. Chui Yim wiped the blood off his face, looking slightly terrified. However, he did not remain fearful for long as he knew that he was nopetition to the person in front of him. Chui Yim dared to fight Chan Shue Gun from Southary out of courage, yet this person was able to end his life just with a gasp, the energliph in the gasp to be exact.


    <em>He or she must at least be two or three states higher than me, and possess the ability to kill me with just a look or his voice. Im still alive because he wants to test me and get an answer to his doubts, but it is more of a tease. To him, I and Ping Ching are sitting ducks that cannot possibly escape</em>


    You could disperse the Nine Hells of Chill Youre very special The person had a weird and staggering voice but Chui Yim could hear him clearly. Sneering in reply, Chui Yim moved backwards subconsciously in silence.


    Its useless. The voice filled with energy rang across the ce again. With another hum, Chui Yim bled out of his facial features again and was seriously injured. However, he no longer kneeled on the ground and epted the attacking at him fully into his body.


    Chui Yim was gambling! He was betting on that the finger-sized and hibernating heavens me would save him from being destroyed by this energliph. Indeed, as soon as the energy entered Chui Yims body, heavens me swallowed up all the energy, but Chui Yim still suffered an unbearable pain from the leftovers. Despite this, Chui Yim made a move and fished out a short stick, pressing it into his palm.


    <em>Omm</em>


    A blinding light lit up, lighting up the night. The short stick was Tse ns Chi Pings treasure that Chui Yim had cut into many pieces!


    Argh! A miserable scream was heard, making Chui Yim dumbfounded. He was nning to buy time for himself with the stick to reach for the ck pouch on the other side of his waist. But now, it seemed like this short stick was fatal too


    The knowledge of this made Chui Yim take out another stick. He pressed it in his palm hard and threw it forward. Another strong light lit up, working well with the first blinding light. The scream got further and softer.


    When the light dispersed, only two short sticks were left on the ground as ordinary wooden sticks. It was no longer filled with energliph like it was previously. A ball of green smoke was seen on the front of both sticks. It was as if the ground was decaying. Smoke rose from the ordinary ground of the mountain.


    At the same time, numerous gushing sounds were heard. The strong energliph and light alerted all ns situated at the Southern Mountain, causing all to rush over. Everyone was shocked to find Chui Yim who was bleeding and Ping Ching who had fainted. A priest from the Ping n immediately picked Ping Ching, their ns precious, up.


    As for Chui Yim, nobody cared about him.


    Suddenly, an old man huffed. It must be this evil kid who assassinated Mister Ping! Take him down! Chui Yim turned over to see Mo-Yung Sai, whom he had met back at the restaurant!


    Old dog Chui Yim scolded in anger, and the next second, he fainted and lost consciousness.


    Hmph! Do you think you can get over it by feigning innocence? Ill take your life right now! Mo-Yung Sai, who was displeased with Chui Yim from the start said. His aura increased, and gliph strings appeared in front of him!


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank and he took three steps back.


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    A ck dragon came from the sky andnded a few steps in front of Mo-Yung Sai. Cracks on the ground went towards Mo-Yung Sai like spider webs. Chor Shing Chit kneeled on the ground with his right fist down. Smoke rose from his ordinary-looking fist, which was the ordinarily-looking fist. Youll be challenging the Chor n if you touch him.


    The Mo-Yung n has never been afraid of the Chor n anyway! Mo-Yung Saiughed out of anger. Youre here at the Southern Ping! Not the South Imperial City!


    The foggy night onyx eagle in Chor Shing Chits arms peeked out too, staring at Mo-Yung Sai sharply as if it was ready to attack him.


    Noisy. What kind of behaviour is this? Just then, a voice was heard, diffusing the tension between both of them. It was a calm, gentle and magical voice that resembled a breeze, rxing those who heard it.


    A white figure walked towards them slowly. It was a handsome yet feminine man who had a smile on his face. Despite the femininity, he had a firm, manly look in his eyes. His appearance made all elites from the ns bow to him.


    Not because of the handsome mans n, but his status as the Divine Doctor. Just like the Divine cksmith Yim Yung from zing Skies Mountain, Mo-Yung Yin was the Divine Doctor of the entire world. He had great medical skills and was said to have the ability to revive the dead and change their fate as long as the patient had a chance. Nobody dared to offend such a person as in cultivation, for life was the most important thing other than being powerful and gliphism.


    Well, everyone valued life, and who would know when he or she might be so seriously injured someday that they could only seek help from the Divine Doctor? Thus they all bowed to Mo-Yung Yin because he was him, and not because of Mo-Yung n.


    Mo-Yung Yin stepped forward slowly and looked at Ping Ching with a thin smile. Mister Ping just fainted. Theres nothing wrong with him, so you need not worry. Hearing this, the elderly hugging Ping Ching heaved a sigh of relief and bowed as thanks.


    Mo-Yung Yin said nothing more and turned to the pit with smoke on the ground and then Chui Yim. He looked back with a thin smile. It doesnt seem to be the work of this boy, but we should rather be careful than to be sorry. No matter what, he will need to be jailed and trialled by all five ns.


    That wont happen, Chor Shing Chit replied coldly. He moved back two steps and stood in front of fainted Chui Yim.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chor Shing Chit stepped backwards until he stood right in front of the fainted Chui Yim. That wont happen.


    Mo-Yung Yin squinted as if deep in thought, Could he be a disciple of the Chor n, or your son?


    He isnt part of the Chor n. Chor Shing Chit shook his head after a pause.


    Since thats the case, why bother saving the life of a nobody? Mo-Yung Yin smiled at his reply. Mo-Yung Yin had an equally beautiful and cruel smile. A doctor grasped the lives of their patients in their hands, and they could as easily decide to kill them just as they could save them.


    Other than saving lives, doctors were cruel murderers too. Mo-Yung Yin never spared Chui Yim a nce beside the first time she looked at him; it was as if Chui Yim was nonexistent in his eyes. <em>Why should I care about him? I even heard from Mo-Yung Sai that he doubted my ns doctrine, so hes better dead. Just a nobody, yet he dares to challenge my n?</em>


    Despite standing in front of one of the greatest doctors in this world, Chor Shing Chit still retained hisposure. Thats impossible.


    Mo-Yung Saiughed once more; his smile was no longer cold, but mocking instead. <em>Such a person dares to oppose me?</em> Elder Sai, make your move..


    Mo-Yung Sai smiled maliciously. As a four-chambered glipher, the three-chambered Chor Shing Chit was nothing to him.


    Enough, someone spoke casually yet domineeringly. He slowly walked out from the crowd, his green robes dancing in the wind as he rolled up his sleeves and revealed the embroidery. It was the image of a round elixir, which represented his n. Everyone bowed respectfully as they saw him.


    They bowed due to the mans background. He was the n leader of the Ping n, a great master of alchemy, Ping San Yat. Ping San Yat might mainly have been a great alchemy master, but since alchemy and medicine werergely rted, he could tell his son was fine with a nce. He walked forward, standing in front of Chor Shing Chit while facing Mo-Yung Yin. Little friend Chui is a guest of my Ping n. I believe you know this, right?


    So what? Mo-Yung Yin smiled thinly. To him, Ping San Yat was a nobody who only became who he was due to his background. To him, Ping San Yat wouldnt be able to progress anymore in alchemy anyways. Hearing Mo-Yung Yin, the eyes of the various elites from the many ns lit up. The Ping n was the leader of Southern Ping, excelling in both alchemy and medicine. Mo-Yung Yin, the Divine Doctor allowed the Mo-Yung n to barely catch up to the Ping n. The Mo-Yung n had been growing rapidly, just that their foundation wascking inparison to the Ping n.


    But this didnt stop Mo-Yung Yin from looking down on Ping San Yat. Known as the Divine Doctor, even if he entered South Imperial City, the current Emperor, Lam Chun had to treat him courteously. When one reached the peak of their field, they would inevitably achieve significant status.<hr>


    After a short pause, Ping San Yat looked up. Earlier today, I asked Elder Sai from your n if he was able to represent the Mo-Yung n to challenge my Ping n. Now, its your turn to answer the same question. I believe the Mo-Yung ns n leader will give a satisfactory answer..


    Ping San Yat spoke calmly. He saw the apparent disdain in Mo-Yung Yins eyes, but he remained calm as he knew the Ping ns foundation supported his position. So, Mo-Yung Yin, are you officially challenging my Ping n?


    He left Mo-Yung Yin speechless. He mightve been the mighty Divine Doctor, but he knew that whether it was their connections, foundation, or strength, the Mo-Yung n still couldnt beat the Ping n. They would lose without a doubt if there were any conflicts.


    If thats the case, Ill concede. But this boy has to be questioned. Hes very suspicious. Mo-Yung Yin smiled thinly only to see Ping San Yat looking back calmly.


    The Ping n will investigate internally. The truth wille to light once Little Ching wakes up; there is no need for you to interfere in this matter..


    I will take my leave, then. Mo-Yung Yin retained his smile the entire time. Ping San Yat truly angered him; he hated this fox who borrowed other peoples strength.


    Goodbye, Ping San Yat replied monotonously.


    Mo-Yung Yin turned and left, her white robe flowing in the air, resembling an immortal. But he left anotherment before leaving. Hopefully, the Ping n will make a good showing in the Outstanding Talentspetition next month It would be bad if things were too boring.


    Ping San Yat didnt reply as he red at him coldly. The Mo-Yung n was getting more and more arrogant!<hr>


    Throughout the night, the entire Southern Mountain was brightly lit up, and the news of Ping Ching being assassinated was being talked about everywhere. The whole city was shocked.


    The Ping n was the dynastys central pir in medicine and alchemy. Ping Ching was the most talented disciple of the Ping n in his generation, with the greatest likelihood of seeding as the n leader. News of his assassination was as shocking as if he were a prince.


    In no time, the entire city was shaken. All four city gates were sealed, and various gliph formations in the Southern Mountain were activated to look for possible culprits. But as the current main suspect, Chui Yim was brought back to the Ping n.


    At the Ping n, Chui Yim opened his eyes slowly to see that he was surrounded by people with a hugemotion around him. He looked around and saw that he was in a giant hall, and judging by the decorations, he could roughly tell that it was the Ping ns meeting hall.


    Are you alright? Just then, somebody patted him.


    Chui Yim turned around to see Chor Shing Chit. Im lucky, I wont die that easily.


    Ahem A cough was heard. It was one of the elders of the Ping n, Ping Cheng Sau. He was also the elder that brought Ping Ching back, and he was also a four-chambered glipher.


    So what exactly happened? Ping Cheng Sau interrupted Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chits conversation in anger. Chui Yim nced at him unhappily, but he told them everything that had happened, and when he mentioned the figure covered by shadows, Ping San Yat and Ping Cheung Sau exchanged solemn nces.


    After Chui Yim finished, a voice rang out even before Ping Cheng Sau and Ping San Yat could say anything. Elder, n Leader, Man Bun feels that this might be a lie. Only Ping Ching and he were there, and there werent any other witnesses. There is a high chance that it was this boy who attacked Ping Ching,ing up with this fake story after failing to seed.


    Chui Yim looked at the person and sighed. <em>This guy Does he even have a brain</em>


    This energliph movement is not something a boy who hasnt reached the one-chambered state cane up with. Of course, we must stay cautious, but what you said was impossible since there was indeed a powerful evil energliph movement, Ping San Yat looked at Ping Man Bun and said what was on Chui Yims mind.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Hearing Ping San Yat, the teenager bowed and stepped back. However, Chui Yim was utterly confused when their eyes met.


    <em>Ive never met this guy before, why is he looking at me like I stole his girlfriend?</em>


    After the teenager stepped back, another elder stepped up. Unlike the teenager, Chui Yim recognised this elder; it was Old Chan whom he met in the morning. With a cold re, Old Chan spoke, n leader, please rethink your decision! Hes an outsider, and its better to kill someone by mistake than to risk the culprit escaping!


    What nonsense are you saying! Before Ping San Yat or Ping Cheng Sau could reply, an angry voice rang out, and Old Chan was flung against the wall before he realised it.


    The Ping n members were about to yell and take action, but when they saw who it was, they only gulped and lowered their heads, staring at their feet as if there was a profound, magical gliph on the floor.


    With Old Chans status in the n, it had been decades since anyone dared to beat him up. Which damned idiot Boiling in anger, he turned around, cursing hard only to see an old man standing where he was earlier, ring at him fiercely.


    Go on! I dare you!


    But nobody uttered a word. Because that old man was Ping Chi.<hr>


    Ping Chi was a special existence in the Ping n. Putting aside his medical contributions, as Ping San Yat, their n leaders master, he was respected by countless people in Southern Ping. He was also a hundred-gliphic gliphist, the best expert of alchemy and medicine in the Ping n. It could be said that he was responsible for more than half the ns foundation in alchemy and medicine. Ping San Yats status in the Ping n was nowhere close to Ping Chis. Ping Chi was respected for his selfless contributions to medicine and alchemy, while people respected Ping San Yat due to his background.


    Why arent you letting him go?! Ping Chi red at Ping San Yat unhappily.


    Ping San Yat coughed and turned towards Ping Cheng Sau, who answered awkwardly. Great master Ping Chi He No matter what, this boy is still a suspect.


    Are you crazy? Ping Chi stepped forward and poked Ping Cheng Saus forehead. Did you be retarded because I stopped scolding you these few years? Which part of let him go did you not understand?


    Ping Cheng Sau dared not reply. In the past, he was seriously injured while exploring a forbidden zone, and it was Ping Chi who saved him. Thus, Ping Cheng Sau acknowledged Ping Chi as his benefactor and even his second parent, heeding all his words. He didnt even dare to retort despite being scolded in this manner. He stared at Ping San Yat, who made him speak in grief


    Under Ping Cheng Saus stare, Ping San Yat coughed as he spoke. Master, please calm down


    Calm down? Ping Chi shouted like a gliphic beast whose tail was stepped on. Do you know how hard it is to find a suitable sessor, yet youre telling me that he nearly died! I even heard that you are investigating him! How do you want me to calm down?


    Hearing Ping Chi, the entire Ping n Hall turned rowdy.


    Descendant? This was a big difference. Many consulted Ping Chi with their queries, and he usually gave them advice selflessly. Many of them addressed him as their teacher or master, but none were his actual disciples. That was the rtionship between Ping San Yat and Ping Chi too. Sessors were direct disciples who would inherit all of Ping Chis knowledge.


    Sessors had a higher status than normal disciples. Ping Chi was a great master in both alchemy and medicine; he had never taken a disciple in medicine, and yet he was naming this boy as his sessor?!


    Hey, old man! Dont speak nonsense! Who is your sessor? Chui Yim called out angrily. <em>Who does he think he is?</em>


    Everyone present was thrown off their feet! He was rejecting the offer to be Ping Chis descendant, something that everyone wanted? <em>Give me the chance if you dont want it! </em>All of them stared at Chui Yim enviously while screaming internally.


    No matter how thick-skinned Ping Chi was, he was embarrassed by Chui Yim rejecting him, which led him to replying furiously. Cant you give me some face! Is it that bad to be my sessor?!


    No way in hell! Chui Yim huffed.


    State your conditions! Ping Chiughed in a fury.


    No conditions. Its impossible!


    Watching the old man argue with the boy, the Ping n members present were speechless. Just then, a weak figure walked in, holding the wall with difficulty. Brother Chui isnt the culprit. He saved my life.


    It was Ping Ching.<hr>


    In the Mo-Yung n, Mo-Yung Yin sat on his chair, sipping his tea quietly.


    It wasnt any ordinary tea; it was made of a superior gliphic nt: peaceful leaves. It was harvested from a danger zone in the North. The peaceful tea was a top-notch cultivation supplement that aided enlightenment. Next to Mo-Yung Yin was Mo-Yung Kit, drinking the same tea.


    Mo-Yung Kit was Mo-Yung Yins direct disciple! The long term consumption of peaceful tea helped enlighten him to make the hallucination elixir. With Mo-Yung Yins status, he had numerous people under him, and rare items like the peaceful tea were nothing special to him.


    Master That lowly kid with the surname Chui Mo-Yung Kit spoke, hatred washing over his face.


    But Mo-Yung Yun didnt even spare him a look, taking another sip. Calm down, calm down. You must understand this. As a doctor, you will be ruined if you cant control your emotions.


    Your disciple understands. Mo-Yung Kit looked up and took a deep breath.


    Mo-Yung Yin nced at Mo-Yung Kit. He ced his cup down and only continued slowly after ensuring that Mo-Yung Yin had calmed down. The Ping n is protecting that kid, we cant do anything to him yet. But why care about what that kid says? He doubted our medicinal knowledge, but look at your masterIm already a divine doctor. This is enough to prove him wrong.


    Your disciple is at fault. His evil words wont sway me! Mo-Yung Kit looked down guiltily.


    Im d you understand. Focus on the Outstanding Talent Competition. Mo-Yung Yin nodded. Mo-Yung Kit turned serious at the mention of thepetition. For thispetition, your master has paid a huge price. Im confident in you, Ping Ching has yet to break through and isnt as strong in alchemy as you, and nobody else in the younger generation canpare to you in medicine.


    I wont let master down! Mo-Yung Kit nodded and bowed.


    This n will be yours in the future as well as all of Southern Ping. Mo-Yung Yin smiled thinly. Mo-Yung kit looked up, his face red in excitement at the thought of him being the ruler of Southern Ping, together with all five ns!


    <em>I, Mo-Yung Kit, will definitely win!</em>

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Beyond the dark city of Southern Ping stood the brightly lit Southern Mountain. Since this was a matter that only affected the ns, themoners in the city remained clueless about the situation. Just then, a figure appeared in a deserted sector of the city.


    A soundless scream followed the appearance of the figure. The shadowed figure raised his head, looking at the sky. Nothing was heard but invisible waves were emitted, causing many small animals like dogs and cats around him to explode.


    Bastard he said solemnly with his hatred-filled voice. A full moon shone above him.


    <em>Times running out.</em>


    The figure disappeared once more, leaving only blood and pieces of flesh sttered all over the ce.<hr>


    Chui Yim woke up to a girl standing outside his room the following day, staring at him with shiny eyes. Morning, brother Chui.


    Chui Yim had just woken up and wasnt able to see clearly, but he could tell that this girl was somewhat familiar.


    Who are you?<hr>


    Chui Yim walked side by side with Ping Ching.


    Chui Yim turned towards Ping Ching. Despite being only twelve, Ping Ching held the demeanour of a n disciple.


    It must be troublesome, right? To be a girl, Chui Yim spoke up suddenly.


    Mhmm. Ping Ching trembled slightly, but she kept her cool as she replied softly. Even with Man Chin Hung, a thousand-gliphic female gliphist, females are still discriminated against. Its societal prejudice, thats why I pretended to be a boy.


    Chui Yim shook his head. The sight of Lam Ming appeared in his head. Ping Ching turned towards him with a smile, her braids swinging in the wind. Thank you for saving my life yesterday, brother Chui. I dont know how brother Chui managed to make the enemy retreat, but it definitely came with a cost. It would be rude if I continued to use a fake identity in front of brother Chui after yesterday.


    Chui Yim decided not toment, shrugging. Arent you afraid that people will find out? You''re being very obvious right now.


    I made use of an ancient gliph tool to camouge my gender. My appearance and aura will change ording to my preference for different people. Brother Chui can be at ease. Im just an ordinary disciple to them.


    Alright, Ill send you off here. Master asked to see you personally, so I wont follow you in. No words can express my gratitude for you, brother Chui. I, Ping Ching, owe brother Chui my life. Ill repay you someday.


    Chui Yim didnt care much about that. He had saved Ping Ching out of instinct, not because he wanted a reward.


    However, Chui Yims focus was diverted in no time.<hr>


    Brat, state your conditions! Ping Chi said, mming the table in his courtyard.


    I have one condition, Chui Yim saidzily. I have a heart deficiency. If you can treat me, calling you master is nothing, Ill even call you grandpa!


    Heart deficiency? Ping Chi raised an eyebrow, stepping forward as he felt Chui Yims pulse. His gentle energliph seeped into Chui Yims meridians, moving towards the heart. Chui Yim felt a part of his heart thumping slightly when Ping Chi''s face suddenly fell as he rapidly retreated three steps!


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Every step he took left a burned mark on the ground. Smoke twirled upward from the three marks.


    What on earth was that?!


    Heavens me, Chui Yim answered, slightly disappointed with how things had unfolded. He had a love-hate rtionship with the Heavens me, which had weakened him physically in his twelve years here. Chui Yim once hoped to be rid of it as soon as possible. But after inserting energliph into it, he could feel many distinct changes to the Heavens me. Even though he was still sick of it, he had gained many weird supernatural abilities as a result. He would have died to the mysterious ck figure if not for the me.


    Heavens me? Ping Chi mumbled to himself solemnly. This was how Doctor Odd worked normally. His mad and careless self was just the side that he showed the world. When Ping Chi worked on his speciality, he turned into another man. In the far forgotten past, there was a legend of a me called the Heavens me. It was the most fiery and bold me, and it could burn anything. Because of its invincibility, the world couldnt contain the Heavens me. It will disappear shortly after it appears, and nobody has ever seen a Heavens me that didnt burn itself out."


    Ping Chi frowned so hard that his wrinkled face looked like a dried river bed, Chui Yim sitting at the side silently. He might be well-read, but he hadnt read all the books in the South. Some secrets werent easily essible to him, just like the legend of the Heavens me that Ping Chi mentioned.


    Who told you that it was the Heavens me?


    My father, Chui Yim replied calmly. I want to know more about the Heavens me in detail, not for you to find out about my family.


    Ping Chi understood Chui Yims response as if it was him; he would be unhappy to have others trying to dig out his past too. I dare not confirm if it is indeed the Heavens me inside you Ping Chui hummed. But seeing how scary it was it should be.


    I cant do anything about it. The Heavens me is the strongest fire of all the fires in this world, and this me is only produced when Celestial Lightning descends. Heavens me has had many names in the past, Lightning me, Celestial me but Heavens me is the mostmon name. There arent many records about it, there is a saying that everyone who has seen it has lost their life because the lightning that produces this me wasnt simple either. It was the Heavens Test Lightning.


    Heavens Test Lightning? Chui Yim looked up in shock. He remembered that in his past life, as the best metalsmith of the Sallow Continent, he had made a divine weapon, followed by boundless lightning and thunder; a great storm appeared when he did so.


    Youve never heard of it? Ping Chi was surprised too. The nature of gliphism goes against the natural order. Its ipatible with the world itself. Five-chambered gliphers and thousand-gliphic gliphists will attract the Heavens Test Lightning, because they are so powerful that they can affect heaven and earth. Its the greatest test for any cultivator, and thats why there arent many five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivators. Besides talent, you need to face this deadly lightning, a test called down because their power is too much for the world to ept. One must pass this test in order to survive.


    Chui Yim might be well educated, but he was nopetition when it came to Ping Chi who had lived for a hundred years. Some very talented cultivators will encounter the Heavens Test Lightning at the four-chambered stage, just like the Tse n ancestors centuries ago. He was revered as the strongest four-chambered glipher, and he managed to finally reach the five-chambered stage, bing extremely powerful.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Heavens Test Lightning isnt terrifying merely because of its destructiveness, but because it can possibly unleash Heavens me. Nothing would be left but ashes if one couldnt survive the Heavens me.


    I have no idea why its in your body, nor the reason for its constant growth. However, I believe that its fate. You and your Heavens me are fated, Ping Chi said seriously. Fate is often forgotten as one of the crucial factors for cultivation. Since its fate that brought you together, dont try to escape it. The Heavens me might be what brings you great sess.


    Yet, the Heavens me was behind my suffering the past twelve years. Chui Yim rolled his eyes.


    Cultivation is meant to be tough. Ping Chi sneered in reply. Did you think it was easy for me to get to where I am today? What makes you think it was simple? Did you think anything in this world came free? Have you considered the price I had to pay to acquire my many skills and treasures like the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles?


    Ping Chi spoke calmly, but Chui Yim could almost smell the metallic scent of blood. The chance to possess a treasure that once belonged to an extremely powerful cultivator would definitely attract countless people. Despite Ping Chis tone, Chui Yim could envision countless cultivators fighting for the needles, and many more willing to step over the corpses of others for them.


    Chui Yim frowned and kept silent.


    Suddenly, the solemn expression disappeared from Ping Chis face, and he changed the topic. Alright! Ill tell you about the Heavens me, and youll be my disciple, deal?


    What other conditions are there? Chui Yim stared at him doubtfully.


    What other conditions could there possibly be? Ping Chi gritted his teeth. Im even begging for you to be my disciple now! Theres nothing I need from you. Instead, I will teach you everything I know about alchemy and medicine. There will also be unlimited resources too! Are you happy now?!


    But Chui Yim shook his head. Let me consider it first. This might be a precious chance in the eyes of many, and Im sure that none of the younger generation here in Southern Ping would reject this offer. However, the title of master has a great significance to me. As the saying goes, a teacher for one day is a parent for life. There are many more things to consider besides those conditions and resources. I need to think it through.


    Ping Chi held his breath and stared at Chui Yimplicatedly. I get it. I was too anxious, he spoke after a long silence. I promise to teach you alchemy, and well leave the matter of apprenticeship aside for now.


    Chui Yim nodded, finally looking less solemn.<hr>


    The Ping n. Ping Chings Elixir Hall.


    Ping San Yat watched Ping Ching focus wholeheartedly on refining elixirs. After some time, the eyes of the childish yet unyielding girl lit up, and an elixir shot out of the Frosty me Cauldron, making Ping San Yat smile.


    This is a good quality Recovery Elixir. I see that you have good form today. He nodded while Ping Ching looked at him excitedly, wiping the sweat off her forehead. This was the childish side that she rarely showed anyone.


    Why did you dress like a girl today? Ping San Yat looked at his daughter, feeling somewhat sorry.


    No reason, Ping Ching replied calmly. Ping San Yat never minded Ping Chings gender. To him, ability and aptitude were all that mattered in a n, and his daughter was stronger than even him in alchemy. She had a good chance to be a divine alchemy master.


    However, others felt that daughters would have to marry out eventually, unable to seed the n. Thus, the young Ping Ching retrieved the dusty gliph tool that was handed down countless generations from their storeroom, deciding to mask her gender. The world only knew Mister Ping, save for a limited few who knew of Miss Ping. Ping San Yat didnt expect Ping Ching to sacrifice so much for the n, but he watched silently as it saved him a lot of trouble.


    Father, do you think I should continue pretending? Ping Ching asked suddenly.


    Ping San Yat stared at her dumbfounded, and only replied after a pause. Little Ching, youre my daughter. You can do whatever you want. You are still only twelve, and your father will protect you for another few decades no matter what. Dont think about things too much; just enjoy your childhood.


    After a short silence, Ping Ching looked up with shiny, doe-like eyes. I know what I should do now, father.<hr>


    Ping Chi patted the jade on his waist and held a bottle in his hands. What is alchemy to you? He poured out an elixir as he asked.


    Refining elixirs with various herbs to help cultivation or produce various effects, Chui Yim answered after some thought.


    Right, but also wrong. Thats just the surface of alchemy, Ping Chi replied seriously. With that, he showed Chui Yim an elixir. This is the Poorest Elixir.


    Chui Yim jolted on hearing its name. The aroma of the elixir sent chills down his spine. He might not know alchemy yet, but he was no stranger to this elixir that could be found in many history books. The Poorest Elixir was created by a gliphist long ago. The gliphist wasnt some famous expert, and this Poorest Elixir was his greatest aplishment.


    It was an elixir that greatly raised the chance for gliphers to break through any chamber they liked. In gliphism, chambers limited ones cultivation, which was why one and two-chambered gliphers were the mostmon. Leaving aside gliphists, gliphers were already rare; one needed to break through their innate chamber before reaching twelve to continue progressing while having ample time to store enough energliph to break through other chambers.


    Talent was a cruel limit. Take Chor Shing Chit as an example; he had to fill his previous two chambers before breaking through to his current stage. Now he had to fill all three chambers before he had a chance to break through once more. Nobody knew how long it might take. It might take a second, an hour, a year, a decade, or maybe it would never happen. Gliphism defied the heavensone needed not only extraordinary perseverance, but ones fate, talent and enlightenment yed a huge part too!


    However, the Poorest Elixir threw this theory out the window. It ignored ones talent andprehension. All it relied on was probability, and there had been at least half a hundred cultivators recorded in history books who broke through with this elixir.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    It was a pity that Alchemist Huis life came to a peaceful end after refining the Poorest Elixir. The elixir and its recipe were stolen. Despite seeing numerous changes in the owner of the recipe, it was never spread to the world as the Poorest Elixir was a grade four elixir that required countless herbs and a skilled refiner; it was almost a grade five divine elixir.


    The Poorest Elixir was said to be the apex of a grade four elixir, infinitely close to a grade five elixir. Even till today, there had never been any divine master alchemist who could easily refine this elixir. Thus, every Poorest Elixir was a priceless treasure reserved for talents ofrge ns and organisations. If one were willing to sell it, hed definitely earn a fortune, with every n and glipher willing to bid for it.


    Legend had it that the Poorest Elixir was why Alchemist Hui didnt make any significant contribution in his life. It was said that the Poorest Elixir was created when he became a grade two alchemist, and he spent centuries trying to refine the elixir while personally testing its effects. Eventually, the divine elixir was born.


    That was where the name of the elixir came from. Alchemist Hui led a poverty-ridden life and even put his entire life into creating this divine elixir. Thus, it was dubbed the Poorest Elixir!


    Chui Yim was blown away by the elixir in front of him. He never thought that this unreliable looking old man would have such a legendary treasure. Ping Chi ignored Chui Yim, who was shocked, as he pped his hands. A hill of herbs Chui Yims height appeared in front of Chui Yim; Chui Yim spotted dozens of priceless herbs with just a nce.


    I used these to refine three Poorest Elixirs, Ping Chi said. I gave one to San Yat, I saved another for Little Ching, and thest one is here. In alchemy, separating the wheat from the chaff is the most important. Every time you add an ingredient to a recipe, countless changes will take ce. Finally, with thebination of many gliphic nts and herbs, an elixir will be refined from the essences of the herbs.


    Chui Yims eyes lit up brightly as if enlightened by the true meaning of alchemy. He understood why the hill of herbs could only produce three small finger-sized elixirs.


    Just like how Ibine numerous minerals to forge a single weapon. Forging and alchemy are extremely simr! Chui Yim eximed, his eyes lighting up. I might be oddly suitable to learn alchemy!


    Ping Chi spent the entire day exining alchemy to Chui Yim. There was no step by step process, and Ping Chi started from the great master level of alchemy. He taught Chui Yim about thebination of herbs and how to control fire as if he was teaching a great master. He was treating Chui Yim, a thirteen-year-old boy, like a great master. At the start, Ping Chi was worried that it might be too difficult for Chui Yim to digest, but as he realised Chui Yim could understand everything, Ping Chi slowly raised the difficulty to grandmaster level secretly. It was exciting, but Ping Chi didnt show it.


    What Ping Chi didnt know was that herbal concoctions were necessary knowledge for all doctors as they needed it to write prescriptions. When he was younger, Chui Yim would be mocked sarcastically if he answered Chui Tin incorrectly. He might not even get dinner.


    As for the knowledge of fire control, whatever Ping Chi taught him now was considered basic for Chui Yim. He cultivated the Nine Levels Of Heavens me, which granted him great control over fire and the ability to refine andpress mes with ease. Each increase in level increased his control over fire. Even though he was stuck at the level two bottleneck, he had reached level five in his past life.


    Since alchemy was simr to forging, as the best metalsmith of the Sallow Continent, alchemy was surprisingly easy to him. He absorbed Ping Chis teaching and stored the knowledge in his brain together with his forging and fire control skills from his past life. Together with the herbal concoction knowledge from Chui Yim, he established his own understanding of alchemy. He sucked in knowledge like an endless sponge.


    Ping Chi might have looked old, but as an alchemist and doctor, he took care of his body well, and he could live for many more decades. With his energliph, Ping Chi could continue for three days and nights without getting tired.


    After twenty-four hours, Chui Yim was reaching his limit. Ping Chi looked out of his courtyard to realise that the sky had turned dark. He felt that Chui Yim was at his limit, but he was left speechless at how Chui Yimsted this long. Now, he was nearly finished with knowledge at the great master level, and if Chui Yim didnt stop, he would probably continue teaching him alchemy at the grandmaster level.


    <em>Devil! Hes so talented that he isnt human!</em> Ping Chi was on cloud nine. <em>Such a genius is perfect to be my direct disciple! </em>But he didnt show his excitement as he knew that Chui Yim was a person who only worked when it came with benefits. <em>This boy would definitely raise more conditions if he knew how talented he was.</em>


    Okay, digest all this information first ande rify your doubts when youre done. But take your time to digest the information well because the next time I meet you, youll be refining elixirs. Take this cushion and go rest. Ping Chi stuffed a ck cushion into his hands before rushing him out, leaving Chui Yim dazed.


    <em>Didnt he want to take me as his disciple? Why is he chasing me away like a fly?</em>


    However, Chui Yim was so tired that he could barely focus, and his brain was so preupied with alchemy that he couldnt think about anything else. In a daze, he strode back to his residence sluggishly. On his way back, he saw a figure waiting for him. He was no stranger to his person, as he had met her back in the restaurant. It was Ping Chings guardian, the First Springs Lady.


    Mister Ping is looking for you, First Springs Lady said with her cold voice.<hr>


    Guardians were meant to protect talents from other ns and organisations as they were most likely the future leaders of their ns. Those unable to survive were trash, while those who did were geniuses.


    <em>That exins the appearance of the First Springs Lady and Mo-Yung Sai back at the restaurant. </em>Chui Yim thought as he shook his head. Only now could he understand why Ping Chi excelled in both fields as a dual grandmaster since both areas werergely simr.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Alchemy would be easy for those who had previously learnt medicine as the most challenging part of alchemy was learning how tobine herbs and gliphic nts rather than controlling a me. The ratio between the main ingredients and supplements had to be extremely precise, or it would ruin the elixir no matter how skilled the alchemist was. This was also essential for doctors, and practising medicine or alchemy would benefit the other. Divine Doctor Mo-Yung Yin wasnt just the Divine Doctor, but also a grandmaster alchemist.


    On the other hand, fire control was easy for Chui Yim. The Nine Levels Of Heavens me style and other fire controlling techniques taught by his master, White Spark, from another world were amongst his best skills.


    Chui Yim trailed behind the First Springs Lady subconsciously. He frowned,ughed and pondered from time to time.


    Suddenly, his heart fell. It was the Heavens me in his heart.


    <em>Its a warning.</em>


    When Chui Yim regained his senses, he was already standing at an unknown part of the Southern Mountain. There was no one to be seen, and it was somehow familiar


    <em>Wait, wasnt this where Ping Ching was attacked?</em>


    <em>Pff.</em>


    It was the sound of something piercing through flesh. Chui Yim looked down to see a white skeleton w pass jutting out of his chest, stabbing him through the back.


    Indeed, a genius that withstood the Nine Hells of Chill even before reaching the one-chambered state. You should have stayed out of our matters that day. A familiar, creepy voice was heard. This time, it was no longer muffled, but extremely clear.


    Chui Yim could finally tell that it belonged to an old woman.


    Trembling, Chui Yim turned back to see the First Springs Lady looking at him with a horrifying face. There was ck gas surrounding her, making her look even scarier. On her w-like hand was a pitch-ck skeletons arm.


    Proficient in medicine, Chui Yim could tell immediately that the bone was from a forearm. Its tip was the skeleton w that had stabbed through his chest with a demonic aura. The w was wiggling as if trying to grab onto something.


    I hid for countless years, just one step from sess. Why did you poke your nose into it?! I only needed Mister Ping, Ping Chings virgin blood essence, to refine my treasure!


    The elderly womans eyes turned blood red and fierce, like a horrifying ghost that hid in the dark. Since you saved Mister Pings life, then you shall rece him and be the forty-ninth soul for me, thest soul for my Yellow Springs Ghostly w! Remember my name. The First Spring in my name represents the Yellow Spring, the underworld! I am the Yellow Springs Lady, and you should be proud to be thest soul contributing to my sess and fame!


    The Yellow Springs Lady let out peals of chillyughter. She didnt care about being exposed anymore; after hiding in Southern Ping for such a long time, she finally seeded in creating her treasure. Now that she had acquired thest soul, her treasure would bepleted. With her four-chambered strength and her treasure, the Yellow Springs Ghostly w, even five-chambered gliphers would fall before her!


    Sheughed heartily at the thought of this. As if the full moon in the sky was attracted to her, a ck fog formed around the moon and funnelled into the ck bone. The harrowing treasure was taking form!<hr>


    Chui Yim felt like he was in a freezingke, the cold prating through his bones as he slowly lost his ability to move. This was what death felt like, and it was no stranger to him, who had experienced it once before. However, Chui Yim really didnt want to die again.


    <em>Again? Twelve years isnt enough for me!</em>


    He screamed silently, but there was nothing he could do. He was totally frozen by the chill, and he wasnt even able to reach for the ck pouch at his waist.


    All of a sudden, he felt a warmth inside him. Deep within him


    The Heavens me.<hr>


    ck and chilly, the w was like a horrifying ghost. The Yellow Spirings Lady acquired this bone from the grave of a five-chambered glipher who had passed away. It was the gliphers remains. As part of the gliphers body, it had been doused in his energliph when he had still been alive, making it impervious to swords and spears. With how the Yellow Spings Lady fed it with negative energy and countless poisonous ingredients for years, it had be a terrifying weapon.


    She also performed a ritual for it using blood essences and souls of forty-nine teenagers, making it such that it belonged more to the realm of death than life, and now she was only missing thest soul.


    The ck w was inside Chui Yims chest, trying to reach for his heart. The Yellow Springs Ghostly w would bepleted after she got ahold of Chui Yims heart, where she could get the blood essences!


    The ghostly w searched for Chui Yims heart within his chest. When it got near, there was a sudden vibration. The Yellow Spings Lady stoppedughing as her face fell.


    What is that?!


    The ghostly w let out a silent scream. It was as if it had gone insane as it tried to escape Chui Yims body, but it was stopped as something was sucking it back in. The ck gas surrounding the w was soon gone.


    The suction force came from the finger-sized me within Chui Yim. It was small in size, yet it contained unimaginable amounts of energy.


    It was tiny in Chui Yims eyes, but it had the power of a sun, the counter to all ghostly and negative energy! The Heavens me absorbed the ck gas, leaving behind a few wisps of smoke as the gas continued to dissipate rapidly.


    ARGH!!! the Yellow Springs Lady screamed. Such treasures were connected to their cultivators, and now that the ck gas from the w was being absorbed, she was greatly injured. Frightened, she threw a death re toward Chui Yim. Die!


    With that, her left hand shot towards Chui Yims head.


    How dare you! Sneaky witch! A shout rang out.


    A figure dashed over from a distance, and numerous gliph strings solidified and wrapped around Chui Yim as a shield swiftly.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The Yellow Springs Ladys attack struck the shield, and the next second, Chui Yim was flung aside together with the bone w.


    My treasure! Yellow Springs Lady yelled as her heart ached. Her heart aching scream echoed throughout the Southern Mountain.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    All of a sudden, all themoners and cultivators below the one-chambered stage on the Southern Mountain passed out. A loud chime rang from the five ns, announcing the presence of an enemy, as all the two-chambered gliphers rushed towards the source of the scream.


    Return my treasure! A dishevelled woman chased after the circr shield, her long hair flying after her. It was none other than the Yellow Springs Lady.


    You devil! Necrogliphism hasnt appeared for years! Its still lurking in the shadows as expected! The figure pped the circr shield around Chui Yim in the direction of the Ping n. The figure was revealed to be Ping Chi.


    A grandmaster of alchemy and medicine, he was also a hundred-gliphic gliphist; Ping Chi was determined to keep Chui Yim alive, the child who was meant to be his direct disciple. So, after Chui Yim nearly died the other day, he secretly left a gliph string on Chui Yim so that he would be alerted if anything happened to Chui Yim. At the very least, he would be able to tell if anything happened while Chui Yim was within Southern Ping.


    This was why he had arrived so quickly. Ping Chi stared at the Yellow Spring''s Lady solemnly, forming a circr elixir with his gliph strings! Since most elixirs were spherical, it would be hard to distinguish an elixir without analysing its aroma, colour and pattern. But if Chui Yim was conscious, he would definitely be able to tell that it was the Poorest Elixir!


    The gliph strings ovepped each other, forming a Poorest Elixir! An alchemist with the ability to refine the Poorest Elixir was extremely rare, so Ping Chi felt strongly about it. He didnt care about how this elixir could change someones life or allow one to reach the sixth chamber, but rather the hard work behind refining it. Alchemist Hui started working on the elixir when he was a grade two alchemist, and he sacrificed his whole life on nothing other than just this one elixir. It could be said that he exchanged this elixir with his life.


    His determination moved Ping Chi, who created a gliph using the Poorest Elixir, which he named the Poorest gliph. It was also Ping Chis personal gliph. He looked confident, but he didnt let his guard down as he used his personal gliph against the Yellow Springs Ladys necrogliphism.


    As soon as the gliph took shape, it shot towards the Yellow Springs Lady with a powerful force behind it.


    Get lost! The Yellow Springs Lady looked up, staring at the gliph with her demonic eyes. The chambers on both her legs and right arm turned ck, energliph flowing into her heart chamber as she screamed.


    It was no ordinary scream. The sound waves instantly turned into a ck gas, forming a giant ball of negative energy that collided with the Poorest gliph.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Ping Chis face fell. He coughed blood as he fell from the sky in a wobbly descent with a pale face. Both of them were of the same stage, but the Yellow Springs Lady could destroy Ping Chis personal gliph with just one attack.


    Immediately, the Yellow Springs Lady chased after Chui Yim, who hadnded within the Ping ns territory. Chui Yim and the forearm bone were the only two things she cared about. She had spent a century and hundreds of rare materials to nurture her treasure after all.


    However, it was the Ping n that Ping Chi had sent Chui Yim towards. Countless elites of the Ping n appeared. Seeing Chui Yim shrouded in a light shield with Ping Chis aura, they didnt stop him as they went past him, charging towards the Yellow Springs Lady. These elites included Ping Cheng Sau, a four-chambered glipher, and Ping San Yat, a ten-gliphic gliphist and a few other guest elders.


    Besides silver taels, guest elders of Ping n would get many herbs and elixirs to help their cultivation. These conditions were what attracted many capable cultivators to the Ping n. As an alchemical n, the elixirs they produced were rarely found elsewhere, and only as a guest elder would you normally be able to acquire them.


    The Yellow Springs Lady was a guest elder too, so the other guest elders had interacted with her in the past. Yet, realising that she was the culprit behind the many brutal murders in Southern Ping left them furious, so theyunched countless attacks at her without hesitation.


    But this didnt stop the Yellow Springs Lady. She raised her right arm, covered in a ck gas, as an illusionary figure materialised. It was a pitch-ck figure resembling a shadow that floated in the air with a sword in its right hand.


    The hand holding onto the sword moved slightly, cutting across the skies with a sharp whistle!


    A ck, blurry figure then shot out from her left leg. It was a giant figure that repeatedly hammered its chest, its aura rising sharply before releasing a destructive punch aura. Both figures used simple and righteous attacks, but they contained horrifying power and had a creepy atmosphere. Both the sword and punch aura collided with the attacks from the Ping n elders, leaving Ping San Yat and Ping Cheng Sau coughing blood while the other guest elders were sent flying away!


    The River Crosser and Sky Squash Punch! Those styles belong to the Norths Four Season Heaven and the Hung ns past genius, Lee Yan Si and Hung Sing! Those two figures Oh my god!


    Necrogliphism! Ping San Yats face fell. She deserves death!


    The Ping n elder mightve been injured, but they still managed to stop the Yellow Springs Lady temporarily.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Sounds of countless figures dashing through the wind rang out. In no time, hundreds of cultivators surrounded the area. All of them were at least of the three-chambered or ten-gliphic stage, and they each belonged to one of the five major ns of Southern Ping. They were also the foundation of Southern Pings strength.


    All of them watched the scary Yellow Spring''s Lady in shock. They were thrown off their feet to see the four-chambered Yellow Springs Lady defeat the Ping n elders with ease!


    Everyone! Just then, Ping San Yats voice rang throughout the skies. This demon is a follower of necrogliphism. She deserves death! Please cooperate to defeat her! Im not making this request as the Ping n leader, but as a cultivator of this world!


    As soon as Ping San Yat said this, the Suen n, one of the other five ns, spoke up immediately. n Leader Ping, we are more than willing! Its everyones responsibility to eliminate those of necrogliphism; they are the enemies of all cultivators!


    All other ns agreed, even the Mo-Yung n who was unhappy with the Ping n. Mo-Yung Yin knew that their disagreement was about dominance over Southern Ping, but everyone who practised necrogliphism should be culled. This was an unspoken rule in both the North and the South.


    A ck gas now surrounded the Yellow Springs Lady. Her hair floated in the air, making her look like a ghost from the underworld. A ck gas from the shadow realm was emitted from her right arm and left leg. Two huge, ck figures condensed from the gas and stood around her.


    There wasnt the slightest fear on her face; she looked like a madman. Since youre here to fight, why would I be afraid to oblige?!

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chui Yimnded on the ground, trembling profusely as Chor Shing Chit, Bak Wun and Ping Ching rushed to him.


    Leave him for now. Hes not feeling well, Bak Wun said after seeing Chui Yims condition. Worried, Chor Shing Chit nodded in response while Ping Ching looked at Chui Yim calmly with a small bottle in her hands.


    Chui Yim was currently feeling okay in contrast to what Bak Wun said. He felt the chilliness being driven out of his body, which he found to be the Heavens mes doing; it swallowed up all the chilliness in him when he peered inside his body. Chui Yim clearly heard the ck ghostly ws miserable cry as Heavens me sucked the chilliness off it.


    His eyes shot wide open as a sign of red washed over.


    <em>Thud. </em>Something fell to the ground from behind him. Chui Yim turned his head subconsciously to see a bluish-green forearm bone on the ground. Rather than a bone, it looked like a piece of bone-shaped jade. Chui Yim stowed it away immediately before Ping Ching reached him and handed him an elixir.


    There was a cooling sensation in his body as soon as he took the elixir, and the side effects brought to him by the chilliness dispersed within no time. Chui Yim nodded to Ping Ching in gratitude. He then looked up to the aggressive battle happening in the skies.<hr>


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    Hahaha, so this is what the big five ns of Southern Ping have to offer? You cant even kill me, an elderly woman whos about time! Yellow Springs Ladys high-pitchedughter rang across the ce as both ck silhouettes next to her moved rapidly.


    The silhouette with a sword acted calmly,unching an attack again and again. Sword energy of hundred meters cut across the air, instilling fear in many with its sharp energliph while the silhouette punching its chest continued its pounding as if it would help its punch light grow.


    A three-chambered glipher who could not dodge the attack in time had his chest shattered and died. The sight of how powerful the Yellow Springs Lady was made left Ping Cheng Sau in shock, but he kept his cool and shouted an order, All three-chambered and ten-gliphic state cultivators, leave the site! Four-chambered and hundred-gliphic state cultivators, lets join forces and take her down!


    All three-chambered and ten-gliphic state cultivators fled the site immediately after hearing the order, while about twenty cultivators surrounded the Yellow Springs Lady right away. All of them were either in the hundred-gliphic state or four-chambered state, and every one of them was notable in the world. They were Southern Pings foundation!


    Three-chambered gliphers would be considered to be the best cultivators in Southary, but now, they werent even qualified to participate in this battle. The number of fighters decreased significantly after the three-chambered and ten-gliphic state cultivators left, yet instead of getting weaker, the Southern Ping team had actually gotten stronger. They did not make use of their strongest skills previously as they were afraid of hurting their allies by mistake. Now that only the elites were left, they had chemistry with each other and were able to perform to their greatest extent!


    <em>Boom!!!</em>


    Countless gliphs and gliphility filled the skies, lighting up the night sky like a sun.


    The Yellow Springs Lady cursed as the ck silhouettes next to her dimmed down. Ill go all-out on you all!


    She coughed blood, looking as pale as a sheet of paper. But it did not stop her from being even madder. At the same time, a silhouette appeared from her left foot. A sharp whistle followed the silhouettes appearance. It was the whistle that destroyed Ping Chis Poorest gliph previously!


    A sword, a punch and a whistle moved continuously after each other as theyplemented each other. The three silhouettes suppressed the attacks from all elites from the Southern Ping and sent them hundreds of meters away.


    You want to stop me, huh!? Dream on! The Yellow Springs Lady let out augh of madness again. She scanned the crowd, and her eyesnded on Chui Yim before she red at him, full of hatred. The bone might have lost its negative energy, but being the Yellow Springs Ladys treasure in the past, they still had some connection, making it easy for her to locate Chui Yim.


    Chui boy! She let out a deafening scream. I, Yellow Springs Lady, swear to not let this go until your death!


    All surrounding Chui Yim turned to him to see that he was watching her with a straight face. Whispering of guesses on what he did to the Yellow Springs Lady was heard.


    With that, she shot up to the sky, ready to escape the encircle!


    Trying to escape, huh? A voice boomed across the ce. Yellow Springs Lady looked up in shock, and she could see a finger-sized elixir in front of her. It was an ordinary elixir, but to the Yellow Springs Lady, it was a mountain instead.


    This was both an elixir and a mountain. It was unknown when Ping Chi rose to the skies of Southern Ping again. There was still blood on the corner of his mouth, but he was now staring at the Yellow Springs Lady unfazed. Guests might not know the reason why the five ns of Southern Ping are able to live in Southern Mountain peacefully for centuries, right?


    With a solemn expression, Ping Chi bit his thumb and blood flew out onto the ordinary-looking elixir. Suppress!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The aura on the elixir increased, and an illusion of a mountain appeared on the elixir. That mountain was no other than the Southern Mountain, but an inverted one. There were now two mountains; an inverse one and the original Southern Mountain. What was between them was the ordinary-looking elixir. The illusion of the mountain dropped slowly onto Yellow Springs Lady!


    The huge suppressive aura left the crowd in huge shock, some disciples and guests watching the scene with jaws dropped open. They were at a loss of what was going on. Some elites of the ns already knew about this secret, but they were equally astonished too, while Mo-Yung Yin, Mo-Yung ns leader, watched the scene in envy and strong desire.


    Southern Mountain Elixir


    Impossible! Yellow Springs Ladys mad growl rang across the ce. When she saw the illusion, she went berserk. The illusion in front of her was so powerful that it bore the power of almost a five-chambered glipher. Of course, she was able to tell that this skill could only be used near the Southern Mountain. Despite this, it was still terrifying.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The illusion moved closer to her. The impact felt just like an actual mountain had crashed on her. Seriously injured, Yellow Springs Lady vomited blood. The three ck silhouettes around her dimmed down too, looking as though they were about to fade.


    Bitterness was written all across her face. If not for the sudden loss of connection between me and my treasure, which injured my heart chamber, I would never end up in such a pitiful state! She immediately remembered that if not for Chui Yim, her treasure would have already taken form and she would have escaped already instead of being trapped here. The thought of this made her hate Chui Yim to the core.


    The illusion descended on her once again, and she let out a miserableugh. If I must die, I must find apany!


    She raised her right hand and pped down on her chest, making the heart in her body explode. She vomited out ck-coloured blood that had pieces of heart flesh in it. That was not just the heart and blood hard work of the cultivator, but also the essence of her cultivation.


    Yellow Springs Lady diverted this drop of blood onto the ghost-like silhouette. The silhouette holding onto a sword and the one punching its chest had disappeared, leaving only the ghost-like one behind. It seemed as if Yellow Springs Lady was trying to insert all her cultivation into the silhouette.


    Necrogliphism! Blood essence infusion into the soul!


    Go! Sheughed madly, and the silhouette dashed for Chui Yim!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Every cultivator dodged the silhouette rapidly, as that was the best choice of all. All of them were smart enough to tell that it was thest attack of the Yellow Springs Lady in her life, which no doubt harboured enough energy to leave a four-chambered or hundred-gliphic cultivator with serious injuries that could lead to death.


    Moreover Chui Yim was not a member of Southern Ping anyways.


    Only a few present were sincerely worried for Chui Yim. Ping Chi, who controlled the elixir in the air, watched the scene with his eyes widening in horror. No!! He flicked another drop of his essence blood onto the elixir again. It would take months or even years for Ping Chi to recover from the loss of blood.


    Ping Chis face turned increasingly pale when the drop of bloodnded on the elixir. But he gritted his teeth and continued his work. Die!


    The Southern Mountain moved slightly and closed down on Yellow Springs Lady once again. <em>Boom! </em>She was crushed between both mountains as ck gas flowed down her wounds, looking as if souls were escaping her body. A bloody scream rang out, but Yellow Springs Lady continued to re at Chui Yim with abhorrence.<hr>


    The ghost-like silhouette dashed forward, reaching the Ping n estate in a blink of an eye!


    The Ping n cultivators exchanged nces and stepped away from Chui Yum, leaving only Chor Shing Chit, Bak Wun, and Ping Ching behind.


    Mister! Hurry over! A teenager yelled from afar, looking like a cat on hot bricks. Chui Yim was no stranger to him, as it was Ping Man Bun, the teenager who loathed him by all means for no reason.


    However, Ping Ching who was currently disguised as a boy shook her head calmly. Brother Chui is my guest whom I invited to the n, how ashamed would I be if something bad happened to him?


    The surrounding Ping ns cultivators were horrified to hear this. They stopped backing out and rushed towards Chui Yim instead.


    They dare not take the risk. If this struck Mister Ping


    This was an attack capable of taking down a four-chambered glipher!<hr>


    The stone-faced Chor Shing Chit took two steps up, the aura on his body rising up as a ck aura surrounded his body. However, this was different from the ck gas from the Yellow Springs Lady. It was as thick as ink and imposing.


    That was Inks Will of the Chor n.


    The dragon head hidden beneath his shirt shot open its eyes shot again as it widened its jaws to let out a silent roar.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The next moment, Chor Shing Chit nted his feet heavily into the ground. ck gas surrounds his muscr body! Some Ping n cultivators were stunned to see this. Its the Chor ns shield gliphility, Inks Shield!


    There were illusions of dragon ws on Chor Shing Chit arms, hovering over his hands that were covered by the gliph cover nicely. It was as if his hands and the dragon w were the same.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The ghost-like silhouette stopped in the air while Chor Shing Chit flew out to the outer courtyard of the Ping n like a sandbag. All ck gas around him dispersed, and he fainted after vomiting blood. It was unknown whether Chor Shing Chit survived the blow.


    After a short pause, the silhouette dashed down again. But this time around, there was only less than a second for Chui Yim to dodge.


    Bak Wun wore an ugly expression. He might be powerful too, but he was only in the one-chambered state after all, and death was the only possible oue if he did what Chor Shing Chit did. Bak Wun did not leave with Chui Yim too, as he knew this attack was formed by the Yellow Spings Lady resentment right before she died, thus the attack was aimed at Chui Yim directly. Unless Chui Yim was in the five-chambered state or thousand-gliphic state, hed not be able to escape this attack.


    However, his ability was not what made Bak Wun powerful, but rather his knowledge.


    He turned into a white shadow and escaped at thest second! But at the same time, a cranes cry rang across the entire Ping n. All birds and gliphic beasts flying across the skies of Southern Ping trembled and dropped to the ground as the sound solidified, crashing onto the silhouette.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The silhouette dimmed down due to the sound attack. At the same time, Bak Wuns calm voice rang across Chui Yims mind. Its a psychological attack. Thats all I can help with. If your life ends here, you are just proven to be not fated with the Cloud Pce.


    Chui Yim looked at the silhouette that was hundreds of metres away from him and made a move. He gave Ping Ching a hit on her neck, which made all Ping n cultivators treat him as an enemy in a short second. But the next moment, he lifted her and threw her at Ping Man Bun. Its my trouble, let her stay out of it.


    All Ping n cultivators were stunned by Chui Yims action. In fact, they were more ashamed than stunned. Chui Yim did not care about how the Ping n members looked at him with aplex look and looked up at the silhouette.


    Psychological attack, huh? he mumbled to himself.


    Hismemories of Heavens me changed since the day he went to the Engrave Mountain Range shed past his mind. The Heavens me in his body did not show any change, but Chui Yim was aware of its awakening and small movements. Other than sucking in his energliph greedily, everything it did was for the sake of protecting Chui Yim; swallowing the Yellow Springs Lady Nine Hells of Chill, repelling the ghostly w that could crush his heart


    Adding on to what Ping Chi said about Heavens me from the readings from ancient books, he somehow felt that Heavens me was just a glutton that ate everything in the world.


    <em>Psychological Attack?</em>


    Unknown where Chui Yim got his confidence from, he stood on the spot, opening his arm wide to wee the attack.


    Is he insane? Some cultivators were greatly bewildered at Chui Yims action. Ping Man Bun red at Chui Yim angrily with Ping Ching in his arms Hes better dead! Then nobody will snatch Little Ching away from me!


    Crazy boy. Mo-Yung Yin only took a short nce at him before turning away.


    Ping Cheng Sau and Ping San Yat who were in the air could only watch the situation unfold without the ability to do anything. The attack was so fast that none of them could reach and try to stop it.


    And Ping Chi went insane. The suitable candidate to be his direct disciple had only appeared after so many years and yet he was going to die soon. Ping Chi made use of his greatest ability to make the illusionary mountain crush onto Yellow Springs Lady! Her bones were crushed, but she continued tough madly as if the person that was soon going to the underworld wasnt her. Filled with abhorrence, she red at Chui Yim, ready to watch how the grim reaper was going to take him away.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The silhouette in the air opened its mouth wide and let out a silent scream before turning into a ck needle that shot into Chui Yims forehead, between his brows.


    This wasnt a physical attack but a mental one. The Yellow Springs Lady chose to use this attack as the third silhouette had the strongest soul of the three, and nobody could defend themself from this attack effectively due to its speed. If she chose to use the sword energy or punch light instead, she might not even watch Chui Yim get hit.


    On her deathbed, she utilised her strongest gliphility that nobody present could identify. It was a gliph named Ghosts Crying Divine Needle, which originated from the North and was created by a powerful, nameless gliphist in the past. This mental attack gliph was well-known in the North for surprising many people in fights. However, the Yellow Springs Lady had her eyes on the gliph, and she went after the gliphist, eventually making the gliph hers through necrogliphism.


    This attack which harboured all of the Yellow Springs Lady remaining energy, might even injure a five-chambered glipher if theycked enough mental strength.


    She burst out in maniacalughter when the needle entered Chui Yim. Great! Great! Hahaha! Do you think this is over, kiddo? Ill meet you in hell, which will be the start of your nightmare! Well be in hell together, and Ill torture you until you wish you were dead! Youll never reincarnate for the rest of your life! Hahaha! As sheughed, ck flesh and blood flowed out of her mouth.


    The intense hatred and resentment for Chui Yim made all the cultivators present tremble. Even if Chui Yim wasnt rted to them, all the cultivators were disgusted to hear what she said. They increased their rate of attacks to kill her as soon as possible, but all their efforts were in vain as none of them could stop her fromughing crazily.


    The ck needle entered Chui Yim, where the Heavens me acted at lightning speed, sucking the needles energy like a whirlpool. Despite taking the form of a terrifying ghost, the ck needle was no longer scary, as if it had met its nemesis. Shock was written across its face as it screamed and shouted. But no matter what it did to resist the suction force, an invisible hand kept dragging it down towards the Heavens me where it was absorbed.


    Chui Yim, who had expected this result, didn''t show it on his face. He wore a mysterious look as he looked up at the Yellow Springs Lady. Try again, old witch!


    The Yellow Springs Lady stoppedughing and red at Chui Yim like she had seen a ghost. She suddenly remembered how her connection with her treasure was forcefully cut, and she let out a scream of disbelief. How could this be! Whats Whats in your body!


    Ping Chi smiled happily at this. He turned back to the Yellow Springs Lady, and his face fell when he remembered that she nearly took his newly acquired direct disciples life. Suppress!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The illusion bore down on the Southern Mountain and joined together!


    How?! A pathetic ear-piercing scream rang out as the ck gas around her dispersed. Thest strand of ck gas vanished, and she lost her life while drowning in bitterness.<hr>


    Cities formed the core of the South. There were small towns in the centre of viges that acted as the centre. It was like a spider that spread outwards.


    However, it was different in the North. They preferred to depend on themselves, and every vige had their own cultivator guardians, or hired cultivators to protect them. It could be said that the South was ruled by the Lam dynasty, while the Norths viges were all independent.


    Despite the powerful zing Skies Mountain, Four Seasons Mountain, and Imperial Sunset Pce, countless tribes scattered all across the North were unwilling to follow them. This characteristic was what made them fiercer than the South inbat.


    The Northern style of living caused them to battle almost every day, be it with other tribes for resources or with gliphic beasts. Southerners were just like pampered children cultivated with a system that didnt teach them determination.


    There was a tribe in the North called the Bloodsucking Tribe. It wasnt a big tribe with only about a hundred members, but the countless smaller surrounding tribes dared not get on their bad side, as they had a two-chambered glipher guarding the tribe while the other tribes only had one-chambered gliphers.


    The North was filled with tribes, but they didnt train cultivators systematically like the South. The Northerners might be stronger than the South in battle, but they lost in terms of the number of cultivators. Thus, having a two-chambered glipher was a big deal to small tribes.


    Currently, in a huge camp of the Bloodsucking Tribe, a glipher sat in the centre while many beauties served him. To them, this glipher might bescivious, but he wasnt as vicious as some they had met before; he wouldnt force them to sleep with him or pleasure him. Therefore, they followed him willingly. It wasmon to see robbery, smuggling, murder and the snatching of beauties in the North.


    The two-chambered glipher took a sip of the wine, rxing. He never thought that he would lead such a good life someday. After escaping from the forbidden area, he sold all treasures he got there and bought a gliph weapon that suited him. Now, he was considered a strong middle range two-chambered glipher.


    This glipher was Shu Sam, a famous corpse digger from the mouth of the Red River. He squinted his monolid eyes. Wheres Little Mouse? Where did he go?


    The beauty next to himughed heartily. Northern girls all had their own beauty that was brought out by straightforwardness. I think he went hunting.


    Hunting? Shu Sam asked angrily. Has he finished his work?


    Hearing about his work, envy washed across the faces of everyone present. They envied Little Mouse, the twelve-year-old with a powerful glipher to teach him cultivation; to them, he was blessed by the heavens. It wasnt easy for Northerners to learn cultivation, and luck yed an evenrger role.


    In the South, anybody could enter an institution as long as they had money. The knowledge of gliphism helped them in their careers immensely despite not having the talent to cultivate. It was the opposite in the North; even tribe leaders faced the difficulty of getting their children a master. Their only chances were the triannual enrollment of the three influential organisations, or hoping that an elite would find their child eptable and take them in as a disciple.


    Little mouse was one of the lucky kids with a two-chambered glipher guiding him since he was young.


    <hr>


    At the outskirts of the Bloodsucking Tribe, snow was scattered atop the nearby trees.


    It was nowte autumn, and the North experienced a longer winter than the South. Besides summer, it snowed during spring, autumn, and winter. In winter, it snowed the heaviest, so it was already snowing inte autumn.


    Late in the night, a buck walked through the forest as it trod on the snow. It failed to realise that someone was staring at it.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    The youth caressed the bow in his hands. Despite learning archery for the past few years, knives or guns were still his preference. Sadly, there werent any firearms in this world. Countless thoughts ran through the youths mind. He never expected to be reborn in another world, which only took ce in stories.


    In his past life, he lived in a high-tech world with maglev, smartphones and even games they could y with their brainwaves. The game was the cause of his death.


    He least expected to be reborn in such an undeveloped world, like the ancient barbarians he saw in movies. The youth felt extremely out of ce at the start, but he was an extraordinary person, and he quickly adapted to this world.


    He took a feathered arrow from his pouch as murderous intent washed over his eyes.


    The intent was so strong that it spread through the forest, alerting a cross-legged figure sitting on the ground. The figures eyes shot open immediately, and there was an intense evilness swimming in the depths of his eyes; he looked like a weeping ghost.


    Such a strong murderous intent, yet such weak energliph Who is it? he murmured to himself as he vanished.


    The buck felt the strong intent and took off instantly. However, the next second, it was killed by an arrow that shot into its head.


    The youth came to the bucks side and started harvesting its meat and skin calmly. In the blink of an eye, a figure appeared suddenly, not far from the youth. He was horrified when he saw the youth, and he fell back onto the ground in shock.


    Hmm? The youth turn around to see a scary middle-aged man staring at him in disbelief. What he didnt know was that in the mans eyes, he wasnt a youth, but a hill, one made of flesh and bones a hill of corpses.


    The man was instantly reminded of a legend: <strong>A boy will be the resurrection of necrogliphism. He will be born from a corpse hill and bathed in a sea of blood. Born with terrifying evil tendencies and a murderous intent that could shake the heavens and earth, he is none other than the bloodline descendant of necrogliphism!</strong>


    The corpse hill was only visible to their descendants, and they were the only ones to know its nameBloodstained Hills Sacred Icon. refer to the next purplement


    <strong>The person who holds the icon will be the legendary descendant who brings necrogliphism into prosperity!</strong>


    Slowly, the middle-aged man recovered from his shock and stared at the youth excitedly. An idea shed across his mind, and he exerted his energliph secretly, seeping into the youth.


    <em>Eh? How dare someone teach our sacred son such a lowly cultivation style?</em>


    Anger filled his eyes, but he wore a smile on his face. Little brother, do you have a master in gliphism?


    His question made the youth uneasy, yet having lived two lives; he wasnt that simple.


    Mhmm. No one around here dares to get on my masters bad side. I suggest you leave quickly, he replied calmly.


    <em>This man must be nning something, I must let Shu Sam know about him. </em>The youth thought quickly.


    Thats great. The middle-aged name smiled thinly. I want to meet your master. Please show the way.


    The youth was rmed, but he didnt suspect anything. Despite both his lives, he didnt know much about cultivation, and Shu Sam was the most powerful person he had ever met. The youth knew nothing about the elites in this world either. Furthermore, he intended to get back to Shu Sam quickly, so he led the man back to the Bloodsucking Tribe.


    Im back. In no time, the youth arrived back at the tribe.


    Brat, where did you go? Shu Sam appeared instantly, chiding him.


    I hunted a deer. The youthughed in reply.


    A deer? Shu Sams face lit up, but it fell as soon as he saw the man following behind the youth.


    Seeing him, the manughed instead, his eyes turning blood red as ck gas flowed out of his body. How dare you scold our sacred son!


    Upon hearing hisughter, blood-curling screams rang throughout the camp as members of the tribe bled through their eyes, noses, mouths and ears, struggling as they copsed onto the ground. On the other hand, Shu Sam was sent flying back as if he had received a powerful attack!


    The youth wanted to retort, but he knew that he wasnt his opponent seeing how badly injured Shu Sam was with just the manughing. Thus, he decided to watch the scene unfold silently as he came to a sudden realisation.


    Sacred son Hes talking about me?


    Who are you?! Shu Sam struggled to stand up. Little Mouse, who is this?


    But before Little Mouse could reply, the man behind him sneered furiously. Little mouse? How dare you address my tribes sacred son in this manner Theres no reason for you to live anymore, the man said. A ball of ck gas shot towards Shu Sam at a swing of his arms.


    Shu Sam stared at the youth in disbelief. He breathed hisst breath as he stared at Little Mouse worriedly, unable to rest in peace. Screams rang throughout the entire tribe, and with augh, ck gas spread outwards with the man at its centre. Everyone touched by the gas turned into a dried corpse. In seconds, the entire tribe was annihted.


    Little Mouse and the middle-aged man were the only ones left. The man turned to Little Mouse, who had a calm expression despite the cruel massacre that had just taken ce, and his reaction excited the man.


    <em>Hes indeed our sacred son! Hes unfazed despite the bloody scene he just saw at his age! Necrogliphism will definitely rise again!</em>


    The man kneeled down on one knee respectfully. Your humble servant Law Sum greets the sacred son. May I know how I should address the honourable sacred son


    The young man was at a loss, but he could roughly tell that it had to do with his birth. <em>Shu Sam told me that he picked me up from a corpse hill</em>


    Im Siu Fu.


    Greetings, honourable SacredSon Siu Fu. Sacred Son might be at a loss, but please follow me. We will exin everything, Law Sum said respectfully.


    Suddenly, he frowned hard and turned towards the South. Despite being thousands of miles away from each other, their tribe had a special connection with all their members.


    The Yellow Springs Lady She died


    The Yellow Springs Lady was a powerful four-chambered necrogliphism cultivator. With her treasure that she had spent ages refining, it shouldve needed a five-chambered glipher or thousand-gliphic state gliphist to take her down.


    <em>What happened?</em>


    Law Sum calmed down and turned to Siu Fu. Sacred Son, this way please.


    A ck gas surrounded them, bringing them up and vanishing into the skies, leaving behind the entire tribe of dried corpses, including Shu Sam. Siu Fu stared at his corpse as he was brought away.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chor Shing Chity on the bed unconscious as Chui Yim stared at him from the side with aplicated look.


    It was not Chui Yim who would be treating Chor Shing Chit this time around, but Ping Chi. Chui Yim was a talented doctor, but Ping Chi was way more skilful. After a short pause, Ping Chi brows loosened slightly.


    Hes seriously injured. Luckily we treated him early, thus he did not have any serious hidden repercussions. Hell be fine after two to three months.


    Thank you. Chui Yim nodded his head. He was aware of how hard Ping Chi tried to save him when Yellow Springs Lady went after him, and Ping Chi was not feeling the best now despite him doing a good job in concealing it. Chui Yim felt that his aura was slightly weaker than before.


    You owe me another favour! Ping Chi red at Chui Yim and left, leaving only Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit, and Bak Wun in the room. Chui Yim did not waste any more time; the urge of getting stronger grew in him once again.


    <em>Strength is everything. If Im capable enough, brother Chor would not have suffered these injuries.</em>


    The helpless feeling he experienced in his past life washed over him once again. At the same time, Yellow Springs Lady came to his mind. She might only be in the four-chambered state and was taken down by the Southern Pings elites, but she was capable of going against many four-chambered state and hundred-gliphic state cultivators on her own! Without Ping Chis suppression, she stood a chance of escaping!


    Whats necrogliphism?


    Chor Shing Chit was unconscious, so this question was no doubt directed to Bak Wun. Bak Wun was only in the one-chambered state, but Chui Yim knew that he was extraordinary. Chor Shing Chits attack only caused Yellow Springs Ladys attack to reach him at ater time, but Bak Wun, the one-chambered glipher, distinctly weakened the attack! Chui Yim was confident that Bak Wun could answer him.


    Bak Wun sighed and started slowly. There are two factions in the world, Souths ntae and Norths beastial factions. However, there used to be another faction that existed a thousand years ago, necrogliphism.


    <strong>Just like its name, necrogliphism cultivators use a glipher or gliphists corpse to tattoo gliphs on them.</strong>


    The three silhouettes surrounding Yellow Springs Lady came to Chui Yims mind. Are they gliphers or gliphist who have passed on?


    One of them was Lee Yan Siu, a powerful swordsman of the Four Season Heaven. With the sects Mid-autumn Sombre, he created the powerful gliphility, The River Crosser that emits sword energy, as if it is a product of murderous intention and energliph congealed. It is a gliphility that is tough to guard against.


    The other silhouette belonged to Hung Sing, thete elite of South Fives Hung n. His gliphility, Sky Squash Punch, works just like its namehaving a punch that was meant to squash the skies, but not literally. He pounded his chest to get ready for the attack. As for thest ghost-like silhouette, hes unknown. There are countless cultivators in the world, and it is impossible to have all of them recorded. But from the psychological attack, we can tell that he was once a powerful cultivator too. Be it him, Lee Yan Si, or Hung Sing, they have passed on hundreds of years ago.


    Necrogliphism is all about using corpses of cultivators as ingredients for their gliphs, and make their personal gliphs and gliphilities their own. Its an extremely disrespectful method towards the deceased that turns right and wrong upside down. Bak Wun continued, sounding increasingly serious.


    A thousand years ago, ntae and beastial factions cultivators were angered by their actions and worked together to eliminate them. However, necrogliphism cultivators were the strongest amongst all. They almost went into extinction from the war that took ce a thousand years ago, but they also left the other two factions seriously ravaged.


    Many believe that it was the war against necrogliphism cultivators a thousand years ago that resulted in the non-existence of six-chambered gliphers and few five-chambered gliphers in the world today as many elites passed on during the war, leading to iplete inheritance. Now that necrogliphsm has resurfaced, it might symbolise that the world will be flipped upside down soon


    Its terrifying how they get the idea of tattooing a gliph into someone with a deceased body. Chui Yim frowned upon hearing this. It was not the necrogliphsm faction that was disgusting, but the person who came up with this idea.


    Oh yeah, why did the Yellow Springs Lady use a treasure? Isnt she a glipher? Chui Yim asked after some thoughts.


    Treasures and gliph weapons might be simr, but they were fundamentally different. A glipher could own numerous gliph weapon in his life while most gliphists only had a treasure in his entire life. The reason was due to treasures being weak when they were first made, and it required the cultivators care and refinement over ages before its ability took form, unlike gliph weapons which had already taken form as soon as it was made. Unless it was customised for a glipher by a metalsmith, it was not likely for a glipher to control the gliph weapons gliphility.


    It was never heard of that a glipher would want a treasure. In order to make a treasure, the gliphist needed to infuse innate energy from his inner heart or wind chamber into the treasure before refining it. The innate energy was an extremely precious source, and it must only be extracted from the wind or heart chamber. It didnt work if it was extracted from other chambers. Thus, it was unheard of that gliphers using treasures, as well as how Chui Yim was able to make use ofte Chi Pings treasure that in normal circumstances could only be activated by the original owner.


    Since the Yellow Spring''s Lady could make a treasure, it shows that shes an innate heart or wind chamber. But why is she a glipher


    If it was Chor Shing Chit, hed definitely not answer Chui Yim, but Bak Wun didnt care. A thousand years ago, there werent gliphers or gliphists, but only gliphism cultivators. Necrogliphism was the only faction that cultivated in the manner their ancestors did a thousand years ago. Legends have it that only innate heart chamber cultivators was able to cultivator necrogliphism, so even in the past, every members of theirs were extremely talented and powerful. They were so strong that they were too powerful for us.


    Bak Wun then turned to Chui Yim in all seriousness. If youe across necrogliphism cultivators in the future, take their lives immediately if you can. But if he is of the same state as you are, leave immediately! Dont even think of taking any chances.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    To Chui Yim, necrogliphism was far too distant for him to think about.


    The Yellow Springs Ladys matter had ended, but Chor Shing Chit was still unconscious. Therefore, Chui Yim had no choice but to stay in Southern Ping for the time being. He didnt let this time go to waste as he studied alchemy and medicine under Ping Chi. The name Doctor Odd came from Ping Chis bold and imaginative research style, supported by the foundation he built over a hundred years.


    That was why Ping Chi liked Chui Yim so much. No matter how imaginative one was, your capability of putting those thoughts to use mattered as well. Under Chui Tins teaching, Chui Yim had a strong foundation in medicine, and he was very suitable to learn from Ping Chi.


    What was the elixir in the air yesterday? Curious, Chui Yim asked. He could tell that the elixir in the sky yesterday was why the Yellow Springs Lady failed to escape.


    In alchemy, elixirs arent just for consumption. There are other variants of elixirs too. Poisonous elixirs, hallucination elixirs and more. The elixir you saw yesterday was a formation elixir.


    Formation elixir? Chui Yim asked.


    Mhmm. Ping Chi nodded. Formation elixirs arent for consumption. It works like a treasure, and you get a formation elixir by imbuing a formation into an elixir. The elixir you saw yesterday resulted from the hard work of all five ns of Southern Ping when Southern Ping was first founded, the Southern Mountain Elixir.


    The elixir works great in the Southern Mountain. Here, as long as we have that elixir, not even five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivators can attack us easily. The Southern Mountain Elixir is Southern Pings secret weapon, and its in the Ping ns hands since our n is the leader of this city.


    Besides being a defence mechanism, the elixir symbolises a ns standing in Southern Ping. The n holding this elixir is the leader of this city.


    I see. Alchemy sounds interesting, Chui Yim pondered out loud.


    Yes, it is. But never give up on medicine in exchange for alchemy, Ping Chi spoke seriously. This is something that I will only tell younot even Little Ching knows. The Ping n has always been the worlds top alchemy n, and Ping n members arent usually as proficient in medicine. But to them, this is much expected and their strong beliefs arent something that I can influence.


    Alchemy and medicine work together, but I always felt that medicinees first as doctors can only treat the patient if he understands medicine well enough. When alchemy was founded, it was meant to assist doctors in treatments instead of being supplements to cultivators. That was the main purpose of alchemy, so putting medicine before alchemy is the way to go.


    Thats what I thought as well. Chui Yim nodded.


    Ping Chi rxed and spoke more calmly. His liking of Chui Yim increased more as time passed. Okay, lets continue.<hr>


    Night fell. The Ping ns meeting room was filled with men and women, while Ping San Yat sat on the main seat with an ugly expression.


    He wasnt the only one upset. Ping Cheng Sau was angry as well. n Leader, its obvious that the Mo-Yung n paid such a huge price to organise the Outstanding Talent Competition because Little Ching has yet to reach the one-chambered stage!


    Little Ching isnt the only disciple in our n. Another elderly man huffed. It was Old Chan, whom Chui Yim met the other day. No matter what Women are still women.


    Whats wrong with being a woman! an elderly woman retorted unhappily. Chan Chung Ching, did you forget how you lost to me four times consecutively in alchemy?


    Chan Chung Ching was annoyed to hear this, but he didnt reply and changed the topic instead. Man Bun isnt a bad choice. He might win thepetition.


    Ping San Yat rxed as he thought of Ping Man Bun, the youth in their n with the most potential besides Ping Ching. Some elder Ping n members even felt that they should get married. It had been hundreds of years since the n was founded; even if they had the same surname, it wouldnt be considered incest since the blood rtion between them has been diluted over countless generations.


    Thats our only solution. Ping San Yat sighed. The Mo-Yung n is full of confidence this time, and they are obviously targeting Southern Pings leadership status and the Southern Mountain Elixir.


    Everyone present nodded. The Southern Mountain Elixir was a product of the five ns cooperation in the past; simr to the Poorest Elixir, it was close to grade five. Moreover, it was a formation elixir which boasted strongprehension effects for cultivators studying it.


    The Southern Mountain Elixir also yed arge part in Ping San Yats and the other alchemy masters cultivations. It was a huge reason behind the Ping ns proficiency in alchemy today.


    Mo-Yung Yin has great ambitions, Ping Cheng Sau said solemnly. He might have just be a grandmaster alchemist, but he obviously wants to improve the Southern Mountain Elixirs power and be a divine alchemy master, thereby bing the first divine master in both alchemy and medicine!


    The crowd held their breath on hearing Ping Cheng Sau. It was unlikely for this to happen, but since Mo-Yung Yin was able to be a Divine Doctor, who knew if he could be a Divine Alchemist as well?


    Its too risky for us to lose this Outstanding Talent Competition. The Mo-Yung n rose up too quickly for us to notice. If we lose this round, well have to give up our leadership position to them. Elders, make it clear to your respective disciples that the Ping n must win this time! Ping San Yat stood up.<hr>


    During this time, Chui Yim improved drastically in alchemy and medicine. Chui Tin left too soon; he only managed to teach Chui Yim the basics of medicine, and Chui Yim could only learn more advanced knowledge from his books. However, Ping Chi made up for this weakness. On the other hand, Ping Chi was stunned by how fast Chui Yim learned. In just two weeks, Chui Yim had already finished absorbing all the basic knowledge he taught.


    He might be new to alchemy, but he was learning at lightning speed. As for medicine To Ping Chi, Chui Yim would definitely reach the great master stage as long as he broke through his innate chamber.


    Just then, Ping Chi was informed about the Outstanding Talent Competition.


    Chui Boy, theres something I want to discuss with you.


    What do you want? Chui Yim stared at him warily.


    Whats with your reaction! I just want to discuss something! Ping Chi replied angrily.


    Hmph! Chui Yim red at him, increasingly suspicious. I cant let my guard down around an old fox like you!


    Whatever. Theres an uingpetition on alchemy and medicine. You can state any conditions as long as you win on the Ping ns behalf, Ping Chi sighed as he spoke.


    Anything? Chui Yims eyes lit up brightly. Done!<hr>


    At night, Chui Yim arrived at Ping Chings courtyard under her invitation. Her maidservant treated Chui Yim with respect as Ping Ching ordered, but she did it reluctantly. As Ping Chings maidservant, she knew Ping Chings actual identity, but it was kept a secret from the rest of the n. Seeing how Ping Ching weed Chui Yim at night made the maidservant uneasy.


    <em>Is the young mistress nning to</em>

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Please take a seat, Brother Chui. Ping Ching smiled as she waved her hands. She was wearing a light green dress that twirled around her beautifully. With Ping Chings confident and easy-going personality, she was just like any typical young master of a n. Having received etiquette lessons from young, her rxed personality became a habit of hers as she grew up.


    Putting courtesy aside, Chui Yim sat down happily and raised the cup of wine Ping Chings maidservant poured for him unwillingly in a toast. This toast is for brother Ping who didnt abandon me back when I was in danger.


    Hearing him, Ping Ching drank her tea with aplicated look. She couldnt help but turn to Chui Yim and said, Brother Chui, you know that Im a girl, right?


    Of course, Chui Yim replied with a smile after finishing his wine.


    <em>Then why did you address me as brother Ping </em>Ping Ching thought unhappily. But she didnt let her emotions show as she continued calmly, I heard that brother Chui will be participating in the Outstanding Talent Competition?


    Yes. Chui Yim nodded. Old Man Ping promised me a condition.


    Ping Ching secretly found it funny.<em> Maybe this stubborn youth is the only one who can deal with Doctor Odd. </em>Her eyes shone as she stared at Chui Yim. Still young, love and attraction were foreign to her, and she only felt that Chui Yim was intriguing, unlike the other talents shed met before. <em>Fame and profit arent important to him, and he only agreed to participate in thispetition after Ping Chi promised him something, despite the status it provides.</em>


    Brother Chui, Ill have to ask for your help then. The Ping n must win this time, Ping Ching whispered. Does brother Chui understand the significance of thispetition?


    Please. Chui Yim drank another cup of wine and signalled Ping Ching to continue, who turned around and waved the maidservant away. The maidservant looked at Ping Chingplicatedly and sorrowfully before leaving and closing the door behind her as she knew the importance of thepetition.


    Now, Ping Ching and Chui Yim were the only ones left in the room.


    <hr>


    The Southern Mountain is Southern Pings foundation. Be it alchemy or medicine, both fields require many herbs and gliphic nts. Each n upies a part of the mountain, and the leader of Southern Ping will be assigned thergest area. Every five years, the five ns in Southern Ping wille together for a series of variouspetitions. This event has always been held and will continue to take ce.Besides alchemy and medicine,bat is one of the mainpetitions too. The mostpetitive section will be the n Leaders Test, the Elders Quiz, and the Outstanding Talent Competition.


    These threepetitions determine a ns standing in Southern Ping. The more victories a n has, therger the area they can control. The Mo-Yung n has been rising swiftly these past few years, and they have clinched victory in a few keypetitions. Especially the n Leaders Test. The Mo-Yung ns n leader, Mo-Yung Yin has never lost ever since bing a Divine Doctor.


    The Elders Quiz just ended a few months ago, and normally, the Outstanding Talent Competition will only take ce two yearster, but any n could choose to pay a price to have thepetition brought forward. It costs more than a kings ransom and any n will feel its weight no matter their foundation.


    Centuries have passed, and there arent many examples of thepetition being brought forward. Those who choose to do so are normally confident in winning, and this time around, the Mo-Yung n is the one who paid the price.


    Mo-Yung Kits face surfaced in Chui Yims mind immediately as he heard this.


    Moreover, the Mo-Yung n has been catching up to our n the past few years. If they win the Outstanding Talent Competition this time, their area of control will surpass the Ping n, and they will be the leading n of Southern Ping, Ping Ching lowered her voice.


    The Outstanding Talent Competition Its apetition for the younger generation, am I right? Chui Yim asked.


    Ping Ching Nodded. Outstanding talent, just as the name suggests, everyone participating is regarded as a future genius, the most outstanding disciples of the five ns. Mo-Yung Kit will represent the Mo-Yung n. Just like the gathering, anyone under twenty-five is eligible. Mo-Yung Kit is eighteen, and he is skilled in both alchemy and medicine. As Mo-Yung Yins direct disciple, he has a ster future.


    Nheless, they brought thepetition forward. Chui Yimughed on hearing this.


    Yes. Because they fear me. Ping Ching nodded peacefully. To be the leading n, a n needs to obtain a certain region of the Southern Mountain, and to do that, the Mo-Yung n needs to win all three segments of the Outstanding Talent Competition: alchemy, medicine andbat.


    If they fail, their next chance wille five yearster during the n Leaders Test, but they cant wait any longer. They pushed it forward because the Mo-Yung n is afraid I wouldve reached the one-chambered stage by then. Once I do, Mo-Yung Kit will lose to me in medicine, Ping Ching spoke so calmly that she sounded like she was telling a story. But now hes almost a great master, so Im not his opponent.


    Moreover, our n isnt good inbat. We are only left with medicine, and our strongest disciple is senior apprentice-brother Man Bun. But he is going against Mo-Yung Yins direct disciple and Im not very confident.


    Ping Ching turned towards Chui Yim. She might be a girl, but she acted very manly as she held her fists. If elder brother Man Bun isnt Mo-Yung Kits opponent, I hope brother Chui can step in. If the Ping n wins this round, it will give me some time to lead the Ping n and turn things around.


    Be at ease. Chui Yim waved his hands. Ive already agreed to Old Man Ping, and I will do my best. However, its definitely worth it to have the next Ping n leader owe me a favour.


    Brother Chui is humorous. Ping Ching smiled like a beautiful flower. Little Ching looks up to you.


    <hr>


    Thepetition came sooner than expected, and it was obvious that the Mo-Yung n was confident. Every time thepetition took ce, it was arge event in Southern Ping. As the city of alchemy and medicine, countless people woulde to watch theirpetition.


    Due to the early start, the n that asked to push thepetition forward would have to cover for the loss of revenue and cover the cost of all the precious ingredients, herbs and gliphic nts used during the event.


    Any n would think twice before doing this.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    On D-day, the Outstanding Talent Competition was held at the peak of the Southern Mountain.


    Southern Mountain was a vast mountain with a teau at its peak. It was hard to imagine how a mountain this size was located within a city, and this showed howrge Southern Ping was.


    Competitions were always held at the thousand-metre-wide teau at the mountains peak.


    The space wasnt as packed as it usually was since this Outstanding Talent Competition was arranged quickly; they didnt have any time to promote it. The important figures of Southern Ping and many members of the five ns were there to spectate, but few outsiders were present.


    Amongst the outsiders were two inconspicuous youths. One of them was simply dressed, with a fan at his waist. If a skilled tailor was there, he would notice that the robe was made of snow silkworm silk, a textile that automatically adjusted to the temperature for the wearersfort. In short, the textile would be cooler in summer and warmer in winter. Moreover, it was also a protective garment which ordinary weapons couldnt prate.


    The silk itself was priceless, but it still cost less than employing a tailor able to make a robe out of it. One had to be at least a great master to do so. In this world, even tailors were graded, and the person who brought the career to recognition was none other than the well-known Imperial Sunset Pces Imperial Empress, Man Chin Hung. Besides being a thousand-gliphic gliphist, she was also a divine tailor.


    The youth was definitely no ordinary person to wear such an extravagant robe.


    Behind him was another youth following him silently. In contrast, the youth wore a ck robe and moved quietly. He was so unnoticeable that others would assume he was a shadow if they didnt pay attention.


    The duo watched from within the crowd.


    This Outstanding Talent Competition is quite interesting, the white-robed youth spoke while smiling. As an outsider, its hard to believe that people canpete in alchemy and medicine.


    Your Young Master, Southern Ping is an important city in the South, and this city is the main supplier of supplementary cultivation elixirs to ns, institutions, and the royal family. Besides South Imperial City, Southern Ping sees the most travellers due to the alchemy and medical industry. ns and institutions will request a doctor from Southern Ping for emergencies, the youth in ck whispered.


    His words made the other youth chuckle. Im aware of this, I didnt mean to be sarcastic. I sincerely find it interesting, thats it. As I grow up, I will need to nurture my own team of confidants. As one of the great cities of the South, I need someone here.


    Young Master, the Mo-Yung n has been growing rapidly recently, the youth behind him whispered. Especially after the appearance of Mo-Yung Yin, the Divine Doctor, they are now on par with the Ping n. The most popr member in the younger generation is Mo-Yung Kit, the direct disciple of Mo-Yung Yin. Even if he doesnt be a divine doctor in the future, he will likely be a grandmaster.


    I shall observe them first. Understanding what the ck-robed youth meant, he smiled and turned back to thepetition. Amidst the crowd, something reflected the bright, powerful sunlight, catching the youths attention. As he turned to look, he saw a bald head.<hr>


    Southern Mountains peak. Ping San Yat sat with the n leaders of the other ns on a tform. On the other hand, Ping Cheng Sau stood with the Ping ns younger generation. Ping Man Bun was amongst them, and he was staring at the figure next to Ping Ching.


    <em>This irritating asshole looks especially annoying with his bald head </em>Ping Man Bun couldnt help but speak up, Great Elder, why is that kid standing here? Moreover, what does he know of medicine or alchemy? Or is he supposedly a great elite despite his age?


    Ping Cheng Sau frowned. He didnt really care about what Chui Yim did, but the memory of Ping Chi raging because of Chui Yim


    Ping Cheng Sau held the title of Great Elder, but only the title. The actual Great Elder of the n was Ping Chi, who had a much higher standing within the n. Even Ping San Yat had to respect him as his disciple. Moreover, the Southern Mountain Elixir was kept by Ping Chi.


    The thought of an angry Ping Chi made Ping Cheng Sau cough as he kept silent, pretending that he didnt hear Ping Man Bun.


    Chui Yim heard him as well, but Ping Man Bun felt like a little boy to him. Why should he argue with a kid? But next to him, Ping Ching answered seriously, Brother Chui is Master Ping Chis direct disciple, while my father and I are just his normal disciples. As such, he is our senior brother. So? Does brother Chui have a right to stand here?


    Ping Man Buns face fell as he heard Ping Ching, staring at Chui Yim angrily and enviously. Whether it was about Ping Chi being his master, Ping Cheng Saus attitude, or Ping Ching siding with Chui Yim, Ping Man Bun was jealous of it all as his hatred of Chui Yim increased.


    However, Chui Yim didnt even spare him a nce as he looked around. His eyes met the white-robed youth who was looking at him. Feeling an odd affinity, Chui Yim shed a smile, and the youth smiled back at him.


    The youth felt that the bald boy was interesting, but who was hepared to himself? Thus, he looked away the next second.<hr>


    <em>Dong!</em>


    A bell rang across the entire Southern Mountain. The bell signalled the start of thepetition.


    At the same time, a white-robed figure appeared on the tform. Ping San Yat frowned while Suen Ho, the Suen ns n Leader, spoke sarcastically.


    n Leader Mo-Yung is so mighty that all four other n leaders of Southern Ping have to wait for you. Did you lose yourmon sense after bing a Divine Doctor?

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The person in white was none other than Mo-Yung Yin. He smiled in reply before heading to his seat while the n Leader Cheung spoke up for him instead.


    n Leader Suen will also have this privilege if he ever steps into the divine master realm. Sadly, theres only one Divine Doctor in this world currently, and thats the Mo-Yung n leader.


    Obviously, the Suen n was on the Ping ns side, while the Cheung n supported the Mo-Yung n.


    Besides them, thest elderly man sitting on the leftmost seat kept his eyes shut as if he was ignorant of the argument. n Leader Cheung saw this and raised his brows.


    Whats your opinion, n Leader Wong?


    This elder was none other than Wong Ding Tin, n Leader of the Wong n of Southern Ping. I have no opinion, he opened his eyes upon hearing his name and replied in his low voice before shutting his eyes once more, as if there was nothing that could get his attention.


    <em>What an old fox. </em>Both Suen Ho and Cheung Shan chided secretly. Wong Ding Tin looked neutral, not choosing either the Ping or Mo-Yung n, but all of them knew that Wong Ding Tin just wanted to get a clearer view of the situation before deciding.<hr>


    Ping San Yat ignored them as if the bickering between the Suen and Cheung n Leaders about Mo-Yung Yin was none of his business. He stood up, activating his energliph so his voice could be heard across the entire teau.


    The Outstanding Talent Competition will now begin.


    There will be threepetitions in total, the first of which is battle. Any disciple of the five ns is wee on stage, as long as youre confident in your strength.


    Ping San Yat then returned to his seat, watching the centre calmly. As soon as he took his seat, a figure jumped onto the stage. It was a Suen n disciple, a brawny youth and a glipher. Southern Ping was famous for its alchemy, medicine, and powerful gliphists. At the end of the day, there were still more gliphers in the city due to the requirements of bing a glipher.


    It was Suen San Kuk, the strongest glipher of the Suen ns younger generation.


    I shall go first. Suen San Kuk had a loud voice that matched his size. The gliph cover on his left foot showed that he had an innate left foot chamber that he had already broken through.


    Like how the Mo-Yung and Ping ns were rivals, the same went for the Cheung and Suen ns. A disciple of the Cheung n stepped up in no time. The Cheung n disciple looked skinny and fragile, but if one looked at his eyes, one would be surprised by their shine.


    Cheung Ching of the Cheung n, the disciple spoke. He had a voice like a cold wind.


    Suen San Kuk and Cheung Ching were the best gliphers of their generation, so they were no strangers to each other.


    Draw your sword, Cheung Ching! Suen San Kukughed.


    With a sneer, Cheung Ching patted the jade on his waist as a shiny, long sword appeared.


    After spending some time with the Ping n, Chui Yim understood that ns or organisations would make items for their disciples for identification purposes. Not only would it symbolise their ns status, and be nigh impossible to copy, but most would also have a storage space that allowed their disciples to store necessities like weapons and elixirs inside. The old bag with a gigantic interior space that Chui Yim had was something that only some elders or n leaders would possess. This was why he became more and more curious about Chui Tin as he travelled.


    Suen San Kuk fished out a pair of metallic gloves, and with a roar, a huge crater appeared where his left leg was. Like a projectile, he shot toward Cheung Ching, who reacted coldly. He dodged the attack and swung with his sword in return. Chui Yim could tell that both the sword and gloves were grade-one weapons.


    Rather than dodging the de, Suen San Kuk met it forcefully.


    <em>ng ng ng</em>


    The sound of metal colliding rang out as sparks flew across the arena. They both fought in close quarters, the battle gradually bing more intense. Suen San Kuk fought ferociously, while Cheung Ching moved lightly and was more passivepared to Suen San Kuk.


    All the spectators knew that this didnt represent an advantage. Suen San Kuk was known to fight violently, so if Cheung Ching mistakenly believed that he had the upper hand and let his guard down, Suen San Kuk would end it instantly.


    Suddenly, Cheung Ching moved behind Suen San Kuks back. He pointed the long, sharp sword at Seun San Kuks head! But instead of ducking, Suen San Kuk turned and struck the sword with his right hand. Cheung Ching halted his advance and stepped back instead. He was so light that he moved like a feather. At the same time, energliph could be seen rippling on his right arm chamber.


    The Cheung n Leader, Cheung Shan, watched the fight in satisfaction. Rather than having an aggressive style like Seun San Kuk, Cheung Ching was better at skirmishing like an assassin. He knew that Cheung Ching was waiting to get behind Suen San Kuk after he missed, so he couldunch a deadly strike.


    <em>Pff!</em>


    The fistnded on thin air; it was a wasted punch.


    Cheung Ching sneered as his right arm chamber lit up brightly under his robes. He had a Vanguard Soldiers gliph tattooed on his right arm chamber, a gliph that Chui Yim had carved on the Fallen Star Rod. Vanguard Soldiers was a gliph meant to be used together with sharp weapons like knives, swords and spears. After activating the gliph, the gliph would create an invisible sharp energy surrounding the weapon, strengthening its destructive capability. This gliph was best for an assassin.


    As Cheung Ching activated his energliph, he pointed his de forward as a sword energy strike flew forward!


    This gliphility was known as the Three Raindrops.


    Three sword energy strikes in a triangr formation shot towards Suen San Kuk who had just missed hisst attack, and he was unprepared for this. Cheung Ching sneered at Suen San Kuk, who surprisingly shed a wide smile.


    He might have just attacked with his fist, but his left leg chamber lit up suddenly.


    Cheung Ching snickered as he thought, <em>Trying to be mysterious.</em>


    As an opponent who fought Suen San Kuk frequently, he knew that Suen San Kuk had the Broken Rock gliph tattooed on his left leg chamber, amon gliph mostly tattooed on arm chambers. When a glipher activated this gliph, the limb would gain great strength and durability that could crush rocks and metal!


    Common gliph didnt necessarily mean that the gliph was weak, as n members would use top-grade ingredients to tattoo the gliph so they could make an ordinary gliph much more powerful. Not many people would choose to tattoo the Broken Rock gliph on their left leg chamber, but Cheung Ching knew that Suen San Kuk was a battle fanatic who loved aggressive fights. He chose to tattoo a gliph that helped increase his strength instead of speed. The memory of how Seun San Kuk shed his robe open despite missing him by a few centimetres was still fresh in Cheung Chings mind.


    But what was the point of activating the Broken Rock gliph now?


    Having the Broken Rock tattooed on his leg chamber meant Suen San Kuk could only fight in close range. Distance was Suen San Kus weakness, which was why Cheung Ching activated the Three Raindrop gliphility to attack him from afar.


    Long-range attacks were always superior, the further the greater!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Just as Cheung Ching was waiting for Suen San Kuk to get injured by his sword energy, Suen San Kuks Broken Rock activated.


    <em>Boom!!!</em>


    With a loud boom, crushed debris flew all over the ce. A hole of a few feet wide appeared where Suen San Kuk was standing, and he suddenly appeared in front of Cheung Ching. He didnt recover after his previous attack, and his fist was still in a position to strike. Who would have thought hed use the Broken Rock gliph to support his fist attack!


    Cheung Chings face fell as he raised his sword to defend.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Suen San Kuks strikended on the sword, and Cheung Ching felt his right hand hurting as the sword almost flew out of his hand. However, Suen San Kuk didnt stop there. He lifted his left leg and kicked with the strength of a hammer!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    He kicked Cheung Chings chest. The sound of bones cracking was heard as Cheung Ching was sent flying like a sandbag, leaving a trail of blood behind.


    Well fought, Suen San Kuk bowed politely and spoke loudly.


    Suen Ho caressed his beard as he watched the scene happily. He looked at Cheung Shan from the corner of his eyes, and couldnt help butugh at Cheung Shans expression.


    <hr>


    The two youths, one in white and the other in ck, were spectating the fight. Battling might not be Southern Pings speciality, but as part of Souths Five, their disciples are outstanding in every aspect. Shadow, can you tell what skill the Suen n disciple used?


    The Suen n disciple looks like a careless person who fights violently, but that wasnt the case. He has sharp skills, and I can tell that he trained hard, the youth in ck answered. In that instant, it seemed like there was only energliph movement on his left leg chamber. He actually turned energliph into force with his gliph, and he activated it by stomping on the ground swiftly. I can roughly guess that its the Broken Rock gliph.


    Yes, youre right, the youth in white praised. Its rare to have the Broken Rock tattooed on ones leg chamber, and it was amazing to see how he used it to create his own gliphilities. This disciple definitely has a bright future.


    On the stage, Suen San Kuk was slightly panting. In the past, he always barely lost to Cheung Ching. Thus, he pondered on his painful experiences and worked on his weakness, speed, eventually creating this gliphility, Riot.


    He inserted energliph into Broken Rock and congealed it around his ankle before leaning forward slightly. The energy of the Broken Rock gliph would bombard the ground and send him flying forward. This was Riot, his gliphility. However, the cons of this gliphility were that it exerted too much stress on his ankle, and he couldnt use it more than ten times a day.


    Even so, he beat Cheung Ching today with this gliphility!


    Is there anyone else who is willing to give me advice? Suen San Kuk looked around, speaking loudly and politely.


    Despite Suen San Kuks strength, the Ping n, Wong n, and even the Cheung n continued to send disciples forward. Chui Yims eyes lit up as he watched the fights. He knew nothing about fighting. Even though he had escaped death a few times, he always fought out of instinct, and he had no actualbat experience.


    It might be a battle between one-chambered gliphers, but since they were all n disciples trained in battle since they were young, they all had neat and sharp movements with unique gliphilities. The senseless fight between him and Chan Ngou Tin was nothingpared to this. Despite his two lives, he didnt have any battle techniques from the Sallow Continent; all he had was his forging skills that were beyond that of his age.


    Thus, his eyes were glued on every battle he saw, trying to remember and understand their movements and skills. However, all of those who were battling were talents that had been nurtured since young, and it wasnt something that the inexperienced him could understand.<hr>


    Suen San Kuk was indeed a powerful glipher. With his close-range attacks, the Broken Rock gliph on his left leg and his Riot gliphility, he beat four disciples from the Ping, Wong and Cheung n consecutively, including Cheung Ching. He had a high win rate.


    Unlike other cities where only one or two fights were held a day, the arena in Southern Ping was different. One had to fight on stage until he had no other challengers. Being Southern Ping, the city with countless gliphic nts and elixirs, Suen San Kuk would take elixirs after every fight to restore his energy and energliph.


    After his consecutive wins, nobody from the Ping, Wong or Cheung n dared to look straight into his eyes. Thus, he turned to the Mo-Yung n and bowed politely. Mister Mo-Yung, please.


    The previous wins did not make Suen San Kuk proud as he knew that the Mo-Yung n was his greatestpetition. Their glipher, who finally broke through his innate chamber was why they pushed the Outstanding Talent Competition forward. This glipher was none other than Mo-Yung Kit!


    Mo-Yung Kit had been sitting down with a smile. He stood up immediately on hearing Suen San Kuk. Since brother Suen has invited me, Im willing to learn from brother Suen.


    Whispers filled the crowd as Mo-Yung Kit stepped forward.


    A six-chambered glipher was equivalent to a five-chambered gliphistwhich meant that a one-chambered gliphist had the strength of a two-chambered glipher!


    Of course, that was only in terms of attacking power as gliphists had a weak body; they werent as fast or strong as gliphers, which meant gliphists rarely fought a glipher alone because they needed time to create gliphs. Gliphers inserting energliph into the gliphs tattooed on him was much quicker.


    But once a gliphist reached the hundred-gliphic stage where they could produce hundreds of gliph strings at once, their weakness would vanish, and that was when a gliphist could fight a glipher evenly.<hr>


    Suen San Kuk wore a solemn expression. He knew that a one-chambered gliphist wasnt good in a fight, but still possessed the strength of a two-chambered glipher. He wouldnt let his guard down; as long as he was careful, he had a chance of winning as he was suited for closebat while the enemy was weaker at it.


    If he beat Mo-Yung Kit, the Suen n would be the winner of the battle segment of thispetition!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Amongst all of Souths younger generation, Suen San Kuk was considered to be a powerful glipher. Southern Ping was nowhere in Suen San Kuks future blue n. If the Outstanding Talent Competition had not been pushed forward, Suen San Kuk would have left the city for Metallic Blood War Gate in South Imperial City, where his dreams were.


    After four consecutive battles, Suen San Kuk could only activate Riot two more times. The pressure that the gliphility forced onto his ankle and knees were internal injuries that could not be simply treated with an elixir; ample rest was needed for him to recover.


    Brother Suen, please! Mo-Yung Kit kept his fan and bowed at Suen San Kuk.


    Please! Mister Mo-Yung, please note that Ill nowunch an attack! Suen San Kuk bowed in return and warned loudly. This behaviour of his made all five n leaders nod silently in admiration. Being a glipher, one had the advantage of attacking before his opponent, but now that he made it known to Mo-Yung Kit that he would be attacking, it showed that Suen San Kuk valued fair y rather than a win from taking advantage of the other party.


    Like what Suen San Kuk nned, his future was beyond Southern Ping; he was out to have a battle that challenged his limits!


    Please, brother Suen. Ill do my best to counter them! Mo-Yung Kit replied with a smile.


    Great! Suen San Kukughed and instantly, a rock-breaking sound travelled across the ce. Surprisingly, Suen San Kuk chose to activate his gliphility, Riot, at the start of the battle!


    n Leader Suen shook his head with a smile seeing how determined Suen San Kuk was.<em> Reaching the four-chamber state in the future will definitely be in his reach.</em><hr>


    Mo-Yung Kit did not even move the slightest before a gliph appeared in front of him. Chui Yim could recognise the gliph. It was Wall Prison, a gliphmonly used by gliphist during battles as it did not require many gliph strings and took form at lightning speed. Many gliphist would first form this gliph for self-defence. This was the same gliph that Chan Shue Gun used to trap the trio in Riding Clouds Academy previously.


    Suen San Kuk remained calm for he was expecting this. With a punch, the gliph disappeared into thin air, and Suen San Kuks attack was significantly slowed down, giving Mo-Yung Kit time to dodge the attack.


    Here! With a shout, Suen San Kuk raised his left leg to activate another gliphilityRock Crushing Leg, the ability that he used to defeat Cheung Ching.


    He let out a kick that could break a rock at Mo-Yung Kit, who leaped to the sky with quick reflexes, dodging the attack just by a few seconds!


    Sorry in advance! Suen San Kuk roared. He had expected this miss, and the battle was going the way that Suen San Kuk wanted it to, which was to end fast. The longer Mo-Yung Kit had, the more hed be at a disadvantage as he knew nothing about the other partys personal gliph.


    Thus, he nned to give it his all from the start! After the miss, Suen San Kuknded on the ground with his left foot, and another boom was heard across the ce.


    In an instant, he activated the Riot once again. Suen San Kuk tilted his body slightly to face the sky where his prey was. The pressure from Riot injured his ankle and bones, but Suen San Kuk couldnt care less as he flew to the sky like a projectile, an attack that was created not with any gliphility, but just in force.


    Only a few seconds had passed since the battle started, but Suen San Kuk had already used up all his hidden strength!.


    This was a huge bet. Mo-Yung Kit who was in the air had his face fall slightly at the sight. This was out of his expectations. He never thought that Suen San Kuk dared to make such a huge bet. Suen San Kuks actions caused Mo-Yung Kit to rethink his ns; Mo-Yung Kit knew that Suen San Kuk only had roughly two uses of Riot left, but using it twice consecutively at the start was unforeseen to him.


    However, he regained his calm within no time. Mo-Yung Kit reached for his waist and pulled his folding fan out. Brother Suen is indeed a powerful glipher. Ill definitely counter it to the best of my ability.


    Just when all spectators were confused by Mo-Yung Kits reaction, energliph was seen from the folding fan. Now, everyone was clear. That fan was Mo-Yung Kits treasure!


    <em>p! </em>He unfolded his fan and waved it at Suen San Kuks direction.


    <em>Huff!</em>


    It was a strong wind that slowed down Suen San Kuk who was speeding at him. Mo-Yung Kit then made use of this wind to move backwards. However, this was not all.


    <em>Szz!</em>


    A de shot out of the fan, leaving a fresh wound on Suen San Kuks skin. This expanded the distance between both parties. Energliph surrounding Mo-Yung Kit became stronger as it passed through him and formedgliphs.


    All five n leaders knew that it was a sign that this battle wasing to an end. Mo-Yung Kit still had a thin smile on his face, as if all was nned by him. In fact, Mo-Yung Kit would have a greater risk of losing if Cheung Ching was his opponent instead.


    It was a pity that Suen San Kuks Riots usage wasnt infinite.


    The Suen n disciple, Suen San Kuk Hes great. The youth in white smiled at the scene. It was as if those names who he remembered were of great honour.


    If he went against Mo-Yung Kit in his best state, the result of the battle would be unknown. The youth in ck nodded.


    Not really. The youth in white shook his head slowly. He chose to step out from the start, showing how fearless he was despite knowing the limits of his gliphility. After defeating four other gliphers, his aura rose due to how the members of other ns viewed him with fear. This aura was a kind of battle ability too. Mo-Yung Kit might not realise it, but this was the aura that broke his Wall Prison. Shadow, this is something very important to every cultivator. Remember this.


    Hearing him, the youth in ck was enlightened. Yes Your Young master.<hr>


    Suen San Kuk might have lost, but he was already famous in Southern Ping. Everyone was currently staring at him with admiration. Be it his battle style or his cool attitude, he was strongly imprinted in everyones mind. Even Suen San Kuk didnt know that this was the battle that left an impression of him on a very important person.


    Nobody stepped up to go against Mo-Yung Kit after Suen San Kuk was defeated. As a one-chambered gliphist who was equipped with treasure and possessed the ability to defeat Suen San Kuk, nobody of any n had the confidence that they would win against him.


    Seeing this, Ping San Yat announced the win calmly. Mo-Yung Kit is the winner of the first segment.


    You let me win, Mo-Yung Kit smiled gently and remained on stage. Mo-Yung Yins smile grew even wider as Ping San Yat furrowed his brows slightly.


    Second segment: alchemy, Ping San Yat dered.


    How do youpete in terms of alchemy? Hearing Ping San Yat, Chui Yim turned around to Ping Ching in curiosity.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Alchemys a profound subject, and theypete by setting a question for the chosen topic, so there are various formats. But elixir refining and herb identification are the mostmon ones, Ping Ching exined.


    Like its name, elixir refining is a topic where participants refine elixirs andpare their grades, efficacies, effects and other aspects. The person with the better elixir wins. Experience, skills, and the alchemists cultivation state y arge role in refining a good elixir while identifying herbs depends more on the alchemists foundation. There are countless herbs in this world, and the alchemist who can identify more herbs wins. However, the n that brought thepetition forward has the right to choose the topic. The Mu-Yong n chose elixir refining, whichrgely relies on the alchemists cultivation state, Ping Ching said coldly.


    They fear you, Chui Yim replied after some time.


    Ping Ching nodded. They dare notpete against me by identifying herbs.<hr>


    In this segment, the format will be elixir refining. Ping San Yats voice boomed. He flicked his finger, sending around twenty palm-sizedlightshaped likea babove the arena. Every light holds a grade one or two recipe. The product of every participant will be judged by the five n leaders who will jointly decide the winner.


    The disciples from the five ns were unfazed by the light floating in the air and the rules; they had already memorised thepetition rules by now. What captured their attention was Mo-Yung Kit, who was currently standing in the arena.


    Instead of leaving the arena after defeating Suen San Kuk, he remained in the arena, and his motives were clear.


    Since brother Suen epted challenges as the first disciple to step up, I, Mo-Yung Kit will learn from him and ept challenges from anybody as well. Mo-Yung Kit bowed with a smile.


    Watching Mo-Yung Kit ster a smile on his face, Chui Yim felt awkward for him. Being straightforward and honest, hypocrites like Mo-Yung Kit annoyed him.


    Of course, Chui Yim wasnt idiotic enough to step forward. He had only been learning alchemy for a few months; how could he be Mo-Yung Kits opponent?


    On the other hand, no disciple from the five ns feared Mo-Yung Kit. Nobody wanted to fight Mo-Yung Kit in the previous segment because after Suen San Kuk lost, the result was clear.


    It was a different situation now; Southern Ping was the city of alchemy and medicine. Even Northerners came for elixirs and medical treatment. This was enough to prove the status of Southern Ping in this world.


    Every alchemist was a pride of Southern Ping. Even if they were going against the direct disciple of the Divine Doctor, it wasnt enough to make the disciples afraid. Thus, the disciples from the other ns stepped forward after hearing Mo-Yung Kit. Unlike battling, where only the strongest couldpete, many could participate in thispetition simultaneously.


    Ping San Yat waved his sleeves once more, making the lightblink and move about randomly. Some time passed, and a lightfell to the ground, revealing a recipe.


    Grade one elixir, the Fire Fend elixir, Ping San Yat announced.


    Chui Yim instantly recalled what he knew about that elixir. Itr was a formation elixir that wasnt meant for consumption. Amon elixir allowed one to fend off fire when walking past it. Since it wasmon, gliphers usually bought it for self-defence. If they were attacked by gliphists using fire-attributed gliphs, it could save their life. If the me was of the same grade as the elixir, they would offset each other.


    You may begin, Ping San Yat dered.


    None of the alchemists in the arena, including Mo-Yung Kit, looked at the recipe. As the geniuses of their respective ns, all the disciples had already memorised the fire fend elixir. The five of them pped their badge, releasing their cauldrons and cing the ingredients inside.


    All five disciples used different cauldrons, but there was an uproar as soon as Mo-Yung Kit revealed his. It was an eight-legged purple cauldron with dragons and phoenixes gliphs carved. Mo-Yung Kit inserted energliph into his cauldron, which looked like it was on fire, the dragons and phoenixes moving as if they were alive!


    Its the Dragon and Phoenix Harmony Cauldron! Mo-Yung Yin is really shameless!


    Is this cauldron very powerful? Hearing Ping Chings scowl, Chui Yim was curious.


    This cauldron belonged to the great Doctor Chan Sai Ping when he was still alive. Ping ching nodded with an ugly expression.


    Her words shocked Chui Yim.<em> Chan Sai Ping? The doctor and famous author who wrote several famous books? He wrote the Hundred Cures For Anesthesia, Gliphic nts And Anesthesia, and Everything You Can Do With Dissolved Tendon Powder, the book which saved Tse Yu Bak?</em>


    Besides being a doctor, Doctor Chan Sai Ping was also a grandmaster alchemist. This cauldron once belonged to him, and rumours have it that this cauldron can create an illusion of dragons and phoenixes harmonising, which increases the chances of sessfully refining an elixir. As long as its an elixir below grade four, the cauldron can improvise with its dragon and Phoenix gliphs. Its said to be the best cauldron in this world, and it now belongs to Mo-Yung Yin.


    But he lent it to Mo-Yung Kit as he desperately wants a win!


    n Leader Mo-Yung is indeed generous. Your n will definitely win this round, Suen Ho mocked. Mo-Yung Yin, who wore a smile since stepping on the tform, ignoring Suen Hosment.


    If n Leader Suen owns such a great cauldron, feel free to use it as well, n leader Cheung, a close friend of the Mo-Yung n, spoke up. But not just anyone can own such an item. If he has it, it shows that the heavens dote on him, and n Leader Mo-Yung can lend it to anyone he wishes. Moreover, its his direct disciple whom n Leader Mo-Yung lent it to. Whats wrong with this?


    Suen Ho wanted to retort, but he was stopped by Ping San Yat who shook his head in response. He huffed, turning away and focusing on thepetition.


    <hr>


    The Fire Fend elixir was a grade one elixir after all. To the geniuses in the arena, it was nothing.


    In no time, elixirs shot out from the cauldrons one by one. Formation, hallucination and poison elixirs were all not for consumption. Due to their characteristics, only one could be made at a time. All five disciples, including Mo-Yung Kit, held their elixirs with confidence.


    Time to examine the elixirs. Ping San Yat nodded.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    With a wave of his hand, light swirled around Ping San Yats sleeves. It wasnt known which chamber the light wasing from. A me shot out andnded in the middle of the arena, growing despite ack of fuel.


    All the spectators were amazed by Ping San Yat. The me wasnt anything special, but Ping San Yats ability to control fire was spectacr. His simple action showed how long his energliph couldst even after leaving his body. Fire control was fundamental for alchemists, and Ping San Yats action proved his skill in alchemy.


    Participants, please take turns to step forward. Hold the elixir in your hand and ce your hand within the mes to test the effectiveness of your elixir, Ping San Yat ignored those watching him and continued calmly.


    Since no one is willing to go first, Ill do it, the Cheung n disciple said as he stepped forward.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The me moved about as if sensing something.


    Cheung Lo of the Cheung n, your elixir caused the mes to retreat three metres Ping San Yat announced. The Wong, Ping and Suen n disciples followed afterwards, with the Ping n disciple doing the best among the four.


    He turned towards Mo-Yung Kit with a sneer. Youre not a match for our n. Theres no need to trouble our young master with this contest.


    But instead of getting angry, Mo-Yung Kit walked up with a smile with his elixir in hand. The me started to move when he wasnt even close and started jumping violently as he got nearer. A smile formed on his face as Mo-Yung Kit flicked the elixir towards the fire.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The elixirnded in the me.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    <em>Eeek!</em>


    Cries of dragons and phoenixes were vaguely heard, and the mes that touched the elixir retreated almost twenty metres away. The mes grew so dim that they were almost extinguished; even Ping Ching was taken aback by this change.


    This is a grade two Fire Fend elixir Thanks not to just his cultivation, but also the improvement capabilities of his cauldron.


    On the other hand, Ping San Yat was still as calm as before. It was as if this had nothing to do with him. Mo-Yung Kit wins. Is there anyone else willing to step forward?


    With a wave of his hands, the Fire Fend elixir returned to Mo-Yung Kits hands. He looked at the silent crowd confidently. Mo-Yung Kit had stunned the crowd with his performance, and the other disciples knew that they werent a match for him. They would be embarrassing themselves and their n if they stepped forward now.


    A few seconds passed, and there were no new challenges. However, all eyes turned subconsciously to the Ping n.


    The Ping n wasnt called the Alchemy Ping n for no reason. Be it in the South or North, the Ping n had a high status. Their elixirs cost two to three times more than products from other alchemists of the same stage. Such was the status of the Ping n.


    Even if the other ns didnt wish to admit it, all of them were staring at the icy cold Ping Ching. Sensing the looks directed at her, she stood up. Brother Mo-Yung, please advise me.


    Mo-Yung Kit wore a serious expression on seeing her. He knew that she was his onlypetition today, and hed definitely win as long as he beat her.


    Please, brother Ping.


    Just as they were about to start, a voice rang out. Hold on!


    Everyone looked over to see a disciple from the Wong n.


    Mister Ping and Mister Mo-Yung, its an honour for Wong Lai to stand in the same arena andpete with you both.


    A natural and poised girl walked up. She didnt make anyone ufortable; there wasnt a rule which said that other disciples werent allowed topete. Mo-Yung Kit and Ping Ching said nothing more after a nce at her.


    All other four n leaders turned to Wong Ding Tin at the same time. But the sly old fox merely kept his eyes shut as if he was taking a rest.


    After staring at Wong Lai, Ping San Yat nced at her n leader and said, Well start now.


    Not muchter, a light fell to the ground once more. Ping San Yats voice rang out when the light dispersed.


    Grade two elixir, the Blood Congealing elixir.


    Blood Congealing elixir Chui Yim pondered on hearing the name.


    There was a gliphic nt called the bloodworm weed, which was used in emergencies. It contained a fluid that could replenish ones blood and heal injuries. If applied to a wound, it would stop the bleeding immediately. The nt was also the main ingredient for the Blood Congealing elixir.


    Simrly, the elixir was also used in emergencies, but it worked on internal injuries as well. The Fire Fend elixir was a formation elixir, while this was a medical elixir that saved lives.


    Besides Wong Lai who stepped forward to read the recipe, Mo-Yung Kit and Ping Ching immediately began their refining. Mo-Yung Kit used the Dragon and Phoenix Harmony cauldron again, while Ping Ching used her Frosty me cauldron.


    The snow-white cauldron with four beast-like w legs caused an uproar in the crowd. The Frosty me was a famous cauldron as well, passed down generation after generation in the Ping n.


    I see that the Ping n is simrly generous too, Mo-Yung Yin spoke for the first time today. It sounded like a praise, but he was mocking Suen Hos previousment.


    Suen Hos face fell. He wanted to retort, but Ping San Yat spoke before him.


    This is little Chings cauldron, and her treasure in the future, Ping San Yat replied coldly as he turned to Mo-Yung Yin with a nod. Its indeed an expensive item.


    The Cheung and Suen n leaders held their breath on hearing him, while it was Mo-Yung Yins turn to frown. Even n Leader Wong who acted like thepetition was none of his business looked at Ping San Yat meaningfully.


    As mentioned previously, the Frosty me cauldron was handed down from the Ping ns ancestors. Even after a few centuries, they still had only five Frosty me cauldrons. The most outstanding disciple of every generation would be given the right to use the cauldron but not keep it as their personal treasure, because this would leave a mark on the item. Unlike other treasures, the cauldron could only be activated by its master after bing a treasure. This meant that if Ping Ching took this cauldron as her treasure, nobody else would be able to use her cauldron after she passed away. Even if they forcefully did so, it would only retain twenty per cent of its original ability.


    Compared to lending someone a cauldron, the one that gave away a cauldron was the truly generous one. The Dragon and Phoenix Harmony didnt belong to Mo-Yung Kit, but the Frosty me cauldron belonged to Ping Ching.


    There was a huge fundamental difference.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Ignoring themotion, Ping Ching and Mo-Yung Kit started their refinement. Mo-Yung Kit only nced at the Frosty me before focusing on his refining. Mo-Yung Kit thought that Frosty me was loaned to Ping Ching by the Ping n; he never imagined that she would be the owner of it.


    Both the Frosty me Cauldron and the Dragon and Phoenix Harmony Cauldron were priceless; they were worth as much as a grade four weapon to an alchemist! There was no doubt how precious these cauldrons were, and usually, even the best disciples in a n were only allowed to borrow them and forbidden from leaving their mark on them.


    Mo-Yung Kit couldnt imagine the Ping n giving the valuable Frosty me to Ping Ching just like this even in his dreams.


    After a short pause, Wong Lai smiled and returned to her seat. She patted the jade on her waist slowly, revealing an orange cauldron which caused a simr uproar in the crowd again.


    An orange cauldron with golden mes surrounding it Is it perhaps the Golden Sun Cauldron?


    <em>The Golden Sun Cauldron? Thats the treasure passed down by the Wong ns ancestors!</em> All the n leaders turned towards Wong Ding Tin simultaneously, who let out a thin smile. Dont look at me. It belongs to that girl.


    Mo-Yung Yan wore an ugly expression. Both the Ping n and the Wong n were so generous to their disciples, making the Mo-Yung n look stingy inparison. It was understandable for the Ping n, as Ping Ching was a potential divine master of alchemy. However, Wong Lai was a nobody that never even participated in the previous Outstanding Talent Gatherings So why was she able to receive such preferential treatment from her n?


    The crowd was in an uproar, but the trio focused on refining their elixirs as if themotion had nothing to do with them. Ping Ching inserted her energliph into the Frosty me. A white me slowly rose from the cauldron, refining the herbs that Ping Ching ced in the cauldron. This was the same for Mo-Yung Kit, except that the me was dark purple. This was because the style Mo-Yung Kit cultivated was called Purple Linings. Since Mo-Yung Yin specialised in hallucination elixirs, the purple me helped improve such hallucination elixirs greatly. Like how every cloud has a silver lining.


    The Golden Sun Cauldron had the strongest aura of the three. After Wong Lai inserted her energliph into the cauldron, the picture of the sun carved on the cauldron lit up brightly as golden rays shot all over the ce and heat waves flowed outwards towards the crowd. Ping San Yat frowned and waved his hands, controlling and restricting the heatwaves around Wong Lai, not letting the Golden Sun Cauldron affect the other participants or observers. However, that wasnt why he was frowning. It was the energliph he felt from Wong Lai.


    She was an alchemist that had broken through the single-gliphic stage! Amongst the three, Ping Ching turned out to have the lowest cultivation.


    Cultivation had always yed a supporting role in all upations. As they grew, gliphists had stronger energliph and mental state control and were able to form more gliph strings, simr to alchemists. The me that alchemists used when they refined elixirs were activated by their energliph. Thus, the higher ones cultivation and the stronger his energliph, the stronger the me would be. Alchemists that had yet to reach the single-gliphic state couldnt refine elixirs above grade three.


    This was a boundary that could not be exceeded. That was why Mo-Yung Yin pushed thepetition forward to not let Ping Ching break through and threaten Mo-Yung Kits victorybut Wong Lais participation was unexpected. His smile fell as he stared at the battle seriously.<hr>


    The Blood Congealing elixir wasntplicated, and there was no gliph to be carved on the elixir. In fact, only grade three elixirs refined by great masters could be considered true gliph elixirs.


    Ping Ching stared at the Frosty me in front of her while sweating profusely, as if she was in great pain. After some time, she finally let out a shout. Out!


    She pped the cauldron hard.


    <em>Pff!</em>


    The Frosty mes lid opened, revealing a snow-white elixir! At the same time, a chilly aura dispersed throughout the arena from her cauldron. Around the cauldron, frost formed on the ground, but there were signs of burning on the ground as well, creating a weird contrast.


    Ping Ching held the elixir in her hands with an ugly expression as she watched her opponents continue their refining. There wasnt much fluctuation with Mo-Yung Kits work, but he was frowning as he looked at Wong Lai, who looked up simultaneously, meeting his eyes.


    She stared at Mo-Yung Kit with a provoking look in her beautiful eyes. The energy wave on her cauldron grew. As Ping San Yat blocked her aura with his energliph, her surroundings looked like a gleaming golden ball of light.


    Wong Lai wasnt her birth name. She used to take on the surname of her father, amoner unaffiliated to the Wong n. She only joined the n after she returned with her mother, a Wong n disciple, to pay her respects to her ancestors years ago. It was then a Wong n elder saw her shocking talent, taking her as his direct disciple and gifting her the Golden Sun Cauldron.


    This was the reason behind her unyielding attitude. She was why her mother had any significant status in the n, and having lived as amoner during her childhood, she was clear that only the strongest would survive. In order to be valued and to let her parents lead a good life, she must win today.


    The thought of this made her persevere and exert as much energliph as she could.


    Open! Wong Lai shouted, a bead of sweat trailing down her forehead. The golden light around her was absorbed back into the cauldron, suddenly reced by five elixirs that popped out of the cauldron, which Wong Lai kept in a bottle.


    Five elixirs per cauldron This shocked many spectators. This is what a cauldron of elixirs is!


    Mister Ping His cultivation is too low, and one elixir is his limit.


    Look at what youre saying. As if you could refine a grade two elixir before you reached the single-gliphic stage.


    Cough I didnt mean that.


    Moreover, efficacy matters too. The other two will lose if their elixir isnt as effective as Mister Pings!


    As the crowd was in a heated discussion, Mo-Yung Kits eyes shone. Open! The sound of dragons and phoenixes harmonising was heard across the entire Southern Mountain Peak. Even Wong Lai wore an ugly expression as she stared at Mo-Yung Kits cauldron to see how many elixirs he refined.


    The number of elixirs refined from a single cauldron mattered too, besides their effectiveness.


    <em>Buzz</em>


    Its out!


    One, two, three Oh my god! Five elixirs as well!


    The fun has just started

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    On the other hand, Mo-Yung Kit was tense as well. Initially, he thought Ping Ching was his only opponent, but now it seemed like Wong Lai was the greater threat.


    Okay, times up. Hand up your elixirs.


    A servant walked toward the participants with a tray. Frowning, Ping Ching ced her white elixir on the tray, Mo-Yung Kit and Wong Lai following suit. The servant then left for the tform where the n leaders sat.


    Since the Ping n was the first to finish, the Ping n shall go first.


    The servant walked up to the n leaders one by one, who each picked up Ping Chings elixir to smell and inspect. None of the n leaders actually tested the elixir, as it was only grade two. With their alchemy expertise, they could easily identify its efficacy.


    Ping San Yat didnt even smell it; he only nced at it, a gentle look washing over his solemn face. Sixty per cent effectiveness.


    Agreed. The four other n leaders nodded in agreement. There was no way Ping San Yat could fake the results in such a situation as everyone present was an elite, and it was below their dignity to do so.<hr>


    After Ping Ching came Wong Lais turn. Simrly, all n leaders took an elixir from her bottle, judging it as they did Ping Chings elixir.


    Fifty per cent effectiveness, Wong Ding Tin said after a short pause, bursting intoughter.


    The other n leaders agreed with his judgement. Yes, fifty per cent effectiveness.


    Wong Lais elixir might be less effective than Ping Chings, but Wong Lai had beaten Ping Ching since she refined five elixirs at once.


    Now, it was Mo-Yung Kits turn. Unlike the other participants, his elixir was purple. It was still a Blood Congealing elixir, but the appearance varied based on the different refining techniques and mes used.


    The efficacy was evident to all five n leaders. Mo-Yung Yin took a sniff, a thin smile forming on his face.


    <em>He indeed didnt fail me.</em>


    Sixty per cent effectiveness.


    Suen Ho had an ugly expression, but he still nodded and said, Agreed.


    Cheung San burst out inughter. Sixty per cent effectiveness, and five elixirs. I guess we know whos the winner.


    However, be it Ping San Yat or Wong Ding Tin, they didnt look disappointed. Instead, they looked pleased or even excited. Mo-Yung Yin nced at Ping San Yat and Wong Ding Tin and frowned at their reactions. n Leader Ping and n Leader Wong, do you have any opinions about this?


    Nope. Wong Ding Tin had a weird expression. Such a pity that Siu Lai had such bad luck.


    What does n Leader Wong mean? Luck doesnt matter in Alchemy. Cheung San raised an eyebrow.


    Instead of getting angry, Wong Ding Tin burst intoughter. Siu Lai didnt train under my ns elders from a young age, and she only started learning a year or two ago. She might be skilled in alchemy, but she doesnt know many recipes. The Blood Congealing elixir she refined today was based on the basic recipe given in thepetition, unlike Mister Ping and Mister Mo-Yung, who already had memorised the recipe. I even believe that the recipe they used was more delicate than the one given in thepetition.


    There can be many recipes for the same elixir, and we always strive to improve them. They all had their own versions, be it the Mo-Yung n or Ping n. Siu Lai has yet to familiarise herself with all our recipes and could only use the most basic version. But if all the participants used the same recipe, itd be hard to tell who wouldve won this round. Moreover, Mister Ping produced an elixir of the same efficacy despite not having broken through. Once he does, hell definitely be able to produce as much as Mister Mo-Yung, and his product might even be more effective inparison.


    Im looking forward to the nextpetition! Hahahaha! Wong Ding Tinughed. He spoke so loud that the entire Southern Mountain peak could hear him, and the crowd was in a heated discussion about Wong Lai and Ping Ching, ignoring Mo-Yung Kit, despite him being the actual winner.


    Nobody realised that Mo-Yung Kit had his fists clenched tightly. He knew that his victory was because of his advantages and that his n had paid a hefty price to bring thepetition forward.


    <em>But So what!? After clinching victory for this event, the Mo-Yung n will be the leader of Southern Ping and control the Southern Mountain Elixir! We will improve at lightning speed with more resources and the elixir to study; how will they keep up with me?</em>


    Even though he was being forgotten and ignored, as one of the most powerful cultivators of his generation, having a strong mental state was critical too. He was previously shocked by Chui Yims words, which caused a mental breakdown. Also, as the Divine Doctors disciple, he was in fact most skilled in medicine, not alchemy!<hr>


    Now that the Mo-Yung n had won twice, the territory they controlled was slowly catching up to the Ping n. If they won again, the Ping n would have to step down; the Mo-Yung n would be the new leading n! The five n leaders looked calm, but they were uneasy and agitated.


    As the leader for several centuries, the Ping n always led the other ns to greater heights, and they yed a huge role in their meetings. Moreover, they had been a great leader; just the fact that Ping Ching tried to help others improve during the Outstanding Talent Gathering proved their kindness and generosity. As for the Mo-Yung n it was unknown how the city would turn out if they became the leader.


    Mo-Yung Yin stered a smile on his face, but he couldnt hide his excitement.<em> It has been centuries since our n have had to live under the Ping n, and Ill be the first n leader in the Mo-Yung n to overthrow them!</em>


    The thought of this made Mo-Yung Yin unable to hide his excitement. n Leader Ping, its time for thest segment, right?


    Ping San Yat remained silent for a while. He was pleased with Ping Chings improvement, but they were still on the losing end after all. The Ping n wasnt as strong in medicine, and the person with the strongest medical skill in the n was his master, Ping Chi. He was a weird old man who only took him and his daughter as disciples, never taking an actual disciple despite writing countless medical books.


    <em>Even though he finally has Hah, he only started learning a few months ago</em>


    Ping San Yat didnt expect much from Chui Yim. Instead, he ced all his hope on Ping Man Bun.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Third segment: medicine.


    Respective disciples of all ns, please step forward.


    Wong Lai and Ping Ching returned to their seats. They were mainly alchemists, not doctors, even though alchemy and medicine were closely rted. As for Mo-Ying Kit, it was the other way round. He was stronger in medicinepared to alchemy.


    Currently, he stood on stage with his head high. So what if Wong Lai and Ping Ching overshadowed him? He was still the winner of that segment, and as the direct disciple of Mo-Yung Yin, he was extremely confident in his medical skill.


    Mo-Yung Kit was a talent, but the other five ns were full of talents too. After all, they were in Southern Ping, the city of alchemy and medicine. There was always the possibility of another dark horse like Wong Lai.


    More disciples stepped up for this segment. Besides the Mo-Yung n who only had one representative, there were twelve disciples on the stage. Of all the Ping n disciples, one disciple who looked extremely confident stepped forward. He turned towards Ping Ching as he stood up, whispering in her ears.


    For you and the n, Ill win.


    Ping Ching looked at himplicatedly and shook her head.


    Ping Man Bun was the strongest in medicine of the Ping ns younger generation. He was the disciple of Old Chan, Chan Chung Ching whom Chui Yim had met previously. As Ping Chings childhood sweetheart, he knew about Ping Chings identity as a female, and Ping Ching knew that Ping Man Bun had feelings for her.


    As a child who wanted to focus on alchemy, she ignored his feelings.


    This was the first time Ping Man Bun had openly confessed his feelings to her, to which he hadnt received a reply. He red at Chui Yim, the lowly kid standing next to his crush and future wife. That was the reason why he hated Chui Yim to the core.


    He controlled his emotions and stepped into the arena. Hed have done a meritorious deed as long as he won this round. Then, hed be able to express his feelings for Ping Ching to the n leader and request an engagement with her, setting the wedding date as hering of age day.


    <em>Having aplished such a meritorious deed, even the n Leader wouldnt be able to reject my request! No matter what, I must win!</em><hr>


    Ping San Yat frowned on seeing Ping Man Bun so determined.


    <em>Is he anxious? Hes still young, after all. </em>Ping San Yat sighed, waving his hands, sending a ball of light into the air.


    The two spectating teenagers were watching this scene, interested.


    I have always wondered how you graded someones medical skills and how thispetition is carried out. The boy in whiteughed.


    Medicine is unlike forging and alchemy, the teenager in ck replied softly. They arent graded ording to the items they produce, but the level of their skills.


    To be a great master, one needs to be able to perform gliph changing. To be a grandmaster, you have to be familiar with all the meridians and acupuncture points in the human body. You need to be able to heal internal injuries with your energliph and rejoin limbs with your gliph strings. As for bing a Divine Doctor, you need to be able to stimte organs and save critically injured patients.


    It wasnt that the teen in white was less knowledgeable, but there was too much information for him to know. The presence of the teen in ck was to help him remember things that he couldnt. In other words, being his second brain.


    The teen in white understood hispanion immediately. Such an interesting grading technique. Heughed. No wonder they say that theres an expert in every field. Mo-Yung Kit is skilled in alchemy, but I heard that medicine is his actual forte?


    Yes. Mo-Yung Yin, the Divine Doctor, is his master. The teen in ck nodded.


    If he wins this segment as well, give him the invitation. The teen in white hummed and smiled thinly.


    Yes, young master.<hr>


    Every light from Ping Sat Yat contained a piece of paper. Like the teen in ck said, medicine wasnt graded based on physical items but on the doctors skill. As such, they could onlypete with an actual medical case.


    And that was what was inside each light.


    The balls of lightdanced in the sky, slowing down gradually. One lighnded on the ground soon after. The light dispersed, and a paper floated out. There were only two words, Three Palms, written on the paper.


    The first round of this segment: Three Palms. Bring the puppets out.


    At his order, thirteen servants from all five ns walked up, each carrying a life-size puppet. Chui Yim watched this scene excitedly. He realised that there were many more interesting professions, unlike the Sallow Continent. There was medicine and alchemy on the Sallow Continent too, but it wasnt a profession like it was in this world. This was what made Chui Yim fall in love with this world.


    Be it medicine, alchemy, gliphism or battle, Chui Yim was happily enchanted with all of them. He shook his head and focused on the puppets. They were ced in front of each disciple, and Chui Yim could tell they were simr to the ones Ping Chi used.


    Ping Ching might have lost the previous segment, but she calmed down quickly and exined thepetition to Chui Yim. Brother Chui, thats a medical puppet. Its said that just like Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles brother Chui owns, its way of manufacturing was derived from the Gentle Moon Priests tomb. It uses Silent Wood, amon ingredient. This puppet can simte all types of injuries and illnesses under a gliphists control as long as enough energliph is inserted into it. Centuries have passed since its discovery, and this medical puppet is an absolute necessity in medicine.


    Simrly for thepetition. They simte an injury to test the doctors skill. The four diagnosing methods are very important in medicine, and they are impossible to perform on puppets. But we have no choice but to use them as its impossible to find several patients with the same conditions and injuries.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chui Yim nodded on hearing him. In medicine, the four methods of diagnosing were critical. First, observe the patients situation; including hisplexion and tongue. Secondly, listen to the patient''s speech, coughs, and breaths and smell the patient for special odours orally or physically. The third step was to ask for the patients condition and medical history. Lastly, feel the patient physically. Such a palpating and measuring of his pulse.


    These were some especially important information that couldnt be derived from the puppet as the puppet couldnt talk nor its condition could be reflected on it physically.However, some observations were possible.


    Chui Yim looked toward the stage. There were three slightly red palm marks on every puppet: one on the left chest, back and right ribs.


    Seeing that all the disciples had received a puppet, Ping San Sat spoke. You have unlimited time to diagnose and treat the patient. When you finish, the puppets will be sent to us one by one, and every disciple has to report their diagnosis and treatment regimen, which all five n leaders will grade together.


    You may begin. Ping San Yat dered.


    All the disciples started their work ordingly. Some observed the puppet quietly, others read its pulse or even inspected the puppet with their energliph. Chui Yim was observing the puppet too, but he couldnt tell much since the palm marks were only surface level. He needed to inspect the puppet physically to know its actual condition.<hr>


    Compared to alchemy and battle, this segment was more boring. There wasnt much to see, and it was more solemn. To the thirteen medical talents of the respective ns, it wasnt a medical puppet but an actual patient, and a doctor had to be extremely careful with his or her work.


    At this moment, all the participants put winning aside and focused solely on treating the patient in front of them. Even the white-clothed teenager who was spectating thepetition kept his smile, nodding silently.


    <em>Indeed the city of medicine. Their attitude alone is one of the reasons why Southern Ping is so well respected in this world.</em>


    Even if Southern Ping were to be ced next to South Imperial City, it still held an irreceable position as the home to countless talented doctors and alchemists!


    Southern Ping became much more important to the white-clothed teen who was destined to be the next emperor. This city was one that he valued greatly.<hr>


    After some time, the participants slowly stopped their work. It was obvious that there were changes to each puppet. On some, the marks had faded, even fully disappearing depending on the treatment and skill of the various doctors.


    Since everyone is done, we shall start grading now, Ping San Yat said after taking a look across the arena. The ns servants stepped up once more, each taking a wooden puppet and moving to the tform with the disciple behind them.


    I am Cheung San Yuk. The disciple bowed to all five n leaders as his puppet was ced in front of them. I treated and diagnosed this puppet.


    You may describe your treatment, Ping San Yat nodded and spoke calmly.


    Nodding with a serious look, Cheung San Yuk started. From what I deduced, the patient was injured by a harmful, fire-attributed gliphility that passed through his body, causing damage to his internal organs.


    I controlled the damage done to him with my energliph and used immortal weed as the main ingredient, pairing it with Chinese bellflower, perlucere, angelica sinensis and a few other herbs to help him recover.


    It was a simple but detailed report, to which all five n leaders nodded. The marks on his wooden puppet were still present, but all doctors worked differently. Obviously, Cheung San Yuk was a doctor who used herbs to consolidate the patients constitution for a steady recovery. There wasnt a right or wrong in medicine; the only thing that mattered was the patients recovery.


    Cheung San Yuks method would result in a slow recovery, but it was a reliable solution that couldnt go wrong. He had already done well to achieve such a result with his stage.


    Cheung San looked at Cheung San Yuk with a satisfied smile. Cheung San Yuk was the disciple best in medicine from the Cheung n, and he took after the Cheung ns strength of sticking to the basics and using herbs.


    The five n leaders said nothing, and Ping San Yat called for the next disciple after a nod. Unlike alchemy which graded the effectiveness and number of pills to decide the winner, the patients estimated recovery would decide the winner.


    Other disciples went up one by one to give their report, the five n leaders only nodding in response, not giving much feedback as they took note of each performance.<hr>


    It might have been deliberate, but thest two remaining participants were Ping Man Bun from the Ping n and Mo-Yung Kit from the Mo-Yung n. Even Cheung San Yuk, who felt he did well, paid attention, wanting to hear their reports.


    Ping Man Bun threw Mo-Yung Kit a disdainful look before stepping forward, only receiving a smile in return. Confidently, he stepped onto the stage and stated, Greetings to the five n leaders, I am Ping Man Bun.


    Firstly, Id like to mention that all the previous disciples before me havent mentioned a critical point.


    As soon as he spoke, many disciples shot daggers at him. The crowd jeered at him in no time. But he didnt care as Old Chan had taught him: If nobody was jealous of you, then youre stupid. Since that was his masters teachings, he strove to achieve that standard.


    The stares were nothing to him as he continued confidently, The four methods are useless if they arent used properly. The three ps were indeed caused by gliphilities, but it isnt that simple. The energliph from the ps werent simply just fire-attributed; it took me more time to realise that those ps werent from the same gliphility, but actually two different gliphilities.


    The one on the left chest was caused by a fire-attributed attack, while the other two ps were of the agile wind attribute. The p on the patients back was meant to conceal the killing blow, the attack on the left chest. Wind helps fire grow, so suppressing it with energliph and herbs is useless. As soon as the three energies join together, it would light up the fire energy and the patient would die.


    This caused an uproar in the crowd, as everyone, including Cheung San Yuk, had a simr diagnosis despite their different techniques. What Ping Man Bun said just proved them all wrong.


    What if this wasnt a medical puppet and an actual patient? Under Ping Mun Bans diagnoses, they were no different from useless doctors!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Ping Man Bun sensed the unfriendly looks and heard the jeers directed at him, but he ignored them and continued, Therefore, I used my energliph to destroy the energy from the wind-attributed attack and used medicine to suppress the fire-attributed p on the left chest. The attacker was evil. The energliph on the patients left chest was only stored there, not activated, so we couldnt forcefully destroy it with energliph.


    This concludes my report. Ping Man Bun stood on stage proudly, ignoring the voicesing from the crowd. But the five n leaders stayed silent and only nodded in response, which showed that Ping Man Bun was right; the previous disciples had been wrong!


    All other eleven participants, including Cheung San Yuk, returned to their seats in frustration. They were clear that Ping Man Bun would be the winner if Mo-Yung Kit did worse.<hr>


    Ping Man Bun left the stage with a nod, but he didnt forget to provoke Mo-Yung Kit. I hope you dont disappoint me, direct disciple of the Divine Doctor. If you lose, you wont just be embarrassing yourself, but your master too.


    You need not worry. Mo-Yung Kit nced at him before going on stage.


    A weakling who acts capable. Ping Man Bu shook his head and looked at the stage as if he was watching a show. Ping Man Ban had absolute confidence in his medicine. Despite Mo-Yung Kit gaining fame long ago, he had neverpeted with him. He felt that Mo-Yung Kit was only famous because of his title and that he had an absolute advantage over him.


    Old Chan taught him medicine, but he learnt more from discussing with others his age.


    <em>My ability is the result of my constant practice and trials!</em><hr>


    Mo-Yung Kit went on stage slowly, looking unfazed, as if Ping Man Buns words were nothing. Mo-Yung Kit greets the five n leaders.


    You may begin, Mo-Yung Yin replied with a confident smile.


    With a nod, Mo-Yung Kit started. Disciple agrees with brother Man Buns words, but only partially.


    As soon as he said this, the crowd turned to Ping Man Bun, who only snickered as he looked at Mo-Yung Kit disdainfully. He was extremely confident, and he felt that Mo-Yung Kit only wanted to imitate how he proved the others wrong to gain attention.


    Mo-Yung Kit ignored thements and continued, The question was a trap from the start.


    This was a trap that many fell for. Mo-Yung Kit smiled confidently. One could only identify the crux of the issue if they have enough practical experience. The challenge, Three ps, was a trap many fell for. It made everyone believe that it was three ps when its four!


    His confident speech made Ping Man Buns face fall. Mo-Yung Yinughed as he watched his disciple happily.


    The puppet looked like it was struck on its left chest, right rib and back. But in fact, there was a hidden p on the left chest that hit it after the first one, the obvious and hidden energy working simultaneously. What brother Ping said was right. The other two ps on the right rib and back were a support and cover-up.


    Those four strikes meant to take the patients life. The attacker first used wind energy to fan the fire energy, followed by the second and third p and the fourth hidden p. If one feared for the patients heart and treated it with his energliph, the hidden energy would slowly seep into the heart, finally killing the patient!


    Everyone, please take a look at this puppet.


    Everyone looked at the medical puppet next to Mo-Yung Kit. It was free of any p marks, and it had fully recovered. I first used my energy to destroy the hidden energy before using medicine to help the patient recover. Hell be able to walk in three weeks, fully recovering after half a year. Thats my report.


    Impossible! Ping Man Bun shouted, his face falling. Im of the same level as you,; how could you discover the hidden energy?


    Great Master Ping Chi from brother Pings n wrote a book with records of a gliphility known as the Fire Poisons Three Continuous Attacks. It seems like brother Man needs to read more. Mo-Yung Kit looked down at him from the stage.


    Ping Man Bun never expected to lose not because of his strength, but hisck of knowledge. Whats worse was that the author was an elder of his n! His face burned as he stalked off with a sneer. He walked towards the Ping n disciples, and seeing Ping Ching looking at him out of concern, he felt utterly embarrassed.


    Who was he? As the best doctor with the greatest potential of the Ping ns younger generation, he had a higher status than even some elders. This was evident by how he could give his input when he chose to frame Chui Yim due to his hatred, back when Chui Yim was a suspect.


    He always got everything he wanted within the n, except for Ping Ching. Now, he was hurt by Ping Chings expression.


    What are you looking at? I dont need your pity! Ping Man Bun shouted insanely at Ping Ching, who said nothing as she sighed. He then saw the bald boy next to Ping Ching staring at him disdainfully, which angered him. You lowly outsider! Why are you staring at me!


    He shouted and moved to p Chui Yim. However, Chui Yim caught his wrist.


    Despite being a single-gliphic state cultivator, he wasnt Chui Yims opponent, who had trained since young. Instead, he was punched by Chui Yim in return.


    Loser. Chui Yim sneered. Go back and practice more if you lose! Why are you throwing a tantrum? Are you even a man?


    How dare you hit me! Ill take your life! Ping Man Bun, who fell to the ground, wiped the blood from his nose away in disbelief. Many came forward to stop Ping Man Bun, while others simply watched the show.


    Chui Yim disregarded Ping Man Bun with a sneer and stepped forward, passing by him. He left the Ping n disciples and walked into the arena.


    My name is Chui Yim, and Id like to discuss knowledge in medicine with brother Mo-Yung. He looked at Mo-Yung Kit, who was still on the stage.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Mo-Yung Kit and all five n leaders frowned upon hearing him, but it disappeared from Mo-Yung Kits face as he let out a softugh as if he had forgotten about how Chui Yim angered him back at the inn. Under Mo-Yung Yins counselling, he realised that he shouldnt trust the words of a random vagrant over the skills passed down to him by his master.


    <em>The boy was likely just babbling nonsense. Moreover, who is he to challenge me?</em> Mo-Yung Kit sneered.


    n Leader Ping, may I know who this disciple is? Smiling, Mo-Yung Yin asked.


    n Leader Ping, Southern Pings Outstanding Talent Competition isnt for just anyone to participate in. Only disciples of the five ns may participate. n leader Cheung, Cheung San burst intoughter as he looked at Ping San Yat with ridicule.


    Ping San Yat looked calm, but he felt extremelyplicated. He looked over to the Mo-Yung n, where all the disciples were on cloud nine. On the other hand, the other ns disciples were staring at Mo-Yung Kit fearfully and unconfidently. If not for Chui Yim, this wouldve been the end for the Ping n; the Mo-Yung n would already have be the leader of Southern Ping, with possession of the Southern Mountain Elixir.


    The sight of Pin Man Bun losing control disappointed Ping San Yat greatly. On the other hand, Chui Yim acted arrogantly, yet Ping San Yat could tell from his eyes that he was calm, and this calmness was borne by nothing but his self-confidence.


    <em>Since thats the case, why not let him try?</em>


    He is the direct disciple of our ns elder, Great Master Ping Chi. He is taking part in thispetition with this identity, Ping Ching spoke slowly.


    As soon as he spoke, there was an uproar. Mo-Yung Yin mightve been a famous Divine Doctor, but the most respectable doctor in this field was none other than Ping Chi who wrote countless medical books and his teachings spread throughout the world. His contributions in the field were so great that even Mo-Yung Yin had to address him as Great Master Ping.


    At the same time, he had impossibly high requirements for taking disciples. There were even rumours that Ping Chi rejected Mo-Yung Yins request to take him as a disciple, as Ping Chi only took disciples in alchemy, rather bringing his medicinal knowledge to the grave than pass it down to an unworthy disciple. How could anyone not be shocked to hear that this boy was Ping Chis direct disciple? All the doctors in this world would be stunned to hear about this!


    Hearing this, Mo-Yung Yin red at Chui Yim coldly. The rumours were sadly true.


    He once had a debate on medicine with Ping Chi, and he was truly amazed by Ping Chis proficiency in this field, especially his powerful foundation and creative thinking. Mo-Yung Yin knew clearly that Ping Chi wouldve already be a Divine Doctor if not for his cultivation.


    Only Ping Chis cultivation was inadequate, not his skills or knowledge. Mo-Yung Yin was confident that he wouldve be a Divine Doctor at least five years earlier had Ping Chi epted him as a disciple.


    But there was no point crying over spilt milk. Still, Mo-Yung Yin couldnt help but re at Chui Yim. n Leader Ping, are you sure? If this boy turns out to be incapable, youll only be shaming Great Master Ping and his reputation.


    Thank you for your concern, but Im confident in that kid. Just then, an old voice rang out. A figure appeared on stage, the five n leaders standing up respectfully as he arrived.


    Great Master Ping.


    This old man had such a great status that even all five n leaders had to bow to him. It was none other than Ping Chi, the famous doctor whose books had raised and taught countless doctors.


    No need to be so formal. He waved his hands. Im just here to watch that boy.


    Ping San Yat immediately left his seat for Ping Chi, standing behind him instead. As his disciple, this was the basic respect for ones master.


    Mo-Yung Kit red at Chui Yim coldly. <em>What did this lowly kid do to make Great Master Ping Chi take him as a disciple? Whatever, hes still nothingpared to me. Im the best doctor of my generation!</em>


    The crowd couldnt wait to watch theirpetition. <em>A Divine Doctors disciple will be going against Doctor Odds disciple? Witnessing this will allow me to brag for ages!</em>


    Such an interesting boy, the teen in white said smilingly. Hes the disciple of the Great Master Ping who has never taken a true disciple! Shadow, pass the invitation to whoever wins this round.


    Yes, Young Master. Shadow bowed respectfully.<hr>


    Since thats the case, Im fine with it. Mo-Yung Yin smiled thinly, stering a calm look on his face. Nobody could discern his dissatisfaction anymore. I shall have my disciple challenge Great Master Pings disciple.


    Get ready, my disciple.


    Yes, master. Mo-Yung Kit bowed towards Mo-Yung Yin respectfully.


    Mo-Yung Kit walked down the stage. He didnt spare Chui Yim even a nce, acting as if it didnt bother him. However, Chui Yim was staring at him weirdly.


    Brother Mo-Yung, are you all right? I thought you almost went insane the previous time, seeing how you were screaming, Mistake? My knowledge in medicine was a mistake?


    Mo-Yung Kits mouth twitched slightly. He took a deep breath and mumbled to himself, Ignore him, hes just trying to distract you. Ignore him


    Ping San Yat raised his hands, and balls of light flew up once more.


    Both Mo-Yung Kit and Chui Yim were calm, as it was apetition between just them. All the other disciples were frightened by Mo-Yung Kits ability. Moreover, this was apetition between a Divine Doctors disciple and Doctor Odds disciple. None of them were qualified topete against them.


    The balls of lightfinally came to a stop as onended on the ground, between them. A sh were the only words written on the paper.


    The second round of the third segment: A sh. Bring the puppets. Ping San Yat announced.


    Two puppets were brought up, while Chui Yim had a weird expression at their sight. Hold on!


    Whats the matter? Ping San Yat frowned. <em>What is this boy nning?</em>


    Who came up with the question? And who will be inserting energliph into the puppet to imitate the injury? Chui Yim asked so loudly that even Ping Chi was embarrassed.


    The question wasnt set by any of the five ns, so not even we are aware of it. Theres no way to cheat, just shut up! Just do the test well and stop embarrassing me! Ping Chi shouted back.


    Chui Yim let out a huff. He knew better than to quarrel with Ping Chi in public, thus he only cursed in his heart. <em>Hmph! Youll get it from meter!</em>

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The medical puppet brought forward was missing an arm. To be exact, the other arm was ced on the ground next to it. It was made to imitate a patient who lost his arm.


    A sh Seeing the puppet, Chui Yim wore a weird expression. There wasnt any inspection needed, as the wounds traces symbolised that it was burned and almost impossible to rejoin the arm.


    <em>This injury was the same as the one I left on Chan Ngou Tin with the mes Knife gliph back at Southary!</em><hr>


    In contrast, Mo-Yung Kit got to work immediately after the puppet was brought up. Reconnecting an amputated limb was something that only grandmasters could do. This was a great challenge for them who werent even great masters.


    Unlike the previous Three ps, this scenario made no sense to begin with.


    Despite this, Mo-Yung Kit began working by following his instincts. Chui Yim regained his senses and got to work as well.


    Ping Chi and the other n leaders on the stage watched them silently. They might be able to discern Mo-Yung Kit and Chui Yims progress, but their report was all that mattered, as it reflected their true skill and knowledge.


    After a long time, both of them were finished. Neither nced at the others work during thepetition as that was considered a taboo. This was the same with elixir refining. If one was distracted by the other party, they would lose focus, affecting their work. Absolute focus was required in all careers, be itbat, forging, medicine, alchemy or anything else. Staying focused on oneself mentally and remaining unfazed by external conditions was crucial.


    Mo-Yung Kit stepped onto the stage first, a servant trailing behind him and leaving after cing the puppet down.


    After bowing, he began. But unlike the previous round, he got to the point immediately. A fire-attributed gliph weapon or gliph amputated the patients arm; Im leaning towards it being a gliph, as a huge amount of energliph belonging to gliph strings rather than a gliph weapon was found on the wound.


    Rejoining an amputated limb is beyond my capability. Thus, I chose to first save the patients life by inserting my energliph into the patient, expelling the fire poison and closing his blood vessels and meridians with my gliph strings. After that, I used medicine to help the patient regain his energy. After a week, the gliph strings would disappear, and the patient would recover. He might have lost an arm, but his life will be saved.


    The six of them looked at Mo-Yung Kit stoically, whilst Mo-Yung Yin red at Chui Yim. Not bad, next.<hr>


    Mo-Yung Kit only saw Chui Yims puppet when he left the stage. He was startled, as the amputated arm of the medical puppet


    As soon as Chui Yim walked onto the stage, he began without bowing to the n leaders and Ping Chi. The mes Knife gliph caused the wound on this puppet.


    How do you know that it was the mes Knife Gliph? Mo-Yung Yin retorted immediately. As a doctor, its important to confirm the truth of our assumptions. How can you be a doctor if you confirm something without verifying it?


    Then, let me ask you, Divine Doctor n Leader Mo-Yung, if this was the mes Knife Gliph? Chui Yim sneered.


    Mo-Yung Yin frowned at Chui Yim angrily. As a hundred-gliphic state Divine Doctor, he had unimaginably powerful senses. He had already detected the puppets situation the moment Mo-Yung Kit stepped onto the stage. But Chui Yim wasnt even in the single-gliphic state, and there was no way he possessed such powerful senses. Thus, Mo-Yung Yins immediately retorted when he heard Chui Yim mention the cause of the wound.


    He thought Chui Yim was a lucky fool who pulled off a blind guess that struck the mark, so he told Chui Yim off. Anyone else would hesitate if the Divine Doctor told them off, but not the bold and straightforward Chui Yim who reincarnated.


    <em>After all I caused this injury. Be it coincidental or on purpose, this injury is the same as the one I gave Chan Ngou Tin back in Southary. So how would I not know the main cause?</em>


    Seeing Mo-Yung Yin remain silent, Chui Yim immediately stared at him. Ah-ha! So dont try to trick me!


    Such a rude kid! Mo-Yung Yin said, fuming.


    Sorry, thats just how my disciple is, Ping Chi spoke slowly. He only respects the heaven, earth, his master, and his parents. Nobody else..


    Am I right, my disciple? Ping Chi turned to Chui Yim with a smile. Despite him continuously scolding Ping Chi in his heart, Chui Yim knew how to behave properly in public. He was on stage as Ping Chis disciple, and if he were to argue with Ping Chi now, the sissy Mo-Yung would definitely not let it go.


    Yes, my master. He forced hisughter and continued with his report, trying to change the topic. This injury is so serious that the arm cant be easily reconnected. The attacker directly aimed to amputate the patients arm. If he aimed for his head, the patient wouldve already died.


    Both the amputated arm and wound on the torso contain a strong fire poison. There are many solutions to the poisons, but we need a clear goal before deciding what to do. And I aim to help the patient recover fully, including rejoining his arm.


    Reattaching an amputated arm is something that only grandmasters can do. How are you going to do it? Mo-Yung Kit snickered beneath the stage, but he only received a weird look from Chui Yim that seemed to carry a silent message, Are you an idiot?.


    I obviously cant do it myself, but what about other doctors? If this was an actual patient, there would definitely be other grandmaster doctors present who can deal with it after. Dont we even have the famous Divine Doctor here?


    Ill apply the frozen sky fruit juice on the patients wound and amputated arm. Then, Ill use energliph to activate the juices effects and eliminate the fire poison. Ill seal the arm with the frosty gliph to keep it fresh. Once a grandmaster doctor is ready to take over, we can start reconnecting the arm immediately


    Frozen sky fruit? But this isnt included in the ingredients given by the ns Mo-Yung Kit was taken aback.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    While enjoying wine, Ping Ching looked at Chui Yim in a daze. She didnt understand how as a twel...This is paid content.(0 words)


    Read this chapter


    700NBG: One-Chambered Glipher Read 4chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance.After so much training and effort, your journey of cultivation starts nowyou have finally broken through to your first chamber!Benefits:-Subscriber exclusive illustrations-Read4chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance-Specialrole on Discord-My heartfelt thanks US$5/monthJOIN Night of the Broken Gliph (Partial)NBG: One-Chambered GlipherNBG: Two-Chambered Glipher Read9chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance.Your talent is blooming as you feel your second chamber brimming with energliphyou have broken through to your second chamber!Benefits:-Subscriber exclusive illustrations-Read9chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance-Specialrole on Discord-Discount on e-book and physical publications of Night of the Broken Gliph-My heartfelt thanks US$8/monthJOIN Night of the Broken Gliph (Partial)NBG: Two-Chambered GlipherNBG: Three-Chambered Glipher Read20chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance.You are destined for great achievements in the world of gliphs, but don''t be haughty, for your journey has just truly begunyou have broken through to your third chamber!Benefits:-Subscriber exclusive illustrations-Read20chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance-Specialrole on Discord-Discount on e-book and physical publications of Night of the Broken Gliph-My heartfelt thanks US$15/monthJOIN Night of the Broken GliphNBG: Three-Chambered Glipher

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Thats your problem. Chui Yim sighed, shaking his head as if he was impatient with Mo-Yung Kit. This is more than a test, our mission is to save our patients life! So what if the ingredient wasnt provided? I have the frozen sky fruit if you need it! I couldve given it to you.


    It was fun to see a kid speak in such a manner, but nobody dared tough seeing how upset Mo-Yung Kit looked.


    Ill consider this round a tie, Mo-Yung Yin spoke up with a grimace. Both parties came up with a treatment regimen that saved the patients life, which was the aim of this test. However, Chui Yim used the frozen sky fruit, an ingredient that wasnt provided. This could be considered cheating as well.


    However, Chui Yims regimen has the most appropriate method to handle the amputated arm. With the Frosty gliph keeping the arm fresh, it could be rejoined back at ater time. Moreover, there isnt a rule that says participants arent allowed to use ingredients that werent provided. This isnt considered cheating, said Ping San Yat calmly.


    Who are you to call Chui Yim by his name directly? Ping Chi turned back to re at Ping San Yat. Hes your senior brother! How rude!


    Master Awkwardness washed over Ping San Yats face. Please give me some face here he whispered.


    Chui Yims the winner of this round, Ping Chi ignored him and announced the winner with a sneer.


    Since when can someone who isnt a n leader decide the results? Mo-Yung Yin shot up from his chair and asked spitefully.


    Hearing him, Ping Chi blew his top and jumped out of his chair. Mo-Yung Yin! How shameless can you be? This round is a tie? Wheres your honour as a doctor?


    This is apetition between the five ns, and the five n leaders should decide. This is a tie, and I feel that they shouldpete once more. Mo-Yung Yin gritted his teeth.


    Cheung San watched them with aplicated look. With a sigh, he voiced his opinion. I agree with n leader Mo-Yung.


    Hahaha! Shameless old men! Shameless old men! Chui Yims the winner to me! Suen Houghed loudly and sarcastically.


    Its obviously Chui Yims victory. Only shameless people will deem this a tie. The Ping n feels that Chui Yim is the winner of this round, Ping San Yat spoke calmly.


    All four n leaders turned towards Wong Ding Tin, who had always remained neutral, siding with neither the Ping nor the Mo-Yung n. Feeling the stares on him, heughed and caressed his beard. Like what n Leader Ping said, its a clear win.


    Mo-Yung Yins heart fell immediately, while Ping San Yat stared at Wong Ding Tin meaningfully. None of them were innocent or naive. Wong Ding Tin might beughing, but he was staring at Wong Lai with the corner of his eyes. Ping San Yat understood his intention and nodded in response.


    In that simple exchange, both men exchanged conditions, and from today onwards, the Wong n would stand by the Ping n!


    On the other hand, Mo-Yung Kit looked pale as a sheet of paper. This is impossible Ive practised medicine for almost a decade How could I lose to such a stupid boy


    His words made Chui Yimugh. Because instead of thinking about how to use medicine to eliminate the fire poison, you chose to use energliph. Your violent method of removing the poison means the patient wont feel any pain, but it will aggravate his wound, ruining the chances of rejoining his arm.


    Whats worse is that you didnt even think about how to handle the amputated arm, only focusing on saving the patients life. If you dont think like a doctor, you wont have any medical ethics, didnt I tell you that back at the inn?


    <strong>Medicine is about using your medical skills in cultivation; gliphism only acts as a support.</strong>


    But instead, you think with your cultivation, which is wrong!


    Shut up! Mo-Yung Yin bellowed. Im Mo-Yung Kits master, a boy like you has no right to criticise my teachings!


    Before Chui Yim could reply, Ping Chis sneer was heard. Am I qualified enough?


    Mo-Yung Yin was stunned by Ping Chi.


    Yes, being a Divine Doctor is so great. But Im sure you know how great a Divine Doctor you are. You have the cultivation and ability of a Divine Doctor, but not the mentality. Youll never be an actual Divine Doctor, a doctor that cares for the world, seeing how you disregarded your morals and lied about thispetitions round.


    Mo-Yung Yin was infuriated to hear Ping Chi, but there was nothing he could say. He knew that unlike him, Ping Chi onlycked the cultivation. His knowledge, skills and medical ethics were all at the level of a Divine Doctor. However, Mo-Yung Yin wouldnt mention it if Ping Chi didnt.


    He stared at Chui Yim, Ping Chi, and Wong Ding Tin menacingly and snickered. Fine. I concede defeat this time. He then turned into a white shadow, vanishing on the spot.


    The Mo-Yung n had paid a hefty price to bring thepetition forward. They won the battle and alchemical sections, but they sadly lost in medicine. Some were shocked, while others had expected the Ping n to win from the start.


    The Mo-Yung ns territory on the Southern Mountain had increased no matter what. They were now neck-to-neck with the Ping n, and it was hard to say if the Mo-Yung n would eventually overtake the Ping n and be the leader of Southern Ping. However, this wasnt Chui Yims or the current generations problem.


    Since he had won the round, Chui Yim had done a meritorious deed for the Ping n. The Ping n members no longer treated Chui Yim coldly and instead gazed at him in gratitude. Having grown up in an elite n, those like Mo-Yung Kit and Ping Man Bun never cared aboutmoners like Chui Yim no matter how capable he was as their n was so powerful.


    But now, everything was different. Chui Yim was their ns great master Ping Chis disciple, and this title was enough to make people respect Chui Yim even outside of Southern Ping. That was the extent of Ping Chis influence.


    Chui Yim was easygoing. He wouldnt care about those who treated him coldly, but wouldnt reject their good intentions either. The Ping n celebrated their victory. Chui Yim epted all their toasts. Still young, he could drink as much as he wanted without getting drunk, which some elders envied.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    To the naked eye, the cauldron was just a ball of me. It was hard to believe that this was a cauldron, and the experienced cksmith Chui Yim from the Sallow Continent immediately identified that this cauldron wasnt ordinary. The cauldron was made of at least thirty types of iron and steel.


    <em>Moreover, the carvings on the cauldron</em>


    Dragon carvings with their mouths open towards the mouth of the cauldron surrounded it. There were nine dragons in total.


    Calm, energetic and proud.


    Such qualities amalgamated into the aura that came from the vivid dragons baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.


    I found this in an ancient tomb in the past. Ping Chis proud voice rang out. But since it wasntpatible with my fire skillset, I could only keep it in my collection. Its yours now. Treasure this Nine Dragons me-Gatherer Cauldron well. Its in no way worse than little Chings Frosty me.


    The rewards given by the n arent even ten per cent the value of this cauldron. Do you know how lucky you are?


    Chui Yim suddenly realised that the aura of the cauldron was shockingly simr to the Heavens me inside him!


    Ping Chi mightve looked disinterested, but he still noticed Chui Yims reaction. You must have sensed it, kiddo, he continued. Legends have it that this Nine Dragons me-Gatherer Cauldron was refined using Heavens me. With the Heavens me inside you, youre destined to have it. This cauldron suits you the most.


    Hmph! With a huff, Chui Yim stopped arguing with him.  I didnt know you still had a bit of conscience. He reached out for the cauldron, instantly feeling attracted to it.


    <em>This cauldron possesses spirituality!</em>


    It wasnt far from gaining sentience. Chui Yim, who had once created a divine weapon, knew that the Heavens Test was a condition required for a weapon to be a true divine weapon.


    This cauldron would be considered a half-divine weapon back on the Sallow Continent, and a half grade five item in this world. Only a forging grandmaster or divine master had the ability to produce this. This cauldron was priceless!


    Chui Yim might act coldly, but he remembered all of this by heart.<hr>


    Before Chor Shing Chit fully recovered, the trio couldnt continue their journey, and they could only stay in the Ping n. Chui Yim returned to his room after his lesson, only to find an invitation with his name on the table.


    He picked it up and looked around curiously before opening it. There was only a location and time written on it: Southern Pings Crystal Clear Lake Inn at night.


    Chui Yim left the Southern Mountain with the invitation. <em>Its not a bad idea to rx.</em>


    Moreover, Chui Yim loved alcohol. He mightve drank a lot the previous night, but he could drink the next day again. There was a teen waiting for him when he reached the Crystal Clear Lake Inn. The teen was dressed fully in ck, with an ordinary look that made him easily forgettable. He approached Chui Yim and bowed respectfully.


    Mister Chui Yim, my young master is already waiting for you. Please.


    Chui Yim entered the inn without suspicion. He might be easygoing, but not stupid. He was in Southern Ping, and the Crystal Clear Lake Inn was the most well-known inn in Southern Ping. The inn was so popr because it was supported by all five ns of Southern Ping. After thepetition, he was already famous. Many people were whispering when they saw him in the streets.


    Nobody would dare attack him here. Even if they did, Chui Yim was confident that he had ample life-saving methods to escape.


    He was no longer the stupid great master me who only knew how to forge. The current him was equipped with medicinal, alchemical, gliphism and battle skills. He also had a better sense for danger, meaning assassinating was rtively tough. When he reached the top floor, there was a youth drinking alone.


    Chui Yim was taken aback by his poise. The teen mightve been drinking wine, but it was as if Chui Yim could see him ruling the world beneath him. He was like a divine emperor; the heavens were his wine, and the earth was his cuphe was in control of it all.


    Chui Yim wasnt a country bumpkin. Having lived two lives, he had more experience than anyone. He hadnt met more than five people with such an aura, and all were undoubtedly extraordinary.


    But he was Chui Yim, so he calmed down very soon. The entire top floor was booked by the teen. Chui Yim went over and sat down next to him. He took a jug and downed it immediately, startling the teen.


    The delicate atmosphere was ruined. It was as if there was something out of ce, like a fly on top of your food.


    It might be insignificant, but it was obvious. Chui Yim didnt say anything as he continued drinking, unconsciously lessening the teens demeanour. After some time, Chui Yim finally looked at him.


    Boy, why did you look for me?


    The ck-dressed youths eyes shot wide open on hearing the way Chui Yim addressed the white-robed youth. A murderous intent filled the room, but he was stopped by the white-clothed youth who turned to Chui Yim curiously. Dont you know who I am?


    Who are you? Chui Yim was taken aback. How would I know?


    It was a weird question that somehow made a lot of sense.


    Let me give you a hint. My surname is Lam. The teen in white was more and more interested in Chui Yim.


    Hearing this, Chui Yim smiled. Lam? Such a great surname! The Souths dynasty is the Lam dynasty!


    Yeah. The teen in white smiled on hearing him.


    But not muchter, Chui Yim started talking about his past. I have an old friend with the same surname, but hes so stupid, I have no idea if hes doing well Hah cmon, brother. Lets toast. This is for the Lams!


    The teen looked at him dumbfoundedly. His expression was extremely interesting. Do you really not know who I am?


    He might not appear in the public much, but he was well renowned years ago, when his father instated him as the crown prince.


    Yes, the Crown Prince. He was the current crown prince, Lam Ming Sums half brother, Lam Zaa. Despite not leaving the pce much, his portrait was spread across the world after he was officially made the crown prince. Almost every n disciple could recognise him!


    <em>Ping might not be his surname, but hes still Ping Chis disciple, shouldnt he know?</em>


    This interested Lam Zaa even more. <em>Every other teen acted scared or cautiously in front of me; this is the first time Ive interacted with someone who doesnt know who I am!</em>


    Thinking about this, he nced at the teen in ck. You may leave first. Let me and brother Chui have a good drink.


    Yes, young master, the teen in ck answered hesitantly yet respectfully.


    He nearly attacked Chui Yim out of anger when Chui Yim spoke as he was leaving. I say, brother Lam. Your servant looks dead! Hes just like a zombie. I cant even drink at ease with him around, its better that he left!

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Shadows a great friend. Lam Zaa shed a thin smile. Weve been friends since young, and he has always been following me around like my shadow.


    His words reminded Chui Yim of Lam Ming, his father Chui Tin, and the rtionships he formed back at Sallow Continent. Feeling rtable, he sighed. Brother, nothing in this world is certain. He might be with you today, but not tomorrow. You might not even know when you will see him again. Ill stop talking about him on your behalf, brother Lam.


    Lam Zaa looked at Chui Yim, startled. It was as if his world was spinning; Chui Yim spoke like an old man with countless life experiences rather than a twelve-year-old. His eyes were filled with loneliness, just as he thought about how nobody would understand him. Moreover, this reminded Lam Zaa of somebody else someone he had always detested.


    Faking a smile, Lam Zaa lifted his cup. What brother Chui said makes sense. Lets toast!


    His words brought Chui Yim back to reality, who let out a heartyugh. Yes! To the present!


    Lam Zaa continued sipping while Chui Yim drank straight from the jug. Oh yeah, brother. This is our first meeting, so whats with the invitation?


    Chui Yim only received a smile in reply. As the current crown prince and future king, the world would be his one day, and Lam Zaa needed to nurture his line-up of aides early on.


    It might seem funny to start now, as who knew how long itd take before Lam Zaas session. However, this was also why the Lam dynasty survived so long. Every genius had the potential to be a terrifying existence, like Tse Man Tin, ancestor of the Tse n, who was born ordinary yet extremely talented in battle. The crown prince back then, the current Emperor Lam, selected him as part of his aides to be nurtured. Atst, Tse Man Tin became one of the strongest cultivators globally, a secret weapon that the North feared.


    Sourcing talented youths to nurture into the next generation of supporters for the Lam dynasty was their tradition, and Chui Yim was the first person Lam Zaa chose.


    Lam Zaa only smiled instead of making his intention obvious. He had other ns for Chui Yim, who didnt recognise him. <em>Why not just leave it to fate? I dont hate this experience either, its pretty fresh.</em>


    They drank and chatted happily. Chui Yim was slightly taken aback to find out that just like him, the teen read a lot as well. From astrology, alchemy and even medicine, they could chat about anything. Lam Zaa even expressed his opinion on the Outstanding Talent Competitions alchemy and medicine segment.


    On the other hand, Lam Zaa was shocked as well. As the crown prince, he received the best education possible, and Chui Yim, who looked like a country bumpkin, turned out to be extremely knowledgeable. Chui Yim could even answer and talk about niche topics when probed. To Lam Zaa, Chui Yim was more extraordinary than he expected.


    After some time, the bell signifying midnight rang. Lam Zaa stretched and burst intoughter. Brother Chui is so knowledgeable I admire your knowledge.


    Youre great too, Chui Yim replied,ughing. I had a great day today, lets drink together again sometime.


    Brother Chui mentioned that youll attend the Cloud Pces enrollment about a yearter, right? Lam Zaa said with a smile. So that means youll be heading to South Imperial City?


    Yeah, but its unknown when were going to leave. Chui Yim nodded, letting out a burp.


    Suddenly, a jade badge appeared in Lam Zaas hand. It was a pitch-ck piece of square jade, with the character Zaa in the middle. Even Chui Yim couldnt tell the material this badge was made out of.


    Its fate that brought us together. Lam Zaa shed Chui Yim a smile. I hold some authority in South Imperial City, and this jade symbolises my identity. If brother Chui encounters any trouble in the future, this badge might help you, so keep it well. There arent many of this particr badge in this world.


    Youre so polite, brother Lam. Chui Yimughed as he kept the badge. Since you treat me as your brother, Ill give you something as well. He pped the bag hanging on his waist, which lit up brightly.


    Even Lam Zaas jaws dropped.


    Ping Chis Direct Disciple!


    The words rose into the air after Chui Yim inserted energliph into the jade. This was Ping Chis trick, as he knew that Chui Yim didnt actually go through any ceremony to be his disciple. So he used this jade, which contained a space that Chui Yim would frequently use, to show these words. Moreover, he stored the cauldron inside this badge, which Chui Yim would have to use a lot when practising alchemy in the future.


    In terms of tricks, Chui Yims two lives still werent a match for the old fox Ping Chi. The space in the badge was big, but there wasnt much space left after storing the cauldron, only enough for Chui Yim to store some of his small tricks inside.


    He took out an ordinary-looking item that didnt seem to be made of gold or wood. This belonged to a gliphist who has passed on, and I used a forging method to store the energliph inside, so it contains enough power to be activated one more time. If brother Lam gets into danger in the future, it might be of some help. I dont have anything suitable on me for a gift, so here you go. Hahaha.


    Lam Zaa didnt look down on the item as he epted it. You can use a gliphists item like this? Thats interesting.


    However, it wasnt this ordinary stick that interested him but the theory behind it. Most treasures turned to trash after the gliphist passed on, unless they were superior items like the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles that could still be used to a certain extent after the gliphist passed on.


    Lam Zaas interest in Chui Yim grew even more.<hr>


    Lam Zaa sat on the top floor of the inn. The cold night breeze wasnt enough to make him feel cold. Shadow appeared behind him, hesitating to speak. Your highness, I still think that Chui Yim isnt qualified to be part of your team. Hes too careless and noisy


    You werent around earlier, so you missed our conversation. Lam Zaa waved his hands. He might look careless, but hes extremely knowledgeable. From our conversation, I discovered that he has a deep understanding of medicine, alchemy, gliphism, forging, and more. Hes not an ordinary person. He will shine even amongst the elite younger generation of the South.


    Shadow was stunned. He had never heard Lam Zaa praise someone in such a manner, and he was at a loss on how to reply.


    Since Chui Yim doesnt know who I am, let him find out slowly. Ive given him the badge, and the games must go on. Lam Zaaughed lightly.


    At the same time, a loud shout came from outside. Why cant I enter? The five ns support this inn. Do you know who I am? Im Mo-Yun Kit! Disciple of the Divine Doctor and future leader of Southern Ping! How dare you stop me!?


    Mister Mo-Yung Apologetic voices could be heard in reply. The top floor was fully booked, and we are just abiding by the rules


    Rules? The shouter was heard once more. My words are the rules! Let me see who dares to stop me!

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    <em>Bang!</em> The door was pushed open hard.


    Shadow frowned at the noise, his murderous intent rising, but he was stopped by Lam Zaa who was facing away from the door. Lam Zaa turned around to see a drunk Mo-Yung Kit. Face flushed red, Mo-Yung Kit stared at Lam Zaa with a jug of wine in hand.


    Who the hell are you to stop me froming up!? Wait You look familiar


    Lam Zaa only stared at him silently. He didnt smile or say anything. It was like the easygoing teen Chui Yim just spoke to was imaginary. This cold and apathetic Lam Zaa was his true self.


    Mo-Yung Kit stared at him a few secondster, his eyes wide like a doll. He trembled so hard that the jug in his hand fell from his hand. He sobered up immediately as he turned pale like he had seen a ghost.


    Lam Lam


    Lam Zaa nced at him before turning to face the pitch-ck skyline of Southern Ping. On behalf of what you went through yesterday, Ill only punish you lightly. You shall not step out of Southern Ping for the next three years.


    Mo-Yung Kits body shook as he stood rooted in fear. Shadow, who was behind Lam Zaa, red at him. His highness is being generous, so get lost!


    Yes Yes Mo-Yung Kit ran off as fast as he could. The royal family, the Lam dynasty, had the utmost prestige and authority in the South. Even his master, Mo-Yung Yin, had to greet the crown prince politely if they met. Mo-Yung Kits status was nowhere near that of Lam Zaas.


    Chui Yim would be stunned if he saw Lam Zaa act in such an overbearing manner.


    <hr>


    There werent many changes to Chui Yims life after meeting Lam Zaa. He tossed the badge that could make countless envy him into the badge that Ping Chi gave him.


    His easygoing personality had always helped him forge many friendships. Lam Zaa, Tse Yu Bak, Ping Ching, and even Chor Shing Chit, who was already in his thirties, were all his good friends. However, he didnt consider all of them his close friends. People like Lam Zaa whom he only met once were considered acquaintances.


    The rest of his days were extremely busy. Besides cultivating the Nine Levels Of Heavens me and physical training, he was also learning medicine and alchemy from Ping Chi and advancing quickly in both subjects.


    Besides memorising the profound alchemical knowledge and recipes in alchemy, he also learned how to use the Nine Dragons me-Gatherer Cauldron. At Chui Yims current state, he could only barely activate it, unable to bring out the cauldrons full potential.


    The nine dragons symbolise the alchemists proficiency, and the more proficient the alchemist is, the more dragons he can activate. With your current cultivation and state, barely activating even one dragon is your limit. Ping Chi viewed the Nine Dragons me-Gatherer Cauldron highly. If not, he wouldnt have given it to his only precious direct disciple.


    With the foundation that Chui Tin had taught him, Chui Yim improved at a terrifying speed. Ping Chi even said he could try changing gliphs if not for hiscking cultivation. If he seeded, hed be a great master in medicine! A twelve-year-old bing a borderline great master in medicine? Chui Yim was an amazing talent, be it in the future or the past.


    He could feel himself improving every day. What took him back was that practising both alchemy and medicine didnt tire him out, but instead helped him with both subjects improve at the same time. He also followed Ping Chis ideology of medicineing before alchemy and serving the masses.<hr>


    Another month passed with Chui Yim just as busy yet fulfilling. He hade to Southern Ping inte autumn, and it was already mid-winter. Numerous gliphic nts and herbs on Southern Mountain kept the mountain bright and sunny all year round, so Chui Yim didnt have to suffer the chilly winter.


    There was still a year before Cloud Pces enrollment. On this day, Chor Shing Chit finally woke up.


    Chui Yim rushed to his room once he was informed. Chor Shing Chit was somebody he valued; they had been through life and death together. Moreover, Chui Yim was why he was seriously injured this time. They might have arge age gap, but they were very close friends and brothers.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Chor Shing Chit cultivating cross-legged on the bed. He coughed out some ck blood a whileter, which Chui Yim was more happy than worried about.


    Chor Shing Chit had been in aa due to the Yellow Springs Ladys final mental attack despite his body already recovering. Him coughing up blood wasnt bad for his body, as his awakening showed that he had recovered from the mental attack.


    It was a blessing in disguise, Chor Shing Chit said. He was pale as a sheet of paper, but he smiled happily.


    Do you feel ufortable at all? Chui Yim walked toward him immediately.


    No. Chor Shing Chit shook his head. Even better than before. I can now store more energliph in my left foot chamber to break through my fourth chamber.


    Chui Yim was startled but soon burst intoughter. Really a blessing in disguise! Remember to block more attacks for me next time, you might break through another chamber if you do! Hahaha!<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit regaining consciousness meant that they would soon continue their journey of travelling to South Imperial City for Cloud Pces enrollment.


    Ping Chi wasnt against this. Cloud Pce was a renowned academy throughout the world. They might not interfere in worldly affairs, but attending the Cloud Pce and bing one of their seven disciples would definitely allow Chui Yim to be an amazing personage in the future. Ping Chi knew that it would help Chui Yim greatly if he could study in Cloud Pce.


    Chui Yim arrived at Ping Chis courtyard. Today would be the day they continued their journey and left Southern Ping.


    Ping Chi acted like he knew nothing about it and continued teaching Chui Yim as per usual. Chui Yim listened attentively and didnt bring up the matter either.


    The sky turned dark after some time.


    Cultivation ys a huge role in both medicine and alchemy. Energliph is needed to support both upations. Regarding control over energliph, I can already use gliphs strings to imitate human organs and have reached the Divine Doctor stage, but I dont have enough energliph to sustain it. Thus, I can only be considered a half step divine doctor. Remember that no matter what path you decide to take in the future, your cultivation foundation is of utmost importance.


    This reminded Chui Yim of the Heavens me, which was absorbing his energliph, inside him as he smiled bitterly. But he didnt express it, responding with nods instead.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Ping Chi looked out the window to see a pure ck sky.


    He let out a long sigh. It was as if he had aged within a few moments. Alright, its now time for me to present you with myst gift. In the future, you need not acknowledge me as your master, but that jade Ive customised is still for you to keep. As a doctor, Ive forged much good karma and friendly rtions. The jade might help you in the future to a certain extent.


    Go, be a Cloud Pces disciple, bring my medicinal knowledge to greater heights and show Mo-Yung Yin what an actual divine doctor is.


    Chui Yim took the gift. It was something that he was no stranger to.


    The Poorest Elixir, the priceless elixir that possessed the ability to help a cultivator break through a chamber.


    Ping Chi was a far-sighted man. He was sure that Chui Yim would reach the ten-gliphic state, and the Poorest Elixir was given to him to ovee a bottleneck he might reach in the future. If everything went well, Chui Yim would at least be a hundred-gliphic gliphist; even if he didnt turn out to be a Divine Doctor, Ping Chi believed hed easily be a grandmaster.


    Despite his sly and cold character, he obviously cared for Chui Yim greatly. From teaching him everything he knew to the items he gifted Chui Yimthe Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles, Nine Dragons me-Gatherer Cauldron and the Poorest Elixireverything he gave Chui Yim was a priceless treasure, yet he gave them all away without hesitation.


    Ping Chi was very old. He might be a hundred-gliphic gliphist, but he was so old that there wasnt any room left for him to improve. He had always hoped to have a descendant to pass on all of his knowledge to, and Chui Yim fulfilled this wish.


    The title of Chui Yim being his disciple was nothing important to him.<hr>


    Chui Yim left Ping Chis courtyard.


    Even till now, he had never once addressed Ping Chi as his master, but the master-disciple bond they had forged was strongly engraved in both their hearts, leaving only the verbal title aside.


    A figure was waiting for him outside the courtyard. Moonlight shone onto the tiny but gorgeous figure. Maturing earlier than boys, the twelve-year-old girl looked charming despite her age.


    She was none other than Ping Ching, who had removed her male disguise. Brother Chui, let me send you back. She smiled thinly on seeing him.


    They went back to Chui Yims room without a word. Chui Yim and Ping Ching had a lot ofmon topics, such as alchemy and medicine, but maybe due to Chui Yims impending departure, they were both silent.


    After some time, Ping Ching broke the silence.


    Brother Chui, youll be leaving tomorrow, right? she asked softly.


    Ive stayed here and freeloaded off your n for too long. Haha! Chui Yim nodded andughed.


    His words made Ping Chingugh. With brother Chuis skill, youll definitely be able to be our ns elder in ten years. Youre not freeloading.


    No, dont say such things. I know that theres no such thing as absolutes in this world. Chui Yim waved his hands.


    The Ping n may have the best medicinal skills in the world, but how can we say its an absolute when the world is so vast? Chui Yim paused for a moment and looked up at the moon. Since were alive, we should travel the world to enjoy the many beautiful sceneries.


    Cultivation is all about exploring and seeing the world. Southern Ping is huge, but its not big enough for me!


    Ping Ching stood rooted to the ground seeing how boldly Chui Yim spoke. She knew he didnt mean to look down on Southern Ping, but his life n epassed the entire world, not just Southern Ping.


    After some time, she regained her senses. <em>Indeed the man that caught my eye.</em>


    Ill be attending Cloud Pces enrollment a yearter as well. Since brother Chui has such great ambitions, it wont be nice to lose to a girl like me. Sheughed.


    Dont think Ill let you off just because youre a girl! Hahaha! Chui Yim burst intoughter, speaking unromantically with a proud expression. Ping Chingughed in reply.


    Silver moonlight shone on the both of themughing together.<hr>


    The next day. Chui Yim, Chor Shing Chit and Bak Wun boarded the night wolf coach, getting ready to leave.


    Indeed worthy as part of the Souths Five, Southern Ping had turned the night wolf into a chubby wolf after several months. The unwillingness to part in its eyes showed how reluctant it was to leave this ce where it could spend its day eating and sleeping without work.


    Many Ping n members sent them off from the city gate, while others sent them off from Southern Mountain. The night wolf left the city silently and headed north. Undeniably, Chui Yim had left a huge impact on Southern Ping. Thanks to him, the talents of the Ping n had time to breathe and grow. Moreover, he became Ping Chis direct disciple and experienced the Yellow Springs Lady battle


    And here was where the name Chui Yim started to gain recognition.<hr>


    Southern Ping, the Mo-Yung n residence.


    In the same living room, Mo-Yung Yin was sipping tea with Mo-Yung Kit opposite him.


    Master, are we just going to let that kid off? Mo-Yung Kit asked.


    Of course not. Mo-Yung Yin red at him. He put down his teacup as anger washed over his face. I sacrificed so much for the n, but thanks to him He will pay for this. But since the Ping n is still the leader of Southern Ping, theres not much we can do.


    I heard that hell be heading to South Imperial City to attend the enrollment taking ce a yearter. I have lots of friends in South Imperial City That will be the time for payback.


    And you! Mo-Yung Yin red at Mo-Ying Kit angrily. How can you lose to a twelve-year-old! Whats even more embarrassing is what you did when you were drunk! Its fine to get into trouble but with the Crown Prince?! Are you happy that you cant leave Southern Ping for the next three years?


    How would I know that the Crown Prince was there Mo-Yung Kit muttered softly.


    Mo-Yung Yin sighed. He roughly knew about the Lam dynastys tradition. Now that the Crown Prince came out of the pce to attend the Outstanding Talent Competition, he was no doubt here to search for his crew and give out the legendary Crown Princes badge. There werent many members of the younger generation in Southern Ping who could catch the Crown Princes eyes, so it most likely ended up with Chui Yim who had beaten Mo-Yung Kit.


    The thought of this made Mo-Yung Yins hatred for Chui Yim grow. When he reaches South imperial City, I will make him pay!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Somewhere far, in a ce hidden from the world, stood a coal-ck seven-storey tower.


    Siu Fu expected to be greeted by a ce full of negative energy, but to his surprise, it was a ce that hed describe as holy or dignified. Seeing the ck tower excited the middle-aged man that brought him here.


    Honourable Sacred Son, we have reached our destination, our Negrogliphism Sects Sacred Land, the ck Promise Tower!


    <em>ck Promise, what an odd name.</em>


    However, this didnt scare Su Fu who had ample experience and knowledge from his past life. He was aware that the middle-aged viewing him as their sacred son was an opportunity tied with danger; any careless action could result in the manbelling him useless and killing him.


    Lead the way. Siu Fu turned to the powerful cultivator, Law Sum.


    It was an order, but Law Sum was d to hear Siu Fu take charge as it coincided with his growing belief in the legend of Siu Fu leading necrogliphism to a bright future. Yes, pleasee with me, Sacred Son.


    As they walked towards the ck Promise Tower, its grandeur got increasingly striking, reminding Siu Fu of an ancient religiousndmark known as churches in his past life where there was an unknown force referred to as religion.


    <em>Does this tower serve to harness the power of peoples beliefs too?</em>


    Siu Fu was a descendant of a martial arts n in his past life. He knew that Kung Fu, inner energy, and many other kinds of energy exist. He had already seen many fascinating glipilities in this world, so he epted that all kinds of energy existed.


    Law Sum couldnt help but be pleasantly surprised at Siu Fus calmness since he himself fainted and vomited blood when he had first visited the ck Promise Tower.


    This was necrogliphisms holynd with an intense aura that any non-necrogliphism cultivator wouldnt be able to enter unless they were above the three-chambered stage. But even then, their strength would be greatly suppressed. Siu Fu wasnt even in the one-chambered state, yet he could remain unfazed.


    <em>Hes indeed our Sacred Son!</em>


    Soon, they arrived at the base of the ck Promise Tower, where a mighty door over ten metres tall stood. Siu Fu looked up to see many unknown gliph patterns inscribed on the tower and door, emitting dangerous auras. At the same time, two guards stood in front of the door.


    Its Law Sum Oh? Whos that behind you? A new candidate to be a necrogliphism cultivator?


    Shush! This is our Sacred Son! Inform the great elder immediately! Law Sum scowled.


    Both guards frowned. Every necrogliphism cultivator had great strength, and despite having lower cultivation achievements than Law Sum, they were capable of fighting him. They were upset by his words, but his attitude made the guards believe him and not dy his orders.


    Ill inform the great elder immediately.<hr>


    Greet the Great Elder, the guard returned after some time and opened the door after announcing.


    After exchanging a nce and a nod<em> Boom!</em>


    Energliph waves were emitted all over the ce. Like Law Sum, the energliph belonging to the guards were like pitch-ck clouds.


    Honourable Sacred Son, the ck Promise Tower was founded by our tribes founder a thousand years ago. The dense door made of Negative Dragon Stone will only open under our unique energliph. Non-necrogliphism cultivators need to be at least of the five-chambered stage to break in forcefully.


    The exnations allowed Siu Fu, who was creasing his brows, to have a general grasp of what necrogliphism was. From what he had heard so far, it was probably a powerful religion or tribe in this world, and because of certain reasons, it was denied by the rest of the world, which resulted in the need for such a strong defence mechanism.


    In the past, he learnt from Shu Sam that the six-chambered stage and ten thousand-gliphic state only existed in legends; not a single record of such beings had been recorded in history books dating even a thousand years back. Maybe there had been records of such existences in the past, before the war that resulted in the loss of many records and the gap in gliphism.


    The intelligent and crafty Siu Fu could guess the position of necrogliphism in the world with just that brief exnation. <em>They are powerful but unable to live under the sun.</em>


    After activating it with energliph, the guards pushed the door open. It was as if a ferocious beast was opening its bloody mouth to swallow the world whole.


    The guards stood at the side while Law Sum respectfully let Siu Fu enter first. Please, Sacred Son.


    Siu Fu knew there was no room for cowardice at this point. Without showing any expression, he walked through the door without replying.


    Both guards stared at Siu Fu weirdly. They couldnt tell how this ordinary boy was the sacred son of their sect, but since the great elder had invited Siu Fu in, there was nothing they could do besides watch the duo enter the hall.<hr>


    <em>Bang.</em>


    The ck door behind them shut tightly. In contrast to Siu Fus imagination of a pitch-ck hall, the tower was brightly lit and crowded. Everyone inside the tower spoke in whispers, and they dared not look at the iers for too long when they saw it was Law Sum who walked in. It was obvious that Law Sum had a high status or rank. They then took the stairs leading up.


    It was a spiral staircase, and Law Sum deliberately moved at a slower speed to match Siu Fus speed.


    Despite his mysterious facade, Siu Fu kept his guard up as he knew that anyone here could easily kill him. All he could do was brace himself and go up the stairs.


    When they reached the fifth storey, Siu Fu was sweating slightly. At the same time, the man waiting for him at the top of the stairs sucked in his breath when he saw Siu Fu, as Law Sum had done so before. In his eyes, Siu Fu was the legendary Bloodstained Hills Sacred Icon of necrogliphism.


    Only necrogliphism cultivators who were at least of the four-chambered state could see the Bloodstained Hills Sacred Icon, which meant that both the man and Law Sum were at least of the four-chambered state.


    Your honourable Sacred Son, the Great Elder invites you in. The arrogant man bowed toward Siu Fu respectfully as he led Law Sum and Siu Fu in.


    Im Ling Fei, the Great Elders servant. He smiled. I deal with all the various misceneous matters of the tribe.


    Siu Fu nced at Ling Fei. Unlike the others he met on his way up, he was a lively and energetic person. There was no eerie auraing from him.


    In no time, they arrived at the centre of the fifth floor. There was a figure sitting in the middle on a huge chair.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Siu Fu immediately identified that the ivory white chair was made of a beasts skeleton.<em></em>


    <em>But which beast has such a monstrous frame?</em>


    This was the first time he actually felt suppressed ever since he entered the tower, and the chair was the culprit. It frightened him as if he was facing a living monster instead of a chair.


    Step back, Ling Fei and Law Sum. The man sitting on the chair waved his hands.


    Ling Fei and Law Sumbowed respectfully and stepped down immediately, leaving Siu Fu alone with the man.


    The man didnt exert any pressure on Siu Fu, but it became increasingly suffocating for Siu Fu as he stood there. The man could be described as mighty, but the chair he was sitting on made Siu Fu feel like he was facing a dangerous opponent.


    Indeed the Bloodstained Hills Sacred Icon, the man boomed. He waved his hands as the suppressing aura vanished, allowing Siu Fu to breathe normally.


    This throne was made with the remains and teeth of a grade five gliphic beast, the Asura Devil Elephant. Its born naturally with an Asuras might that helps our tribe members cultivate, the man said as he threw an item towards Siu Fu, who was still kneeling and catching his breath. From today onwards, you are the Sacred Son of our religion. You can freely enter the treasure pavilion on the third floor and the Cultivation Style Pavillion on the fourth floor. Remember, from today onwards, there isnt a need for you to bow.


    As the Sacred Son of our religion, even heaven and earth isnt worthy of making you bow.


    Siu Fu caught his breath as he felt the t, long stone b.


    It was jet ck with a ck gas surrounding it with the word Sacred carved in the middle with gold ink. Suddenly, a ck aura gushed out of the b and seeped into Siu Fus orifices. Siu Fu immediately saw various images in his brain: the history of necrogliphism, as well as its cultivation method.


    However, only bits and pieces of history were left. A thunderstorm under a molten silver sky, quenching the earth wrapped in ck. A ck figure looked up to the skies, screaming as he held someone in his arms.


    On the other hand, the method of cultivating necrogliphism was very detailed. Siu Fu learnt that only someone with an innate heart chamber would be able to cultivate necrogliphism, which amounted to only ten per cent of all cultivators in this world.


    Rob a cultivators vitality and drink his blood. Insert the deads soul into ones chamber for your use. This is necrogliphism!


    A god-like figure from Siu Fus past life came to his mind. He remembered how an angry growl from him could make someone bleed from his eyes, mouth, ears and nose and lose his vitality. Not only so, but Siu Fu also knew that the figure wasnt some 2D game character but an actual being.


    His eyes shot open angrily.


    <em>I dont want to feel so helpless again! Im going to defy the heavens this time!</em><hr>


    Winter arrived.


    But it didnt affect the Four Seasons Mountain much, like how the zing Skies Mountain didnt experience winter year-round; each peak of the Four Seasons Mountain experienced a different season.


    On Four Seasons Mountain, the Summer Peak, a youth sat on a tree with a pear in his mouth, enjoying the life of a rich kid. He had no idea how he was reborn into this life, but investigating why wasnt very important to him.


    <em>I will live my life well since I was reborn. Moreover, this is such an interesting world! The weird gliphism improved my spearmanship too! Oh, and my useless disciple I wonder how the world has be As well as the game</em>


    <em>Did they seed? Or have they perished?</em>


    So what? Im not in that world anymore. Heughed as he shook his thoughts away.


    <em>Whoosh! </em>Out of the blue, he heard a noise. The youth threw his pear behind him immediately.


    <em>Puk!</em>


    His pear collided with a stone midair, falling to the ground. He was praised by a man in return. Great reflexes.


    You old pervert! I cant even take a break in peace! the youth shouted, forgetting that he was simrly strict towards his disciple in his past life.


    Break? You dont have time for that. It will be the Cloud Pces enrollment a yearter! You need to hurry up and improve, so you can participate. The man was none other than the youths father, Yeung Ha.


    Yes, the youth was Yeung Tin Hun.


    Wow, even this old dude bows down to the Cloud Pce Tsk tsk Yeung Tin Hun snickered.


    Despite their constant bickering and not addressing Yeung Ha as his father, Yeung Tin Hun did view Yeung Ha as his father. He knew that the five-chambered glipher was one of the most powerful gliphers in the world. <em>Yet he respects the Cloud Pce so much?</em>


    Hey, dont belittle the famous Cloud Pce; its said to be the origin of all gliphs. I once challenged them before I became a five-chambered cultivator!


    Outsiders would be utterly shocked to hear that the Sect Leader of Four Seasons Mountain once left to the South to challenge the Cloud Pce!


    Even Yeung Tin Hun was listening intently. And?


    And? Yeung Haughed bitterly. A cultivator who looked very young came to fight me and chased me out of the South. Onlyter on did I discover that he was the Cloud Pces Great Teacher. He was one mysterious cultivator. He looked like he was only in the four-chambered stage, but even now as a five-chambered glipher, Im not confident in beating him.


    But of course, dont challenge them for nothing. They dont care about worldly affairs and wont find trouble with others. Thats why Im going to send my son to their enrollment! So you can reject them when they ept you! Hahaha! My Four Seasons Mountain is better than the Cloud Pce! Excitement washed over Yeung Has face.


    Crazy bastard. Yeung Tin Hun stared at his father disdainfully. Its your problem that you lost. Dont use me to take revenge.


    But Yeung Tin Huns rudement couldnt shake Yeung Ha as he was already immune to them. Your fourth uncle has already set off to the South to prepare everything for you! A yearter, when you leave for their enrollment exam, youll be under his care there


    At the same time, Yeung Tin Hun wore a weird expression as he waved to the man behind Yeung Ha. Fourth Uncle!


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    A chilly wind was felt, and a figure who felt like he hade from and of snow walked towards them. He looked cold, but a smile thawed on his face when he saw Yeung Tin Hun. Such a good boy, Little Hun.


    Yeung Ha was dumbfounded. Brother, why are you here? Didnt you leave for the South yesterday?


    The cold man was none other than one of the three vice sect leaders, leader of the Winter Peak leader, Yeung Tung.


    Yeung Tung didnt know if he shouldugh or cry right now. Yesterday, elder brother came with a fake sect leader order. He should have reached the South through the teleportation gliph formation by now.


    Elder brother!? Both Yeung Ha and his son were stupefied.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Of all the Yeung brothers, the most unreliable award would go to the eldest brother, Yeung Chun. He was why Yeung Tin Hun had learnt to battle at a young age, despite Yeung Ha instructing his brothers to not teach Yeung Tin Hun any battle skills. Yeung Chun gave in after some coaxing and pestering from Yeung Tin Hun.


    Travelling to the South alone was a tough mission. Rather than ability, ones character and work ethics were of more importance.


    Yeung Tung was a cold, distant and careful man, making him the best candidate for this mission, unlike the friendly, easygoing and innocent Yeung Chun. Their characters were simr to their names, which bore the meaning of winter and spring respectively.


    Yeung Chuns gullible character worried his brothers greatly when they were kids, and all of them knew that he shouldnt have been the representative sent to the South.


    <em>However</em>


    Elder brother hasnt left the Four Seasons Mountain for decades and must have felt bored. Yeung Tungughed bitterly. Let him have his fun. He took the teleportation gliph formation, and its toote for us to find him since a day has already passed.


    Yeah Thats the only thing we can do Yeung Ha sighed after recovering from his shock.


    At the same time, in the South.


    A man swallowed down all the food on his table happily as he muttered to himself. Southern food is no doubt more delicious than the Norths! Hahaha! Im finally free! Im going to travel the world and represent justice!


    He was a gentle and energetic person. Waiter! Bill!


    Dear guest, its ten silver taels in total. The waiter came respectfully.


    The manughed and felt in his robes, his face turning weird immediately. Erm <em>I forgot to bring money because Ive stayed at the sect for too long!</em>


    Seemingly having read his mind, the waiter stared at him unhappily. Guest, did you leave your silver taels at home?


    Hahaha! Yeah Waiter Can my bill be put on a tab


    Guest! The waiter pointed to the sign outside the shop. No rued payment allowed.


    The owner noticed them and came over. Since you didnt bring your money, stay and wash the tes! he said in displeasure.


    And this marked the start of Four Seasons Mountain vice sect leader, Yeung Chuns journey.<hr>


    Southern Ping.


    The ce was still the same as when Chui Yim leftbut not the people.


    Doctor Odd, Ping Chi became increasingly reclusive and less passionate in researching medicine and alchemy. Instead, he took a more leisurely approach in studying.


    Most of the younger generation of Southern Ping remembered the bald teen that beat Mo-Yung Kit gloriously. But as time passed, memories faded. Everyone was now focused on the first Outstanding Talent Gathering after the recent Outstanding Talent Competition.


    Everyone was looking forward to it, be they from the Ping or Mo-Yung n. They gathered at the same inn in Southern Ping and waited for the arrival of the three main characters, Ping Ching, Mo-Yung Kit and theteer Wong Lai who was the Wong ns young generations leader in terms of alchemy.


    She wasparable to Mo-Yung Kit in alchemy; some even thought she was a more talented alchemist due to herck of foundation. Since Chui Yim left Southern Ping, Mo-Yung Kit was now known for his medicine skills instead of his alchemy.


    Wong Lai chatted happily with the younger generation talents attending the gathering. It was her first time here, but her extroverted self allowed her to mix with the others in no time. She sat closer to the Ping n, since during the Outstanding Talent Competition, the Wong n leader had decided to stand by the Ping n with the condition that Wong Lai would be able to observe the Southern Mountain Elixir, which would help her be a great or even a grandmaster. From then on, the Wong n officially announced their alliance with the Ping n.


    Thus, the Ping n team had significantly more members than the Mo-Yung n team, which consisted of Mo-Yung and Cheung n disciples. Just then, a teen made his appearance.


    It was Mo-Yung Kit.


    After his duel with Chui Yim and being forbidden to leave Southern Ping for three years, Mo-Yung Kit became less arrogant and mentally stronger. Restricting his movements seemed harsh, but it helped him focus more on his cultivation.


    He looked towards the crowd in confusion. Wheres Ping Ching?


    As a ssic Ping n member, it was impossible for Ping Ching to bete.


    Mo-Yung Kit. A cold voice rang out. Before Mo-Yung Kit could voice his confusion, a person walked up to him slowly.


    Ping Ching had arrived, wearing the same cold expression as she always did. Because she couldnt make up her mind, she was slightlyte. But the thought of the fearless bald youth who braved all obstacles without hesitation gave her an answer.


    Ping Ching smiled and came towards Mo-Yung Kit who had a weird expression on his face. Mo-Yung Kit was eighteen years old, six years older than Ping Ching who lost to him in height. Yet he felt that Ping Chings aura had suddenly changed.


    He had no idea what decision Ping Ching had made.


    Ping Ching reached out her left hand, pulling the ordinary string she had always worn on her left hand. It was always so inconspicuous that some only realised its existence now.


    As she released the knot, her physical appearance changed drastically.


    Ping Chings hair grew to shoulder length, and she looked more gentle than before. The only things that remained the same were her doe eyes and calm expression. None of the teenagers present could believe their eyes.


    Ping Ching was a she, not a he!


    Mo-Yung Kit, do you dare challenge me in alchemy?


    She had a soft voice, but it left everyone in awe. Ping Ching felt at ease as she finally revealed her actual identity.


    Mo-Yung Kit was familiar with the energliph waveing from Ping Ching.


    <em>Shes broken through her heart chamber!? Even before breaking through her innate chamber!? Doesnt this mean that shes a dual innate chamber cultivator, or a dual wind and heart chamber cultivator?!</em>


    The challenge between Mo-Yung Kit and Ping Ching on refining a grade one elixir surprisingly ended in a tie. Despite this, everyone present knew that victory would undoubtedly be Ping Chings if she had broken through her innate chamber sessfully, with Wong Lai being the only person capable of matching her.


    Besides her ability, her gorgeous appearance shocked everyone the most. The twelve-year-old ice-cold beauty with sparkly doe eyes captured the hearts of many people when her portrait was spread across the world. Numerous flocked to the Ping n to request an arranged marriage, all leaving after a polite rejection from the Ping n.


    Revealing her actual identity meant that she would be giving up her inheritance. No matter how powerful she became in the future, shed never be the Ping n leader as it was a tradition among all ns that only males were allowed to be the n leader.


    Regardless, Ping Chings fame grew from Southern Ping to the entire world in no time!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    It was mid-winter.


    Due to the Souths warm climate, the snow was mild, looking like heaven-sent glitter bringing a new shine under the sun.


    A night wolf coach was travelling at a steady pace. Chui Yim, Bak Wun and Chor Shing Chit werent afraid of the cold and felt rather nonchnt about it; they kept the firece empty and were even d about the chilly wind that blew in from time to time.


    It had been half a month since they left Southern Ping; ording to their nned route, they were nearing their destination, South Imperial City.


    Chui Yim couldnt help but think about everything that had happened in the past few months. He fled from Chan Shue Gun, tattooed a gliph on Chor Shing Chit when his life was at stake, then fled to Night Lion City. That was where he met and cured Tse Yu Bak at an inn. As a result, he was implicated in the Tse ns internal strife.


    Afterwards, he arrived at the Engraved Mountain Range, where he found many precious herbs, even discovering a legendary gliph which improved his understanding of gliphism. He also learnt about the Fifth Teacher of Cloud Pce, Wat Suen, from Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan.


    This sequence of events was followed by him feeling helpless after realising the changes in the Heavens me. He visited Breaking Thorns City which changed his mindset, subsequently deciding to insert energliph into the heavens me.


    His days at Southern Ping werent much smoother. He nearly lost his life to the Yellow Springs Lady, somehow ended up as Ping Chis direct disciple and learnt alchemy and medicine from him. Chui Yim even helped the Ping n maintain the citys leadership against the Mo-Yung n.


    Over a year, Chui Yim had visited roughly twenty cities with countless experiences, some more memorable than the others. So memorable that they seemed to have taken ce only yesterday.


    The closer the coach got to the city, the more Chui Yim felt this way.


    After cultivating the Nine Levels Of Heavens me and picking up gliphism, Chui Yim finally felt like he was about to break through. This would be a new start for him. Cultivating energliph wasnt the true start to his path of gliphism; breaking through his inner chamber was!


    Chui Yim had no idea how to pass his bottleneck, but he felt that South Imperial City would be where it happened; if he didnt break through before the Cloud Pce enrollment, hed definitely lose against the other elite participants.


    Look, thats South Imperial City right there, Chor Shing Chit spoke suddenly.<hr>


    <em>How should I describe it?</em>


    After seeing South Imperial City himself, Chui Yim was at a loss for words.


    Some authors had described the city in books, The city was as tall as a mountain, dense as a forest, and as vast as the skies and ocean.


    By now, Chui Yim had been to countless cities and viges and he was no longer a naive country boy that lived under a rock. Night Lion, Breaking Thorns, and Southern Ping were major cities, but they were nothingpared to South Imperial City.


    Southern Ping was simrly magnificent because the Southern Mountain located within the city was enough to awe anybody. However, things were different for South Imperial City. Gigantic,prehensive city walls as ck as ink looked like hills surrounding the city, but if one looked at the walls closely under the sunlight, one would see hues of dark blue.


    Outside the city walls, there was an additionalyer of fog that looked thin but was actually several metres thick, nketing the city walls all around.


    The city looked more like a mountain or heavens instead of a city.


    This was the South Imperial City for you.<hr>


    Even Chui Yim dared not confirm the metal used to build the walls, only able to guess that it wasnt a simple mineral or metal but an alloy. There was even energliph felt from it.


    <em>The main ingredient should be a good conductor of energliph, before being mixed with other materials to form an alloy.</em>


    It was hard to see through theyer of fog but both Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit who saw the legendary gliph on the Engraved Mountain Range had a deep understanding of gliph formations which allowed them to identify the Cumulonimbus, Nimbus and Dewdrop gliphs.


    The Cumulonimbus gliph would gather the water vapour in the air; the Nimbus gliph would then condense the water vapour into rain, the Dewdrop gliph turning the water-attributed energy into energliph.


    <em>Along with that alloy The city walls are bing more powerful every second! The defensive strength of the walls increases every second! One day, it will be stronger than any mountain or metal! The architect of South Imperial City is unimaginably rich, powerful and smart!</em>


    Chui Yim might be learning alchemy, medicine and gliphism simultaneously. However, he was still originally a metalsmith, and it was already an ingrained habit to view things from the perspective of a metalsmith. He had already gained countless ideas, envisioning many different methods to make new gliph weapons or carving gliphs with just a nce of the city walls workmanship.<hr>


    Passing through the fog, the night wolf moved towards the city gate that wasnt far away. It was simrly shrouded by fog, making it look like an entrance to a cave hidden beneath a fountain thus named the water curtain gate since passing through it felt like passing through water curtains.


    South Imperial City spans a huge area. They have four city gates called water curtain gates, differentiated by their directions; North, South, East, and West, Chor Shing Chit exined. His face had a weird expression, as this was his hometown.


    As the capital of the South, this was where the central authority was. Besides the imperial family, about twenty more ns were based in the city. Some were cultivation-type ns, while others had many government officials or influence in the Lam dynasty.


    Chui Yim remembered that he had read some books that described South Imperial City as a ce with a high chance of meeting elite n members while in the city.


    This might have been exaggerated, but it was enough to show how deep the roots of South Imperial City were.<hr>


    Within a mansion in South Imperial City sat a frowning man.


    Father. Not muchter, someone came in, easing the frown on the mans face.


    Sing.


    Sing was in good physical shape: muscr, but slightly evil-looking.


    He was Chor Sing, the expected sessor of the Spiral Dragon Chor n and the man sitting in front of him was his father Chor Chong Hoi, a four-chambered stage glipher.


    Chor Sing was the most powerful cultivator of his n within his generation. The three-chambered stage cultivator broke throughst year and had the most potential, making Chor Chong Hois faction the strongest one in the Chor n. Their elderly n leader was the only one who could restrain them.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    It was a known fact that n Leader Chor was old; his days were numbered. After n Leader Chor passed on, the next n leader would be none other than Chor Chong Hoi!


    Father, whats the matter? Chor Sings deep voice rang out. Chor Sing was now a teacher of the Metallic Blood War Gates outer sect, and he was summoned urgently by his father while in the middle of a lesson. Chor Chong Hoi stopped smiling and stared at him solemnly.


    I heard that Chor Shing Chit is back.


    Chor Sing trembled in disbelief. Its been twenty years, Chor Shing Chit The observant Chor Chong Hoi could tell that Chor Sing was afraid. But Chor Sing was not to be med.


    Chor Shing Chit was seven years younger than Chor Sing, but he was invincible in their generation, an elite regardless of where he was. Without Wat Suen who suddenly appeared, Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan were seen as the disciples with the highest chance of being selected by the Cloud Pce.


    However, Chor Shing Chit failed the enrolment and vanished without a trace. Since he was the premier disciple of Chor Chun Pings faction, more than half of the resources of Chor n were provided for him, and him taking a silent leave gave Chor Chun Ping huge pressure. His entire faction were even chased out of South Imperial City to work as the Spiral Dragon Soldiers who guarded the Souths Fives.


    At the end of the day, everything happened because of Chor Shing Chit and his stubborn personality. Had Chor Shing Chit stayed in the city, Chor Chong Hoi would have never gotten where he was today.


    Thus, Chor Shing Chits return worried both Chor Chong Hoi and Chor Sing.


    Father, are you certain? Chor Sing regained hisposure as he asked.


    It should be urate. He came with a teen and an old man. That youth is the Southern Ping Ping ns Doctor Odds disciple. Sing, its been twenty years those whoe back now most likely bear ill intentions. Are you confident?


    Chor Sing wore a poker face like it was the symbol of the Chor n.


    The Chor n founded the jaw-dropping Spiral Dragon Rod Skillset and was home to some of the best gliphers in the South. They brought up tough men who cultivated an unstoppable will to battle, like Chor Sing.


    In the twenty years that he was gone, I cultivated hard. With the ns resources that I had ess to Hes back just in time. Ill officially beat him and ensure that father will be a n leader with unquestionable legitimacy.


    Hahaha great, great! Pleased, Chor Chong Hoi shouted. Let Chor Shing Chit be a stepping stone on your path to greatness!


    Chor Sing didnt reply. He looked even more fierce and evil. Father, your humble son hopes to go practice his skills. Ill take my leave first. Chor Sing turned around calmly, with Chor Chong Hoi smiling as he watched his son leave.


    He knew that even after twenty years had passed, Chor Shing Chit was stillChor Sings inner demon. Chor Shing Chits rash decision to leave made Chor Sing the strongest cultivator of his generation, not themon Chor n elite that he was supposed to be. Chor Sing was clear that everything he had now had been left behind by Chor Shing Chit when he had left.


    Thus, Chor Sing had always doubted his talent and ability, which Chor Chong Hoi knew about.


    <em>The return of Chor Shing Chit will finally allow my son to mature; hell be the final stepping stone to my faction bing the Chor ns main faction!</em>


    Chor Chong Hoi was fueled by ambition. He might be old, but he desperately wanted to be the next n leader and lead the Chor n towards a glorious future.<hr>


    The night wolf coach entered South Imperial City slowly, passing many reserved-looking soldiers on guard. Chui Yim could feel that many of them werent just mere one-chambered gliphers; even two-chambered gliphers were only qualified to guard the city gates of South Imperial City.


    The night wolf from Tse n had scared those with ill intentions away during their journey. Chor Shing Chits cultivation was enough to protect them unless they met a four-chambered state cultivator, but the night wolf saved them a lot of trouble.


    The guards and knowledgeable people in the cities the trio had been to were either surprised, alert or viewed the night wolf with respect. But the soldiers they passed by this time didnt even flinch, as if the night wolf was amon beast.


    Chui Yim understood why in no time. There were hardly any n disciples in the other cities, but plenty could be found everywhere in South Imperial City. Every n used different gliphic beasts as mounts, so it wasnt a rare sight, and the guards were all used to it. Moreover, nobody dared to cause trouble in South Imperial City as the Lam dynasty guards would arrest all the involved parties if anyone fought.


    Authority?


    No authority was greater than the Lam dynasty in South Imperial City! With the Lam dynasty present, they feared nothing.


    After passing the required checks and entering the water curtain gate, they found someone already waiting for them. It was a group of three with two people standing behind an elderly individual. Despite his age, he had rosy pink cheeks, and Chui Yim could see Tse Chuns features in him.


    Youre little brother Chui Yim and brother Chor Shing Chit, right?


    Chui Yim and Chor Shing Chit got off the couch and nced at Bak Wun, who didnt seem to want to introduce himself, rather letting them think he was an ordinary servant.


    As such, Chor Shing Chit had no choice but to take the lead. Sir, you are?


    Hehe! I am Tse On! Tse Yu Baks Uncle and the current Tse n Leader, Tse Chuns younger brother!


    Greetings, senior, Chor Shing Chit said immediately.


    Tse Onughed. Unlike Tse Chun who was respectable and mighty, Tse On had an easygoing personality. This might be why he was assigned to the South Imperial City.


    Theres no need for courtesy. Just call me Uncle like Yu Bak does. Heughed and turned to Chui Yim in gratitude. Ive heard all about you. Youre the one that cured Yu Baks poison and allowed him to cultivate once again, right? Youre our entire ns benefactor!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Tse On left with the night wolf after greeting them. He invited them to stay at the Tse ns residence in South Imperial City, but he conceded when Chor Shing Chit rejected him. Before he left, he gave his contact method to Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim to find him in case they needed help.


    The night wolf wasnt willing to part with the trio that it had travelled with for such a long time, yet it was happy to be free from Chor Shing Chits foggy night onyx eagle that had been disturbing it all this while.


    Bak Wun, Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim were left at the city gate, watching the bustling city. It was only now that Chui Yim felt a sense of unfamiliarity. He heard Chor Shing Chit breathe deeply before turning towards him.


    Lets go home, Chor Shing Chit said determinedly, but Chui Yim caught a slight tremble in his voice.


    It was obviously not Chui Yims home which was miles away in a vige near Southary, nor Bak Wuns, whose identity was still a mystery.


    Chor Shing Chit meant his home, the famous Spiral Dragon Chor n!<hr>


    Humans living in this ever-changing world were absentminded creatures. As the saying goes, countless changes take ce every ten years. It had been twenty years, and many things werent the same.


    Chor Shing Chit was once a brilliant talent that was so well-known that even the powerful organisations in the North knew of him. But twenty yearster, he could walk on the streets without anybody recognising him.


    He looked around, mentally tired due to the changes that took ce in the past two decades. Manyndmarks were the same, but countless shops had been washed away by the passage of time. The stationary shop in front of him had once been a breakfast shop he adored as a kid that sold deep-fried dough strips and porridge, and the eatery by its side was previously the weapon shop where Chor Shing Chit got his first training rod from.


    These changes didnt seem obvious, but nothing was the same. Not just the shops and people, but the ns as well.


    And the changes were beyond imagination.


    In such a huge city, travelling from one part of the city to another required transportation as walking would take too much time. All you needed was ample money; you could buy anything in the Souths capital. Hardyhorse coaches were the cheapest transportation in South Imperial City.


    The most well-known coach in Southary was the bronze-horned rhinos used by the Chan n. People in Southary were respectful and envious when they saw a bronze-horned rhino coach in the streets. But in South Imperial City, bronze-horned rhinos were just a gliphic beast slightly better than hardyhorses.


    Countless beautiful and exotic beasts pulled coaches in the city. From gorgeous magipigeons to ferocious sharp-toothed lions, it was evident how great and powerful the capital of the South was.


    Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim arrived at the Chor n. Bak Wun left them before they boarded the coach, saying, Ill check on my buddies and find you guys when needed. Thus, Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim were left alone.<hr>


    The Chor Residence.


    Poker-faced guards were standing outside the residence with a long rod in each hand. No emotions could be seen in their eyes, but the observant Chui Yim caught the slight cautiousness and readiness to fight despite them standing as still as a stone statue.


    He looked at both guards and then at Chor Shing Chit, muttering. Indeed your family, the blockhead n.


    Chor Shing Chit pretended to not hear him and sped up. Chui Yim chased after him, expecting to see the guards stop Chor Shing Chit. However, they didnt stop him and let him pass.


    Why didnt they stop you? Disappointed with the boring turn of events, Chui Yim asked after they entered.


    Because those who cared already knew, Chor Shing Chit replied coldly as always.


    Yes, the Chor n was aware of Chor Shing Chits return.


    Chor Shing Chit swaggered into his old home. Despite having left the n for twenty years, all the Chor n members who passed by pretended not to see Chor Shing Chit. Chui Yim expected to see many conflicts, and he was disappointed that there werent any, thus he started looking around the Chor n.


    Chui Yim had been to the Tse and Ping ns, which were simrly renowned, and concluded that all ns had their unique style. The Tse n had a mysterious style; there werent any nts besides a single huge tree. Chui Yim only knew that it symbolised a lion resting in the woods. Their ns gliph was the night lion, and the lion was the king of all animals, so the tree taught their disciples to remember their might while remaining respectful towards heaven and earth.


    As for the Ping n built atop a mountain, they had a natural style. Due to the countless Elixir Halls, the scent of elixirs could be smelled even with a scent gliph formation blocking the smell since the scent was on all the Ping n members. Their simple n design resonated well with nature, giving off afortable vibe.


    It was totally different in the Chor n. Their n residence was a pitch-ck building; not that it was painted ck, but made of ck wood.


    Chui Yim immediately identified it as glibony, amon gliphic nt that was usually ground into powder by doctors to mix into various medicines to protect patients from side effects. As the saying medicines are thirty per cent poison goes, even the best medicines had side effects, and gliphony helped reduce these side effects.


    Thus, glibony represented protecting ones country and home since it was ordinary yet protected their loved ones.


    The entire n residence used glibony for all their pirs, windows, bridges, and everything else; basically, it was the only wood they used. There werent any decorations, and the n looked like an army base.


    The Chor n was the same as when Chor Shing Chit leftexcept for its residences.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Besides being a n of cultivators, the Chor n was also a military n. Their ancestor was a powerful glipher and an important general under the Lam dynastys first emperor. Growing up with n rules as strict as military ones, Chor n members had always matured as elite warriors.


    A military n had great military influence but also various responsibilities, which the Chor n fulfilled. Despite being one of the Lam dynastys strongest weapons, the Lam dynasty feared their potential, which was why military ns took turns guarding the Souths Five; the Lam dynasty wanted to decentralize their military power to discourage rebellions.


    Before Chor Shing Chit left, his faction hadnt been guarding the Souths Five since his direct line of descendants was viewed with huge importance and had to stay in the n. However, internal npetition was unavoidable. Even the direct line of descendants could be reced.


    Chor Shing Chit hadnt seen any familiar faces yet because most of his faction followed his father, Chor Chun Ping to the Southern Bulwark, while the remaining members were sent to various cities in the South for other duties. This was how life in a n worked.


    This didnt anger Chor Shing Chit, as when his faction led the Chor n, this was what they did to the other factions as well.


    That was the harsh truth behind a ns glory.


    Familiar with the mansionyout, Chor Shing Chit soon arrived at the main n meeting room, and Chui Yim was utterly disappointed.


    <em>What the heck.</em>


    Of all the ns he had been to, the Chor n was the worst.


    <em>This isnt a n hall! Its an army base!</em>


    The main hall was simple and void of any decoration. There was a sand table in the middle of the hall, and Chui Yim could roughly tell that it bore theyout of the South.


    The bulwarks, the Souths Five and even more


    A few n members surrounded the sand table, performing various simtions.


    Chor Shing Chit walked over immediately. The guards of the main hall saw him and approached emotionlessly. Ruthlessness could be seen in their eyes as they jointly unleashed a restraining technique.


    The style of Chor n was fast and furious; their members didnt beat around the bush, and Chor Shing Chit was crystal clear of that.


    The guards attack seemed ordinary, but it was a gliphility passed down countless generations of the Chor n, named the Military Strike. It was a simple and clean gliphility without anyplex moves yet possessed the ability to take down an enemy swiftly. This Military Strike was the base technique for many other notable gliphilities that the Chor n had developed.


    Chor Shing Chit knew the strength of this attack, but he didnt dodge it. He had been very bothered since he saw his father at the Southern Bulwark, yet he had been restraining himself until he reached the Chor n. He could no longer control himself anymore.


    He faced the guards fearlessly with his hands behind him. Chor Shing Chit nned to receive their attacks with his chest! It confused the guards, who didnt stop nheless.


    Being from Chor Chong Hois faction, they were allowed to attack if Chor Shing Chit broke in. Both guards were over fifty years old and veteran two-chambered fighters. The Chor ns two-chambered gliphers were as strong as ordinary three-chambered gliphers. They were furious at Chor Shing Chit for belittling them.


    With tacit understanding, both of them moved their hands into the shape of dragon ws. They didnt intend to hurt him though, since Chor Shing Chit was still a member of the Chor n.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Their attacksnded on Chor Shing Chits shoulder, where the gliphers aimed. But they soon felt a strong force repelling their palm; before they could finish off with their grappling skill, they were sent flying away like sandbags.


    A ferocious energliph enveloped the entire main hall.


    At that moment, everyone around the sand table looked up in disbelief. Only one of them was staring at Chor Shing Chit coldly. It was none other than Chor Chong Hoi. Despite half expecting it, he was still shocked to confirm that Chor Shing Chit was already a three-chambered glipher!


    <em>Hes only in his thirties! I was in my seventies when I reached the three-chambered state! He can already be considered a thousand-year genius!</em>


    Chor Chong Hoi regained hisposure quickly since his son Chor Sing was also a three-chambered glipher. Chor Sing was in his forties, and he was still the only one in his generation to have reached that stage.


    The thought of this made Chor Chong Hoi even more confident in his son. Chor Shing Chit, how dare you break into the main hall and injure our n members. Youll be punished ording to the n rules.


    Chor Shing Chit walked towards the sand table together with Chui Yim. He knew that Chor Chong Hois faction ruled the n right now, but so what?


    How dare I? He stared at Chor Chong Hoi coldly. That should be my words for you all, isnt it?


    I, Chor Shing Chit, am the next n leader appointed by the current n Leader, so which part of the mansion have I never been in? Ive worked at the sand table so often that joking about me breaking in isnt funny. Its my home, why would I need to break in?


    Chor Shing Chit stunned all Chor Chong Hois faction members that were present.


    After some time, Chor Chong Hoiughed as he shook his head like he was speaking to a child. Future n leader? This isnt you anymore.


    Who are you to decide? Chor Shing Chit snapped. I want to see the n Leader.


    The n Leader isnt feeling well, Chor Chong Hoi answered unhappily. He was annoyed by Chor Shing Chits impudence.


    But Chor Shing Chit red at him coldly. Or should I say, I want to meet my grandfather! My blood-rted grandfather! Who are you to stop me?

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    It was a pitch ck punch, as well as a ck Spiral Dragon that took the form of a ball at the...This is paid content.(1,442 words)


    Read this chapter


    750NBG: Two-Chambered Glipher Read9chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance.Your talent is blooming as you feel your second chamber brimming with energliphyou have broken through to your second chamber!Benefits:-Subscriber exclusive illustrations-Read9chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance-Specialrole on Discord-Discount on e-book and physical publications of Night of the Broken Gliph-My heartfelt thanks US$8/monthJOIN Night of the Broken Gliph (Partial)NBG: Two-Chambered GlipherNBG: Three-Chambered Glipher Read20chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance.You are destined for great achievements in the world of gliphs, but don''t be haughty, for your journey has just truly begunyou have broken through to your third chamber!Benefits:-Subscriber exclusive illustrations-Read20chapters of Night of the Broken Gliph in advance-Specialrole on Discord-Discount on e-book and physical publications of Night of the Broken Gliph-My heartfelt thanks US$15/monthJOIN Night of the Broken GliphNBG: Three-Chambered Glipher

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    The Chor Mansion, n Leaders Courtyard.


    The n Leaders residence was located in the depths of the Chor n.


    Ignoring the others res and dissent, Chor Shing Chit entered the courtyard with Chui Yim.


    There wasnt a single servant found in the courtyard. It was the same in the entire Chor Mansion; there werent many servants since their n led a militaristic and simplistic lifestyle.


    <em>Creak.</em> Chor Shing Chit pushed the door open and entered with Chui Yim. No other n members, including Chor Chong Hoi, followed him. As soon as the door opened, Chor Shing Chit saw a man sitting cross-legged on the bed.


    The man opened his eyes the moment he heard the doors sound.


    Chui Yims heart dropped as their eyes met.


    As a doctor, Chui Yim could tell many things just by ncing at n Leader Chor. n Leader Chor didnt have much time in this world left and was radiating his final brilliance, but he had an expression so cold and sharp that it seemed nothing in the world mattered. Not even life itself mattered.


    This was Chui Yims second life, and he knew that such a man could kill without hesitation and emotions.


    But the murderous intent disappeared as soon as the old man saw Chor Shing Chit.


    Shing Chit? n Leader Chors voice was hoarse due to having kept silent for a long time. However, the surprise and uncertainty in his voice were evident.


    Tears welled up in Chor Shing Chits eyes as memories of himself and his grandfather flooded in. When he had been a kid, Chor Chun Ping was a strict tiger father, while his grandfather always doted on him and even argued with his father on his teaching methodology despite being just as strict to his own son. He was a fierce and strict father, but the only person he doted on was Chor Shing Chit.


    This man was the n leader of the Chor n, Chor Huet Zhin.


    Its me, grandpa! Chor Shing Chit hurried forward to support Chor Huet Zhin, whoughed loudly in response. But Chui Yim noticed his ragged breathing concealed by theughter.


    Brother Chui, please help check my grandpas health.


    Chui Yim nodded and hurried forward. Mr Chor, pardon me.


    Chor Huet Zhin didnt spare Chui Yim a nce; he barely even noticed Chui Yim. It was hard to believe that a four-chambered glipher was so careless, but Chor Shing Chit was the only person Chor Huet Zhin cared, and he was still the child he saw twenty years ago, the kid that always followed him around.


    After some time, Chui Yim sighed and shook his head. Half a month.


    Chor Shing Chits heart broke at the news, but he was fuming with anger at the same time. Grandpa is so sick, yet father knows nothing about it!?


    Life and death are ruled by fate. Chor Huet Zhin only regained his senses after hearing Chor Shing Chit. Ive lived for hundreds of years, and thats enough. As for Chor Chong Hoi, hes just waiting for me to leave for heaven.


    Shing Chit, youve returned at just the right time. I was nning to end my seclusion in a few days anyway.


    So thats why you decided to self-destruct your vitality? After some time, Chui Yim spoke.


    This was the first time Chor Huet Zhin bothered to look at Chui Yim, mostly out of surprise. Even though he heard his grandchild address the boy as his brother, he thought Chor Shing Chit was just fooling around, only to realise that Chui Yim was a medicinal genius.


    Self destruct your vitality?! Chor Shing Chit immediately thundered.


    Regret instantly washed over Chui Yim as he shut his mouth. He realised that he shouldnt have said anything, but he was born honest and straightforward.


    It''s fine. You can tell him. Chor Huet Zhinughed as he favoured Chui Yim even more.


    Mr Chor sacrificed his remaining lifespan, of five years, to live in his strongest condition for half a month, Chui Yim answered unwillingly. Chor Shing Chit turned to his grandfather sorrowfully after being shocked by the news.


    However, Chor Huet Zhin was still as calm as before. Like what I said, Ive lived long enough. Id rather live a happy and interesting life for half a month than spend five years as a cripple. Im also not at ease to hand the n to Chor Chong Hoi.


    Chor Chong Hoi is qualified in his strength and schemes, but hes too short-sighted. He only looks at the Chor n, and his aim is just to be leader of the Chor n leader. The big picture is important, but he doesnt understand


    Im not biassed, Im objective when ites to matters of the n, but your fathers the only person qualified to be the n leader.


    The benevolent Chor Huet Zhin was reced by a confident Chor Huet Zhin, a leader that had been holding his position and leading one of the most powerful ns in the South for decades.


    So, whats grandpas n? Despite being extremely upset, Chor Shing Chit was still respectful.


    Lets talk about that tomorrow. Chor Huet Zhin shook his head and stared at Chor Shing Chit with anticipation. Come, sit down and chat with me.<hr>


    Night fell. Chor Chong Hoi sat in the mansion with an unreadable expression while Chor Sing stood before him.


    The evilness in Chor Sings expression was passed down from his father. I never imagined Chor Shing Chit to have reached the three-chambered state Sing, are you confident?


    Chor Sing had a calm expression. Instead of being taken aback, Chor Sing heaved a sigh of relief hearing the news.


    He was a member of the Chor n, which taught its members to be honest and straightforward unlike most other ns. That was exactly why Chor Shing Chit was Chor Sings inner demon, since everything he possessed today was because he had left.


    Nothing was intended to be given to him, so how could he be at ease?


    He hoped to beat Chor Shing Chit openly and fairly to ovee his inner demons. But if Chor Shing Chit was of the two-chambered state and weaker than him in terms of cultivation, things would remain the same since it was an unfair fight.


    Now that both of them were three-chambered gliphers, they were in the same stage. The position would only truly belong to Chor Sing when he fairly beat Chor Shing Chit.


    Father, no battle is certain. We must fight no matter what. Chor Sings passionate voice filled the hall, making Chor Chong Hoiugh.


    Our fourth n Leader, Chor Lit Fungs famous quote. Great. It seems youre prepared.


    Chor Sing didnt reply, but his expression showed that he wouldnt regret it.


    It was a fight he was destined to have, be it to resolve his inner demons or to ensure his fathers n leader position.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The following day, Chor Sing and Chor Chong Hoi had yet to make their move, but Chor Huet Zhin already made his.


    Currently in Chor Mansions main hall, Chor Huet Zhin stood at the sand table with Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim standing behind him respectfully. Chui Yim couldnt keep still for long and soon returned to his usual self, munching on his breakfast.


    On the other side of the sand table stood six Chor n members who were the pirs of the Chor n and each represented a separate faction in the n. There were six factions in the Chor n, including Chor Chong Hois and Chor Chun Pings factions. Chor Huet Zhin was previously part of Chor Chun Pings faction, but he stood independently and led all the factions equally after bing the n leader.


    Even so, every n leader still focused on nurturing and raising the faction they came from.


    The representatives of all six factions, except for Chor Chun Pings faction, were present. Chor Chong Hoi looked uneasy as he stole nces at Chor Huet Zhin from time to time, fear swimming in his eyes.


    Chor Huet Zhin was the current n leader of Chor n who rose to power decades ago. He was the son of a famous heroine married to a Chor n member, both of whom had lived their lives in a war against the North at the Bloody War Frontier on the day of Chor Huet Zhins birth.


    The name Chor Huet Zhin meant bloody war, and he lived up to his name by heading to the Bloody War Frontier alone to fight after reaching the two-chambered stage. He started as a military chef, eventually bing a fighter for the South and only returning to the n as a four-chambered general fifty yearster.


    He became the undisputed Chor n leader and mercilessly led the n to even greater heights. Chor Huet Zhin also dealt with many other government officials in the morning imperial meeting as he was also the great general of the Southern Bulwark at the same time.


    Both were wars to him; just that one shed blood while the other wasted his breath. Nevertheless, Chor Huet Zhin excelled in both.


    The fifty years worth of experience he had gained battling the Northerners were useful in hister years where he thought of many schemes that sessfully repelled the invading Northerners again and again. He only resigned from his position as general five years ago due to his deteriorating health and finally returned to the n to assign various roles to each faction as he slowly stepped out of the picture. It was obvious that his days were numbered.


    Normally, a four-chambered state glipher had a longer lifespan than this, but Chor Huet Zhin spent most of his life battling and was riddled with many decades-old severe internal injuries that even Mo-Yung Yin, whom the Lam emperor invited, was unable to heal.


    When the lion kings time was up, countless others in the tribe would aim for his position. And Chor Chong Hoi was one of them.


    All six factions of the Chor n were on par with each other. Due to the ns strict rules, they rarely yed dirty or went overboard. The worst they could do was send the other faction to the Southern Bulwark, but the n members were still treated nicely by the n.


    It was difficult to rank ones battle skill; thus, a factions ability depended on how powerful they seemed.


    Heritage was of utmost importance in ns.


    All factions seemed to be on par on the surface, so the disparity in strength was shown through their younger generations abilities. A ns longevity depended on having ample young blood to take over the ageing seniors, which was why many Tse n members assumed that another hostile n poisoned Tse Yu Bak.


    Causing the deaths of talents from other ns out of jealousy was an unspoken taboo in the South. If onemitted such a treacherous deed, a war between both ns would be inevitable; even the Lam dynasty couldnt interfere.


    The younger generations were the only fair judging criteria since most of the older generations had simr capabilities. Chor Sing slowly rose to be the elite of his generation, with the ns resources mostly going to him after Chor Shing Chit left twenty years ago. All the g-food and elixirs that helped cultivation were within his reach. He lived up to their expectations and finally reached the three-chambered state. At this rate, reaching the four-chambered state wasnt difficult.


    Chor Sings existence resulted in the other five factions being suppressed and Chor Chun Pings faction being sent to the bulwark because Chor Chong Hoi feared them. Everything seemed like a perfect n until Chor Huet Zhins appearance today.


    Despite knowing that Chor Huet Zhins days were numbered, Chor Chong Hoi still feared and respected him after living under him for decades. Just like how a soldier would always respect his former captain even after bing a general himself.


    More importantly, Chor Chun Ping was Chor Huet Zhins son!<hr>


    I see that everyone has arrived, great, Chor Huet Zhin boomed. His voice was loud and striking, just like a healthy man. Im only here for one thing. Soon, Ill take myst breath, and its time to elect a new n leader.


    Chor Huet Zhin spoke so calmly that it was as if this wasnt about his death. Some n members were dumbfounded, some were grief-stricken. On the other hand, some members remained calm like they had expected it; others felt emotional yet acted strong and steadfast.


    Of course, more were shocked and sorrowful. Chor Huet Zhin was undoubtedly an excellent n leader, one of the best in the Chor ns history, who led the n to great sess.


    Everyone here are soldiers and fighters that take life and death as the ordinary, so dont give me that kind of reaction, Chor Huet Zhinmented. Well pick a new n leader with the traditional method. Summon Chor Chun Ping back to the n.


    n Leader, Chor Chun Ping is currently guarding the Southern Bulwark, the workload he has Unwillingly, Chor Chong Hoi blurted out before stopping in his tracks as he met Chor Huet Zhins eyes.


    Both of them exchanged nces and in less than a second, Chor Chong Hoi looked down, not daring to speak.


    Chong Hoi, I know about your ns but its against the rules. We must follow the rules.


    Its unfair to begin with since n Leader is Chor Chun Pings father! Chor Chong Hoi eximed, unwilling to give in. Chor Huet Zhin remained unfazed like he had fully expected this.


    <em>Indeed the wooden-faced n. His expression shows that hes from Chor Shing Chits faction! </em>Chui Yim thought to himself


    Chun Ping being my son is unrted to the n leaders election. His faction was the strongest back then because of Shing Chit, which was why more resources were provided for his line. After Shing Chit left and Sing became the strongest, your faction became more powerful. Did I ever try to suppress your faction?

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chor Chong Hoi was slightly stunned at Chor Huet Zhins words.


    Chong Hoi, thats why youre not qualified. Youre too short-sighted. The Chor n might be huge, but its nothingpared to the rest of the world. Chor Huet Zhin shook his head. You must care about the big picture. As long as the n continues to prosper, it doesnt matter who bes the n leader.


    His words made the n members flush red in embarrassment, out of either guilt or excitement. Chor Chong Hoi remained silent as he was at a loss for words.


    Well follow the usual rules. The winning faction will be the next n leader. If anyone ys dirty, Id like to remind you that Im still alive and have the power to stop you. We cant flush the n down the drain just because of one or two peoples ambition. Moreover Chor Huet Zhin scanned his surroundings. My days are numbered. My request to see my son onest time isnt going overboard, right?


    Nobody, even Emperor Lam, could stop Chor Chun Ping from returning and seeing his father onest time because filial piety came before anything else.


    As the news was sent to him via mail pigeon, Chor Chun Ping immediately rushed back via the teleportation gliph formation.


    There were teleportation gliphs at all the four bulwarks to be used to send immediate reinforcements in the case of an attack. But Chor Chun Ping used it despite possibly facing punishment. He was willing to receive any punishment as long as he could spend his fathersst days with him. Chor Chun Ping didnt want to be even a secondte.


    He rushed back to the n to see all the Chor n members in the Mansions Martial Arts Hall.


    It was an assembly of all five factions, including their family members, their wives and children; only Chor Chun Pings faction was iplete, with only a few family members present. Chor Chun Ping and Chor Shing Chit were the only ones that could truly represent their faction.


    Chor Chun Ping didnt even have the chance to speak to Chor Huet Zhin because Well speakter was the first thing Chor Huet Zhin said when they met. Thus, Chor Chun Ping who understood his father well sat down immediately and prepared to fight for the n Leader position.


    <hr>


    The Chor ns n Leaderpetition was a simple one.


    Members of each generation would take turns to go up and fight until they were satisfied with the result. As a n of battle cultivations, especially gliphers, their overall strength was amongst the best in the South. Chor Huet Zhin was considered the second strongest four-chambered glipher in the entire South, with only the Night Lion Tse n known as the strongest four-chambered glipher n in a thousand years ranking first.


    The strongest bes the king was the simple doctrine that Chor n represented. Not all of the Chor n leaders were geniuses. Some were only strong without much brains , but thanks to their ns tradition, the n could still survive without needing such a clever n leader.


    Talents like Chor Huet Zhin who were well-rounded were rare even in the thousand years of the Chor ns entire history.


    Alright, since everyone is here, lets start! Chor Huet Zhin dered casually as if it wasnt apetition that determined the ns future but rather a casual bout.


    But no one made a move.


    In fact, despite being an internal conflict, all the Chor n members strengths were out in the open, and no internal conflict would be too extreme. No doubt, Chor Chong Hois faction was the most powerful right now. Chor Chun Ping might be slightly stronger than Chor Chong Hoi, but Chor Chong Hoi had Chor Sing of the younger generation.


    Chor Sing, a three-chambered glipher and the Metallic Blood War Gate outer sects teacher. Not just an elite of his generation, he had the support of the Metallic Blood War Gate as well. His father, Chor Chong Hoi, would likely have be the next n leader if not for Chor Huet Zhin who suddenly left seclusion and held this election.


    It was extremely difficult for older cultivators to reach the five-chambered stage unless they had reached the four-chambered stage at a young age. This was why most ns valued their younger generation more than the older generations. Four-chambered state cultivators were powerful in remote ces, but not in South Imperial City, the capital of the South.


    With this logic in mind, talented and promising youngsters were more important than the older generation!


    No n member made a move as all of them knew that this fight was for Chor Shing Chit and Chor Sing. Chor Shing Chit, who made a sudden return, was the only person worthy of being Chor Sings opponent, as nobody else in their generation could rival Chor Sing.<hr>


    <em>Huff.</em>


    A figure stood up. Chui Yim turned around to look.


    He was a ssic Chor n member who looked emotionless and cold. What was different was that he looked slightly evil, which made everyone looking at him ufortable.


    Chor Sing hopes to challenge Chor Shing Chit. Chor Sings voice boomed across the hall as he touched the jade at his waist, a rod appearing in his hands. Chor Huet Zhins eyes lit up in slight admiration as he saw this.


    <em>Hes indeed unlike his father!</em>


    Chor Huet Zhin liked how Chor Sing initiated the challenge. By right, it was Chor Shing Chit who should be anxious as thispetition would result in Chor Chong Hois victory if nobody challenged Chor Sing.


    But instead of waiting, Chor Sing challenged Chor Shing Chit who was once the ns premier talent. His bravery was to bemended, which also proved his strong willpower. This made Chor Huet Zhin feel like it didnt matter who became the n leader as long as they supported the n.


    With Chor Chun Ping and Chor Chong Hoi, who represented brawns and brains respectively, and their sons Chor Shing Chit and Chor Sing who were great talents and brave men, the Chor n would definitely prosper for at least a century toe.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit stood up, simrly expressionless.


    As a Chor n member, he wouldnt shrink back. At the same time, Chui Yims eyes were focused on the long, dark green rod in Chor Sings hands. There were gliph patterns all over the rod that looked extremely lightweight.


    He then leaned towards Chor Shing Chit and whispered, Chor boy, be careful. His gliph weapon is a powerful one that should be grade three. The gliphs on it are Pierce, Whistle and Winds Answer.


    Chor Shing Chit turned to Chui Yim and left after nodding. Chor Huet Zhin was taken aback by Chui Yims knowledge. <em>He doesnt only know medicine but forging as well? </em>Since thepetition was about to start, Chor Huet Zhin threw his thoughts away and focused on thepetition.


    Chor Sings weapon wasnt an item from the Chor n but a gift from the Metallic Blood War Gate; he received the Breaking Wind Rod after reaching the three-chambered state.


    The Chor n was renowned for their versatile rod techniques. The same held true for both Chor Shing Chit and Chor Sing; their techniques were of the same origin.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    However, herey a problem; Chor Shing Chit didnt have a suitable weapon. They had left the Fallen Stars Rodin Southary after fighting Chan Shue Gun, and he hadnt been able to find a suitable weapon after that. Chor n members had high requirements for their weapons. Moreover, Chor Shing Chit was a talent, making his benchmark for a weapon extremely high. Hed rather fight unarmed than use an unsuitable weapon.


    Is fighting me not worth you using a weapon!? Chor Sing was truly furious to see Chor Shing Chit facing him without a weapon.


    But Chor Shing Chit shook his head, not exining himself.


    Sure! Chor Singughed angrily. Let me see how much you have improved in these past years, huh?


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Instantly, Chor Sing shot toward Chor Shing Chit. His weapon sliced through the air at lightning speed, forming a sound barrier around it, while Chor Sing dashed forward together with it.


    Chor Shing Chit had a solemn expression as he reached both hands out to catch the rod with his bare hands!


    It didnt take Chor Sing long to recover from his shock as he stared at Chor Shing Chit furiously. He thought Chor Shing Chit was trying to humiliate him. To the members of the Chor n, being humiliated felt even worse than losing because it had to do with the pride of the Chor n, as well as his pride!


    He didnt dodge the attack as he activated his energliph. Without his gliph cover, Chor Sings gliphs were exposed to everyone. But it didnt matter since the gliph tattooed on him was the Spiral Dragon gliph, the signature gliph of the Chor n known throughout the world.


    The Spiral Dragon gliph on Chor Sings arm shone brightly as his fierce aura enveloped the hall. The pitch-ck energliph he inserted into his Breaking Wind Rod was from a skillset passed down by the Chor n, Inks Will, which made the gliph patterns on the rod light up.


    His gliphility was called A Dragons Weather y!


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The rod in his hands turned into a long, green dragon as he sped up, breaking the sound barrier again. Chor Sing was moving as fast as he could!


    It was nerve-wracking for Chui Yim to watch. With the Pierce gliph carved on his weapon, the glipher could easily pierce his opponents defence, gliphilities, and even armour to injure him. Whistle was a speed-attributed gliph that increased his speed. On the other hand, Winds Answer utilised the aggressiveness of the wind-attributed rod and amplified its power. Wind-attributed attacks were mainly speed dependent, distincting Chor Sings style from Chor Shing Chits fierce and aggressive style.


    He was known for his great speed that suppressed his opponents!


    The process sounded long-winded, but it all happened in a blink of an eye, from Chor Sing making his move, activating his gliphility and his rod reaching Chor Shing Chit.


    Chor Shing Chit didnt let his guard down as he activated Inks Will as well, a ck gas surrounding him and forming the Chor ns defence gliphility, Inks Shield. The gliph on his arms under the gliph cover lit up as the dragon ws met with his fingers. ck dragon ws were faintly seen from his arms; a weird trace followed his hands out as if nothing could escape his grip.


    Chor Chun Ping was pleasantly surprised by his sons performance. As Chor Huet Zhins son, he trained under his fathers rugged training and became a tough man. Even if Chor Chong Hoi didnt send him to the Southern Bulwark, he had already fought at the Bloody War Frontier from a young age.


    In the current Chor n, the most powerful glipher besides Chor Huet Zhin was Chor Chun Ping, and he could tell how wonderful Chor Shing Chits skill was.


    The Chor ns Spiral Dragon gliph was a legend not just because of how it possessed the fierce energy of the ancient Spiral Dragon after the gliph was activated but also its ability to mimic a Spiral Dragons scale. The Chor n had records of a glipher who once reached the six-chambered state with this gliph carved on all six of his chambers, which granted him with the ability to transform into an invincible Spiral Dragon.


    Chor Shing Chits special attack had hints of the Chor ns Military Strike, just that it was a cleaner version with the Spiral Dragon ws gliphs ferocious energy.


    This gliphility was known as the Pearl-Snatching Duo Dragons.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A w grabbed and tightly held onto the high-speed rod!


    Hmph! Chor Sing let out a mad huff as he exerted energy in both his hands, his left leg lighting up simultaneously. This energliph was known as Dragon Walk!


    If Chor Shing Chits Pearl-Snatching Duo Dragons and Chor Sings A Dragons Weather y were self-made gliphilities with Military Strike as their base, Dragon Walk was a movement-attributed gliphility passed down for generations in the Chor n to help their cultivators move swiftly in battle. This was a gliphility that only glipher with both unlocked leg chambers could use.


    An illusion of a dragons tail formed around Chor Sings feet which increased his energy instantly. His green dragon broke free and struck Chor Shing Chits chest brutally, sending him flying.


    Show your weapon, or you wont stand a chance. Chor Shing mmed the rod onto the ground, creating a small wind that made dust fly.<hr>


    This entire exchange took less than ten seconds, but it was evident that both parties had given their all. Even Chui Yim, who didnt have much battle experience, could recognise this with what basic knowledge he had learned from Chor Shing Chit.


    Taking their conversation as the start of the fight to them utilising their energliph and gliphility, Chor Sing spent less than a second on everything. This proved how skilled he was at controlling his energliph, and Chor Shing Chit was able to identify Chor Sings power and came to the immediate conclusion to block the attack with Pearl-Snatching Duo Dragons.


    If things had continued, Chor Shing Chit could have made Chor Sings weapon fly out of his hands, but Chor Sing had simrly fast reflexes and activated Dragon Walk with his right foot chamber for a burst of strength to escape Chor Shing Chit.


    Both parties proficiency in gliphilties, battle skills and other aspects were rtively simr; the only difference was that Chor Shing Chit didnt have a weapon while Chor Shing had his Breaking Wind Rod, which he was extremely familiar with, having acquired it for quite some time.


    This was the reason for their gap in strength.


    Shing Chit, take this rod, Chor Chun Ping said as he threw a pitch-ck rod towards Chor Shing Chit.


    n Leader, isnt this against the rules, Chor Chong Hoi spoke coldly.


    Before Chor Huet Zhinmented, Chor Sing spoke first. Its fine.


    He stared at Chor Shing Chit, the will to fight burning in his eyes. Im going to make him lose decisively.<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit touched the rod with aplex expression. The rod was just a standard rod used by Chor n members for practice; it wasnt even a gliph weapon.


    Now, hed be fighting Chor Sings Breaking Wind Rod with this ordinary rod. In the eyes of outsiders, Chor Shing Chit might have already lost, but not to the spectating Chor n members.


    Besides Chui Yim, everyone present was from the Chor n. To them, having a rod in their hands was equivalent to having control of the world, even if it was just an ordinary rod. As soon as their hands held a rod, it was capable of flipping the world upside down.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The rod was a weapon that wasnt the most lethal; it was also neither the longest nor shortest weapon. However, this deless weapon suited the Chor ns seemingly harmless yet fierce and firm style.


    Chor Shing Chits confidence was boosted with a rod in his hands, like a skerry standing in the middle of the sea, unswerving and unwavering, while Chor Sing was psyched up and ready to fight.


    With a shout, Chor Singunched an attack instantly.


    It was actually three swift thrusts. By using his right hand to support the back of the rod, he simultaneously grasped it lightly at the front with his left hand and pistoned his right hand forward.


    <em>Pfff.</em>


    The Spiral Dragon gliphs ferocious character worked with the gliphs on the Breaking Wind Rod to form the Three Winds gliphility.


    Three fist-sized orbs of ck energy shot towards Chor Shing Chit, who was holding his rod with his right hand at his back and his empty left hand in front of him.


    He took a deep breath and waved his rod, forming a shield of ck light in front of him!


    It was familiar to Chui Yim, as this was how Chor Shing Chit blocked Chan Shue Guns gliph, An Old Trees Coiled Roots, back in Southary!


    Its not over yet! Chor Sing bellowed.


    The rod in his hands disappeared as a ck light shot forward towards Chor Shing Chit, who was about ten meters in front of him and struck his shield. It was actually the gliphility, Three Winds, but it couldnt be considered that gliphility as it was more of a gale!


    However, Chor Shing Chit stood upright within the gale. No matter how strong the wind was, Chor Shing Chit was like a mountain standing upright, not bulging even a single bit as if it was just a breeze.


    Chui Yim wasnt aware of it initially, but he now understood the meaning behind the name of Chor Shing Chits gliphility, Breeze Mountain. It represented the cultivator standing upright and strong as a fully defensive gliphility!


    All the Chor n members present held their breaths.


    Not just because this was a battle that determined their future n leader, but also a battle between two talents. From A Dragons Weather y, Pearl-Snatching Duo Dragons to Three Winds and Breeze Mountain, they were all self-created gliphilities. A cultivators ability and talent wasnt just about their cultivation, but their gliphilities too! Like the four-chambered glipher seven hundred years ago, Nim Hoi became almost invincible with just his Great Waves gliphility that only rare five-chambered gliphers could block.


    All the older generation members were gratified to see this, while the younger generations dared not to even blink their eyes as the gliphilities both parties used were created by themselves. Watching and learning from their experience would benefit them greatly when it was their turn in the future.


    <em>Boom boom boom</em>


    Numerous fist-sized energy ballsnded on Chor Shing Chits ck shield like stones creating ripples in ake. Since both their battle skills and gliphilities were of a simr level, their cultivation was the only thing that could differentiate their strength.<hr>


    The more Chor Shing Chit fought, the more emotional he became. He activated the Breeze Mountain unconsciously as countless memories yed in his mind.


    Because of his cowardness, he lost two decades of time with his parents and it even led to their separation. After chatting with Chor Huet Zhin yesterday, Chor Shing Chit met his mother. His mother was just like before, only much older. An ordinary two-chambered glipher, his mother had a normal lifespan, and his grandfather was only left with half a month.


    All these changes contributed to his repressed emotions that would soon explode.


    And this fight was just like a fuse to his emotions. Nobody knew that the dragons head gliph tattooed on his chest beneath his shirt had opened its eyes suddenly as if it was alive. The ink-like energliph on him slowly turned red as well.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Breeze Mountains scope spread out rapidly despite the strong energy from the three windsnding on his shield. There werent even ripples anymore as the attacks disappeared immediately.


    Impossible! Chor Sing growled angrily as he stomped the ground with his right foot.


    Dragon Walk!


    The Breaking Wind Rod in his hand started emitting green light as all three gliphs, Pierce, Whistle, and Winds Answer, activated concurrently!


    A Dragons Weather y!


    For this attack, Chor Sing used all his energliph as a green dragon illusion was formed and it flew towards Chor Shing Chit with a roar! The dragon was materialised energliph, as well as an attack from the Breaking Wind Rod.


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    This attack that Chor Sing spent all his energliph on made Chor Shing Chits light shield and rod shatter!


    He was using an ordinary rod only managed tost for such a long time because Chor Shing Chit protected it with energliph. It shattered immediately after receiving an attack from Chor Sings grade three weapon.


    Without the rod, Breeze Mountain couldnt be used; the green dragon wasnt even slightly affected as it continued towards Chor Shing Chit!


    If this was an actual attack, Chor Shing Chit would undoubtedly be seriously injured! Chor Chun Ping couldnt watch anymore and wanted to intervene, but Chor Huet Zhin held him back.


    Chor n members mostly learnt to fight with their rods, and skills like Military Strike were only for special circumstances. The Spiral Dragon Rod Skill was the actual battle skill of the Chor n; removing their rod was like removing the ws and teeth of a dragon.


    Chor Shing Chit simrly used all his energliph to use Pearl-Snatching Duo Dragons. Along with the gliphs on the Breaking Wind Rod, Chor Shing Chits hands would be paralysed if he tried to catch the rod with his hands.


    <em>Since I cant stop it, I wont.</em>


    He didnt even flinch at the green dragon shooting toward him. Only a mad will to battle was left in his eyes, his nature that he had suppressed for a long time.


    The Spiral Dragon ws on his arms dimmed while the dragon head gliph on his chest lit up brighter than before. His heart chamber absorbed all the energliph in his arm chambers!


    This would be the first time Chor Shing Chit used this gliphility after creating it. He opened his mouth widely like the gliph on his chest did as he let out a soundless roar.


    <em>Roar!!!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A maroon energy wave was released from his mouth as the green dragon slowly withered and disappeared. The Breaking Wind Rods aura was forcefully suppressed as the sound waves continued forward.


    Ahh! The sound waves attacked as blood spurted from Chor Sings arms.


    Just then, Chor Huet Zhin finally stood up. He crouched slightly with his right hand on his waist. It was a simple action that felt like it had the power to freeze the air in the hall. The Chor n members were shocked and agitated to see this as all of them knew what gliphility this was.


    It was none other than the gliphility Chor Huet Zhin was famous for: Bloody War Strike!

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After seeding as n leader, Chor Chun Ping had a simple dinner with his father, wife and son. This was their first family gathering in two decades, and it was happy yet upsetting.


    Chor Chun Ping would only leave for the Southern Bulwark half a monthter, and Chor Huet Zhin was exactly the reason why; he only had that much time left in the world.


    Despite Chor Huet Zhin having gone through countless life and death encounters, Chor Chun Ping and Chor Shing Chit still couldnt face his impending departure. After all, Chor Huet Zhin was a family member they loved deeply.


    The next morning, Chui Yim came to the garden afterpleting his daily physical training and cultivating the Nine Levels Of Heavens me. Chor Shing Chit was already in the garden, receiving pointers from Chor Huet Zhin on his cultivation.


    Chor Huet Zhins cheeks were pink as he looked even healthier than before. One without any medical skill would believe that he was recovering.


    Grandfather cant say much about tattooing gliphs with minerals as I dont have any information on it, but from what your little friend Chui said, the powerful burst of your energliph does have a price, Chor Huet Zhin said. It was then that both he and Chor Shing Chit spotted Chui Yim.


    During their family dinner yesterday, Chor Shing Chit told his family members about his time after leaving the n. Chor Chun Ping listened to his son with an unchanging smile despite having heard about it before. When he reached the thrilling incidents, like how Chui Yim, a gliphist who had yet to break through, managed to tattoo a gliph on him using minerals, he made his mother let out a shriek.


    Thus, Chui Yim greatly impressed Chor Huet Zhin as he saved his grandsons life a few times. Little friend Chui, youre here. We were just talking about you.


    Hearing him, Chui Yim hurried over. I overheard your conversation. Mr Chor has deduced the same theory as I did. Theres nothing free in this world, just like tattooing a gliph onto ones chamber would decrease a gliphers will to battle if a gentle ingredient like gliphic nts were used. On the other hand, tattooing a gliph with bestial ingredients would slowly turn the cultivator ruthless.


    As for minerals, I guessed that it would help gather the will to battle and energliph constantly, resulting in the cultivator being calmer. There are times when the cultivators potential would erupt, but his will to battle would decrease after that, and more changes would ur to the gliphers characteristics. However, there shouldnt be many changes to a Chor n disciple whos more quiet to begin with.


    Chor Huet Zhinughed at Chui Yims words. He found Chui Yim interesting, but who was Chor Huet Zhin? He was a sparkling talent of his generation and a monster that killed without blinkings to the northerners, known even to this day.


    He had experienced so much but still couldnt refute the fact that Chui Yim was a monstrous talent in medicine, gliphism and alchemy. It was as if there wasnt anything that Chui Yim didnt know.


    Little friend Chui, Chor Huet Zhin spoke up after some time. If I say Id like little friend Chui to pass his methods of tattooing gliphs with minerals to the Chor n, what would be your opinion?


    Chor Shing Chit stopped training and turned to his grandfather in disbelief. Both he and his grandfather knew the price of this. Everything came with a price except knowledge.


    Gliph weapons, treasures, and precious ingredients all had a huge price tag, but not knowledgeit was simply priceless. Yet what Chor Huet Zhin was asking from Chui Yim was more than simple knowledge. For example, tattooing gliphs using minerals was like Chui Yim creating a brand new gliph. A gliph that originated from him and benefited others that study it. Moreover, this method of tattooing gliphs was brand new!


    It wasnt an official method, but Chor Huet Zhin, Chor Shing Chit and even Chui Yim saw the potential it held. Even if most precious gliphic minerals were unsuitable for tattooing gliphs, there must be thousands of other minerals that could be used.


    This was different from the Southern ntae faction and the Northern bestial faction, but a brand new mineral faction!


    If the Chor n possessed this method before anyone else, they would leave a huge mark in history. At the same time, this was still a very new method with countless unknowns; there wasnt any way for them to identify any possible side effects like a shortened life span.


    Therefore, this was thergest andst bet Chor Huet Zhin made before he left this world!<hr>


    Chui Yim was deep in thought.


    In fact, this wasnt Chui Yims idea; it was derived from Chui Tins teachings.


    Chui Tin once talked about his thoughts and predictions on tattooing gliphs using minerals in his lessons with Chui Yim, but because he wasnt going to experiment on a human and it wasnt something he cared about, he didnt research or study it further.


    It was only under grave unforeseen circumstances that Chui Yim was forced to try it, making Chor Shing Chit the first person to have a gliph tattooed on him using minerals and being the techniques first guinea pig.


    However, Chui Yim never thought of passing the idea off as his; he knew that if the method worked, it would greatly impact the world.


    I can provide the method to the Chor n first, Chui Yim only said after a long time. But I have too little information on it; I wont publicise it until Im sure it doesnt have any bad side effects.


    Chor Huet Zhin nodded as he watched Chui Yim admiringly.<em> Hes indeed Doctor Odd Ping Chis disciple, to restrain the urge to tell the world about this shocking discovery till hes confirmed its side effects to ensure the peoples safety. This should be the moral and ethics of a doctor!</em>


    The more Chor Huet Zhin thought about it, the more he felt it was destiny.


    <em>Shing Chit left home for twenty years and returned with this extraordinary talent as his friend, the first person in the world to be of the mineral faction. This must be fate!</em>


    Of course. But little friend Chui, what are your conditions? We might not be the imperial family, but there arent many in the South that can match us. Our n has numerous gliphic weapons, treasures, alchemy stoves and even ancient gliphic tools. I can consider it as long as we have it.


    I want to learn the gliphility you performed yesterday.


    Both Chor Huet Zhin and his grandson were left speechless. Chor Huet Zhin couldnt believe his ears.


    Chor Huet Zhins Bloody War Strike was considered a powerful gliphility in both the North and South. Only a few institutions would possess gliphilities superior to the Bloody War Strike. It was a grade four gliphility but in the end, only a gliphility. Just that for a technique that would impact history greatly, passed down through many generations. This and the identity of being the mineral factions first members was enough to make any n pay greatly for it, yet Chui Yim only asked for a gliphility in exchange?

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chor Huet Zhin found Chui Yims request far less demanding than he had expected while Chor Shing Chit wasnt happy to hear that Chui Yim wanted to learn gliphilities. As Chui Yims previous teacher, he knew that Chui Yim loved to stray from his path, which was why he only taught Chui Yim defensive movements, not gliphilities or battle skills on their journey to the South Imperial City.


    Thest thing he ever expected was Chui Yim wanting to learn the Bloody War Strike from his grandfather!<hr>


    Just as Chor Huet Zhin and Chor Shing Chit were still in shock, Chui Yim rambled on. Ive always been interested in gliphilities, but the old-fashioned Chor Shing Chit refused to teach me anything. Your strike yesterday was so cool! What do you think? Yes or no?


    No! Chor Shing Chit blurted out loud before Chor Huet Zhin could react. Youre a talented gliphist, whyd you learn gliphilities? Its a waste of your talent!


    Im a genius that picks up everything I learn! Theres no limit to my learning! Chui Yim yelled back at Chor Shing Chit.


    Nobody in the world is born with that ability! Chor Shing Chit was enraged. Youre belittling gliphism, you egoistic kid!


    Old-fashioned man!


    You prideful child!


    Watching his grandson bicker with Chui Yim until his face flushed red was amusing enough that Chor Huet Zhin burst intoughter. He knew Chui Yims actual intention; Chui Yim agreed not because he wanted anything from their n but simply because Chor Shing Chit was his friend.


    <em>Hes a smart boy. He knew that I wouldnt ept it for free due to my pride, so he asked for something thats not too cheap yet easy for me to fulfil.</em>


    Hahaha, alright. Its a deal, my young friend Chui. Other than that, youll forever be a friend of the Chor n. Our treasure warehouse and Sacred Scripture Pavilion are free for you to ess. Take this ce as your home; let me deal with Shing Chits cultivation problems for now. Well officially start three dayster.<hr>


    South Imperial City, Evergreen Pce, Imperial Garden.


    A teenager dressed in grey held a piece of wood in his hands, carving something out of it. Next to him sat a young girl who was looking around curiously. She could feel the tense atmosphere within the pce these days.


    Brother Chin Kee, do you know what happened recently? Father King looks so sad these few days. The girl had fox eyes. She couldnt be considered a pretty girl, but she had a gorgeous smile.


    The teenager was Kam Chin Kee, and the girl was none other than Lam Ming Sum.


    Kam Chin Kee didnt even look up as he heard Lam Ming Sums words, staring at the wood piece in his hands as if something about it attracted him. I heard that an old general under His Majestys time is up . He shrugged. I think hes called Chor Huet Zhin, a capable assistant that helped His Majesty solve countless problems. He was also the general that His Majesty valued the most.


    Oh. Hearing Kam Chin Kee, Lam Ming Sum pouted. Why must people die? Its so sad.


    Kam Chin Kee couldnt help but smile at Lam Ming Sums childishness. What are you talking about? Every mortal has a time limit to their lifespan; if they dont they could break through again and again, going against thews of heaven, earth, luck and even destiny.


    Lam Ming Sum had her head down and missed the drive in Kam Chin Kees eyes. I dont know about suchplicated things. I only know I want to see brother Chui, father, you, and everyone I care about live happily, she muttered as she was reminded of Chui Yim.


    Alright, Ill help you pass this message to His Majesty. Kam Chin Keeughed as he stood up.


    Pass the message? Brother Chin Kee, where are you going?


    Me? Im going to visit His Majesty.


    Brother Chin Kee, you Lam Ming Sum was bbergasted at what she heard.


    Kam Chin Kee shed a thin smile as he muttered. Its been twelve no, thirteen years. Its time for me to face it.


    Yes, thirteen years had passed. He, Lam Ming Sum, Chui Yim, Yeung Tin Hun, and Man Yee Ho from the North were all thirteen this year.


    It would be the Cloud Pces enrollment next year.<hr>


    It might not be known to the outside world, but the entire pce was bustling with activity once they heard that Kam Chin Kee was visiting the emperor.


    He had a special ce in the Evergreen Pce. Everyone knew him as the famous orphan without blood rtion to the imperial family staying in the pce. The emperor saw him as his adopted son. But at the end of the day, Kam Chin Kees hair wasnt blue like other members of the imperial family, so he couldnt be considered part of the imperial family.


    Not just so, Kam Chin Kee who grew up in the pce had a weird character since young. He never ate with anyone else and only dined in his room, always iming he wasnt feeling well. Kam Chin Kee didnt have any eunuchs or maids serving him; he refused to wear fancy clothes and stuck to his old grey robe.


    He was like an outsider in the pce, a dog in a lions pride.


    If anyone else were taken as Emperor Lams adopted son, theyd do anything to get closer to the emperor, but Kam Chin Kee was different. He kept a distance from the emperor yet viewed him respectfully; the number of times he met the emperor could be counted on one hand. This was the second time he asked to visit the emperor, after such a long time.


    The first was to request ess to the Sacred Scripture Pavilion, which the emperor agreed to.


    Luckily the ce where he visited Emperor Lam wasnt the temple or the idiom; one doesnt visit the temple without reason could be used to describe Kam Chin Kee, since he only visited the emperor when he had a request!<hr>


    The Evergreen Pce was huge as it was made of many halls, like the Hall of Affairs used for morning meetings, the Pure Sun Hall which was Emperor Lams residence, the Three Thousand Hall for all his concubines and the World Observatory Hall, which Kam Chin Kee was now heading to.


    Every Emperor Lam used the World Observatory Hall for many different purposes; dealing with memorials was one use of the hall. Some previous emperors preferred to do their paperwork in the Hall of Affairs, resulting in the World Observatory Hall being neglected. Other emperors did the opposite, only using the Hall of Affairs for morning meetings.


    It wasnt a huge hall and looked like a study instead. This was the study of the reigning Emperor, Lam Chun. The hall was filled with countless scrolls, books, brushes and even Chinese vertical flutes.


    As the current emperors study, the hall was also used to receive officials and important guests. Its name World Observatory Hall held the meaning that the emperor made his ns for his world in this hall. Kam Chin Kee was no stranger to this ce as this was where he visited the emperor for the first time to request his approval to enter the Sacred Scripture Pavilion.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    There werent many who could enter the World Observatory Hall to visit His Majesty.


    Outside the hall stood a eunuch awaiting Kam Chin Kees arrival. The eunuch was none other than the famed pce eunuch, Lau Fa Ming. He stared at Kam Chin Kee with a cold and disdainful look. To him, Kam Chin Kee was just an orphan, undeserving of life in the pce.


    Moreover, he disliked Kam Chin Kees odd personality, so Lau Fa Ming shouted at him, His Majesty has already spent five minutes waiting; five precious minutes that he could have used for his heavy workload, so hurry up!


    Kam Chin Kee only shed him a smile in reply and walked into the hall silently.


    A dog threatening people using the strength of its master, Kam Chin Keemented lightly as he passed Lau Fa Ming.


    You Lau Fa Ming red up on hearing Kam Chin Kee, his energliph starting to circte.


    Step back, Eunuch Lau.


    A strict voice rang out, Lau Fa Ming''s imposing manner vanishing as he left with a bow. Yes, Your Majesty.


    He dared not raise his head even after he left the hall, closing the door silently, leaving only Kam Chin Kee and Lam Chun in the hall.


    A figure sat at a normal study table with a huge pile of memorials and a pot of tea. Just like what Lau Fa Ming said, the emperor did stop his work to await Kam Chin Kee.


    Lam Chun was a skinny man. His build was hidden beneath his dark blue robe, making him look even skinnier as if he were a schr. However, the way he carried himself was like he was on top of a mountain, looking down on the world.


    After all, he was the emperor of the South.


    Greetings, Your Majesty. Kam Chin Kee nodded slightly. He didnt bow or lower his head.


    Whats your request? Lam Chun stared at Kam Chin Kee emotionlessly.


    I want a slot in the Cloud Pces outer sect, Kam Chin Kee replied without beating around the bush.


    Approved.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    Kam Chin Kee left with a nod as if he was here just to make his request, as if the hall was somewhere to avoid. A few seconds after Lau Fa Ming shut the door, Kam Chin Kee opened it, revealing his smiling face. He left while ignoring Lau Fa Mings re.


    Lam Chun watched Kam Chin Kee leave calmly. He never really understood this boy whom he raised. Despite raising him, Kam Chin Kee insisted on keeping the Kam surname, so Lam Chun never forced him to change it. But his request for a slot in the Cloud Pces outer sect was


    It was a precious slot to most, but not the imperial family.


    <em>Does he want topete for a spot in the Cloud Pce?</em>


    Lam Chun shook his thoughts away instantly. He was aware of the strict requirements to enter the Cloud Pce, regardless of a persons identity as a Southerner or Northerner. One needed to be a genius amongst geniuses to even participate in the enrollment. Imagine how difficult it was to be chosen?


    <em>He really doesnt know where he stands, huh?</em>


    Very soon, the matter left Lam Chuns mind. He was emperor of the South, and much more work was awaiting him; this small incident was enough to warrant his interest but not his full attention.


    His cold expression returned as he put the tea aside to continue picking up, reading and replying to the various memorials.<hr>


    Keeping this matter a secret was nigh impossible.


    Every time the Cloud Pces enrolment took ce, it was a grand affair. Anyone who sessfully became a Cloud Pce disciple would be a fearsome expert. If not for that the Cloud Pce stayed out of worldly affairs, theyd have a shocking influence on the world.


    This was why they were such a mysterious and respected organisation.


    Thus, some were surprised to hear Kam Chin Kees request; others also found it normal. Who didnt want a ce in the legendary Cloud Pce?


    But most of them thought that Kam Chin Kee was overestimating himself. He was just a nameless orphan that survived a vige massacre allowed to stay in the pce thanks to his luck. What made him believe that he was qualified? Even Lam Chun was only a disciple of Cloud Pces outer sect in his youth!


    <em>And Kam Chin Kee hoped to get in sessfully?</em><hr>


    In the Chor mansion,. Chor Shing Chit announced, I want a slot in the Cloud Pces outer sect.


    His words invoked a smile from Chor Huet Zhin. For young friend Chui, am I right?


    No. The slots are limited. Chor Chong Hoi cut him off immediately. Every slot is precious, and besides the imperial family, theres only one slot for our n. How can we give it to a non-Chor n member?


    Chor Shing Chit frowned. Chor Chong Hoi might be someone his father valued, but he still didnt like him. Does the n have any talent more worthy of this slot?


    Of course, we have more than thirty cultivators who have reached the one-chambered stage


    On the other hand, Chor Chong Hoi might now have ced all his energy into supporting Chor Chun Ping, but he did not fancy the boy who left the n twenty years ago. Sadly, he was cut off coldly by Chor Shing Chit.


    Are any of them stronger than the younger me?


    The main hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop after Chor Shing Chitsment.


    The only other talent that couldpete with Chor Shing Chit in this era was Chor Huet Zhin, his grandfather. Even then, Chor Huet Zhin was less talented than Chor Shing Chit. He only reached where he was today because of his perseverance and hard work at the Bloody War Frontier.


    Even I wasnt selected. Are you guys still unclear about the Cloud Pces requirements? They arent looking for geniuses, but extraordinary talents like Wat Suen of my generation!


    The name Wat Suen made everyone in the hall wear aplicated expression. Back then, Wat Suen came with two old wooden crutches and a guqin. She yed a simple piece and ended up bing the Fifth teacher today.


    Be it cultivation or strength, she might not have been Chor Shing Chits opponent back then. But she was still selected anyway.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Being a capable cultivator was just the basic requirement to enter the Cloud Pce. It was unspoken knowledge that extraordinary and odd skills were needed to be selected by the Cloud Pce.


    Alright. Chor Huet Zhin cut off Chor Shing Chit and Chor Chong Hoi with a smile. The quota will go to our little friend Chui, and this is my final decision.


    Youre the current n leader! Chor Chong Hoi turned to Chor Chun Ping anxiously, who shook his head in response.


    Little friend Chui it is.


    Other than Chor Chong Hoi, Chor Chun Ping and Chor Huet Zhin were clear about Chui Yims intelligence; he had the chance to create a brand new faction after all, and hed definitely stand a high chance of bing the sixth disciple of the Cloud Pce. But the main character of their discussion was utterly confused.


    Hold on, Chui Yim cut them off. I know that the Cloud Pce will be starting their enrollment soon, but whats this Cloud Pce outer sect, and what quota are you guys talking about?


    So were giving the quota to a boy who doesnt even know what the Cloud Pce outer sect is? Chor Chong Hoi red at Chui Yim and left angrily after waving his sleeves. Chor Chun Ping was indifferent to Chor Chong Hois anger. After all, he needed someone with a good brain and the courage to voice their opinions as that would help the n improve.


    Chor Shing Chit turned to Chui Yim and exined. The Cloud Pce stays away from worldly affairs, but theyre an institution after all. They need money for various necessities and cultivation materials. Since they only take in seven disciples a year, most of their iees from the outer sect.


    However, the Cloud Pce is unlike any ordinary primary, secondary or tertiary institutions. Their outer sect isnt open to everyone, and one only has a year to learn with the teachers from the Cloud Pce. Each has a different background and is more than capable of teaching the younger generations. A special lesson is also held monthly that would be taught by one of their seven disciples.


    This ss is enough to make everyone flock to the Cloud Pce since this is the only chance to meet their seven disciples unless you encounter them by chance outside. Thats the reason behind their limited quotas; forty-two. Most of these quotas are in the hands of various ns and organizations. We, the Chor n, are one of the strongest ns in the South, and yet we are allocated only a single quota. Thiss how precious each quota is.


    Can those who arent part of the outer sect take part in their enrollment? Chui Yim asked after a short pause.


    Chor Huet Zhin nodded. Yes. They only took in five disciples out of the expected seven for thest enrollment. Besides Wat Suen, the other four were from the outer sect. Thats why some call the Cloud Pce outer sect the enrollment preparatory ss.


    I cant take this quota; its too precious! Chui Yim waved his hand after hearing Chor Huet Zhin, who frowned in reply.


    Little friend Chui, I know that youre one great talent, but they are the Cloud Pce outer sect after all. The knowledge taught there will be very beneficial to you, and there arent many institutions as good as them.


    No. Firm on his stance, Chui Yim rejected the offer. This quota belongs to the Chor n, not me. Ill work hard for the quota if I want it, and this wasnt part of our deal anyways.


    Chor Huet Zhin looked at Chui Yim with aplicated expression. He found it pitiful, but he admired Chui Yim more as a result; who would be able to make the same decision after knowing how valuable the allocation was? However, Chor Huet Zhin felt worried that Chui Yim was dismissing the Cloud Pce outer sect as unimportant.


    Only one of the five Cloud Pce disciples of this generation wasnt from the Cloud Pce outer sect. Few in history had entered the Cloud Pce without joining the outer sect. The Cloud Pce outer sect was also known as the Cloud Pces seven disciples stepping stone. Unless you were as monstrous as Wat Suen, being selected by the Cloud Pce was as difficult as reaching the skies.


    Since you insist, then we shall leave this matter as is. The outer sect will start their sses a monthter, and the Chor n already has a candidate. From today onwards, Ill teach you the Bloody War Strike.<hr>


    What did you say? The Chui boy rejected the outer sect offer?


    The others of his generation surrounded a young Chor n member in the arena whose face was flushed bright red. Thats an insult! he shouted in his low voice, his eyes widening. I, Chor Kwong Laan, dont need anyone to give me alms!


    This youth was Chor Kwong Laan, the most outstanding disciple of his generation in the Chor n. He wasnt part of Chor Chun Pings or Chor Chong Hois faction. Instead, he was from Chor Hung Chis faction. If not for the Cloud Pces outer sect enrollment, hed already be at the Southern Bulwark.


    Chor Kwong Laam was sixteen this year. He had reached the one-chambered state at ten, then the two-chambered state at twelve, and he was still cultivating hard.


    Insult? Then itd be an insult using the Cloud Pces outer sect position! the youth next to him sneered. Anyone else would dly be insulted. Please give that spot to me if you feel insulted. This youth was Chor Fung, the disciple ranked second in their generation.


    Chor Kwong Laan snickered in reply. He might not be that intelligent, but he wasnt brainless enough to give the spot to Chor Fung.


    <em>Chui Yim, huh? I hope you dont see me at the outer sect, or youll get it from me!</em><hr>


    The Evergreen Pce.


    The current Emperor Lam was a career-focused man that wasnt interested in women besides the current empress, Lee Fei Yin, his wife in public, and Sit Ting, his secret lover. Besides them, less than five concubines had ever garnered his affection.


    Therefore there werent many Lam family members in this generation, so each prince and princess could own a pce to themselves, just like Lam Ming Sum who lived in the Ming Sum Hall.


    The highest point in the Evergreen pce was known as the Almighty Hall. A teenager dressed in white entered with afortable spring breeze instead of the usual winter chilly breeze, processed by the pces gliph formation. He passed the gliph formation and looked down at the Evergreen Pce and the world simultaneously. He wasnt using any disguise and allowed his azure hair to dance in the air freely. But he didnt look like he was enjoying himself.


    Your Highness, Kam Chin Kee asked His Majesty for a Cloud Pce outer sect allocation, and His Majesty agreed, a teenager dressed in ck stood behind him and reported the news to him. The teenager dressed in ck was the current crown princes shadow, Yam Chui Ying.


    Lam Zaa was slightly taken aback before letting out augh. Who does he think he is? Does he think just anyone can be the Cloud Pces disciple? Doesnt he know that everyonepeting against him will be the most talented ones of our generation? Even I, the crown prince, am not confident in seeding!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Your Highness is an outstanding talent Yam Chui Ying replied respectfully before Lam Zaa cut him off.


    Save it. I know my weaknesses. Lam Zaa waved his hands. I know Im no match for the true elites of my generation. Being unique is the only thing I can depend on since its an open secret that the Cloud Pce takes in unique cultivators.


    As for Kam Chin Kee Its not a bad thing that he left. I can now cause him trouble as I like.


    Without His Majesty overseeing things, Your Highness is free to act as you wish. Moreover, I specte that His Majesty might be slightly displeased with Kam Chin Kee, Yam Chui Ying replied, respectful as always.


    Dont try to guess my father His Majestys thoughts. Thats not something we can or should do. Lam Zaa shook his head.


    Realising that he overstepped boundaries, Yam Chui Ying kneeled with a thud. Ying deserves death.


    Get up, Lam Zaa replied calmly. Just never say such things again at least not in the pce. This pce belongs to my father His Majesty Anyways, I heard that Mei Meis going as well?


    Yam Chui Ying wiped the sweat off his forehead as he nodded. Yes, after hearing that Kam Chin Kee would be going, Her Highness Mei Mei hurriedly made the same request to His Majesty.


    Then What about Ming Sum?


    Her Highness Ming Sum does not seem interested in the Cloud Pce. ording to our intelligence, shes only interested in bing a g-chef.


    Lam Zaa hummed as he nodded. Is that Chui boy here in South Imperial City already? He asked after some time.


    Yes, hes currently staying over at the Chor mansion, and its said that the n values him so much that they were going to give him their Cloud Pce outer sect quota! Yam Chui Ying found this news unbelievable as well. That was the Cloud Pce outer sect! If it were to be measured with money, even a grade four gliph weapon wasnt enough to exchange for a single ce.


    That was a chance to be taught by the Cloud Pce, and gliph weapons were just material possessions no matter how powerful they were at the end of the day.


    And Chui Yim still rejected it?


    We have four quotas for our imperial family, right?


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Then let it be for now. Well give him our remaining ce if Chui Yimes to me with the badge.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Alright, you may leave. I want to practise.


    Yam Chui Ying took his leave and shut the door silently, leaving Lam Zaa alone in the room.


    Lam Zaa walked to the study table with a piece of white paper and picked up a brush solemnly. It was as if he was holding a sword instead of a brush, the white paper as his foe. He held the brush tightly and shed it down onto the white paper.


    Ink flowed like blood; the entire Almighty Hall was filled with his murderous intent.


    <hr>


    Gliphilities are harder to teach. It isnt as simple and straightforward as normal gliphs.


    Currently, within the Chor Mansion, Chor Huet Zhin spoke seriously. The Bloody War Strike came to fruition from his and histe friend, Hung Zhins painstaking effort. Chor Huet Zhin couldnt find anyone suitable to pass his gliphility down to. .


    <em>I guess its fate that Im teaching my young friend Chui this technique, </em>he thought. He then continued, I can draw a gliph out for you to learn and understand yourself slowly, but I cant do the same with a gliphility.


    Gliphilities are dependent on the route of energliph in ones body. The routes vary ording to your cultivation method. There isnt an identical route in this world because your bodies have differences even if you use the same cultivation method. Thus, I cant guarantee that you can make full use of the Bloody War Strike, but Ill teach you as much as I can.


    Chui Yim nodded. He didnt choose to learn this gliphility for fun; as a human with two lives who had to struggle with his life countless times, he sought to be strong and independent even if he didnt need to attack others.


    Even when he broke through his innate chamber, his body would still be too weak to withstand sneak attacks from gliphers of the same stage as him, and hed still be in danger. Thus, bing a glipher was the quickest way to improve ones strength. Chui Yim still believed that it was possible to simultaneously be both a glipher and a gliphist, just that he rarely voiced his opinion and kept it to himself.


    If you want to study the Bloody War Strikeprehensively, its not just a simple method to activate ones energliph. It also requires the cirction of blood and chi. The condition to learn this gliphility is to break through your heart chamber.


    Chui Yimughed bitterly after hearing him.


    <em>Heart chamber? Thats my weakness!</em>


    The thought of his poor, unhealthy heart being suppressed by the Heavens me made him weep tearlessly. But he didnt give up learning the Bloody War Strike just because of that. The Bloody War Strike was too good to miss; a powerful gliphility that could be used both at range and in close quarters. It would be of great use even if Chui Yim only used it for reference and study purposes.


    As various thoughts ran through Chui Yims mind, Chor Huet Zhin paid no attention to it and went on. For this strike, activate your energliph with your heart chamber, then gather the energliph into your arm chambers before attacking. Thats the simplest exnation I can give you. This gliphility has extremely high requirements for your body and energy; when you get to a higher stage or get stronger physically, the power of the Bloody War Strike will increase ordingly.


    Ill demonstrate the energliph route once. Just try to remember what you can, then you can ask me about what you forgot afterwards.<hr>


    In fact, Chui Yim definitely couldnt use the Bloody War Strike right now; even if he didnt have a heart defect, the gliphility was so powerful that many conditions needed to be met before it could be used sessfully. The cultivator needed to break through his heart and at least one arm chamber to use it.


    So Chor Huet Zhin thought that Chui Yim wanted to learn it for research purposes to create new gliphs. It was a route of energliph in a cultivators body, meaning it could be made into a gliph.


    However, Chui Yim had been underestimating Chor Huet Zhins renowned gliphility. When this gliphility was first created, the basic requirement was to be of the two-chambered state, but after roughly a century of improvements, it was now a grade four gliphility with an extremelyplicated energliph route; even more so than the superior gliphs Chui Tin showed him.


    Now, Chui Yim only had all of this information in his head. Chui Yim felt this gliphility was interesting after seeing Chor Huet Zhin use it. Since he thought that it suited him, he requested to learn it. It would be a pity if this powerful gliphility disappeared with Mr Chor!


    <em>Even if I cannot use it after learning it, I can teach it to others to ensure that this gliphility lives on.</em>


    The day soon ended, and Chui Yim returned to his room with a headache from trying to absorb too much information. At the same time, he had a guest.


    Mr Chui, someone is looking for you outside the mansion; an old man who addressed himself as Bak Wun.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Old man, youre here just in time! Chui Yim spoke to Bak Wun casually and brought him to his guest room in the Chor Mansion. After leaving Southary, Bak Wun discarded his authoritative persona and interacted with Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim rxedly.


    Indeed, the Chor ns mansion. in and simple, Bak Wun picked up a fruit from the table and munched on it as hemented.


    However, he was ignored by Chui Yim who was thowring res at him. Old Man, you tricked me here to enrol me into the Cloud Pce. I bet you know about the Cloud Pce outer sect, right?


    Of course, Bak Wun replied nonchntly. Why else would I bring you here a year early?


    Thats right! So what am I going to do without a quota?


    Didnt you reject the Chor ns offer very coolly? He gave Chui Yim a disdainful re. Why are you panicking now?


    I wouldnt have done that if you hadnt misled me into thinking that a ce was easy to get! But now it seems like only prominent families and organisations have them! Chui Yim red up, making Bak Wun burst intoughter.


    <em>It feels great to see this little monster fretting.</em>


    Rx, you dont have to worry about getting a ce. Just report your name to them when the ss starts. School fees are what you should be worrying about.


    What do you mean by school fees? Bak Wuns reply confused Chui Yim.


    What do I mean? Bak Wun was simrly taken aback by Chui Yim. The fees you pay to attend their lessons! Wait, you think the Cloud Pce teaches for free? Why would they set up an outer sect and go through so much trouble to teach outsiders? The outer sect is one of their main sources of ie!


    How much are the school fees? Chui Yim asked subconsciously, failing to notice Bak Wuns weird tone.


    Its a quarterly instalment. Five hundred thousand silver taels every term.


    Five hundred thousand silver taels!? Are they insane? Agitated, Chui Yim pped his bald head. Five hundred thousand for four terms Thats two million a year!? What the hell!


    Back in Southary, Chui Yim could survive and even lead afortable life just by making grade two gliph weapons from time to time, earning around forty to seventy thousand per weapon. A meal in Southary only cost a few silver taels at most.


    But now, the Cloud Pce was asking for 500,000 taels per term, with forty-two students total. With 2,000,000 per person, theyd earn 84,000,000 in total!


    Are they the Cloud Pce or the scam pce? This is absurd!


    <em>No wonder the enrollment only takes ce every four years! They earn eighty-four millionper enrolment, spend it slowly and then repeat it four yearster!</em>


    In Chui Yims mind, he pictured the Cloud Pce as a coal-ck monsterughing slyly as it grabbed all silver taels in the world with its ws.


    You think theyre a scam? Bak Wun sneered disdainfully. Do you know how many people in this world are begging to get scammed by them? Thats the Cloud Pces outer sect, something you cant buy even with money! You need strong connections and a background to even survive there. All students of the outer secte with terrifying backgrounds. When they grow up, thework they make there will be horrifying.


    Moreover, the Cloud Pce is a ce where you glorify yourself. As long as someone says they graduated from the Cloud Pce outer sect, youll know they have a powerful background. Furthermore, the knowledge of gliphism you gain from them warrants their fees.


    Ill help you secure a ce, but youll decide if you want to enrol in the outer sect, Bak Wun said as he stood up.<hr>


    The next day. Chui Yim was still drowning in his money problem.


    He thought he had finally passed the tough times in Southary with the help of Kiu Chi Gong and that hed never be poor again!


    Im going to add a condition! Besides the Bloody War Strike, I want two million taels!


    Is my young friend Chui really going to change our already agreed upon conditions? Are youmitting an act of perfidy to be an untrustworthy person? Chor Huet Zhin only shed a smile in return.


    ...


    <em>Since it doesnt work on Chor Huet Zhin </em>Chui Yim dashed towards Chor Shing Chit. Chor boy, let me ask you, are we brothers?


    Chor Shing Chit was drenched in sweat while practising his rod technique. We are. But dont call me Chor boy. He didnt spare Chui Yim even a nce.


    Great. Chui Yim ignored the second part of his sentence. Lend me a million silver taels. Ill return it to you after a month.


    Do you think Im a hen thatys golden eggs? A million taels is a lot! Chor Shing Chit huffed.


    Arent you the great talent of the Chor n or something? How do you not have a million silver taels? Chui Yim replied angrily, which angered Chor Shing Chit.


    Its a million silver taels! An ordinary grade three gliph weapon only costs two hundred thousand taels, and a good one costs no more than a million silver taels! Youre asking for a superior grade three weapon!


    Whatever grade three gliph weapon, Ill make you one! Deal!? Chui Yim shouted in reply.


    Chor Shing Chit only snickered, not responding.


    Deal! Another voice rang out. Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim looked over to see Chor Huet Zhin smiling brightly. But no matter how Chui Yim looked at him, all he saw was a sly old fox instead of the typical cold and ruthless Chor n member. Ill lend you a million silver taels, which you must repay within a year. But if you cant pay us back with a top-tier grade three gliph weapon within a year, youll have to help Shing Chit tattoo all his gliphs when he breaks through in the future.


    Since when were you here? Chui Yim looked at Chor Huet Zhin with his mouth wide open.


    From the start, Chor Huet Zhin replied, still smiling warmly.


    Deal! Do you need a contract or something? Gritting his teeth, Chui Yim asked.


    No need, lets high five as a promise. Young friend Chui looks like a trustworthy person who puts all your heart into cultivation. Such a talent, truly a young hero Chor Huet Zhinughed, but everything he said made Chui Yim shiver.


    ...Will definitely keep his word, right? Moreover, my time will soon be up; theres nothing I can do if my young friend Chui doesnt keep his promise Heh I just wont be able to rest well in the afterlife, constantly keeping watch over the n as a result Dont get me wrong, my young friend I really dont mean anything!


    Chor Huet Zhin faked a cough when he finished, pretending to be extremely weak.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Despite knowing that Chor Huet Zhin was putting on an act, Chui Yum still agreed to the deal; firstly, he was in urgent need of the money, and secondly, Chor Huet Zhin didnt have much time left. There was no reason why he shouldnt respect thest wishes of a man at deaths door.


    Okay, deal!


    Chor Huet Zhin immediately recovered from his cough and extended his hand,ughing. High five as a promise.


    <em>Pat!</em>


    Chor Shing Chit stood at the side, feeling muddled as he watched his grandfather and Chui Yim re at each other while trying to trick each other.


    A million silver taels was a lot. But they were the Chor n, one of the most powerful ns in the South, and it wasnt that significant for the n as a whole. However, the n still cared about what they exchanged for the money.


    As Chor Shing Chit mentioned, one might be able to put a price tag on grade three gliph weapons but there was only absolute demand andck of supply for it.


    Superior grade three gliph weapons werent easy to forge; only grandmasters could forge them and the sess rate was only seventy per cent. Not just that, but grandmasters were innately prideful and usually wouldnt spend their time making grade three gliph weapons, instead challenging themselves to forge a grade four weapon.


    Moreover, there werent even twenty grandmaster smiths in this world, making them rarer than alchemists! That was why superior grade three gliph weapons were harder to find than grade four gliph weaponswhich were strong enough to be a ns heirloom.


    The gliph weapon rankedst on the famous Celestial Weapon Rank was a top-notch grade three gliph weapon, while most other gliph weapons on the rankings were of grade four.


    Thus this deal could never end up in a loss for Chor Huet Zhin.


    If Chui Yim could really pay them back with a top-tier grade three weapon, it would definitely be worth the 1,000,000 silver taels! But even if Chui Yim didnt, hed have to tattoo gliphs for Chor Shing Chit in the future, who would definitely be a pir of the Chor n. It was worth 1,000,000 taels to have a genius like Chui Yim personally tattooing gliphs for Chor Shing Chit.


    Without any connections, it cost at least a few hundred thousand for a ten-gliphic gliphist to tattoo one gliph, let alone a hundred-gliphic gliphist. Theplexity of the gliph was also considered; if it was aplex gliph, itd cost millions, and thatd be considered cheap.


    Glipher weremon in this world while gliphists were more important existences. Without gliphists to tattoo gliphs on gliphers, gliphers wouldnt exist. Theyplemented each other and neither could survive alone.


    But what gave Chor Shing Chit mixed feelings was how Chor Huet Zhin and Chui Yim acted.


    The Bloody War Strike was too cheap to exchange for the mineral tattooing method, and the silver taels was actually a gift from Chor Huet Zhin since Chui Yim likely wouldnt charge a single cent to tattoo gliphs for Chor Shing Chit in the future for their friendship.


    What they did was just an act. It was secretly an exchange of favours.


    One party hoped to help his n as much as possible before he left this world, whilst the other was just helping him fulfil hisst wish. The thought of his grandfather passing away made Chor Shing Chit sad again.<hr>


    Chui Yim was simrly upset to know that Chor Huet Zhin didnt have much time left, but death was no stranger to him having lived once before.


    He had a headache thanks to the costly school fees he had to pay, so he left immediately after receiving a stack of banknotes from Chor Huet Zhin at the Chor mansions bookkeeping room.


    South Imperial City was so huge that it was hard to travel without transportation. Luckily, Chui Yims destination was rtively close by.


    Haha, little brother Chui, youre finally here! Ive been waiting for a long time. Tse Onughed and weed Chui Yim enthusiastically. I heard from Yu Bak that little brother Chui loves wine, and I happen to have some here


    Thank you, uncle Tse, I appreciate it. But I indeed need some help this time.


    Oh?<hr>


    Only two other Tse n servants followed Tse On and Chui Yim as they left. This was South Imperial City, a region which didnt belong to the Tse n but the capital of the South instead. The Tse n had a strong foothold here for many purposes. For example, the Tse n could immediately receive news on precious items at auctions and make swift decisions on whether to bid or not. They could help replenish stocks for Night Lion City too.


    Since this wasnt the Tse ns territory, they didnt have as many members in South Imperial City and most were of a low cultivation state.


    Little brother Chui, youvee to the right person. I wouldnt be able to help if you wanted me to help you deal with an enemy. Tse Onughed while leading him to his destination. South Imperial City isrge enough to be a country by itself; Im serious. There are even gliphic nt ntations in the city, and the tributary of the Mother River here allows the city to be self-sufficient. They dont need any external support.


    Its confusing for an outsider, but Ive stayed here for decades; I know this city like the back of my hand, Tse On said proudly. There are twenty-six weapon shops in South Imperial City, and more than half of them are helmed by great masters, making them special. Grandmaster Choh Hang Sangs weapon shop, the Straw Hut, is the most well-known among all. Every glipher wants a weapon from him.


    The shop that little brother Chui is looking for is near grandmaster Chohs Straw Hut. Its about three to four shops away from it, Tse On said as he pointed to a faraway green three-storey building. Even from where they were standing, they could feel a strong sense of vitality. It was hard to believe that it was a weapon shop.


    Lets go and take a look. Chui Yim turned back to the shop in front of him.


    <hr>


    This shop wasrger than normal shops. It was said that the original owner sold wine; it had a wine cer and two stories for his customers to sit and drink.


    After touring the shop, Chui Yim nodded in satisfaction. Not bad. Itll be a great shop after some renovation.


    So how much does it cost? He turned to Tse On.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The owner is selling this shop for eight hundred thousand silver taels, and its non-negotiable. Renting isnt worth it as it costs two hundred thousand silver taels monthly.


    <em>Eight hundred thousand!? I barely loaned a million taels from old man Chor after so much trouble, and half of that is meant to be paid to the Cloud Pce for the first term! Even if I rent this ce, Ill still need to refurbish it, buy various forging equipment All that costs money! Even after buying the equipment, with my current bodily condition, I dont think I can earn enough school fees for the second term in time</em>


    Chui Yims facial expression matched his thoughts, frowning and gritting his teeth repeatedly.


    This made Tse Onugh. Little brother Chui, money is something the Tse n doesntck But a small hand blocked his face immediately as he spoke.


    No need, uncle Tse. Ive just borrowed a huge sum and dont intend to spend my entire life paying back debts. Are there any other shops I can choose from?


    Of course, juste with me, little brother. Tse On smiled without insisting.<hr>


    Tse On drove the night wolf coach around South Imperial City. They visited four shops, but Chui Yim had yet to find one he was pleased with.


    As evening cast her dusky gown, South Imperial City turned orange with the setting sun. Tse On alighted the coach with Chui Yim behind him, arriving at a smallke. Yes, a smallke within the city!


    Chui Yim wasnt surprised for too long as he viewed the South Imperial City as its own city-state. Despite not having a protective formation that maintained the weather year-round like the Evergreen Pce, the chillness and heavy snow in the city was still reduced greatly.


    It was a gorgeous scenery; theke glistened under the setting sun as fine snowkes fell.


    This is the Wandering Sons Lake, Tse On introduced as he enjoyed the scenery. Its named as such because its a tributary of the Mother River. Its water passes through several water sources of the South Imperial City. Of course, the city has multiple otherkes too.


    This location is quite far from the Evergreen Pce and most ns, thus it isnt a crowded area. Most shops here are inns, restaurants and calligraphy shops. There are hardly any weapon shops or auctions selling gliph-rted provisions.


    They arrived at a courtyard as Tse On continued his introduction of the surrounding area to Chui Yim. It was a small courtyard with two messy willow trees at the side of the door, showing that it was unmaintained. The ce was filled with weeds that covered the entrance.


    Even so, this is afortable ce with beautiful scenery, so its not cheap either. However, the owner of this ce is my friend, and since hes selling it urgently, its now three hundred thousand taels with the discount.


    Chui Yim didnt agree immediately. He looked around first instead, following the Tse ns servant who pushed open the weed-covered door. The group entered, weed by a spacious ce with a huge living area, a garden, and two side courtyards. Chui Yim thought hard about whether the ce was worth it.


    Besides being cheap, theres another advantage to this shop, Tse On spoke after watching him for some time. This ce is only a ten-minute walk from the Cloud Pce.


    Chui Yim was dumbfounded.


    Isnt that where little brother Chui will be studying? The Cloud Pces outer sect? Its not far from here, and itll be convenient for you.


    Why didnt you tell me earlier? Chui Yim patted his bald head. Ill take it!


    Hahaha! Great!


    <hr>


    Evergreen Pces World Observatory Hall.


    The golden robe was slightly toorge for Lam Chuns skinny frame, making it seem like it was casually draped over his shoulder. Even so, he looked like a terrifying leader, a hungry tiger able to bite any prey, rather than a lean middle-aged man.


    His Highness the Crown Prince doesnt object to Kam Chin Kee entering the Cloud Pces outer sect, but he did ask if Princess Ming Sum would be entering the Cloud Pce outer sect, as well as a teenager named Chui Yim.


    Lam Chun wore a serious expression while listening to the reports being brought to him. Oh? Lam Chun continued reading his papers while causally replying simultaneously. It was like he was multitasking. Its good that Zaa cares about his younger sisters, but who is this Chui Yim?


    Immediately, Lam Chun got a reply.


    The first youth that the Crown Prince gave his badge to. The youth is indeed extraordinary, skilled in both alchemy and medicine. He is Doctor Odd Ping Chis only direct disciple and the champion of the Outstanding Talent Competition.


    Since the Crown Princes badge is his, let him use it as he likes, Lam Chun said, not taking the matter to heart. He had to care about the entire world, so he only remembered important matters of the world. This matter was too trivial for him to care about.


    He finally ced the brush down and looked up. Any news on the necrogliphism cultivator that appeared in Southern Ping? he asked solemnly.


    The countless memorials on his table were on every important matter that happened in the world, while the brush in his hand was like the hand of God that decided how things would proceed.


    Anything that could distract Lam Chun from the truly important matters was something with great significance.


    And necrogliphsm was one of them.


    In front of him stood a middle-aged man dressed in ck. It was none other than Lam Chuns new shadow. Reporting to Your Majesty. Necrogliphism cultivators rebel against the worlds natural order by controlling the dead. As a result, they turn into a puddle of ck liquid immediately after their death. No matter how fast the Southern Ping cultivators were, they only managed to preserve the cultivators arm its difficult to find their operating base with just that arm.


    Look through everything thoroughly and dont miss anything. Necrogliphism has stayed hidden for thousands of years and only reappeared recently. I feel like the world will soon be turned upside down. Lam Chun shook his head.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Okay, you may leave and wait for me at the door.


    <em>Wait for him at the door? </em>The shadow was confused by Lam Chuns instructions, but he could only stand outside the World Observatory Hall obediently. He was aware of his identity. Unlike Kan Hang, who was like Lam Chuns brother, he was just a servant, and would only ever be his servant.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Lam Chun pushed the door open and walked out, his dark blue hair tied neatly at the back of his head. What was so striking about the Lam imperial family was their dark blue hair which represented their status. The Lam family members never allowed others to touch their hair casually, like how only Lam Chunste mother, the current empress Lee Fei Yin and Sit Ting had the right to touch his hair.


    Your Majesty, do you need transport? Looking at how Lam Chun poised himself, his shadow probed.


    Of course. Im going to meet my old friend onest time, Lam Chun said as sorrow swam in his eyes.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Golden threads of the morning sun woke the South Imperial City up, starting the day.


    Today was unlike any other day. It might be the well-prepared coaches stationed outside residences of all the ns and important officials, the Evergreen Pce that had opened its main door, indicating that the Emperor was leaving the Pce, or the fully armed soldiers on duty throughout the city.


    Whatever it was, nobody knew what was going on except the various n leaders and important figures of South Imperial City.


    It was the day that an important figure would leave this world. If his life was written in a book, itd be a legend. But this important figure didnt care about such matters, insisting that he had only fulfilled trivial matters. Thus, his legendary life was only recorded in his ns internal records, his life remembered only by his descendants.


    To all of this generation, his existence had left a deep impression on them. He was a sly old fox to domestic officials and an ever-victorious general, a god of war, to military officials. He was a master of both the pen and the sword, the Emperors strongest assistant, a cold-blooded grim reaper to the Northerners who killed in the blink of an eye without any hesitation.


    Nevermind how others viewed him; he was a star that shined no matter where he was.


    He was none other than Chor Huet Zhin, whose name shook an entire generation, the cause of Northern children wailing at night, and why the Southerners could sleep peacefully at night.


    Yet, this legendary figures life wasing to an end.


    Unlike other elites who ignored worldly affairs, Chor Huet Zhin chose to enter politics. There were even rumours that one of the seven disciples of Cloud Pcemented that Chor Huet Zhin wouldve had a fifty per cent chance of breaking through to the five-chambered state if he had focused on his cultivation instead.


    But no matter what, this powerful cultivator, the legend of a generation, would bid the world farewell. Whether you loved or hated him, it was undoubtedly a pity.


    <hr>


    The Chor Mansion was in a simrly solemn mood today. Just as mentioned previously, Chor Huet Zhin was one of the most powerful n leaders in the Chor ns history. There had once been a five-chambered cultivator who led the Chor n in the past. But unlike Chor Huet Zhin, the cultivator only focused on cultivation and did not care much about the ns affairs. Things were so bad that the Chor n wouldve been doomed had it not been for his absolute strength.


    However, Chor Huet Zhin was equally powerful in different ways. He was the most powerful cultivator in the South besides Tse Chun, another four-chambered cultivator. Yet even Tse Chun wouldnt dare to forcefully go against Chor Huet Zhins Bloody War Strike.


    He had guarded the Bloody War Frontier for more than five decades, starting as a military chef but eventually bing a general, had goals rted to the entire South, and became someone nobody could order around.


    Chor Huet Zhin then spent the rest of his life as a government official, working alongside Emperor Lam with his officials, keeping the Chor n in ce while at the same time leading the n to a better future.


    Even during thest two weeks of his life, Chor Huet Zhin worked to serve his n. He called for the n leaderpetition and decided on the new n leader, taking care of various matters and making a secret deal with Chui Yim for the Chor ns future. The previous fracturing n instantly reformed because of Chor Huet Zhin in just two short weeks.


    All the men of the Chor n wore ck armour and stood in two long lines from the Chor Mansions entrance to the n Leaders courtyard.


    The ck armour was a special armour of the Chor n.


    The entire Chor Mansion was overflowing with a strong murderous intent undeyed with a hint of slight sorrow. Only important figures could walk through the countless Chor n disciples and members. Lam Chun, the current Emperor, was one of them.


    <hr>


    Chui Yim stood at the side with the Chor n members. He had a special identity, and nobody knew why he was allowed to stand with the Chor n members except for Chor Shing Chit, Chor Chun Ping and Chor Chong Hoi; thetter was utterly shocked to find out the things that Chui Yim had done.


    The moment Chor Huet Zhin decided to let Chui Yim tattoo the gliphs for the Chor n using minerals, Chui Yims fate was tied with the Chor n.


    n Leader Wong is here. A low voice boomed as an old man with snow-white hair walked in. He held a dark wooden cane that towered over him.


    Chui Yim only nced at him before being unable to take his eyes off the cane. <em>Thats </em><em>Helpless</em><em> Wood aged at least a hundred no! More than a thousand years old! My god!</em>


    Sensing Chui Yims stare, the man turned to meet his eyes and shed a smile. Perhaps because Chui Yim was just a boy, he looked away in no time.


    Chor Shing Chit noticed this and heaved a sigh of relief when he realised that the old man only smiled back at Chui Yim. Thats the n leader of the Mad Tiger Wong n, Wong Pak. Their n and our n have different political views; its said that Mr Wong fought grandfather countless times. Himing to send grandfather off is unexpected.


    Who was Chor Huet Zhin? Those qualified to be his opponent would be equally powerful people. Besides the Chor and Wong n, the On n and Lee n were equally powerful military ns. By powerful, it meant that their military strength was significant as they represented the four generals under Emperor Lam.


    Of the four, the Chor n was the most powerful. When Chor Huet Zhins health used to be better, the other three generals had to join hands to prevent him from suppressing them.


    n Leader On and n Leader Lee didnte to send Chor Huet Zhin off, albeit sending someone just as qualified to attend. The representative of the Lee n was a woman in a long dress, n Leader Lees daughter, Lee Sin Yee. Meanwhile, an elderly woman came in ce of n Leader On. She was Woo Wah of the Woo family, the wife of n Leader On.<hr>


    Another man was standing a step behind on Emperor Lams left. He looked young when in fact he was forty years old.


    Forty years was a very young age for cultivators, but not for him, amoner.


    He was Chui Yi, the current n leader of the Holok Chui n and the current grand chancellor. It was said that Emperor Lam permitted him to use the teleportation gliph formation toe for the morning meetings and paid for all the resources and precious ingredients he needed.


    This was the reason why he was able to stand next to Emperor Lam.


    Kan Hang is here.


    Hearing this, everyone present, be it the important figures or Chor n disciples all shared nces with a weird expression on their faces.


    By right, only those of appropriate status, power, and strength were qualified to send off Chor Huet Zhin. But because Chor Huet Zhin spent his life in politics, he didnt have as many powerful cultivators as his friends; most attendees were officials.


    However, Kan Hang was an exception.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Strength-wise, Kan Hang was an excellent four-chambered cultivator. But at the same time, he was the first shadow who left his emperor yet was still able to lead a good life.


    Despite this, he became the imperial guard and shadow of Princess Ming Sum, the first person in the Lam dynastys history that volunteered to be the princesss shadow. He was certainly qualified to attend Mr Chors farewell.


    The reason behind his presence was simple.


    Kan Hangs alias, Imperial Guard Nightwalker, originated from his gliphilities: *Embroidered Cloth and Nightwalker. Nightwalker was a gliphility Kan Hang created from the gliph, Divinewalker, passed down for generations in the Evergreen Pces Shadowforge Hall. Since gliphilities varied for every cultivator despite tattooing the same gliph, Kan Hang came up with the Nightwalker gliphility that boosted his movement speed at night in exchange for a slower speed during the day.


    [TL Note: Imperials guards were also referred to as Embroidered Cloth Guards in ancient China.]


    Embroidered Cloth was Kan Hangs original defensive gliphility that exerted energliph from his heart and wind chamber to create a robe of energliph. The gliphility could be used to protect himself and others, making it an exceptional defensive gliphility. Besides, this gliphility had saved him and Emperor Lam from dangerous situations and taken the lives of countless assassins too many times for him to count.


    However, Kan Hang wasnt the only creator of this gliphility. He was inspired after discussing with Chor Huet Zhin, which made Chor Huet Zhin one of this gliphilitys creators also.


    All these reasons, be it his status or gratitude towards Emperor Lam, made Kan Hang uniquely qualified to see off Mr Chor onest time.


    Kan Hang stepped forward and stood next to Emperor Lam naturally as if it was normal. Emperor Lam didnt say anything as his eyesnded on the n Leaders Courtyard right in front of him.<hr>


    They didnt wait long as those who wanted toe had already arrived, and those who didnt wouldnt appear no matter how much time passed. Just then, the old door of the n Leaders Courtyard creaked open as if sensing that everyone was waiting for Mr Chor.


    A man walked out of the courtyard, his aura unrestrained. This man was one of the strongest cultivators in the world, besides the rare five-chambered gliphers and thousand-gliphic gliphists.


    ck gas surrounded him. That was Inks Will, the skillset passed down the Chor n for generations. But now, one could detect the metallic smell of blood amidst the gas. At this moment, it was as if the old official waving his long sleeve went back in time, presenting a younger selfthe Blood Dragon.


    Blood Dragon Chor Huet Zhin!<hr>


    Chor Huet Zhin exited the n Leaders courtyard with a tight-fitting armour in his hands.


    This armour was ink ck just like the Chor ns symbol. One could see a ck gas rising from the armour like an ink dragon baring its fangs and ws. This was the n treasure of the Chor n. Even the defence-attributed gliphility, Inks Shield, passed down many generations was created from the gliph that was the foundation of the armour.


    It was a grade four gliph weapon, the Ink Dragon Armour, the armour that ranked seventh on the Celestial Weapon Rank.


    Holding onto the armour, Chor Huet Zhin approached Chor Chun Ping and spoke softly in his deep voice.


    Youll be the n leader of the Chor n from today onwards. He stared at his son with aplex look. Tears could be seen welling up in Chor Shing Chits weathered eyes, but he held it in. He was currently kneeling, paying his respects to the n leader and his father for raising him.


    Chun Ping will do his best to lead the Chor n in supporting the Lam dynasty!


    Good.


    With that, the Ink Dragon Armour was ced in Chor Chun Pings hands lifted above his head. The armour emitted a buzz as if unwilling to part from its master. Gliph weapons above grade three could recognise their master. Unless their master passed away, they would only disy nine per cent of their original strength when others used them. It might not have intelligence, but it had basic sentience.


    Once Chor Huet Zhin left this world, Chor Chun Ping would drip his blood on the Ink Dragon Armour and officially be the new master of this armour as well as the Chor ns leader.<hr>


    Chor Huet Zhin scanned many people at once; his son, daughter-inw, grandson, n members, subordinates, friends and the emperor. He walked towards Lam Chun and bowed.


    Greetings, Your Majesty.


    However, Lam Chun moved to the side, not receiving his bow. General Chor worked alongside me and protected the South for many decades. I will not ept your bow during your final moments, Lam Chun said as he reached out his skinny hands hidden beneath his robe, giving Chor Huet Zhin a slight bow, much to the shock of those present. This bow is from me on behalf of the South to General Chor.


    Chor Huet Zhin said nothing with a nk expression on his face. He deserved this bow, but only a few people knew how much he had sacrificed for him to receive this bow.


    Please rise, Your Majesty. I hope Your Majesty can help look out for my Chor n after I leave.


    I promise that the Chor n will never wane as long as Im alive.


    As the saying went, the emperors words were always serious. With Lam Chuns promise, the Chor n could be guaranteed to prosper for another century.


    Thank you, Your Majesty. Chor Huet Zhin bowed slightly as he turned towards Kan Hang.


    Look at how much the little boy has grown. Heughed.


    Sir Chor, please rest in peace. Kan Hang simrly bowed in respect.


    Of course. Chor Huet Zhin burst intoughter. My hands are stained with blood in this life; their ghosts will definitelye for me once I reach the yellow springs. But since I could kill them once, I can do it again.


    With that, he then turned to Wong Pak, still with a smile on his face. Whats up? nning to fight me once more before I go?


    Why do you have so much to say? Just die silently, you old man! Wong Pak red at him.


    But youll be bored after my death, right? Chor Huet Zhin winked yfully.


    Shut up! Wong Pak screeched like a cat that had someone step on its tail. Dont make me fight you again!


    Watching his enemy get mad, Chor Huet Zhin felt happier than when actually defeating him! He then looked over to Lee Sin Yee and gave her a nod, but nothing else. With his status, he would only speak to n Leader Lee in hisst moments.


    Next was Woo Wah, n Leader Ans wife. She stared at Chor Huet Zhin with aplicated look, only speaking after some time. Elder Brother Chor, rest in peace.


    Hehe, Chor Huet Zhin said nothing, but he understood what she meant. He was touched that Woo Wah was here; it meant a lot to him, but he couldnt express it.


    Next was Chui Yi. The forty-year-old man might not be a cultivator, but with the resources of the Lam dynasty, he looked young and healthy. Brother Chui, its now up to you to assist His Majesty in ruling the world.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Morning meetings without General Chor will probably be less interesting. Chui Yis reply was as gentle as his smile.


    Chor Huet Zhinughed on hearing him, his smile widening. I remember the good old days when we debated for four hours during the morning meetings.


    This made Chui Yiugh. Be it love or hatred, everything was insignificant when it came to death.


    Lastly, Chor Huet Zhin turned towards Chui Yim. My young friend Chui, Ill have to trouble you with the Chor n.


    His words made all the important figures and Chor n members turn to Chui Yim in disbelief. Chor Huet Zhin might be leaving the world, but his words still held great importance. Him saying that hed trouble Chui Yim with the n felt like he was handing the n to this youth.


    Chui Yim felt pins and needles on his head. The stares from all the various powerful cultivators felt like a formless attack. The straightforward Chui Yim couldnt help but blurt out his thoughts, Youre such an old fox


    Under everyones shocked stares, Chor Huet Zhinughed loudly with a sly smile. Young friend Chui, the capable ones must work harder. This might not be part of our deal, but let me negotiate for more.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chor Huet Zhins aura grew and soared to the sky like a dragon. The metallic smell of blood became increasingly powerful as well. It was a powerful energy, but the aura was entirely focused on Chor Huet Zhin such that it didnt spread outwards or affect others even slightly.


    The Bloody War Strike wasnt just a superior gliphility because of its powerful damage, but its reserved style that contained all of ones power in their fist. It was the style of Chor n, simr to the nt Queen of the Night, silent yet irreceable.


    Were even now. Chor Huet Zhin shed a thin smile as he flicked his finger at Chui Yim, a finger-sized dark red light disappearing into Chui Yims forehead.


    This scene shocked everyone in the mansion. Some present were more knowledgeable and knew what was going on. That red light was Chor Huet Zhins Bloody War Strike, and it wasnt simply passed down to Chui Yim. That light contained Chor Huet Zhins spirit, experiences and knowledge. It was inserted directly into Chui Yims mind, allowing him to recall the energliph path of the Bloody War Strike and other rted information as long as he thought hard enough.


    The Bloody War Strike was the gliphility that made Chor Huet Zhin famous and was his strongest gliphility.


    <em>Doesnt that mean that this boy is his direct disciple? </em>Everyone thought.<em></em>


    <hr>


    When Chui Yim woke up, he was in his room with Bak Wun. Chor Shing Chit believed that his grandfather wouldnt harm Chui Yim during his final moments, but he was still worried for Chui Yim and thus asked Bak Wun to watch over him.


    The entire Chor n was drowning in work after Chor Huet Zhin passed on.


    Chor Huet Zhin had appeared energetic and healthy due to a secret skill that exchanged all his remaining energliph for two weeks worth of time. In fact, Chor Huet Zhin still had one or two days left, but he finally left this world as hisst reserves of energy were used to impart the Bloody War Strike to Chui Yims mind.


    I might have let down many people, but I have no regrets! Those were Chor Huet Zhinsst words.


    After Bak Wun told him what had happened, Chui Yim had aplicated expression. He had a different character from Chor Huet Zhin, but they still liked each other, and he could now be considered Chor Huet Zhins half-direct disciple even if he didnt like it.


    That old man is smart to pull such an act before leaving. Bak Wun sneered disdainfully after seeing how Chui Yim reacted. Dont think hes up to any good. His actions may have benefitted you, but it also resulted in a lot of attention on you..


    Oh? What do you mean? Chui Yim asked in confusion.


    You are extremely talented, but youck real-world experiences. Bak Wun shook his head. The Chor n has always been the leading n amongst the four general ns, and Chor Huet Zhin was the main reason. Now that hes gone, the power suppressing the other three ns has disappeared. Do you know how great this impact is?


    Lam Chun may have promised that he wont let the n wane, but the other ns will definitely try to suppress the Chor n. Then out of nowhere, youve suddenly be his direct disciple. The other ns will focus on you and try to get as much information as they can on you. Simply put, hes diverting attention to you to buy time for the Chor n, who needs time to recover.


    Once the Chor n catches a breather, theyll be able to return stronger and maintain their position even if they arent able to do as well as when Chor Huet Zhin was around.


    Hey. Chui Yim listened to Bak Wun with his mouth open. Thats just your guess, right?


    Do you think Chor Huet Zhin got to where he was today just with his fist? Bak Wun sneered. Hes powerful, but schemes matter much more than ones strength in politics. Even you are part of his n.


    Chui Yim was slightly angry to hear this, but since the old fox had already left for the afterlife, he could only sigh. At least I still benefitted. Whatever, they should give up after finding out nothing special about me.


    Even if nothing about you is special, youll definitely shine once you enter the Cloud Pces outer sect. Itll be hard for you to stay low-key then! Bak Wun stood up.


    Since thats the case, nothing shall keep me in check! Chui Yimughed loudly.


    <hr>


    A coach drove into the pce slowly.


    Two people were sitting opposite each other in the coach, which held a special standing in the South;moners had to kneel and bow when they saw it, treating it like a sacred being. That was how special it was.


    The mount that pulled the coach was a grade-four gliphic beast, the Celestial Unicorn.


    It might be used as a mount, but it was a gliphic beast powerful enough to fight a four-chambered glipher. The gliphic beast represented the imperial family, and it was rare to see it drive a coach.


    Silence filled the coach. It might be due to both parties being used to taking the coach since they had both taken it countless times. Inside, Kan Hang and Emperor Lam, Lam Chun, sat opposite one another silently.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    After a long silence, Lam Chun asked, Hows Ming Sum doing?


    Shes obsessed with the culinary arts, just like her mother, Kan Hang replied with a slight nod, smiling when something came to mind. Her Highness also frequently mentioned that shed like to cook for Your Majesty when Your Majesty is free to visit the Ming Sum Hall.


    Such a thoughtful girl.


    The coach slowed as both of them felt a cold sensation graze their skin. It was as if someone was staring at them, and their stares solidified. This didnt worry Kan Hang since he knew it was a sign of entering the Evergreen Pce. It was a check done by a gliphic formation which detected trespassers entering the pce.


    Your Majesty, Kan Hang would take his leave first.


    Mmm. Go ahead.


    Kan Hang alighted and walked away slowly while Lam Chun drew the curtains of the coach, watching him. Seeing the white cloth wrapped around his arms, Lam Chun sighed to himself.


    The intelligent Celestial Unicorn sneezed and pulled the coach away once more.


    <hr>


    As a cultivator who graduated from the Shadowforge Hall, Kan Hang possessed the right to use Nightwalk and teleport around the Evergreen Pce. However, he didnt do so as something was bothering him greatly even when he was on the coach with the emperor.


    It was because of the boy he saw back at the Chor n!


    He immediately identified that he was Chui Yim, Princess Ming Sums best friend, whom she greatly cared about! Kan Hang never thought that hed see Chui Yim ever again. The difference between their statuses was like heaven and earth, after all.


    <em>But hes now in South Imperial City, and he became Senior Chor Huet Zhins direct disciple? What would Her Highness do if she knew about this</em>


    Kan Hang dared not think about it. Despite walking slowly, he eventually reached the Ming Sum Hall where he came to his senses.


    <em></em>Due to Lam Ming Sums firm request, there werent any eunuchs or maids in her hall. Servants and maids would onlye to clean the hall daily and leave afterwards as the hall was too huge for Lam Ming Sum to tidy up herself. If she did it alone, it would be night by the time she finished cleaning.


    Kan Hang smiled bitterly as he made up his mind to investigate more on Chui Yim before letting Lam Ming Sum know about it. He had decided to keep things a secret for now. After making up his mind, Kan Hang walked into the Ming Sum Hall.


    Ming Sum, Im back.


    Ming Sum? However, he didnt hear a reply.


    He went to the kitchen, but she was nowhere to be seen. Getting worried, Kan Hang raised his voice. Ming Sum?


    Very sure that Lam Ming Sum would never leave the Ming Sum Hall for no reason during this period, Kan Hang activated Nightwalk and instantly vanished. He reappeared at the Ming Sum Halls courtyard the next second, right next to her room.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The sound of something shattering rang out from the room.


    Kan Hang instantly dashed into the room to see Lam Ming Sum lying on the ground, looking pained as she broke out in a cold sweat. Surging energliph filled the room!


    <em>A breakthrough!</em>


    Kan Hang had been expecting Lam Ming Sum to break through, but when it actually happened, Kan Hang was still unable to remain calm. He pped the jade badge on his waist and took out a bottle of pills he had prepared beforehand. It contained grade three Calming Elixirs, which could help one remain conscious during their breakthrough. After stuffing the elixir into Lam Ming Sums mouth, he picked Lam Ming Sum up and vanished with Nightwalk once more.


    <hr>


    In the Evergreen Pce stood a tall building that towered over all the other buildings in the Evergreen Pce, even the Hall of Affairs and Pure Sun Hall, where the emperor resided. It was the tallest point in the Evergreen Pce as the building was the centre of the Evergreen Pces gliph formation.


    One could control all the formations in the Evergreen Pce from this building to defend the pce or attack and trap their enemies.


    In the pce lived a single man, an old man whose age and name were unknown. However, the entire world knew that he resided in the pce and called himself Ngai. The world knew him as Old Ngai.


    He was a thousand-gliphic gliphist, one of the most powerful gliphists in the world. Together with the Evergreen Pces formation, Old Ngai was invincible. Even if Man Chin Hung from the Imperial Sunset Pce or Yeung Ha from the Four Seasons Mountain fought him together, theyd surely lose.


    With his strength, he could easily leave the Evergreen Pce, but why he chose to stay was unknown.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The sound of something passing through the wind made Old Ngai, who was resting on a bench peacefully, frown. Little boy Kang, your cultivation has depreciated. How can you make so much noise when using Nightwalk, which is supposed to help you travel silently


    Im sorry, Old Ngai. Its an emergency.


    Kan Hang appeared in front of Old Ngai with Lam Ming Sum in his arms. Her Highness is breaking through.


    Oh? Old Ngai finally opened his tired eyes. It might be because of his age, but there seemed to be a spiral in his eyes that absorbed all the light around him. The moment he opened his eyes, the surroundings seemed to dim. This energy wave Looks like Her Highness cultivates an extraordinary cultivation style.


    Old Ngai, will she be alright? Kan Hang was extremely worried, but he dared not urge him.


    Calm down. Were in the Evergreen pce, Old Ngai replied so peacefully that it made Kan Hang calm down.


    <em>Right, were in the Evergreen Pce. As long as Old Ngais here, nothing can go wrong.</em>


    I felt it when Princess Ming Sum was about to break through, but you moved just before I did. The cultivation style that Princess Ming Sum cultivated is no ordinary technique, and this is the result of the overflowing energliph which she stored. She might not be very talented, but shes not bad.


    However, well have to think hard about the gliph to be tattooed on her Old Ngai said as he walked towards Lam Ming Sum, who Kan Hang had ced on another bench.


    Despite saying this, he was already making his move. To be exact, he made a move mentally as there was energliph movement. Countless gliph strings formed in front of him.


    Such an interesting girl, Old Ngai smiled gently. He had a good impression of Lam Ming Sum, the cheerful girl that wore a smile everyday. Which elder disliked cheerful children?


    Lam Ming Sum might not know who Old Ngai was, but Old Ngai could clearly sense the entire Evergreen Pce.


    Let me bestow you an opportunity, then.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chui Yim didnt spend too much time mourning Chor Huet Zhins passing.


    He was actually an emotional person, and Chor Huet Zhin was someone he admired a lot, but they never really interacted enough for him to feel too upset. If it was Chor Shing Chit, whom he viewed as his best friend, hed be much more upset.


    Now, Chui Yim had drowned himself in work once more. His character made him a researcher who wanted to research and understand every subject he learnt, which was why he was extremely busy as he had picked up many fields. Alchemy, forging, medicine and gliphism were all time-consuming and content-heavy subjects.


    Luckily, Chui Yim had reached his bottleneck for medicine, and he didnt n to be an elite alchemist. Just like Ping Chi mentioned, alchemy was just used to help supplement his medicinal skills. As for forging, he was already a great metalsmith, held back only by his weak body and heart.


    Thus, he was now focusing on putting together the Scam Pces school fees that cost as much as a kings ransom. Moreover, he wasnt nning to stay in the Chor n Mansion in the long run. Chor Shing Chit might be his close friend, but he wasnt thick-skinned enough to leech their meals forever, which was why he spent 200,000 on a residence near theke.


    That was also why he was currently standing here with his worn-out bag. The messy house made him miss Chui Tin a lot suddenly. <em>Pat! </em>He patted his bald head to clear his thoughts and started tidying the ce.


    The residence next to theke wasnt toorge nor small, but it still took him half a day to tidy up his bedroom and another day to clean things up for it to be inhabitable.


    He went to an eatery near him and returned to the residence after a filling meal.


    Night fell. The reflection of moonlight on theke next to the courtyard was depressing to look at, yet also slightly beautiful simultaneously. This made Chui Yim feel like all his silver taels were worth it.


    <em>After being emotional, the next thing is to work!</em>


    Chui Yim sat in his bedroom to sort out his pitiful worn-out bag. It looked small, yet it had a shocking amount of space that contained all the minerals he got from Chui Yim, the precious resources from the Engraved Mountain Range, the Poorest Elixir, the Nine Dragons Fire Cauldron, and much more.


    He kept all the items in the adjacent courtyard as that would be where he would refine elixirs, forge and study in the future. Afterwards, he returned to his bedroom and stared at three unknown items in front of him.


    An ordinary-looking ck cushion, a shiny golden bone and a jade green forearm bone.


    The ck cushion was a gift from Ping Chi when the Yellow Spring''s Lady came for him. He would not have remembered the cushion if he hadnt tidied his bag.


    He acquired the golden bone from the Engraved Mountain Range. It was from the drumstick that he consumed and only today did Chui Yim realise that it wasnt an ordinary drumstick; it was what caused the abnormal movement of his Heavens me, his wind chamber overfilling and his increase in physical strength.


    As for the green bone, which looked like jade, it was the Yellow Spring''s Ladys treasure.<hr>


    Chui Yim decided to study both bones first.


    He was a veteran in forging, so the process of researching new ingredients was a familiar one for him. However, things were different today as the bones in front of him were so tough to the point that he couldnt cut off part of them to research.


    Chui Yim then used fire to try and melt them. To his surprise, the drumstick became stronger after being burnt. He even felt a wave of energy.


    Chui Yim was speechless. <em>The bone became harder to deal with after I burned it! It should be a superior fire-attributed ingredient then? </em>An idea popped into Chui Yims head as he decided to change his target. <em>Ill deal with you after setting up my equipment.</em>


    Chui Yim thought angrily as he put the drumstick away.


    But he never expected that the jade-like forearm bone would be worse. It didnt even change colour slightly under fire! Besides describing it as invulnerable, Chui Yim couldnt think of any other words. But then, he suddenly remembered how the Yellow Spring''s Lady used the bone.


    He had always felt that gliphists treasures were rough, unlike gliph weapons which were made exquisitely.


    When creating their treasures, gliphists rarely refined their ingredients and kept their original shape, such as Chan Shue Guns old robe, and Chi Pings short walking stick. Even the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles were made crudely by mixing rare ingredients and refining them with the essence of the full moon.


    The Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles were the best item that Chui Yim had. But as a great metalsmith of the Sallow Continent, the ingredients chosen to make the set of Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles were nonsense. If not for the Gentle Moon Priests powerful energliph and the time he had used to refine them, it wouldve undoubtedly resulted in a set of rubbish.


    Thus, what the Yellow Spring''s Lady did, refining the bone with tons of poison and souls to give it a hellish nature was another method. Chui Yim couldnt help but feel that refining gliphist treasures was no different from another forging method.


    After letting his train of thoughts run for a while, he stowed the bone away too. He could not study it with his current ability andck of equipment.


    Lastly, he turned to the ordinary-looking ck cushion.


    What on earth is this? Chui Yim took the ck cushion and fiddled with it. No matter how he yed with it, it seemed like an ordinary cushion. After some thought, he decided to ce it on the ground and sit on it.


    <em>Well, thats what we use cushions for anyways </em>


    But as soon as he did so, his eyes shot wide open in surprise.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    As soon as he sat on the cushion, he felt much calmer. Not just that, but his senses seemed to be sharper and his thinking speed increased. Most importantly, he could clearly sense the Heavens me in his body for the first time.


    To him, with his enhanced senses and mental state, the Heavens me looked as tiny as a finger despite its ability to raze half of South Imperial City.


    Chui Yim was no longer fearful of the Heavens me. He had suffered in the past thirteen years because of it, but the Heavens me had also saved his life many times. He would have died to the Yellow Springs Lady if not for it.


    Thus, he and Heavens mes werepanions. If Chui Yim died, the Heavens me would disappear, and vice versa.


    Everything considered, he decided to insert the energliph he had cultivated into the Heavens me to help it grow, but there was still no change to it except for the time he identally ate the mysterious drumstick.


    It made Chui Yim slightly afraid now that he was feeling it.


    Who wouldnt tremble if they suddenly realised that the baby they were cradling actually held a divine weapon that could slice the world in half? But very soon, Chui Yim thought things through. <em>Hes in my hands now; once I raise him into an adult, Ill make him work for me!</em>


    This silly thought did make Chui Yim feel better and calmed him down instantly. He stood up, but the feeling disappeared immediately, which made him look at the ordinary-looking cushion thoughtfully.


    <em>Wow! What an item! It boosts my cultivation, and its like a perpetual cultivation elixir that I can take without any side effects!</em>


    Chui Yims feelings towards Ping Chi were even moreplex now. Ping Chi gave him his precious Nine Dragons Fire Cauldron, a Poorest Elixir, the Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles, the ck cushion, countless herbs and gliphic nts, and his research and teachings.


    Despite not being his master, Ping Chi treated him like his son and spoiled him hard.


    Chui Yim shook his head as he sat down, not delving into it any further.


    He ignored the boiling Heavens me. If it truly wanted to kill him, he wouldnt have lived for the past thirteen years and continued to cultivate.


    Cultivation was smoother for him today and all energliph cultivated went to the Heavens me non-stop.


    After a quiet night, Chui Yim felt more energetic when he awoke. He put away the ck cushion carefully and walked out of his residence by theke.


    It was only a few days until the Cloud Pces outer sect started school, and he was determined to settle down in these few days!<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum rubbed her cat-like eyes slowly. She woke up to realise that she was lying on a bench.


    It was an ordinary wooden bench the length of a bed. When she looked closer, she realised a man was lying on a simr wooden bench next to her. He had his eyes shut tightly, rxed as he enjoyed the gentle sunlight.


    May I ask Lam Ming Sum spoke as she looked around.


    She was instantly stunned when she looked out of the window. She could see the entire Evergreen Pce from where she was!


    It had been a year since she arrived at the Evergreen Pce, yet she hadnt even paid her fathers Pure Sun Hall or the World Observatory Hall a visit. The ces she was familiar with were the Ming Sum Hall and the Imperial Garden. She also knew about a tall building in the Evergreen Pce which Kan Hang told her not to visit for no reason apart from it being a forbidden area.


    But now, she realised she was in the building with a stranger.


    Little girl, youre finally awake, the old man said without even opening his eyes. His voice seemed to carry a special charisma. You cultivate a very special style. What is it called?


    Lam Ming Sum was confused, but her kind nature made her treat the older man respectfully. I dont know its name.


    Heh. The elderly man thought Lam Ming Sum was unwilling to tell him its name, so heughed and didnt insist. But being a sensitive girl, she immediately realised what the old man was thinking and shook her head.


    I mean it! If sir doesnt believe me, Ill show you! She pped the jade on her waist. A torn book appeared in her hands, which she then passed over.


    Her actions shocked the elderly man. He felt that Lam Ming Sums style wasnt ordinary, but for a person of his status, he wouldnt be greedy for any other styles as when cultivators reached a certain level, they couldnt change to other styles anymore. Their bodies and personal gliphs had already gotten used to the energliph they cultivated with their current style. Even so, he was still surprised to see Lam Ming Sum take the style out so decisively.


    <em>Is this her character? She has a pure and innocent heart?</em>


    This man was Old Ngai, the thousand-gliphic gliphist hidden in the Evergreen Pce.


    Soon, he opened his eyes slightly. Even if he didnt fully open his eyes, Lam Ming Sum still felt dizzy.


    Eh?


    When Old Ngais eyesnded on the torn book, he couldnt help but let out a sound of surprise.


    There was only one visible word, Records, on the cover. Two other words were located above it, but they were smudged with ink, making them impossible to read.


    After hearing his Eh, Lam Ming Sum felt her dizziness disappear. No matter how slow she was, she realised she had met a true elite. Senior, look. The words are smudged with ink. You cant read it.


    Hehe, interesting. Old Ngaiughed. This isnt any ordinary ink, but a restriction lock. Of courseyou cant see anything, he said as he reached out his left hand. Old Ngais hand was so slim that it looked like a tree branch. When he ced his middle and index fingers together, it looked like a tree root. A slight green smoke sizzled from the book when his fingers moved across the smudged ink.


    A restriction lock set before his death? This cant stop me. Old Ngai smiled thinly. But what threw him off was that he realised the restriction lock on this book was set by an elite of at least his level.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Even though the restriction lock was ced right before the elites death, the elite was still either of the five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state, making it impossible for most to break it. Only a few people in the world would be able to break it, and Lam Ming Sum was definitely very lucky to have met Old Ngai. At the same time, if not for her naive character, she would never have shown him the book, and Old Ngai wouldnt have broken the lock for her.


    <em>This must be how fortune favours the fool, right?</em>


    Just as Old Ngai wasmenting about life, Lam Ming Sum was upied by the changes to the cultivation style in front of her. As the ink disappeared, the torn book was restored to its original state. This was what the book actually looked like, just that it had previously turned into a piece of rubbish under the powerful restraining lock.


    Oceanic Culinary Recordsthat was the actual name of the style.


    What an interesting name. Old Ngaiughed and turned away, not intending to pry into what was written in the book. Little girl, this is your chance. Cultivate hard, alright?


    Lam Ming Sumcked interest in cultivation, but she still kept the book with a smile. Thank you, gramps.


    Old Ngaiughed. As a hermit elite gliphist whos lived for centuries, nobody had ever called him gramps.


    Gramps, where are we? And who are you? Lam Ming Sum bombarded Old Ngai with questions out of curiosity, and Old Ngai who hadnt interacted much with others in the past few years didnt know how to handle Lam Ming Sums enthusiasm.


    Ask that little boy Kan Hang. Haha.


    With that, Old Ngai waved his skinny hands and Lam Ming Sum felt like she was taken over by dizziness again. Once she regained her senses, she was already in the Ming Sum Hall where Kan Hang was awaiting her. He immediately approached Lam Ming Sum. Your Highness Ming Sum, are you alright?


    Yeah. Im all alright. Lam Ming Sum blinked her eyes, answering in a weird tone. I feel so energetic!


    Ming Sum, youve broken through your wind chamber and are now a single-gliphic gliphist. Speechless, Kan Hang carefully told her.


    Eh? Lam Ming Sum was confused upon hearing him. Huh?!<hr>


    Law Sum was in a very good mood recently. As a four-chambered state cultivator of necrogliphism, he was very powerful. He could dominate anybody unless he met a five-chambered glipher or thousand-gliphic gliphist. and to him, cultivating in a normal organisation and treading the so-called righteous path were disdainful.


    Cultivation meant going against the heavens anyways, and strength was what mattered the most. So what if he walked down a different path that was deemed as wrong? Law Sum had the confidence to defeat the most powerful four-chambered state cultivators of the South, including those from the Tse and Chor ns.


    However, he wasnt an arrogant man as there were still other stronger fighterspared to him within necrogliphism.


    Necrogliphism was unlike the ntae and bestial faction of the North and South; after breaking through the four-chambered state, they would fall into a different category, known as the Nine Levels of Hell. Their strength grew as they broke through each level, and after reaching the seventh level, theyd be able to fight five-chambered gliphers or thousand-gliphic gliphists equally.


    Law Sum had just reached the third level, and the Yellow Springs Lady who had died was of the second level. But what made him happiest was that the sacred son he brought back was cultivating at a shocking speed!


    Normally, it took someone a long time to adapt after changing their cultivation style, but the sacred son seemed to be born for necrogliphism. It had only been a few months, yet he had improved greatly and was about to break through his innate chamber!


    A double innate chamber cultivator was said to cultivate slower than other cultivators, and theter they broke through, the more potential they had. But this was only true when all other factors remained constant. Factors like g-food consumption and resources used also needed to be considered. Man Chin Hung took such a long time to reach the single-gliphic state because she was amoner who cultivated an ordinary style without any resources or g-food.


    During these few months, all the resources of the ck Promise Tower went to their sacred son. How could he bepared to Man Chin Hung?


    And the scared son didnt disappoint the leaders of necrogliphism either. His outstanding performance left all the other cultivators embarrassed. Law Sum, who brought him back to the sect, even received numerous praises and rewards.


    Law Sum followed the crowd to the fifth floors square of the ck Promise Tower.


    The first and second floors were where the cultivators gathered, and from the third floor onwards, one needed to receive ess to each floor. The third and fourth held the cultivation-style pavilion, the foundation to their very existence. It was unknown what was on the sixth and seventh floor, as only their great elder and mysterious leader of necrogliphism were allowed there.


    Today, all the necrocultivators gathered on the fifth floor for an important event; their great elder predicted that their sacred son would break through today, and they would tattoo a gliph on his innate chamber.


    The necrogliphism sect was powerful, but they were very few in numbers. Thus, they were close-knit and rarely fought each other, which was why they had a rule for everyone. Anyone who had broken through his innate chamber could mobilise the entire sect to kill one person. It was their ritual of weing a new tribe member.<hr>


    Necrocultivators flooded the square on the fifth floor. The square might not be huge, but due to their numbers, it was still barely enough to house all their tribe members at the base. As such, they didnt recall the tribe members who were outside.


    Two chairs stood in the middle on a tform a few steps tall. One of them was made of the remains and ivory of an Asura Devil Elephant, a grade five beast that had gone extinct thousands of years ago. The throne gave off an aura that contained Asuras might. The other was amon ck chair ced just in front of the Asura Devil Elephant Ivorys Throne.


    On the ck chair sat a teenager. He had a calm expression, but if you looked into his eyes closely, youd feel a chilly aura.


    Has everyone arrived?


    On the throne sat the great elder of necrogliphism.


    Today is when Our Honourable sacred son breaks through his innate chamber. In the future, he will lead us out of the shadows against the leaders of the so-called righteous path, the great elder said with his low voice.


    The Bloodstained Hills Sacred Icon wasnt visible to most of them, and it was hard for them to believe him and submit to a kid. In the world of cultivators, the strong was almighty, and the great elder had indeed helped the tribe greatly. The other cultivators couldnt tell if the great elder meant his words, not daring to reply easily.


    The great elder ignored their silence and turned towards Siu Fu, who sat on the ck chair. Cultivate. Ill guard you.


    Siu Fu nodded, shut his eyes, and then began to cultivate.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Necrocultivators cultivated uniquely. Normal cultivators absorbed the energy of heaven and earth, turning it into energliph through cultivation, but necrocultivators absorbed the deadly energy of the world instead. This made their energliph more corrosive and aggressive than usual, which was why necrocultivators were stronger than ordinary cultivators.


    The ck Promise Tower had formations designed specially for necrocultivators to absorb the deadly energy of the world; it was the best ce for necrocultivators to cultivate.


    Deadly energy swarmed into Siu Fus body as the ck energy surrounded him. Soon, Siu Fus body trembled.


    The great elder wasnt surprised by this. He waved his sleeves, which shattered Siu Fus ck robes and revealed his skinny chest. ck gas flowed beneath the skin on his chest as if there was a ck snake. It was a disgusting sight.


    However, instead of feeling disgusted, the necrocultivators were watching curiously with anticipation. Every necrocultivators breakthrough was different. The amount of ck gas, known as Devilish Dragons, released represented the cultivators talent.


    The sixth Devilish Dragon. Indeed our sacred son.


    It was said that the great elders assistant Ling Fei only had six Devilish Dragons, right? Hes already in the fifth level, just a step away from the sixth.


    Indeed powerful Eh?


    As themotion was rippling through the crowd, Siu Fu had a painful expression as another string of ck gas appeared within his chest.


    The seventh!


    Oh my god


    But before they finished, Siu Fus eyes shot open, revealing a pair of dark, scary pupils.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Two streaks of ck gas instantly surrounded him!


    Nine dragons!


    Thats the limit! He


    Hes really our sacred son!


    The necrocultivators below the stage kneeled on one knee subconsciously while looking at Siu Fu respectfully as ingredients flew out of the great elders palm hands. The great elder had his expression hidden as his energliph took the form of countless strings, mixing with the ingredients beforending on Siu Fus chest.


    A huge palm-shaped gliph formed on his chest. Its fingers covered his chest with an eye in the middle. The pain on Siu Fus face disappeared when the gliph formed, his expression turning cold as he looked down at the necrocultivators kneeling before him.


    It was difficult to cultivate as a necrocultivator because their innate chamber must be the heart chamber. Only by having the heart chamber as the first chamber could a necrocultivator control all the other gliphs, robbed from dead cultivators that would be tattooedter on.


    The gliph tattooed on Siu Fus heart chamber was called the Deadly Palm gliph. It meant that life and death were in the necrocultivators hand, and he could even control ones who had passed on.


    Honourable sacred son, ording to tradition, after breaking through your innate chamber, you can name someone you wish to kill. Of course, you can save this chance and use it on your next breakthrough.


    Being our sacred son, unlike others, youll be given a chance whenever you break through to get the entire tribe to kill someone until you reach the four-chambered state.


    Siu Fu remained silent. He had read numerous books in the Cultivation Style Pavilion in the past few months and had learnt about their practices and traditions. He also knew that most necrocultivators would choose to keep this right until they reached their second chamber to kill a powerful glipher or gliphist who they could then control.


    I have decided.


    This was the first time Siu Fu spoke in front of the crowd. He sounded childish but firm, like he was born to be a leader. In fact, he was a leader of many powerful beings before he reincarnated into this world.


    Law Sum.


    Yes, Your Honourable sacred son! Law Sum jumped up on hearing his name, trying his best to hide his excitement, internally sighing. Finally, <em>my tough days are up! How lucky would I be to work under the legendary Nine Devilish Dragon, Bloodstained Hills Sacred Icon, our Sacred Son! With the resources Ill get, I might finally reach the sixth level in the future!</em>


    This thought made Law Sum wear an extremely respectful expression like he would serve Siu Fu with his life.


    Honourable Sacred Son, the unworthy Law Sum is here. Ill do my best toplete the mission Your Honourable Self gives me.


    The surrounding necrocultivators watched this green with envy. They had already expected this; Law Sum was viewed highly by the sacred son since he was the person to bring him back, but things were happening faster than they expected. Still, that was the legendary Nine Devilish Dragon Sacred Son, after all!


    Law Sum.


    Your Honourable sacred son, please speak your wishes! Law Sum will definitelyplete the mission you give to the best of his ability! Law Sum replied loudly.


    Siu Fu had aplex expression on hearing him, but soon, he understood Law Sums misunderstanding and red at him coldly. I meant that the person I want dead is Law Sum!


    His words shocked the crowd. All of them turned to Law Sum, whose eyes were bulging in disbelief. The respect on his face fused with fear instantly, turning his expression into a funny one to look at.


    Heed the Honourable sacred sons order.


    A voice rang out, breaking the silence. Ling Fei stepped forward slowly with three ck illusions next to him. These were dead cultivators tattooed into his Deaths Victim gliph.


    Why! Why?! Sacred Son! Realising what he meant, Law Sum looked at Siu Fu in despair and fury. He was in the ck Promise Tower, surrounded by necrocultivators. There was no way for him to escape, and he knew that he would die today. Law Sum can die, but I hope to at least know the reason!


    Why do I need a reason to kill? Siu Fu answered emotionlessly, not even looking down at him.


    Whats with all this nonsense!


    Kill!


    Take his life for the Honourable sacred son!


    Numerous necrocultivators surrounded him. Law Sum didnt even retaliate as he knew it would only make his death more torturous. Right until he died, he stared at Siu Fu with a confused expression. He was the one who brought Siu Fu here, and yet, Siu Fu was the one to take his life.


    But to be exact, Law Sum was the one that took his own life.


    As he slowly turned into a puddle of ck liquid, his fellow necrocultivators started mumbling a spell. This was the passing on chant that necrocultivators recited when one of their members passed on. They didnt wish for him to reach heaven, rather hoping that their friends would have a smoother journey down to hell.


    Memories flooded Siu Fus mind as he watched Law Sum die.


    Little Mouse, behave I dont have any breast milk for you, so heres the milk of a gliphic beast it was so powerful that it nearly ate me!


    Little Mouse! I said to cultivate, why are you ying with such a huge arrow?! Cultivation is the path to sess!


    Little Mouse, did you hunt a deer? Let me tell you, venison is the most delicious food in the world Bastard! Stealing the drumstick again


    Little Mouse, look at that beauty! Ill get you a simrly gorgeous woman as your wife in the future!


    Little Mouse, I dont have a wife or son, so Ill take you as my son! Grow up strong, so I can retire peacefully.


    Little Mouse


    Little Mouse


    Siu Fu raised his head slightly, a single tear escaping his eyes, albeit hidden from all the necrocultivators.


    <em>Do you see this? Ive taken revenge for you.</em>

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The road to South Imperial City.


    <em>Trot trot. </em>A hardyhorse coach driven by an honest-looking old man moved along the road slowly.


    I say, dont go to South Imperial City where its dazzling with gold and money. Ive three children, and none returned after going there, leaving my wife and me to fend for ourselves So unfilial the old man mumbled to a man who was chewing on grass while sitting on a pile of hay. I see that youre pretty strong. Come stay with me at the farm and lead a stable life. My three children have left, Ill even give the farm to you in the future


    Its fine, gramps. This is my destination anyways. The middle-aged man smiled as he jumped off the coach while the coach slowly drove into the city.


    Thank you for taking care of me recently, gramps, he said as he turned to bow to the elderly man. See you again!


    With that, he skipped into the South Imperial City with a whistle.


    Siu Chun! The elderly man shouted! Remember toe back if you cant survive in South Imperial City!


    Yes!


    If anyone from the North saw this, theyd be stunned to hear Yeung Chun, vice sect leader of the Four Seasons Mountain, being addressed as Siu Chun However, such problems didnt exist in the South as not many people recognised Yeung Chun. It had been ages since he left his sect, after all.


    Mhmm Let me find a residence first so my cute nephew will have somewhere to stay when he arrives! Yeung Chun made up his mind as he chewed on the bitter hay. Very soon, the bitterness seeped into his heart. But I forgot to bring money


    What should I do?! Ahhhhhh!<hr>


    Chor Shing Chit arrived at Chui Yims residence at the Wandering Sons Lake.


    He had been very busy recently.


    Chor Huet Zhins death drastically changed the status of the Chor n in South Imperial City. They had to deal with both constions and ill intentions from other ns while preparing for Chor Huet Zhins burial simultaneously. As the n leaders son, Chor Shing Chit was extremely upied.


    The handover of the Spiral Dragon Soldiers duty made them even busier. Chor Shing Chits father had recently left for the Southern Bulwark with part of Chor Hung Chis faction after his grandfathers burial. Only after a few days did he remember Chui Yim, only to find that the child had already left the n.


    When Chor Shing Chit arrived at the house, he saw an antithetical couplet on the wall.


    All money spent shall return one day,


    With an empty pocket away you stay.


    The horizontal scroll had the words Poor mens entry rejected.


    What the hell? Left speechless, Chor Shing Chit walked into the house, ignoring the couplet. Chui Yim?


    Who is it!


    Chor Shing Chit received a reply from afar and followed the voice to find Chui Yim hammering at something with a hammer.


    Oh, Chor boy, its you? Take this. Youre here just in time. Chu Yim jumped up and stuffed a shortsword-like weapon into Chor Shing Chits hands. Hold it tightly.


    Chui Yim then raised his right hand and stuck out his finger, which lit up. That was a wave of energliph; he activated it through the grade one gliphility, Flowing me Finger. This allowed him to carve gliphs before breaking through his innate chamber.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    His fingers moved rapidly speed along the de without hesitation. As he did, a glow shone across the short sword while Chor Shing Chit had his eyes out on stalk.


    On their way to South Imperial City, Chui Yim had always mentioned that he knew how to forge, but Chor Shing Chit never believed him. Forging was difficult, and unlike medicine and alchemy which were rted, it was an entirely different subject.


    Chui Yim being skilled in alchemy, medicine and gliphism was already shocking enough, yet he actually knew how to forgethe glow indicated the creation of gliph weapon!


    The glow and finger-sized cloud-shaped gliph patterns slowly faded on the short sword.


    Not bad. Chui Yim nodded as he snatched the weapon from the stunned Chor Shing Chits hands. What should I name it Ah! I know!


    Chui Yim eximed and growled at the weapon, Youll be called the New Rich One!


    Life was difficult for the poor, so Chui Yim had already decided to be rich! However, Chui Yim never thought that this weapon, the New Rich One, would be one that took over the world. In the future, gliph weapons of the New Rich series would be rare items that one couldnt buy even with money.<hr>


    A tall building stood in the middle of the Evergreen Pce.


    Emperors dreaded figures with great contributions that overshadowed themselves the most. This didnt just refer to military strength, but architecture too. This was why buildings taller than Pure Sun Hall had a special position, and this building was known as the Heaven Tower.


    Nobody could be seen entering or exiting the Heaven Tower. After the intentional disregard from the previous emperors, those in the Evergreen Pce who came across the Heaven Tower would subconsciously ignore its existence.


    However, this didnt mean that its reason for existence was gone. It was in the centre of the Evergreen Pce as it was the core of the Evergreen Pces formation, and a thousand-gliphic cultivator lived in the Heaven Tower.


    It was Old Ngai who was forgotten by the world. However, his cultivation allowed him to view the world apathetically and not care. Well, anyone who had lived for over a century would likely act simrly.


    To him, researching gliphism to find the slither of hope to break through to the ten thousand-gliphic state was the most important thing. However, things were different today. There was a change in his quiet life that hadsted hundreds of years.


    Somebody knocked on the door softly, but it was thunderous to Old Ngai. His mind was connected with the entire Evergreen Pces formation, allowing him to know who the visitor was immediately.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The Heaven Towers door creaked open, sending dust flying everywhere.


    The door was never used as Old Ngai didnt use the door to enter or leave the tower. He could instantly appear anywhere in the world, and normally, nobody would visit the tower either.


    A girl wearing a simple dress walked in. Old gramps, where are you?


    The cheerful voice was simr to a birds chirp. It rang loudly through the tower, filling it with vitality.


    Little girl, what brings you here? Old Ngai asked in a slightly exasperated and tired voice.


    The girl was none other than Lam Ming Sum who wore a huge smile while her eyes creased. I heard from Uncle Kan Hang that it was gramps who tattooed a gliph for me, so Im here to repay grandpa.


    <em>Whoosh. </em>


    The Heaven Tower towered over the Evergreen Pce but didnt have any stairs. Only a few old-fashioned pieces of furniture were ced on the towers ground floor.


    Instantly, Old Ngai appeared on one of the chairs. What does girlie have up her sleeve now?


    Hehehe Lam Ming Sumughed, which made her resemble a fox. Ta-da!


    She presented a te to Old Ngai.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    A palm-sized Chinese-style cakey on the white ivory te. It was shaped like a brick and decorated in five colours: red, green, blue, yellow and purple. The colour came in strips, making the cake resemble a stunning jade bursting with colours.


    Oh? The dish captured Old Ngais interest. Whats this?


    Ahem, my newest dish, the Five Coloured Jewel, Lam Ming Sum said with a proud expression on her slightly tanned face. Since gramps is old, I wanted to make delicious yet healthy food for gramps. Thus, I made this Five Coloured Jewel. I dont have any other good skills besides my cooking, so this is the only way I can express my gratitude. Cmon! Try it, gramps!


    Under Lam Ming Sums stare, Old Ngai felt tenser than when he had faced his enemies a hundred years ago. He slowly picked up the cake and took a small bite. As a thousand-gliphic gliphist, food was no longer necessary for Old Ngai as he could turn heaven and earths energy from cultivation into the energy that his body needed. It had been years since Old Ngaist ate.


    He stood rooted to the ground as soon as he tasted the cake. Numerous vours burst out into his mouth instantly. It tasted sweet, fragrant, and sour all at the same time, yet they mixed together perfectly. Thebination of vours made it feel like a powerful andplex gliph.


    I made this with different fruits and vegetables! Lam Ming Sums soft and proud voice rang out. I didnt add any other seasonings, but I added healthy gliphic nts when steaming it. This cake is good for your health!


    When Old Ngai regained his senses, the cake was gone. He could only taste the vour from the crumbs inside his mouth.


    Mmm, are you impressed? Lam Ming Sum was unaware of Old Ngais thoughts as she continued.


    Old Ngaiughed subconsciously before being shocked once again. <em>How long has it been since I felt so happy? </em>The refreshing taste was still in his mouth, like dew that moistened his withering heart.


    Its not bad, girlie. Old Ngais stare turned into a gentle gaze.


    Its nothing much, as long as gramps likes it. Lam Ming Sum stuck her tongue out. Oh yeah, the gliph on my wind chamber is slightly confusing, so Im here to ask about it too.


    Its the Maut gliph, a gliph passed down for generations down the Lam n. Old Ngai smiled thinly.


    Maut? Lam Ming Sum asked confusedly.


    Theres a river in the North called the Mother River; Im sure youve heard of it.


    Lam Ming Sum nodded in response.


    The Mother River originates from the Vast Ocean in the South, passing through numerous cities and the Bloody War Frontier to finally reach the North. The South thrives because the Mother River brings water from the Vast Ocean through the South. Thus, Southerners worship the Mother River, and some viges near the river still perform worship rituals yearly.


    Maut is an ancientnguage which means mother. The Lam ns history dates back further than you think.


    However, only the most outstanding disciples of the Lam n are allowed to have this gliph tattooed on them. When the Lam n became the royal family, only the emperor and prince of every generation were allowed to have this gliph tattooed. Old Ngai winked his tired eyes.


    Gramps! Lam Ming Sum shrieked in fear on hearing him. How can you do this to me when you know the rules? Are you trying to put me into trouble!


    Old Ngai couldnt help but be amused at how afraid Lam Ming Sum looked. Hehe, the imperial family cant do anything to gramps. Since Kan Hang sought my aid, how could I bear to tattoo some low-ss gliph for you? Of course, your cultivation style isnt ordinary either, or else you wont have enough energliph to have this gliph tattooed.


    Be at ease. If anyone discovers it and questions you in the future, tell that Lam Chun boy I was the one who did it. He wont me you.


    Gramps, exactly who are you? Lam Ming Sum stared at Old Ngai weirdly.


    An old man with one foot in the grave. Old Ngai smiled in response.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum left the Heaven Tower feeling confused and dizzy. Kan Hang didnt exin Old Ngais identity and only told her not to bother him. However, as a kind-hearted soul, Lam Ming Sum felt she had to thank the elderly man who tattooed a gliph for her.


    Now, she realised that he was no ordinary gliphist. However, this only stayed on her mind for a short while since she was aware that she wasnt the smartest and tended to overlook things other intelligent people could understand. All she cared was that she had gained one more friend in the pce.


    The thought of this made her run to the Imperial Gardens happily. Indeed, a teen dressed in grey was there. The teenager wasnt tall and looked cold. Lam Ming Sum subconsciously slowed down on seeing him


    <em>Every time brother Chin Kee works on his carvings, he gives the vibes of brother Chui when hes drunk. Its as if theyre in a crowd but still feel lonely.</em>


    Ming Sum Ming Sum? Kam Chin Kee waved his hands in front of Lam Ming Sum. Why are you spacing out?


    Ah? Im not. Lam Ming Sum replied, giggling after she regained her senses. Brother Chin Kee will be heading to the whatever Pce tomorrow, right?


    Cloud Pce outer sect. Kam Chim Keeughed as he threw a puppet to Lam Ming Sum, who barely caught it. She realised that the puppet was a funny-looking girl with small eyes staring into space. It was hard to identify who it was, but Kam Chin Kees work always had a uniqueness that allowed one to identify what or who it was immediately.


    The puppet was none other than Lam Ming Sum.


    But why does brother Chin Kee want to go there? Isnt the pce nice? Lam Ming Sum kept it happily as he asked, while Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    This ce is just a huge prison, he said as he thought, <em>Such an innocent kid. </em>


    Prison?


    Kam Chin Kee ignored her question and shed a smile, his eyes darting around the Imperial Garden. Ming Sum can visit me from time to time if youre interested, and you can also get to see the legendary Cloud Pce. I heard theres a famous g-chef in seclusion in Cloud Pce.


    Really? Lam Ming Sums eyes lit up.


    Of course, Kam Chin Kee continued. But the g-chef hardly shows up. Ill inform you if I get any news when my sses start. You can sneak in then!


    Deal!


    Pinky promise!


    Erm Is there a need for this?


    Cmon!


    Is there really a need


    Are you going to do it or not!

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Another peaceful night passed.


    It was the start of another ordinary day for most, but today was a long-awaited day for some.


    Under the protection of the gliph formation, the citizens of South Imperial City remained unaffected by the bone-chilling weather and had the luxury of enjoying the winterfortably.


    Today, Chui Yim was still wearing the red sleeveless shirt that Chui Tin had made him. He left his other belongings in his house next to the Wandering Sons Lake at ease as he had set up many dangerous mechanisms and rms that released unique signals into the sky if set off. Chui Yim had notified the Chor and Tse n about it, who would send someone immediately if they saw the signal.


    <em>But if someone does try to break in </em>The thought of this put a chilling smile on Chui Yims face.


    With that, he left for the Cloud Pce.<hr>


    Chui Yim was informed of its location long ago, but this was the first time he had been to the Cloud Pce. It was way more ordinary than he expected. The prestigious institution that collected exorbitant school fees looked like an ordinary temple in the woods.


    <em>Its</em> <em>not much bigger than my residence at Wandering Sons Lake. </em>Chui Yim scoffed to himself secretly. <em>Even the Riding Clouds Academy back in Southary is wayrger than this!</em>


    If the Cloud Pce was an ordinary institution like the Riding Clouds Academy, then Chui Yim wouldntment much about it. But this wasnt the case; he had just paid a monstrous tuition fee to the Cloud Pce!


    Chui Yim scratched his head in annoyance and decided to leave immediately if it was a ce without any substance. He gritted his teeth as he walked into the worn-out temple.


    As soon as he entered, he saw an elderly man sweeping the snow away on the ground. The man nced at Chui Yim and lowered his head once more like he was about to fall asleep. Walk straight. The ssroom is on the left.


    Thanks. Chui Yim nodded as he walked on. Two worn-out courtyards at his side weed him a few secondster. The courtyard on his right was huge with a wooden fence around it, while the one to the left was even smaller than the bedroom of his new house.


    Two old wooden doors that led to the courtyard looked spoiled. Chui Yim took a closer look, pushing the door open slowly after ensuring he was in the right ce. Is anyone here


    <em>Creak. </em>


    Chui Yim pushed the door open slightly, looking through the crack


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Numerous staresnded on Chui Yim like sharp knives. The small room was full of people, and each wore a snow-white robe that seemed to be their uniform. Chui Yim looked like an outsider. Some of them were staring at him curiously, while others were confused. There were also stares of disdain and anger.


    How dare an imposter sneak their way in here. Go back to where you came from, a girl spoke. She had a crystal clear voice, but her words were sharp and cold. Chui Yim subconsciously looked over to realise it was a tanned girl with a ponytail. She looked sporty and gave off refreshing vibes.


    Nobody here is an imposter.


    Another voice rang out, making the girls eyes widen as she sat down respectfully. The person speaking was a woman standing at the front of the ss with a serious expression. Her hair was tied neatly and uniformly. Her attire was neatly put together and exemry.


    This is our forty-third student. Take a seat.<hr>


    I object!


    A teenager stood up with an ugly expression. He was Lee Bat Fan, the best disciple of this generations Lee n. He did everything he could to get this slot; besides talent, and power, ones background was also vital to getting a ce in the Cloud Pces outer sect. His mother was Lee Sin Yee, daughter of the current Lee n Leader.


    How tough it was for him to get the quota made him unhappy with Chui Yims presence. He scanned Chui Yim, who wasnt even in uniform and was poorly dressed.


    With a cold expression, he scoffed, How is such a person qualified to study with me?


    One person watched everything interestingly.


    It was Lam Zaa, who was expecting Chui Yim to look for him with the Crown Prince Badge to get a ce in the Cloud Pces outer sect. But it seemed like he had found himself a special quota, and Chui Yim wasnt as simple as he thought. Thus, he decided to watch the situation unfold instead of standing up for Chui Yim.


    I think theres a misunderstanding. The strict voice rang out once more. The neatly dressed women turned towards Lee Bat Fan. We are in the Cloud Pce outer sect, and Im in charge. Hes qualified if I say so, and youre not qualified if I say youre not. Dont challenge my authority.


    Lee Bat Fans face fell. Considering his status back in his n, he had never received such treatment. With a huff, he took his seat as he remembered the rules and regtions of the Cloud Pce outer sect, but he still stared at Chui Yim with disdain and mockery.


    Take your seat. The woman turned to Chui Yim gently. Chui Yim nodded and did as he was told. <em>Luckily I can count on that old man. </em>Chui Yim sighed to himself even though he had no idea why the woman was slightly biased towards him.


    Just like Lee Bat Fan, Chui Yim also knew how precious his slot was. Thanks to the mysterious Bak Wun, a one-chambered glipher who had a mysterious history, he was able to be a student of the Cloud Pce outer sect. This made him all the more curious about Bak Wuns secrets.


    Chui Yim looked around the small ssroom. Despite its small size, fitting all forty-three students was still possible. A seat was ced next to the window, with a new table and chair. The seat was known as the lonely seat.


    Why the lonely seat? Because it was mainly for people without any background who still got into the outer sect. They werent considered ssmates by the others and were usually pushed aside.


    And more than one person was obviously excluded by the ss this year.


    There was already a person sitting at the side of the ss. Like him, the teen wasnt in uniform. He wore a grey robe that was repeatedly washed until the colour nearly became white. Even though he was excluded, he still wore a calm smile. His pair of eyes felt magical as if it would suck somebody in. With his ck hair, he gave out a mysterious vibe. It was hard to believe such an expression could be found in a youths eyes.


    Chui Yim walked over to thest avable seat next to him.


    I see that Im not the only one being excluded, Chui Yim said, not bothering to lower his volume. All the nice-looking talents of the ss frowned as if Chui Yim was a stain on a beautiful drawing.


    The teen found Chui Yim interesting, shing him a smile in return. He wasnt as aloof as he seemed, but the environment he was previously in left him with no choice but to iste himself. Nice to meet you. Im Chin-Kee, with the surname Kam.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Now, let me introduce myself, the woman spoke. She looked young, only around thirty or forty. She tidied herself once more to make sure she was presentable before starting. Im Woo Nim, and you can address me as teacher or Miss Woo. Im the second teachers assistant.


    Upon hearing the title of the second teacher or Woo Nims title as assistant, all the students looked at her respectfully. But it was unknown whether the respect was meant for Woo Nim or the mysterious second teacher she was assisting.


    Whats an assistant? Chui Yim raised his hands and asked loudly.


    This made Kam Chin Keeugh. He didnt know what an assistant was either, but he wouldnt voice out his questions like Chui Yim.


    All seven disciples of the Cloud Pce are allowed to take in assistants. Every teacher of the Cloud Pce are legends, after all. They wont have time for minor matters, which are what us assistants help them with, Woo Nim answered patiently and thoroughly.


    Oh, so youre basically their servant?


    Chui Yims words made all the students frown. <em>Can he watch his mouth, calling a Cloud Pces assistant a servant She is somebody we cannot offend!</em>


    As the ss was prepared to see Chui Yim get scolded, Woo Nim nodded her head, unfazed. Yeah. Just that the name is different.


    Oh, alright, I understand. Chui Yim nodded, looking like he understood Woo Nim clearly as he sat down.


    Ill be your teacher for astrology, geography,nguage, history and math. Another master will teach Gliphism, and youll meet him another time. On the fifteenth of each month, a special lesson will be conducted by one of the five teachers who will also decide the lessons content.


    All students were excited about the special lessons. Besides branding themselves, this special ss was the best benefit of entering the Cloud Pces outer sect. Every one of the Cloud Pces seven disciples were outstanding cultivators, and attending a ss conducted by them was undoubtedly beneficial. Even if the knowledge wasnt useful, just meeting such mysterious and powerful cultivators was something they could brag about for life.


    Since its the first day today, well start lessons tomorrow. If there arent any more questions, well start by choosing the ss captain. Woo Nim stood straight as if she measured her posture with a ruler.


    Her words affected all the students. The word ss captain made them wear a serious expression on their face. It might seem like any title, but this was an important position.


    The Cloud Pces outer sect ss captain was an important position that could get one to many ces. The best example would be Chui Yi, the current grand chancellor who didnt have any cultivation talent but topped the ss in every subject except Gliphism, who became a valedictorian of his cohort.


    The Chor ns Chor Huet Zhin was once the ss captain of the Cloud Pces outer sect too, as well as the current Emperor Lam, Lam Chun.


    Every ss captain of the Cloud Pce outer sect became sessful in the future, which was why the students wanted to fight for the position!


    Of course, some calmer students felt the decision wasnt theirs to make; it belonged to the teacher. Many felt that this cohort was the strongest in fifty years as there were students like the current crown prince Lam Zaa, Lee Bat Fan of the Lee n, and the group of powerful cultivators from the North


    Ill now ask a question, and the student who is right will be the ss captain, Woo Nim spoke slowly. But before she could start, an annoying voice rang out once more. Miss Woo, can I ask what the benefits of bing the ss captain are?


    All the students present held in their urge to kill the bald country bumpkin. To put it simply, as the Cloud Pces outer sect ss captain, the title itself would secure one a sessful career as it symbolised that you possessed the ability to be a leader amongst the powerful talents of your generation! How great was this title? Even Lam Zaa viewed this position with importance.


    Woo Nim was taken aback by Chui Yims question as shock took over her serious expression. Benefits.? There are no benefits, but you will receive duties such as collecting homework and looking after your ss


    Hearing this, Chui Yim had a bored expression on his face. Oh, thanks, MissWoo, I understand.


    Lee Bat Fan gritted his teeth. He was dying to throw a gliph at Chui Yims face. Chui Yims disdainful expression made the other students feel the same way as Lee Bat Fan, except for Kam Chin Kee whose smile grew wider.<hr>


    After being interrupted by Chui Yims question, it took Woo Nim a minute to gather herself and restore her serious expression. Alright, Im going to ask my question now. Theres a river known as the Mother River in the South; it has a length of


    Before Woo Nim could finish, a growing boy with e all over his face stood up. However, nobody dared to mock him as he came from Snow Ster, one of Souths Five. Snow Ster was located in the east, and you would reach the Forbbiden Forest if you were to go further east from the city.


    Snow Sters unique geographic location resulted in marvellous astrological sights at night. It attracted many astrology schrs and enthusiasts to stay in the city. As time passed, the city came to be known as the Intelligent Stars City as many astrologists, gliphists and gliphs were created in the famous city.


    This teenager was Yik Suen, the most outstanding cultivator of his generation in the Yik n, a n from Snow Ster city.


    Mother River has a length of seven thousand and thirty-six kilometres, passing through both the North and South. Yik Suens eyes shone brightly. He was confident he would get these questions right, and some knowledgeable teens sitting next to him had a depressed look on their faces as he answered before them.


    But Woo Nim was left stunned again. I didnt ask for its length.


    Huh?


    Theres a river known as the Mother River in the South. It has a length of seven thousand and thirty-six kilometres. Which book, chapter, page, and paragraph is this number derived from? Woo Nim recollected herself faster this time around.


    The ss turned so silent one could hear a pin drop.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The length of the Mother River was umon knowledge, but to the students present, it shouldnt be difficult as they were the best of their generation in their respective ns, after all. They should have read a lot from a young age except for disciples from a few ns like the Chor or Wong n, which didnt mandate their disciples to study.


    But now, Woo Nim was asking about the precise source of information, which consisted of the exact page and paragraph number.


    This stunned the entire ss. The students here were intelligent teens that would top their cohorts without a sweat in any other institution, but now, they could only sit on their chairs and think hard about the answer.


    Just then, a shout came from a teenager whose hair was the striking colour of autumn leaves. Unfair! What kind of question is this?! Youre discriminating against gliphers!


    His hair colour symbolised the Wong n; not the Southern Ping Wong n, but the mighty Mad Tiger Wong n of South Imperial City, which housed the Ferocious Tiger Soldiers and Lam Chuns General Wong! He was the most outstanding cultivator of the Wong n, Wong Chow Yip.


    Never have the Cloud Pce decided the ss captain with such an irrelevant question even in the past! Wong Chow Yipined loudly.


    All the students ignored him, not only because they knew that this was characteristic of the Wong n, but also because they agreed with hiswords.


    As the best in their respective ns and organisations, every one of them were arrogant teenagers who thought a physicalpetition was the best way to elect the ss captain. The winner would take the position since everyone stood a chance in thepetition if they fought hard enough. Contrary to their expectation, most didnt stand a chance with such a question being asked!<hr>


    Once again, Woo Nim took a while before she responded. Questions for every cohort are decided by their ss mentor, and as your ss mentor, I have the final say. Theres nothing I can do about the questions asked by the mentors of other cohorts, Woo Nim replied slowly.


    It was arrogant, but with Woo Nim being so sincere and serious, the students knew that she meant her words, and she wasnt making their lives hard on purpose.


    Wong Chow Yip was shocked by Woo Nims reply. I dont think anyone can answer such a question. Lets change the question, or just fight. Simple. She huffed.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee watched the scene unfold in amusement. Some of his ssmates were angry, while some were disdainful. But none exceeded the amusement Chui Yim brought him. After hearing that there was no benefit in bing the ss leader, Chui Yim only had a bored expression as he muttered to himself after Woo Nim asked her question.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Kam Chin Kees mind. He spread out all five fingers of his right hand and showed it to Chui Yim. It caught Chui Yims interest, who responded to Kam Chin Kee with a three sign. Kam Chin Kee smiled and made a two with his hands.


    While the seatmates were busy making gestures with their hands, a figure stood up. The teen moved slowly but steadily like a mountain rising.


    Silence fell when this teen stood up. They knew this teen too well that he only answered questions when he had absolute confidence, for he was one of the most outstanding people of his generation. However, his father, Kwan Mok Man, yed a big part in this.


    Kwan Mok Man was a well-known name in the South. He was the most famous official in the South, known for being honest and upright. Seventy years ago, when Kwan Mok Man was still an ordinarywyer, he fought against a generals son in a murder case for an orphan. Everybody believed hed lose, but Kwan Mok Man managed to win the case, and the generals son was punished with death. This was the incident that made Kwan Mok Man famous.


    Back then, the general was so furious that he wanted Kwan Mok Man dead, but the judge, Chui Yis father, the previous Chui n leader, felt that it would be a waste of talent. He secretly saved Kwan Mok Man and sent him to South Imperial City for the imperial examination, which could qualify him to be an official if he passed.


    Kwan Mok Man then passed the examination with flying colours as the top scorer. With that, he was sent to different cities as mayor, where the citizens greatly weed him thanks to his upright and righteous character. Not only so, but he was so sharp that the truth of all the cases he handled came to light. Kwan Mok Man even took up some old cases and exposed the actual culprit who got away thanks to their background and status.


    Swiftly promoted through the ranks, Kwan Mok Man was viewed highly by the previous Emperor Lam and became Chui Yis fathers right-hand man.


    Kwan Mok Man remained a legend and was written into a song, Blue Sky Gentleman, often sung bymoners.


    TL note: Blue sky also means upright and honest in Chinese, and Kwan means gentleman.


    But it was a pity that Kwan Mok Mun wasnt born to be a cultivator. As he got older, he took up the position of Grand Tutor and slowly left politics. The current emperor, Lam Chun and crown prince, Lam Zaa, all had to bow to him as their master.<hr>


    Like Kwan Mok Man, the Kwan n was less prosperous than most other ns. Only three members were in the Kwan n, namely Kwan Mok Mun, his wife, and his son, Kwan Shan Chuen.


    Under the guidance of his father, Kwan Shan Chuens character was identical to his fatherintelligent with great self-discipline. Many in the worldpared the Kwan father and son, who had no cultivation talent to the Hoklo Chui n, the n that gained extreme sess with their intelligence.


    But it was discovered that both parties were iparable as the Kwan father and son pair was too unique to bepared. If you used one word to describe them, it would be the word justice. The Kwan n valued justice almost obstinately, which was something the Chui n didnt, and why the Kwan n was capable of much more.


    Currently, Kwan Shan Chuen was looking at Woo Nim seriously. There are many books with records on the Mother River, and the numbers on each book vary. But after much thought, there is only one book that records Mother Rivers total length as seven thousand and thirty-six kilometres. ssic of Mountains and Seas, page fifty-three, chapter two.


    The river of the South, the origin of the Souths vitality, spans seven thousand and thirty-six kilometres. The same river is the origin of the Norths tears. They call her the Red River, and many cries for loved ones aremonly heard along the river.


    Am I correct? Kwan Shan Chuen looked at Woo Nim, wanting to check his answer.


    Indeed the Worlds ssic. You are?


    Kwan Shan Chuen.


    Youll be the ss captain of this cohort of the Cloud Pce outer sect ss leader.


    There are many books about the Mother River; why this one? Kwan Shan Chuen asked.


    What he meant was why did Woo Nim choose ssic of Mountains and Seas to ask the ss out of all the books with records on the Mother River? There were tons of books in this world with such records, after all.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Again, Woo Nim was left in a daze. Her serious look and character made her look cute when speechless. She only spoke up after some time, Because the number in the ssic of Mountains and Seas is urate. Ive travelled along the Mother River with the second teacher. Also, the ssic of Mountains and Seas was a work by the Cloud Pce.


    Her words made the entire ss, even the teens from prestigious backgrounds in the North, hold their breath.


    The ssic of Mountains and Seas was a renowned work in this world. It contained records of all significant locations in this world, both in the North and South, and served as a survival guidebook for cultivators. With it, one could roughly identify and differentiate dangerous areas from ces where you could try your luck.


    The ssic of Mountains and Seas had been around for centuries, but the author remained unknown all this time. While some said that the book was a work of the Cloud Pce, many were not convinced as the Cloud Pce was often used to exin peculiar situations without any answer.


    But now that a teacher assistant of the Cloud Pce had admitted it, things were no longer the same. Moreover, she even mentioned that she and the second teacher had travelled along the entire river.


    <em>Along a seven thousand-kilometre river on foot?</em>


    This knowledge made all students view Woo Nim respectfully. She was from the Cloud Pce, and had there been any ordinary person who was rted to the Cloud Pce? Even a teacher assistant wasnt someone they could afford to offend.


    But the serious and old-fashioned Woo Nim didnt realise that she had gained the respect of the young talents in her ss with her sincere answer.


    Since the ss captain has been decided, the ss will end here for today. Well officially start ss tomorrow, and youll meet your gliphism teacher. Despite being the only Cloud Pce outer sect ss, you will stillpete with other institutions. We are the same as other institutions, but we have an additional rule you must remember. We can never lose.


    You are not allowed to lose any inter-schoolpetitions; if you do, all of you can prepare to pack your bags and go home. The year will end, but you must still pay the school fees. You are not allowed to lose as long as you represent the Cloud Pce. Understood? Woo Nim said. She meant everything she said.


    The two students sitting at the corner, stay behind to collect your uniform. The rest can leave.<hr>


    For a long time, the Cloud Pce had been the worlds focus, especially the Cloud Pce outer sect which was known as the stepping stone into the Cloud Pce.


    As soon as ss ended and the talents left, the news spread. The most shocking news wasnt the ssic of Mountains and Seas confirmed as a work of Cloud Pce or Kwon Shan Chuen bing the ss leader, but the special forty-third student.


    The Cloud Pce outer sect had been around for over a thousand years, but there had never been any special recruitment quota. It had always followed the rule of having forty-two students per intake.


    Every n and organisation fought hard for a ce in the Cloud Pces outer sect. Except for the imperial family, which had more than a single quota, other ns couldnt get an extra quota no matter how rich they were. But now it seemed like they had a special quota this year, and the Cloud Pce openly admitted it!


    Chui Yim became famous in no time, his name spread through the continent like wildfire. Everyone soon knew that he was Doctor Odd Ping Chis direct disciple, likely to be Chor Huet Zhins direct disciple with a very close rtionship with the Chor n, and so on.


    However, the world was more concerned about where the special quota came from. To them, being the direct disciple of Doctor Odd or Chor Huet Zhin wasnt enough; there were even more special and important figures who werent awarded this special quota. Besides talent, ones background and status yed an even more important role in getting a ce in the Cloud Pces outer sect.


    Now, the world felt that Chui Yim was definitely supported by some extremely important figure, whose identity was still hidden.<hr>


    The Evergreen Pces Almighty Hall.


    Yam Chui Ying stood behind Lam Zaa respectfully. Your Highness, why did you not answer when you knew the answer to the question?


    Since Chui Yim didnte to Lam Zaa, he gave the quota he had saved for Chui Yim to his shadow, Yam Chui Ying, which was why both were present in the ss today. Yam Chui Ying knew that Lam Zaa knew the answer to the question, yet he couldntprehend why Lam Zaa didnt fight for the ss captain position.


    Every ss captain of the outer sect ended up a big name in history, Lam Zaa said with his hands behind his back. But you forget amon point between all of them.


    Please enlighten me, Your Highness. Yam Chui Ying lowered his head respectfully.


    None of the ss captains became a Cloud Pce disciple. Lam Zaa smiled thinly.


    This left Yam Chui Ying in a daze as he tried to recall what he knew. <em>This does seem to be the case.</em>


    An actual elite only thinks about striving for the best, staying out of worldly affairs. There are two famous sayings from the Cloud Pce. One, we stay out of worldly affairs, and two. Lam Zaa paused before whispering, Other than following your heart, nothing matters.


    These are the two famous sayings of the Cloud Pce. Look, those who spend their time thinking about how to be the ss captain are not qualified to be one of the seven disciples.


    After the election today, at least half of the ss were eliminated. Those who struggled and strived to answer the question are no longer qualified to fight for the position of disciple with me now. As for the remaining Interesting, no?


    Lam Zaa looked out of the window. He felt that everything had be increasingly interesting.<hr>


    Brother Chui, why didnt you answer and fight for the position if you knew the answer?


    I dont want such a position without benefits and only work to be done.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee stood in the Cloud Pces tattered outer sect building, which looked like a worn-out temple, chatting as they waited to collect their uniform. Large n disciples knew the rules and had collected their uniforms beforehand.


    Hehe, Brother Chui is such an interesting person.


    Same to you. You also knew the answer.


    My aim isnt here. Kam Chin Keeugh


    Then where is it? Chui Yim asked subconsciously.


    Me? I aspire to travel the world and make my mark, having the power to control my own life. I think that entering the Cloud Pce might help me achieve that.


    Chui Yim only randomly asked initially as who would expect a teenager toe up with such an answer? But Kam Chin Kees words had touched him deeply.


    <em>Isnt this simr to my own aim!?</em>


    Chui Yim took a long look at Kam Chin Kee. He suddenly felt less lonely in the world. Because of your words, you are now my friend!

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Kam Chin Keeughed, not putting Chui Yims word to heart as whatever he said was crystallised from his multiple lives. <em>How would a teenager understand that?</em>


    This conversation left both parties with a weird feeling in their hearts. They remained silent as both felt the other wouldnt understand them.


    Not muchter, Woo Nim returned with two white uniforms. This is the outer sects uniform. Remember to wear it tomorrow, she said before turning to Chui Yim with an uncharacteristic gentle look. Im old friends with Uncle Wun. He troubled me to look after you.


    Chui Yim instantly understood that Uncle Wun was Bak Wun. <em>It should be</em><em> Principal Bak.</em><em> Wow, hes quite reliable, huh? </em>The realisation of Bak Wuns capability made Chui Yim stop addressing him as an old man. Thank you.


    You may leave for now. Lessons will officially start tomorrow.


    Yes. See you tomorrow.


    Goodbye, MissWoo. Kam Chin Kee bowed respectfully.


    With that, both of them left.


    Woo Nim you can do this you can do this she mumbled to herself as she watched them leave.<hr>


    Both of them stood beside the doors of the temple.


    Alright, Ill see you tomorrow.


    See you tomorrow, brother Chui. Kam Chin Kee smiled thinly.


    Suddenly, fireworks burst out in the skies. It was gold in colour in the shape of a me. This made Chui Yim wave his hands hurriedly as he dashed away. Something cropped up at home. Ill be leaving first!


    Kam Chin Kee, who was about to return to the pce, had a weird expression at this sight. This kid The thought of this made him run after Chui Yim. Brother Chui, Ill go with you.<hr>


    So, why are you following me? Chui Yim turned helplessly to Kam Chin Kee who was at his side.


    We are ssmates, after all. I cant leave you alone when theres trouble at your house, Kam Chin Kee answered with a smile as they ran along the trail.


    Chui Yim chose the residence at Wandering Sons Lake because it was only ten minutes away from the Cloud Pce, and for two teenager that cultivated energliph, five minutes was enough to rush back.


    Currently, the residence was bustling with activity. Chor n cultivators were standing guard outside his house together with Tse On.


    Hehe, our little friend is back. Tse On stared at him appraisingly. My young friend is a mysterious person, huh? I see that the special quota you got has drawn some unwanted attention.


    Thank you for the trouble, Uncle Tse! May I know the situation?


    Tse On wore an odd expression on hearing Chui Yim. The Chor ns young master, Chor Shing Chit, is inside but I dont think theres a need for him to make a move.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee followed Chui Yim into his residence. Seeing the horizontal scroll Poor men rejected confused him, but Kam Chin Kee kept silent. Since Lam Chun paid for his school fees when he got his ce, Kam Chin Kee was unaware of the crippling school fees; he didnt even know that school fees were needed.


    The moment they entered, Kam Chin Kee was shocked. In front of them stood an expressionless man with his arms akimbo. The man was none other than Chor Shing Chit, and he was ring at a group of people standing in front of him.


    About five to six two-chambered or lower cultivators stood in front of him in the courtyard that connected the living room to his workspace and bedroom. One must pass through this courtyard to reach the remaining two rooms, and this ordinary-looking courtyard was filled with traps and mechanisms.


    Kam Chin Kee was a veteran mechanist. The unassuming decorative hill in the courtyard had countless thin strings connecting it to another decorative hill by its side. Concealed weapons would shoot out from the decorative hills if one were to trip on the strings. A gravel path was present next to the grass field, which was theoretically the best ce to set up a trap. But on the contrary, itl was the safest ce in the courtyard, with a huge trap hidden beneath the grass. If someone stepped on it, the mechanism would activate the other traps andunch the firework signal.


    The more Kam Chin Kee observed, the more hidden mechanisms he discovered. They were unassuming and easily overlooked by others, but not him. What shocked him the most was that the mechanisms were the same as those from the Thousand Mechanism Sect, the sect he was from in his previous life.


    Actually, they were more than that. The mechanisms were inspired by those from his previous life, but they were now improved using gliphs from this world.


    Yes, gliphs. Besides simple mechanisms, this ordinary-looking courtyard was a huge death trap consisting of gliph formations and mechanisms! With the knowledge he gained from the Pces Sacred Scripture Pavilion, he could tell even a three-chambered glipher would suffer if they were careless.


    That was why Chor Shing Chit didnt attack, because all the cultivators in front of him were of two-chambered state or less and now seriously injured after activating several traps and mechanisms. The unluckiest amongst them was a one-chambered glipher who touched a trap disguised as a gorgeous flower, nearly losing his arms. He lost three fingers as a result and was currently screaming in pain.


    Chor Shing Chit had aplicated look stered on his face. He came yesterday, yet he hadnt discovered most of the traps. However, he didnt know that the mechanisms Chui Yim set were designed to catch people trying to sneak by. If one were to walk on the path, he wouldnt activate any mechanisms.


    All of them are spies who wanted to check on you, Chor Shing Chit said coldly. How do you want to deal with them?


    Chui Yim rubbed his hands together with a kind smile on his face as if he wasnt upset by their trespassing. I want to end this matter peacefully. Look at this poor glipher. As a doctor, I can immediately help treat and detoxify


    Oh right, detoxify. Speaking of that, I bet the few of you havent realised that youve been poisoned. Your body will feel numb in three days, a high fever wille five dayster, and youll see heaven in ten days. Ten Days to Heaven, thats the name of the poison my shabby master invented. Since youre here to spy on me, Im sure you are aware of my alchemical skill. Some elixirs save lives, but other elixirs can kill just as easily.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    All the spies stared at Chui Yim, who wore a broad smile on his face, fearfully as if they saw a devil.


    What do you want Im from the Wong n! one of them shouted.


    Wong n? Chui Yim became increasingly friendlier as he walked up to hold his hands. What a prestigious n!


    Pleased with Chui Yims attitude, the gilpher sneered. Hmph! Im d you know the Wong n is something you cant mess with! Quickly give me the antidote and tell me how you got the special quota, or else


    Seeing how the Wong n glipher seemingly got off the hook after revealing his background, other gliphers made their mind to follow in his footsteps. But just then, Chui Yims face changed as he pped the glipher!


    How dare you the Wong n glipher growled subconsciously.


    So what! Chui Yim replied angrily as he pped him again. The gliphers finally realised that they werent able to use their energliph. Remembering the poison Chui Yim mentioned, cold beads of sweat rolled down their forehead.


    Im just happy youre from a big n, so I can sell you for a good price! Are you still unaware of your situation? Chui Yim red at the spy furiously. How dare you threaten me after barging into my house and getting seriously injured? Is there something wrong with your brain?


    Did you not see whats on my door? Chui Yim shouted, pointing at the horizontal scroll. How dare you enter without money? Stay and pay with your life since you dare to enter! What made you think the mechanisms you activated are free?


    He moved closer to the Wong n spy and pointed at him. Wong n, huh? What a prestigious n indeed. I bet theyre rich. Your life will cost one hundred thousand silver taels. Get them to ransom you or youll be my nts fertiliser!


    Be it Tse On, Kam Chin Kee, Chor Shing Chit or the spies, they were all stunned.


    <em>Ransom him? What a gangster!</em>


    Its easier for you to just kill us! Why shame us in this way!? another spy roared.


    Shame you!? Chui Yim stared daggers at him, his bald head shining brightly under the light. You poor idiots arent even qualified to be shamed by me! How dare you, a thief who failed to break into my house, act so daringly? Dont worry, I wont let you die so easily. Ill treat you all well. You see, Ive just refined a few more poisonous elixirs, but Imcking someb rats. If whoevers behind you doesnt pay up, Ill wee the free test subject! Im very economical; I wont waste any resources!


    All the spies started panicking. Their faces were as white as paper. Everything would be over if they died, but if they became human subjects who were administered unknown poisons that was a fate worse than death!


    Chui Yim ignored them as he turned to Chor Shing Chit. Chor boy, one hundred thousand silver taels for the Wong n guy. You can decide the price for the rest and pass me the money afterwards.


    This kid Chor Shing Chits mouth twitched. But as someone who knew Chui Yims character, he said nothing as he turned to the spies with a pitying expression. Ive known him long, and he doesnt joke around. I advise you all to get your ns to bail you out


    Chor Shing Chit sighed. All the spies felt like their world had copsed. Who would have thought that the best spies of their respective ns would lose to a teen?<hr>


    After thanking the Chor n and Tse n members and sending them off personally, he discussed various matters with Chor Shing Chit.


    Unlike the Tse n members who respected Chui Yim highly as he treated Tse Yu Bak and thus solving their issue of not have a descendant to take over the n, not many of the Chor n knew that Chui Yim was the one who tattooed Chor Shing Chits gliph. It was a secret that only Chor Chun Ping and Chor Shing Chit knew. Even Chor Chong Hoi, an important n elder, knew nothing.


    So Chu Yim was just a lucky boy who became friends with young master Chor, a dog who used his masters strength.


    Meanwhile, the spies were locked in the storeroom, unable to activate their energliph due to the unknown poison Chui Yim used.


    It was already night by the time Chui Yim was able to rest. He returned to his residence only to see Kam Chin Kee sitting in the living room, drinking tea by himself.


    <em>Hes too easy-going! </em>Chui Yim looked at him speechlessly as he snatched the teapot over, pouring the contents in his mouth greedily.


    Kam Chin Kee continued to look at him with a smile and a hint of awkwardness in his dark, shiny eyes. There isnt such a poison, right? Ten Days to Heaven. Its something you made up.


    Uh-huh. Chui Yim ced the teapot back on the table as he shrugged. I just used an improved version of the dissolved tendon powder.


    Everything You Can Do With Dissolved Tendon Powder by Great Master Chan Sai Ping. Kam Chin Keeughed. You used the golden aroma dissolved tendon powder, am I right?


    I see that you are well read. Chui Yimughed.


    The book, Everything You Can Do With Dissolved Tendon Powder, was deemed useless by Chi Ping, the guest doctor of the Tse n who had passed on, but it was a treasure to Chui Yim. He read this book extensively as he saw countless possibilities from it. Dissolved tendon powder wasnt rare; there were many possible mixtures with different functions if you used it as the main ingredient.


    This was a simple yet great ingredient. Seeing its potential, Chui Yim used it to supplement his mechanisms, working spectacrly in tandem. The golden aroma dissolved tendon powder that Kam Chin Kee pointed out could suppress ones energliph, and it worked great on two-chambered cultivators and below, but it would have minimal impact on three-chambered gliphers.


    Brother Chuis residence is huge. Do you live alone? Kam Chin Kee stood up and walked around.


    Yes. Ive just moved recently. Chui Yim nodded.


    I see that there are a few more empty rooms. Isnt this ce too huge for brother Chui to stay alone in? Kam Chin Kee acted calm as he asked.


    Speak your mind. Chui Yim frowned. Dont beat around the bush.


    Brother Chui is straightforward indeed. Kam Chin Keeughed as he pped. Im nning on finding external amodations. What does brother Chui think of me renting a room from you?

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    <em>Rent?</em>


    Chui Yim creased his brows but didnt outright reject the suggestion. Just like Kam Chin Kee mentioned, the residence was toorge for just him. There were a few more empty bedrooms in the residence, and Chui Yim took thergest room as his bedroom.


    Why do you want to move out alone? How old are you? Do your parents know about this? Chui Yim went on and on, stunning Kam Chin Kee.


    Uh, my parents died long ago.


    Umm Chui Yim was prepared to give Kam Chin Kee a lecture about his rebellious character before he was left rendered speechless. He smiled awkwardly. Im sorry.


    Is brother Chui perhaps not from South Imperial City? Youd definitely recognise me otherwise, Kam Chin Kee asked curiously.


    Who are you? Why must I know you? Chui Yim huffed.<em> I just let him off and hes acting arrogantly again! </em>If your parents have passed on, where do you stay now?


    Brother Chui might not believe me even if I said it. Kam Chin Kee burst intoughter.


    Cmon, tell me.<hr>


    In the Evergreen Pce, Lam Ming Sum sat in the living room of Ming Sum Hall, swinging her legs up and down while speaking to Kan Hang. Uncle Kan, why is brother Chin Kee not back yet? Didnt he promise to celebrate his first day at Cloud Pce with my cooking?


    Uncle Kan has no idea either. Kan Hangughed bitterly.


    This made Lam Ming Sum jump down from her chair. Im going to find brother Chin Kee.


    Kan Hang could only hurriedly follow her with a bitter smile, but they ran into several familiar faces as soon as they left the hall.


    Ming Sum, where are you going in such a hurry? The person smiled at the sight of Lam Ming Sum.


    Im going to find brother Chin Kee Lam Ming Sum muttered while looking down at her feet.


    Her words made the gorgeous doll-like girl at the side re up. This annoying girl, why are you looking for brother Kam again


    Mei Mei! Step down.


    Anger red across the girls face as she left with a huff, a scent trailing after her. The servant maid who served her bowed hurriedly before leaving with her.


    The two were none other than Lam Mei Mei and Lam Zaa. After the former left, Lam Zaa turned to Lam Ming Sum with a smile. If Im not wrong, Chin Kee stayed after ss to collect the outer sects school uniform. But I have no idea why hes still not back even though the sun has set. Whats wrong?


    Brother Chin Kee is so bad, Lam Ming sum pouted as she mumbled. He promised to have dinner with me I cooked so much food


    Then, why dont I have dinner with you instead? Lam Zaa replied subconsciously.


    Your Highness Yam Chui Ying was simrly shocked.


    Regaining his senses, Lam Zaa waved his hands as a sign for Yam Chui Ying to say no more. What do you think, Ming Sum?


    Erm umm Lam Ming Sum hesitated while Kan Hang heaved a sigh of relief. Lam Ming Sum didnt forge any rtionship with Emperor Lam, Empress Lee Fei Yin, Crown Price Lam Zaa nor Princess Lam Mei Mei in the past year. She only made friends with Kam Chin Kee, who was simrly a loner in the pce. Now was a chance for her.


    Kan Hang came to Lam Ming Sums side and whispered, Ming Sum, throwing the food away will be a waste.


    Erm Okay then. Lam Ming Sum only nodded after hearing this.


    Yam Chui Ying wanted to say more, but he kept silent under Lam Zaas fierce re. He followed Lam Ming Sum and Lam Zaa into Ming Sum hall.<hr>


    The Pure Sun Hall.


    Lam Chun, Lee Fei Yin and Lam Mei Mei sat at the table silently. The table was filled with extravagant delicacies made of rare ingredients. Only a handful of people in the South could get their hands on such ingredients. The North was the paradise of g-food, after all. Many precious gliphic beast meat could only be obtained from the North.


    These were all exchanged from the North at a huge price; you wouldnt be able to find them elsewhere.


    Why is Zaa not here yet? Lee Fei Yin asked softly on seeing Lam Chun frown. She knew Lam Chuns character well; he was a disciplined man who cared about details.


    A middle-aged man standing next to them knew that Lee Fei Yin was directing the question to him. His Highness the prince is currently having dinner with Princess Ming Sum at the Ming Sum hall. He might have forgotten, he replied slowly after hesitating.


    Lee Fei Yin frowned. As the prettiest woman in the South, she had a pair of gorgeous eyebrows that resembled a flying sparrow; they joined together into a ferocious bird when she creased her eyebrows like she was ready to kill.


    Thats nice of Zaa. Lam Chunughed.


    Oh, why is that? Lee Fei Yin asked after hearing Lam Chun, who only shook his head in reply.


    Its been a year since Ming Sum hase to a pce, and she never dared to eat with us, and weve never forced her to do so. Its good for Zaa to be closer to Ming Sum; theyre siblings after all. Saying this, Lam Chun turned to Lam Mei Mei unhappily. Mei Mei, you shouldnt go overboard. Shes your elder sister, whether you like it or not. This is a fact you cant change.


    With a huff, Lam Mei Mei stood up while whining. Im full. Your daughter shall take her leave first!


    Lee Fei Yin watched Lam Mei Mei leave, feeling sorry for her. She didnt eat much. Bring some food to her roomter.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Be it Ming Sum or Zaa, Im not worried for either of them. Lam Zaa sighed lightly. But Mei Mei is too spoiled. She will learn things the hard way one day.


    What situation can a baby bird encounter under an eagles protection? Lee Fei Yin replied in a low voice. Whether shes too stubborn or pampered, I just wish for Mei Mei to spend a carefree and worry-free life.


    Lam Chun shook his head and remained silent. Lee Fei Yin was overprotective of Lam Mei Mei, and as time passed, Lam Mei Mei became increasingly overboard as more and more people in the pce fell victim to her.


    Nevermind, lets eat.


    <hr>


    Somewhere far in the North stood a gorgeous pce that spanned several miles.


    This was the Imperial Sunset Pce. Unlike a fairnd that many expected it to be, it was bustling with activity. Shouts from training gliphers could be heard, but most of the hustle was from the practising gliphists.


    Because of Man Chin Hung, the female thousand-gliphic gliphist, the Imperial Sunset Pce was the dream of all female cultivators. There were even female cultivators from the South who left secretly to be Imperial Sunset Pce disciples.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Man Chin Hung was the idol of all female cultivators. Unlike the Pce that was bustling with activity, it was so silent in the Imperial Empresss residence that one could hear a pin drop.


    A youth could be seen performing physical training. He was sweating buckets, but he remained silent. Not far away was a pavilion with colourful gauze hanging from the ceiling. A woman was embroidering in the pavilion with a sweet smile. She asionally looked up at the youth; the scene of him wiping his sweat left her in a trance.


    She never had to force the youth to make him cultivate. It was like there was always an invisible whip constantly urging the youth to train. The youth was even more talented than her, and with his relentless training


    <em>How lucky must I be to get such a disciple?</em>


    Come here, Siu Ho.


    The name Siu Ho gave the youth goosebumps. He headed to the huge rock and wiped his sweat with a towel, then dressed before going over.


    Stop calling me Siu Ho, he said as he reached the pavilion.


    The woman was the imperial empress of the Imperial Sunset Pce, Man Chin Hung, while the youth was Man Yee Ho, who was currently living his second life.


    Man Chin Hung covered her mouth and smiled, the surroundings seeming to dim. Siu Ho is such a shy boy. Cmon, try this.


    Man Chin Hung passed the robe in her hand to Man Yee Ho, who stared at it quietly in confusion. Having been Man Chin Hungs disciple for a while, they understood each other well. Man Yee Ho was a fan of in coloured clothes like the dark green military uniform he wore in his previous life. In this life, he stuck to white, ck and grey robes.


    But the robe Man Chin Hung just gave him was red.


    Man Yee Ho took it as he looked all over it. It was fully red, with a huge purple flower on the sleeves near its cor. Man Yee Ho was familiar with this flower as it popted the woods near the Imperial Sunset Pce.


    They called this flower the imperial sunset flower.


    Thousands of years ago, the current location of the Imperial Sunset Pce was a poisonous swamp shrouded by colourful fog all year round. Back then, an elite cultivator came and set up a sect here, naming it the Imperial Sunset Pce. If one were to take a closer look within the fog, countless huge purple flowers surrounded the sect.


    Whenever the flower was in season, it would scatter its pollen everywhere. Both the pollen and seed were poisonous. This was one of the reasons for the swamps toxicity.


    The flower was then named the imperial sunset flower, which acted as a natural defence and symbol for the Imperial Sunset Pce.<hr>


    Noticing Man Yee Hos confusion, Man Chin Hung wore a wide smile. This robe symbolises your identity as my, the Imperial Empresss, direct descendant. You will wear this robe when you leave for the South.


    The Cloud Pces enrollment is about a yearter, on foot youll reach on time.


    Man Yee Ho stood rooted to the ground with the robe in his hands.


    <em>On foot?</em>


    Man Chin Hung looked at him, gratified. Siu Ho, you have cultivated well. Its time for you to challenge yourself. When you return, I will announce my sessor.


    Why? Man Yee Ho asked after a pause.


    Man Chin Hung shook her head. She understood Man Yee Ho well. Siu Ho, you belittle the Cloud Pce. Legend has it that all ten thousand-gliphic gliphists graduated from the Cloud Pce, and its true. Ill now tell you about the age-old secret only Imperial Empresses and Emperors are aware of.


    Thousands of years ago, the founding Imperial Emperor of the Imperial Sunset Pce was one of the seven disciples of the Cloud Pce of their generation, Man Chin Hung said, wearing a serious look on her perpetually smiling face.


    On the other hand, Man Yee Ho looked expressionless. He was almost isted from the world and didn''t know much about the outside world besides the Imperial Sunset Pce and Spiky Tree Woods. Information about other cultivators around the world came through Man Chin Hung. Thus, the news that could shake the world was nothing surprising to him.


    The Imperial Emperor back then made it clear that every potential Imperial Emperor must attend the enrollment if they can. Despite being a thousand-gliphic gliphist, he made sure to pass down to his sessors that the Cloud Pce was a very mysterious ce. Any small piece of information learnt from it is enough for you to be almost invincible in this world.


    Go, Siu Ho, and be a disciple I can be proud of.


    Man Yee Ho remained silent. The red robe on his hands suddenly felt heavy, mostly because of his unwillingness to leave.


    Promise me. He spoke up after some time. Never call me Siu Ho once I return.


    With that, he bowed toward Man Chin Hung. Ill take my leave now.


    He disappeared into the Spiky Tree Woods as he headed South.


    Watching Man Yee Ho disappear into the Thousand Miles Layered Yarn gliph, Man Chin Hung wore aplex expression. She wasnt as calm as she seemed; Man Yee Ho was like her son, friend, disciple, and her cute younger brotherbined. She had always lived a quiet life, which was the reason why she never left her residence unless necessary. However, it was Man Yee Ho who changed her life. Since the illiterate youth who was even quieter than her entered her life, she slowly started to change.


    She felt happy to see a person next to her whenever she looked up from time to time.


    Siu Ho, dont me elder sister. A baby bird can only grow and soar after going through challenges, Man Chin Hung mumbled to himself.<hr>


    Man Chin Hung returned to the Spiky Tree Forest with the robe in his hands. Perhaps sensing his energy, the iron-armed apes didnt surround him like they normally did, leaving him to walk towards their leaders home, the residence of Man Yee Hos mother.


    He told her about him leaving for the South. The iron-armed ape remained silent for some time before waving her hands.


    <em>Go.</em>


    Every kid needed to grow up. As the leader of countless iron-armed apes, she understood this principle well.


    Man Yee Ho kowtowed to her with respect before leaving. The iron-armed ape didnt fully understand his actions, but she knew it was a way for him to express his gratitude to the one who had raised him. Man Yee Ho likely would have died long ago without the iron-armed ape leader taking him in back then.


    He wore the bright red robe, keeping some food and clothes in the jade on his waist. Under the unwilling looks of many iron-armed apes, the youth dressed in a bright red robe left the Spiky Tree Woods. The bright red shadow walked into the world with an expressionless face.


    Authors note:


    I really like writing about Man Yee Ho because of the simrities between him and Drako Yau (main character of Games Dogma). It reminds me of Drako Yau whenever I write about this young man. Unlike Chui Yim and Hagrid (a character from Martial Summoner, another of the authors novels, untranted), Man Yee Ho and Drako Yau bothck the capability to speak their minds. They are used to expressing themselves concisely, with as few words as possible.


    Simple, and as simple as it can get.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    In the pce? Chui Yim didnt express his suspicion, but it was written all across his face.


    Kam Chin Kee stared at him helplessly with an I knew It expression. See, I told you that you wouldnt believe me.


    Okay, its turning dark now, so you should go. Dont wander around outside. Chui Yim waved his hands as if swatting a fly. <em>What a joke. We can be friends, but I wont let you freeload! Im already busy trying to pay off my debts!</em>


    With that, Kam Chin Kee was chased out of Chui Yims house. Surprisingly, this didnt upset him but excited him instead. He had a unique idea in mind that surprised even himself, but he shelved it as he left.


    <em>If thats true, it will definitely show someday!</em>


    Kam Chin Kee headed back to the pce while humming a song happily. Today was the happiest he had ever been since his reincarnation.<hr>


    Early next morning, Chui Yim was awoken by motion outside his house.


    To be exact, the ruckuswas caused by the n members of the spies who came with their ransom. A one or two-chambered glipher definitely didnt cost this much, but the ns were forced to pay up; who would work for them in the future if they casually discarded their subordinates?


    To the ns, they paid not just for their spies but also to maintain their reputation. Even Chor Shing Chit couldnt tell if Chui Yim was just being greedy or whether he was banking on the ns paying to not embarrass themselves.


    Chui Yim wore a wide smile as he treated their injuries and detoxified them. Chui Yim even looked unwilling when they left, saying, Remember to visit again! His actions made the spies tremble as they swear to never return.


    After earning a few hundred thousand taels, Chui Yim was in a good mood. He rewarded himself with a fulfilling breakfast before heading to the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    He knew that today was the first day of ss, so Chui Yim was punctual. The Cloud Pce outer sect wasnt as simple as it seemed.


    Chui Yim read a lot. Despite only remembering the contents by rote, this was the first time he had met people his age who wereparable to him. Be it Kam Chin Kee or Kwan Shan Chuen, both were extremely knowledgeable and worthy rivals. Chui Yim believed many others were like him, keeping silent despite knowing the answer.


    Knowledge might not directly affect ones strength, but it definitely helped, and this was proven repeatedly during his journey to the South Imperial City. He was excited to learn more at the Cloud Pce outer sect, eagerly awaiting his first gliph tattoo.


    Suddenly, Chui Yim realised that someone was waiting for him outside. It wasnt Kam Chin Kee but two others. One of them blended into the shadows while the other stood out prominently.


    Brother Chui, do you still remember me? The teen smiled. His very being seemed to bring warmth despite the cold winter.


    Its you, Brother Lam! Chui Yim shouted after taking a closer look. The two were none other than Lam Zaa and Yam Chui Ying.


    Yam Chui Ying showed a disgusted look at Chui Yim. <em>How dare he address His Highness so informally</em>


    Yet, Lam Zaa didnt seem bothered by it and smiled at Chui Yim. Brother Chui, you are quite something, huh? A Cloud Pce outer sect special quota, he said as he waved his hands, gesturing for Chui Yim to walk with him.


    Brother Lam is interested in the Cloud Pce outer sect too? Chui Yimughed.


    Yam Chui Ying couldnt help but be irritated by Chui Yim. His Highness and I were both there. You just didnt notice us. <em>Who is His Highness? The current crown prince, the future emperor of this generation, was overlooked?</em>


    Yeah, I was in the ss too, Lam Zaa replied, feeling slightly awkward.


    Really? My bad, I didnt notice. Hahaha! Chui Yim apologised but didnt seem remorseful or embarrassed as he scratched his shiny bald head. I wasnt paying attention yesterday. Sorry.


    The three eventually arrived at the Cloud Pce outer sect, which looked like an old temple. Many other students had arrived as well.


    All of them were disdainful when they saw Chui Yim, thinking that a toad would forever be a toad even if he wore the Cloud Pce outer sects uniform. However, their faces changed when they saw Lam Zaa standing next to him.


    Even if Chui Yim was a toad, a swan was standing next to him! Those that could enter Cloud Pce''s outer sect were disciples of great organisations or ns. They might be afraid of Lam Zaa, but not as fearful as Mo-Yung Kit had been.


    Ill see you in ss, brother Chui. Lam Zaa smiled as he walked in with Yam Chui Ying. No matter how slow Chui Yim was, he could already tell that Lam Zaa was special. But it still wasnt something he was concerned about since he felt that status was nothingpared to a persons character. He only ever cared about his friends character, not their status.


    Lam Zaa came to him purposely to greet him and warn the others that Chui Yim was rted to him, saving him a lot of trouble. This action was enough to prove that Lam Zaa was worthy of befriending.<hr>


    It didnt matter how unhappy or disdainful the other students were because they couldnt deny the fact that Chui Yim was qualified to be there.


    It didnt take long for the small ssroom to be full.


    Brother Chui, what do you think? Rent me a room. Ill pay. Kam Chin Kee whispered to Chui Yim, who rolled his eyes.


    Pay rent? When youre using the pocket money given by your family?


    As the both of them chatted, two figures walked in. The first was the tidy Woo Nim, followed by a middle-aged man who was her total opposite; he was extremely messy. His robe was crumbled, and his eye bags were so huge that he looked like he hadnt slept for ten years.


    He let out a yawn the moment he entered, the students in the front row pinching their noses and frowning.


    <em>What a smelly breath!</em>


    ss leader, lead the ss in greeting. Woo Nim turned to Kwan Shan Quan.


    Kwan Shan Wuan stood up seriously. Despite his childish voice, he had a determined tone. ss, stand.


    Woo Nim turned to the middle-aged man next to her. This is Great Master Cheuk, who will teach you gliphism.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Good morning, MissWoo and MisterCheuk, Kwan Shan Chuen greeted them respectfully.


    Good morning, MissWoo and MisterCheuk. Messy greetings rang across the room, though the middle-aged man called Teacher Cheuk seemed unbothered.


    So troublesome. Why do I have to teach a bunch of newbies? Id rather spend my time reading more books.


    MisterCheuk, rules are rules, Woo Nim replied expressionlessly.


    Mister Cheuk let out a long sigh. Siu Woo, you may leave.


    Woo Nim bowed slightly before leaving. Kam Chin Kee was smiling in silence when Chui Yim subconsciously whispered, Look at your obscene smile. Whats up?


    <em>I guess Im an obscene person in this kids eyes, huh? </em>Kam Chin Kee turned around helplessly. <em></em>Look, every detail of Miss Woo screams that shes a person with high discipline. Theres not a single strand of hair out of ce. Shes very predictable..


    However, shes bowed to this middle-aged man who seems even more obscene than me. If you noticed, she made a seventy-five degrees bow to show her respect. The middle-aged man must be no ordinary person.


    What nonsense. Isnt that obvious? Chui Yim rolled his eyes. How could a simple man be qualified to teach gliphism?


    Kam Chin Kee only gave Chui Yim a smile in response.


    <hr>


    After Woo Nim left, the man yawned andid on the table after scratching his back.


    Time slowly passed, leaving the students to stare at each other silently while waiting for the teacher to start his lesson.


    <em>Zzz</em>


    Gradually, snores could be heard. Chui Yim stared with his mouth open. <em>Is he snoring? He really fell asleep, huh?</em>


    At the same time, somebody couldnt restrain himself and stood up. Hey, are you even a teacher? Why are you sleeping during lesson time? This is a waste of the time we spent travelling from the North to realise that the Cloud Pce outer sect is just a scam!


    What did you say? MisterCheuk woke up slowly after hearing the shout, rubbing his eyes before turning towards the teen who huffed fearlessly.


    The teen wasnt from any n; he was a disciple of the Four Seasons Heaven, Fu Yin Hon. He was a talented cultivator who came just short of Yeung Tin Hun. However, he wasnt jealous and looked up to him instead. Thus, he was ecstatic when he heard he was taking Yeung Tin Huns ce in the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    <em>Ill improve myself here to assist Young Master Yeung Tin Hun better! Moreover, it was said that Young Master Yeung will be here for the enrollment, so Ill need to assist Sir Yeung Tung, the Winter Peak master, who should be here in advance to prepare. But who would have expected this ce to be so useless!</em>


    As a teacher, be it voluntary or not, you should fulfil your responsibilities! Fu Yin Hon was simple-minded, his words so direct that even the Southerners who disliked Northerners couldnt retort.


    What responsibilities? It was as if Fu YinHons words interested him. You mean the responsibility of a teacher to teach?


    Of course. Fu YinHon sneered as he looked at the messy middle-aged man like he was an idiot.


    Nope. Thats inurate. MisterCheukughed on hearing him.


    Why? Fu Yin Hon was taken aback.


    Mister Cheuk smiled thinly with his eyes shining brightly, which was unbefitting of hiszy character. You guys arent children anymore. From the moment you join the Cloud Pce outer sect, you are destined to be different from students of ordinary institutions.


    The way teachers normally teach, step-by-step guidance ording to a textbook, doesnt work for all of you. I dont care how it has been for the previous generations, but as your current gliphism teacher, Ill do things my way.


    Mister Cheuk stood up as he waved his hands. The chalk moved by itself, writing Gliphism on the ckboard,


    Gliphism is a deep subject; nobody can even confirm that the mainstream gliphism were currently learning is correct due to the war a thousand years ago, which resulted in the loss of much knowledge. Thus, many theories that came into existence within a thousand years are still inconclusive.


    This time around, it wasnt Fu Yin Hon who spoke up, but a pretty girl that Chui Yim recognised to be the one who spoke up upon his arrival yesterday. She looked tanned and healthy, her short ponytail swinging as she stood up. There have been many great cultivators from ns and organisations these past thousand years, and we have been steadily progressing and improving since.


    Wrong. MisterCheuk shook his head. If thats the case, answer this. Why are there no six-chambered or ten thousand-gliphic state cultivators in this world if all of us cultivate correctly?


    Thats a state simr to being immortal. How would I know? The girl was stunned.


    Wrong, utterly wrong. MisterCheuk shook his head so hard his head looked like a tambourine. Withoutpetition, you guys have lost the mentality of seeing cultivating as fighting against the heavens, which will limit your future achievements and potential.


    This made the girl flush red, not daring to reply.


    Mister Cheuk, why not just get to the point and teach us. Another voice rang out. As soon as he spoke up, the ss quietened down.


    This person was none other than Lam Zaa, crown prince of the Lam dynasty.


    Oh? You look familiar. Are you Lam Chuns kid? MisterCheuk looked at him excitedly. How did such an ugly Lam Chun give birth to such a handsome kid?


    Lam Zaa was speechless. It seemed like MisterCheuk and his father were familiar with each other. Mister Cheuk!


    Alright, since all of you are stupid, Ill show you how I teach. Just ask away. MisterCheuk raised his index finger. Ask if you have any questions rted to gliphism, and Ill answer while the rest learn from my answers. Thats how I teach.


    I wont teach anything voluntarily. You might as well kill me if you want me to teach you step by step. MisterCheuk put on a bored look and yawned, ready to lie on the table and sleep again.


    Mister!


    Chui Yim looked next to him to see Kam Chin Kee standing up. Gliph strings form gliphs by absorbing the energy of heaven and earth and turning them into our own. I understand this, but is there a way to make it perform physical attacks directly?


    His question caused amotion in the ss, where many students were outstanding gliphists. They turned to the most famous orphan in the South disdainfully. <em></em>


    <em>He lives up to his name of being a country bumpkin. He doesnt even know how gliph strings form, huh? Gliph strings arent solid; how could youunch a physical attack with it? This is going against the most basic of principles!</em>

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Mister Cheuk stood up once again and turned to Kam Chin Kee with a serious look. Interesting point. You are?


    Kam Chin Kee, Slowly, Kam Chin Kee responded. Mister, is there a possibility?


    Yes. Teacher Cheuk hummed. But its rtively meaningless to do so, as the process of turning gliph strings into immediate attacks is like creating something from nothing. In fact, gliphs stringsck substance; its created by energliph in us, and the existence of gliphs is the reason why gliphs strings canunch attacks.


    When gliph strings take shape, they automatically absorb the heaven and earth energy and be physical attacks. What you mentioned is possible if there is a gliph that is as tiny as the strings, allowing the gliphist to finish drawing it as soon as they make a move.


    If speed is the factor of consideration here, there are many choices that a gliphist can choose from. For example, the popr defence gliph, Wall Prison, or Frost, a gliph that restricts the opponent. All of these are basic gliphs that gliphists have in their hands.


    Rather than being disappointed, excitement swam in Kam Chin Kees eyes. Mister Cheuk indeed. Thank you for your teaching.


    The other students eyed Kam Chin Kee in disdain as they perceived his actions to be attention-seeking. However, Mister Cheuks answer to Kam Chin Kees bizarre question proved his proficiency in gliphism to the ss.


    Just then, another student raised his hand. Mister Cheuk, why do some have the ability to turn energliph into gliphs despite not reaching the one-chambered state yet?


    Many gliphist in the ss wore odd expressions hearing this. This was an extremely profound question that sounded simple. Famous gliphist in the world were all talents who were capable of producing energliph before reaching the one-chambered state. The best example would be none other than Man Chin Hung, the renowned imperial empress of Imperial Sunset Pce. She was able to produce ten gliph strings before she reached the single gliphic state, and nine gliph strings at the same time after her breakthrough. Therefore, she was considered to be a cultivator at the peak of single-gliphic state, just a step away from the ten-gliphic state.


    These methods were confidential information belonging to ns and organisations. But who in the world dared to im that he could pass this knowledge down to others confidently?


    The student who brought up this question was Suet Sing Fuk, the son of Snow Fall Tribe leader, a prestigious tribe in the North. Due to Northerns predatory culture, it was tough for gliphist who were in a fragile state before breaking through the hundred-gliphic state to survive. Despite their huge potential, most left the world before they had the chance to grow.


    Moreover,petition between tribes made things worse, as tribes would kill a potential gliphist from opposing tribes by hook or by crook as the birth of gliphist symbolised the continuous production of more gliphists.


    This was why Northern gliphists needed the ability to protect themselves before they broke through their innate chamber!<hr>


    Oh, Mister Cheuk muttered. Compared to Kam Chin Kees question, he seemed more rxed. Simple. Aptitude is the determining factor.


    Aptitude? Suet Sing Fuk asked in confusion.


    Mister Cheuk nodded. Cultivating is cruel. Some spend their life figuring it out while some get to the five-chambered state smoothly. Same to those who can produce energliph before they break through their innate chamber. Talent is all that matters, and there is no foolproof method to it.


    Everyone is born different physically and mentally, and there are many ways to cultivate. The same method that worked for one might not work for the other. So most methods are created by the gliphist himself. If you think Man Chin Hungs sess is due to the prestigious sect, Imperial Sunset Pce, she is from, then you are absolutely wrong. She created the method by herself, and she is the only person who knows about the route. Simrly, the route belongs to her.


    Does this mean that not everyone could achieve it? Suet Sing Fuk seemed calm, but he could not hide the slight disappointment in his eyes.


    Yep. Mister Cheuk nodded. Its cruel but let me give you a hint. To put it simply, gliphist can turn energliph into gliphs because their innate chamber will resonate with the heaven and earth after breaking through the innate chamber. You can think about how you can resonate with the heaven and earth and create a technique that allows you to produce energliph before breaking through. A teacher can kickstart you, while progress is all on the students. It will depend on all of you what to do next. He shrugged irresponsibly.


    Suet Sing Fuk thought hard and nodded his head. Thank you, Mister Cheuk. He sat down and continued to ponder.


    Like the domino effect, the ss started asking questions and just like what he promised, Mister Cheuk answered them all. He was able to answer all of their questions and instead of giving the students a direct answer, he left the students thinking. Thus, even those that kept quiet were left thinking about his answers, gaining takeaways from the lesson.


    Chui Yim was amongst one of the few that did not ask anything. With the foundation taught by Ping Chi and Chor Shing Chit, difficult gliphs that Chui Tin had shown him, as well as the gliph he had seen on the engraved mountain range, he was an outstanding talent of his generation. As such, he felt that Mister Cheuk, who was able to answer all questions calmly except for Kam Chin Kees question, was a mysterious and unpredictable person.


    This was Chui Yims verdict. Suddenly, he remembered that Cloud Pce outer sect was rumoured to be the best institution in the world.


    <em>They indeed live up to their name.</em><hr>


    Time flew by. The ancient clock rang, symbolising that ss had ended.


    Mister Cheuk stood up looking extremely relieved. ss is over, get lost as fast as you can, kiddos.


    But the students looked like they wished to continue. Their confusion towards gliphism was nothing to Mister Cheuk, who solved it for them just with a few tips. Rather than a human, he was like a treasure box of knowledge!


    Suddenly, a wave of energliph was felt in the ssroom. It was a strike of blue-coloured light, just like water and snow that brought along chilliness; not the warmth of South, but the chilliness of North. All students in the ss turned to Suet Sing Fuk.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    The blue light brought along chilliness that did not belong to the South. The extreme chilliness belonged to the North Pole, as well as the style Suet Fuk Sing cultivated, Absolute Cold style, a grade four style which was rarely found even in the North.


    Considering how harsh the Northerns predatory culture was and theck of a proper system for cultivation, the fact that the Snow Fall Tribe could survive for a hundred years and even possess grade four styles proved their greatness.


    The Absolute Cold style was a powerful grade four style that required the cultivator to be in a chilly environment for the first few years of his cultivation career. Chilliness would seep into his body and produce a strand of absolute chill that the cultivator would then need to fuse with his energliph. Afterwards, the cultivator would turn all his energliph into the chill-attributed energliph required for this style.


    Chill attributed energliph gave huge boost to the cultivator when a same attribute gliph was tattooed or drawn. It worked like Wong Kwans Snowy Wind style , just of a higher level and stronger ability.


    Suet Fuk Sing was all pale, but the excitment on his face was evident. Very soon, the light on his palm dispersed. He walked towards Mister Cheuk with his right hand on his chest and did a ny degree bow. Thank you Mister Cheuk for the knowledge you taught me.


    Northerners in the ss could identify that this was the grandest etiquette of their culture.


    Its your own enlightenment. All I gave you were tips.


    This made all students present looked at Mister Cheuk with an even fanatic look. It was just a tip, yet a gliphist who had yet to break through the innate chamber could activate his energliph after hearing it. Of course, it was partly because of Suet Fuk Sings talent, but Mister Cheuk undeniably yed a part in it.


    However, this wasnt all. Suet Fuk Sing proceeded to kneel to the ground, lowering his arrogant Northern self-esteem till his forehead was only a few centimetres away from the ground.


    Please take me in as a disciple, Mister Cheuk, he said, steadily and calmly.


    Wow!


    Sneaky!


    Me too! Mister Cheuk! Take me in as a disciple!


    Commotion rang out across the ss as numerous gliphist and gliphers dashed forward to kneel down in front of Mister Cheuk. Most of them were from the North, where they cultivated through non-standardised means like reading scrolls or secret books. To them, they were in need of a powerful master who could guide and teach them well.


    Mister Cheuk was obviously someone who fit the criteria well.


    But in the end, it was still the minority who kneeled down. Southerners who made up the majority of the ss watched the scene with disdain. As disciples to well-known institutions or backgrounds, they had plenty of resources, including scrolls, gliphility, gliphs and everything else they needed. Mister Cheuk might be an outstanding cultivator, but not enough to make them kneel for him to take them in.<hr>


    The ss ended with Mister Cheuk escaping in a sorry figure.


    Chui Yim stared at Kam Chin Kee at a loss of words. He realised that the boy always left him speechless, but the way he wore a smile on his face made it difficult for him to get mad. I say, why are you following me again? Get lost, Chui Yim said like he was chasing away an annoying fly.


    Im waiting for brother Chui to change his mind! Kam Chin Kee replied with a sweet smile on his face. Its not easy to find a good tenant like me.


    Then do you have money, tenant? Chui Yim rolled his eyes in disdain.


    Erm Not now. But I will in the future!


    Thene to me when you have it! Chui Yim huffed and took a big step forward. Suddenly, he was greeted by a few people.


    Chui Yims residence was near the Cloud Pce outer sect, yet it was at a rtively deserted area as both the residence and Cloud Pce outer sect were located in a remote part of South Imperial City. Somehow, Chui Yim found the strangers familiar.


    Youre finally here. The boy with the surname of Chui.


    The figures wore ck sleeveless tops that gave them a refreshing look. However, each of them put on a poker face, which made them seem like puppets. Chui Yim finally remembered that they were from the Chor n. <em>The same emotionless look that Chor Shing Chit wears on his face, the symbol of Chor n.</em>


    Yo, Chor boys looking for me? Chui Yim greeted them unassumingly but was retorted fiercely.


    How dare you address the prestigious Young Master Chor, n Leader Chors son in this manner? The person flushed red in anger.


    Oops. Hes an enemy. Kam Chin Kee who kept bugging Chui Yim blinked his eyes.<hr>


    Chor Kwong Laan was greatly angered by how shameless Chui Yim was. <em>How can such trash with no background or whatsoever enter the Cloud Pce outer sect and be on par with me?</em>


    Chor Kwong Laan took a deep breath and turned to Chui Yim cooly. Leave the Cloud Pce outer sect, swear to never have any connection with the young master and Ill let you go.


    Let me go? Or what are you going to do? Chui Yim asked angrily. Beat me up or kill me?


    The youth next to Chor Kwong Laan smiled evilly. Of course we dare not. Who would dare to take your life at the South Imperial City, brother Chui? Youre the centre of attentiontely. But, we can still destroy your innate chamber.


    Hearing him, Kam Chin Kee retracted his smile. He could feel the murderous intention, and knew that the youth meant his word.


    The youth was Chor Fung, the Chor n disciple that always went against Chor Kwong Laan. He was the second of his generation,ing just after Chor Kwong Laan. Sadly, the Chor n only had one quota, so he lost the chance to get into the Cloud Pce outer sect, which made him loathe Chui Yim. <em>Why can such a lowly person enter the Cloud Pce outer sect just because he is friends with Young Master Chor, but not me?</em>


    He was way more sneaky and schemingpared to Chor Kwong Laan.


    Brother Chui, do you need help? Kam Chin Kee whispered.


    What help? Do you think they really dare to make a move? Chui Yim huffed.


    Kam Chin Kee was taken aback by Chui Yims words. It made him question the intention he felt. <em>He couldnt feel it? If he could, hed know that the other party meant his words.</em>


    Do we dare? Chor Fungughed out of anger and turned to the other Chor n disciples next to him. Do it!


    What the hell! They meant what they said! Stop them, Kam boy! Chui Yim shrieked and scuttered off. But it did not take him long to realise that Kam Chin Kee was following him.


    Didnt you ask if I needed help? he asked angrily.


    Chui Yims words simrly angered Kam Chin Kee. Its just out of courtesy. How would I know that you sucked so bad!


    The both of them dashed forward in sorry figures whereas Chor Kwong Laan, Chor Fung and other Chor n youths chased after them. Compared to the gliphers who have broken through their innate chamber, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were rather slow.


    You cant escape!


    Chor Fungs evilughter made Chor Kwong Laans heart skip a beat.


    <em>Hes a madman!</em> But when he regained his senses, a ck item appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The forearm-length ck object is neither metal nor wood. Right after itnded in front of them, the Chor n disciples were blinded by a bright light, forcing them toe to a stop.


    Ahh!!


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were nowhere to be seen when the light dispersed.


    Ridiculous! What the heck is that! Chor Kwong Laan cursed and picked up the item that had now lost its shine, which looked like a piece of trash, and broke it forcefully!


    Dont worry. That kiddo will go to the Cloud Pce outer sect. If Young Master Chor mes us for that, just say that it was an act of impulse. We didnt do anything anyways. Hell pay for it someday, Chor Fung said expressionlessly, with jealousy and madness swimming across his eyes.<hr>


    Huff Huff Huff Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim were so surprised that they ran around the city aimlessly. They finally stopped in a dark alley to catch their breath.


    What did you throw at them?


    None of your business! Chui Yim red at him unhappily.


    It was a big loss for Chui Yim. That was thest of Chi Pings treasure that he broke into five parts and made into a one-time use weapon! He had used two when facing the Yellow Springs Lady, one where he was nearly assassinated back at the Tse n, and one was given to Lam Zaa as a gift.


    The one he used just now was thest one he had!


    Chi Ping might have been fishing for fame and reputation unscrupulously, but the light his treasure produced still saved their lives. However, he had already used them up.


    <em>Its all because Im not capable enough to protect myself! </em>Chui Yim grunted and thought about how to deal with the Chor n kids.


    Brother Chui, do you need help? Kam Chin Kee spoke up again.


    You useless kid! You said the same thing just now, but you ran faster than everyone else! Chui Yi raged on hearing Kam Chin Kee.


    As gliphists who have yet to break through our innate chamber, its impossible for us to fight But I do have some tricks up my sleeve. Doesnt brother Chui have tons of traps and mechanisms in your courtyard? I also possess some knowledge about them.


    You? Chui Yim stared at him suspiciously.


    After reading so much, he knew that this world didnt have a deep understanding of such mechanisms. <em>Yet Kam Chin-Kee is saying that hes proficient in them?</em>


    If brother Chui doesnt believe me, we can go back to the residence for me to prove it. Kam Chin Kee patted his chest with a confident smile.


    Dream on! I havent repaired the traps after those guys destroyed them yesterday! Tell me about your idea first, Chui Yim replied, pondering.<hr>


    They were back at Chui Yims residence.


    Genius! Such genius! Chui Yim eximed as he looked at the blueprint in front of him. Its so precise that its a work of art! Whats even better is that it looks simple yet is extremely difficult to make!


    If Im right, this mechanism will require a cksmith of at least great master rank to forge, right?


    Kam Chin Kee looked at Chui Yim seriously. He drew the blueprint intending to probe Chui Yim, but it was beyond his expectations that Chui Yim could understand it.


    I can give you one of these mechanisms. Kam Chin Kee got increasingly sure of his spections. But on one condition. Let me stay at your residence.


    Theres no need to. I can make them myself, Chui Yim rejected him immediately.


    You can? Kam Chin Kee was so shocked that his eyes nearly popped out. Chui Yim said nothing and headed to the forging table while humming as he started working. Ten minutester, the smithing table was covered with variousponents.


    You can forge? Kam Chin Kee blurted.


    Of course! Cant you see the huge smithing table? Chui Yim yelled, but he didnt stop. A palm-sized cylinder was slowly taking shape.


    Wow Chui Yim looked at the ordinary cylinder, which was a powerful weapon. Whats this mechanism called?


    Thousand Mechanism Arrow. Kam Chin Kee looked at Chui Yim with aplicated look.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee returned to the pce with mixed feelings. Unlike how calm he usually was, he was feelingplicated and lost as he felt things might be different in this life.


    Lam Ming Sum was waiting for him in the Imperial Garden. Seeing him, Lam Ming Sum waved her hands. Brother Chin Kee!


    Her voice brought Kam Chin Kee back to earth, who looked up with a forced smile. Its Ming Sum. Whats up?


    What do you mean whats up? Lam Ming Sum pouted angrily. You promised to have dinner with me yesterday but didnt turn up! Where did you go?


    I met an interesting person, and it slipped my mind. Kam Chin Kee shrugged it off. Cmon, lets eat.


    Great! Lam Ming Sum pped and pulled Kam Chin Kee into the Ming Sum Hall.


    Both of them failed to notice the shadow hidden around the corner.<hr>


    The next day, at the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    As usual, Woo Nim came to ss forty-five minutes earlier. Being on time was simply her character; precise and well disciplined.


    After the greetings, Woo Nim asked about their day yesterday, which she rarely did. Mister Cheuks lesson was great, right?


    Kam Chin Kee could spot her small smirk at the corner of her mouth.


    Mister Cheuk was greatly shocked, and hes currently requesting to be transferred away.


    All the students in the ss turned to Suet Sing Fuk subconsciously, who smiled embarrassedly. Mister Cheuk is such a knowledgeable cultivator that I couldnt help but pay my respects to him.


    Yes. Woo Nim agreed. Mister Cheuk hasnt properly introduced himself, right?


    All the students were taken aback after hearing Woo Nim. Yesterday, Mister Cheuk immediately fell asleep after telling Woo Nim to leave. The amazing lesson then unfolded, which showed off his great knowledge of gliphism. However, he never introduced himself. All the students knew was that he had the surname Cheuk.


    His name is Cheuk Kwun, theguardian of the Cloud Pces Cloud Forest Library.


    <em>Cloud Forest Library?</em>


    Leaving Chui Yim aside, even the students from prestigious backgrounds and Lam Zaa were confused. It was a foreign name to them.


    Its normal that all of you are unaware. Outsiders wont know much about the Cloud Pce. Im sure you all know what Cloud Rank is?


    The Cloud Rank is the worlds ranking, a student answered immediately.


    Yes. Woo Nim nodded. She spoke slowly, every word pronounced clearly. Other than the rank for cultivators, there is another Celestial Weapon Rank for weapons. These are the two main categories of the Cloud Rank. The cultivators rank is divided into the Blue Skies Rank and the Divine Skies Rank.


    Miss Woo, why are only cultivators below the three-chambered state ranked on the Cloud Rank? The insolent Wong Chow Yip from the Mad Tiger Wong n suddenly spoke up.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The Blue Skies Rank was for two-chambered state cultivators worldwide, while three-chambered cultivators fell under the Divine Skies Rank.


    However, there wasnt any ranking system for cultivators above the four-chambered state.


    Four-chambered cultivators all have simr strength, especially gliphists who have broken through the hundred-gliphic state, which results in them improving at an unpredictable rate. To rank their abilities, we would need to know their personal gliph, and that is hard toe by.


    The Cloud Ranks presence serves to motivate cultivators to try and get on the rank and be known by the world. But four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state cultivators are already considered elites and no longer have to be limited by unnecessary rankings.


    Lets get back to the main topic, stated Woo Nim. Be it the Celestial Weapon Rank or the Cloud Rank, the librarian of every generation, which in this case is Great Master Cheuk Kwun, is the person responsible for it.


    Woo Nims words made all the students, even the Southern students who were usually busy looking down on the Northerners, freeze in their seats.


    The Cloud Pce had been around for over a thousand years, and the Cloud Rank was one reason why it remained well respected by all even if such a long time had passed despite being a mysterious institution. They seemed to be omnipotent. Be it powerful yet secretive weapons or elites that had just left seclusion, they would be ranked on the Cloud Rank as soon as they ended their istion. Some elites even swore they had never shown their skills or abilities, but the Cloud Pce still somehow knew where they stood.


    The Cloud Pce was a mystery themselves. They were like a pair of eyes in the sky, observing the world secretly. Nobody could keep calm when they heard that Teacher Cheuk was the mysterious person ranking the cultivators.


    Its up to Teacher Cheuk if he wants to take in a disciple. Dont force him too much, or hell really stop teaching your ss gliphism, Woo Nim said calmly. Well start ss now.


    Compared to Teacher Cheuks lesson, Woo Nim taught just like how they usually would in institutions, reciting the content from books from her memory. She also added her own understanding. Her lessons were conducted just like how Woo Nim said they would, and it was a meaningful lesson to Chui Yim.


    Due to Chui Tin, Chui Yim had read a lot as a child, but he merely had rote memory of all the content, and he didnt actually digest and understand much of it. Just like the memorable Nim Hois Life Story which contained his enlightenment of gliphism, it was tough to understand it thoroughly if you only memorised the story without experiencing it.


    And Woo Nims lesson was just like a revision for Chui Yim with an added exnation.


    Woo Nim had also previously mentioned that her subjects would be tough. Still, the knowledge wasntpulsory for gliphists or gliphers, so there was only a small group of students listening attentively, and all of them were gliphists. Meanwhile, the gliphers yawned on.


    Gliphists were required to have much knowledge in gliphism, so most of them wore the aura of schrs. Inparison, gliphers relied on their intuition for battle, which was the same when they created their gliphilities. Gliphers skilled in gliphism and knowledgeable were as rare as hens teeth.


    However, Woo Nim didnt force them to pay attention or reprimand them. And the day soon ended.


    Many students were already looking forward to the ss the next day, which would be Cheuk Kwuns lesson.


    The timetable of Cloud Pce outer sect was set in a way that odd weekdays were Woo Nims lesson while even weekdays were Cheuk Kwuns. Thus, it would be Cheuk Kwuns lesson tomorrow, and after yesterday, the students were looking forward to it.<hr>


    It was only now that Chui Yim realised Chor Kwong Laan was a Cloud Pce outer sect student. He couldnt help but curse himself for being careless; first he missed Lam Zaa, and now Chor Kwong Laan! But soon, he came up with an exnation that he was just too focused in ss.


    When he saw Chor Kwong Laan showing him a sinister smile, he shook his head and turned to Kam Chin Kee next to him. Do you want to test that toy out with me?


    Nope. Kam Chin Kee shook his head after staring at Chui Yim with aplicated look. With that, he took his leave.


    <em>Wasnt he the one who kept wanting to rent my room? This must be puberty, making someone hard to guess.</em>


    Just then, Chor Kwong Laan approached Chui Yim. He stuck out his finger and slid it over his neck. Youre deadter. I suggest youin to Young Master Chor as soon as possible, he whispered to Chui Yim, who pretended not to hear him and left after packing his stuff.


    A figure at the side frowned at this scene.<hr>


    When Chui Yim was heading back to his residence, the figures were already waiting for him.


    I cant tell if youre brave or stupid. How dare youe again? Let me see how many times you can escape. Chor Fungughed evilly as he shook his head, hatred written across his face.


    Im not nning to run. Chui Yim shrugged.


    His reply surprised Chor Fung and Chor Kwong Laan, but they believed that he was merely acting tough and turned to the other Chor n disciples. Get him. With that, the other disciples got ready to make their move.


    Chui Yim immediately reached for the jade on his waist but just before both parties could do anything, a stroke of red light descended from the sky!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The red lightnded on the ground between Chui Yim and the Chor n disciples, separating both parties.


    Arent you guys embarrassed to gang up against a gliphist who hasnt even broken through his first chamber? The cold voice that rang out gave the Chor n members a p on their faces.


    Who is it! Chor Fung snickered and shouted.


    A figure walked towards them slowly from behind Chui Yim. It was a tanned teenage girl Chui Yim recognised as the girl who wanted to chase him away. Like always, the girls ponytail bounced as she walked, giving her refreshing vibes.


    Hmph. How dare a Northerner poke their nose in our business. Unlike Chui Yim, Chor Kwong Laan was aware of every student in his ss, and he knew she was Mung Si from the zing Skies Mountain, the young genius of the Mung n.


    But Chor Kwing Laan wasnt deceived by her looks. She was currently the female gliphist with the most potential in the North, and many people put her name next to the fifth teachers. Besides her talent, she was someone with great self-discipline.


    Born with double arm innate chambers like the famous Yeung Tin Hun, she held back the urge to cultivate energliph and went to the best ce for cultivation in the zing Skies Mountain, which was famous amongst gliphist and gliphers, the Chamber Refinement Cave.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    The Chamber Refining Cave yed a part in zing Skies Mountains position as one of the worlds strongest organisations. Located in a peculiar geographical position, one could simultaneously experience the chilliness of the North and the zing hellfire from the depths of the ground in the cave. This stimted the cultivators chambers for the slim possibility of breaking through.


    Simply put, it was a ce with the effect of a Poorest Elixir.


    There were even rumours that the Four Seasons Heaven sect leader Yeung Ha had paid a hefty price to visit the cave, which was thest resort of many gliphers whose cultivation stagnated.


    However, things were different for Mung Si. She entered the cave despite having double innate arm chambers and came out with her wind chamber unlocked, bing the first triple innate chamber cultivator ever seen! This also changed her life, as she turned from a glipher into a gliphist.


    Thetest news about her was a few months ago when she broke through her wind chamber and reached the single-chambered state at sixteen.


    Gliphists cultivated in gliphism just like gliphers, but only the wind and heart chambers were important when it came to breakthroughs. For them, breaking through other chambers would make their cultivation more extensive yet impure, which was why most gliphists chose to focus on their heart and wind chambers and ignored the others.


    Even so, Mung Si still had three chambers to store her energliph, and all she needed was the mental strength to break through. Yes, this meant that as long as Mung Si had enough mental strength, shed be able to reach the hundred-gliphic state without encountering bottlenecks.


    Many Northerners believed she was destined to be a disciple of the Cloud Pce, the future sixth teacher. Of course, the Southerners would disagree, but they couldnt deny that Mung Si was a genius.<hr>


    Mung Si, this is none of your business.


    Mung Si had a pair of clear, shining eyes. It irks me to see a bunch of trash bully, someone, without any background. So this is the culture of the South? No wonder weve always suppressed the South.


    What did you say! Chor Kwong Laan might have a poker face, but his anger was evident.


    Am I wrong? Mung Si shrugged, her right hand ying with her ponytail subconsciously as she replied calmly. All of you are one-chambered gliphers, and youre joining forces against a gliphist, a country bumpkin who hasnt broken through and has no background. I dont even know how he got enrolled. Now I see what the greatness of the South is.


    What did you say?!


    Just as Chor Kwong Laan and Chor Fung were ready to retort, a voice rang out, leaving them all stunned.


    The bald boy behind her was looking at her furiously. Who are you to teach us what to do? And whats with the sarcasm in your words?<hr>


    To Mung Si, this was just a passing act of kindness; she wasnt hoping for the bald boy to repay her, but only to have a clear conscience. This was why she could enter the Chamber Refining Cave; she strongly believed that those of her generation couldnt stand alongside her.


    But she never expected her kindness to be taken for ill intention. This thought made Mung Si flush red in anger as she turned to Chui Yim. Whats wrong with you?! Im trying to save your life here!


    She looked cute, but Chui Yim didnt notice as he pouted. He never bothered quarrelling with kids, which was why he didnt tell Chor Shing Chit about Chor Fung and Chor Kwong Laan.


    However, what bothered Chui Yim the most was being looked down on by females. It might be due to his experiences in his previous life, but he hated it when a woman stood in front of him to protect him. I didnt ask you to, did I? What a joke. How can a few potatoes take my life?


    Great! Ill be waiting to see your skills. Mung Siughed angrily.


    Sure! Chui Yim shouted loudly, not giving in. He took out the cylinder he made with Kam Chin Kee the day before.


    Such a terrific move. Mung Si sneered. Do you think the Heavens will save you from them if you take out a fortune stick pot? Indeed a country bumpkin. The deities from your hometown cant save you.


    It was as if her words triggered Chui Yims old wound. Get lost, little girl. I wont be to me if I injure you identally.


    Mung Si boiled in rage. Her unyielding character made her turn and face Chui Yim directly when she heard him say that. Great! I look forward to seeing what you can do with that!


    The situation unfolded in such a manner that the Chor n disciples were left stunned. They were prepared to fight the arrogant Northerner, but the tables again turned.


    Just as all of them were lost in their thoughts, Chui Yims shout brought them back to reality. Then watch out! With that, Chui Yim pointed the cylinder at Mung Si, who saw the cylinder open.


    At that moment, she had a bad feeling, but Chui Yim, blinded by anger, pressed a button at the base of the cylinder.


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    A buzz resounded as a piece of fist-sized metal shot out of the cylinder!<hr>


    As soon as the metal wasunched, even the Chor n disciples, let alone Mung Si, sneered. If it couldnt affect a gliphist, it definitely wouldnt affect a glipher.


    The weapon might have lightning speed, but it was too simple. Moreover, gliphers bodies evolved and strengthened as they cultivated.. Ordinary weapons became useless against them when they were three-chambered. By then, only gliph weapons and energliph worked.


    This was just an ordinary piece of metal that could only injure them slightly, like leaving a cut on their skin, but it definitely wouldnt kill them.<hr>


    Mung Si heaved a sigh of relief whileughing at herself for feeling afraid. With a wave of her hand, gliph patterns formed in front of her. It was the Wall Prison gliph.


    This was a simple gliph that provided considerably good defence. Its simple structure allowed a gliphist to form the gliph quickly, and most gliphists below the hundred-gliphic state would use this to defend themselves against gliphers.


    Moreover, Mung Si was no ordinary person. She was a member of the Mung n of zing Skies Mountain. She cultivated the grade five zing Skies Style, which was the namesake of its sect; only a few outstanding disciples of theirs had the right to cultivate it.


    Thus, the simple Wall Prison was red hot when created with the energliph from the zing Skies Style. Mung Sis scorching Wall Prison was way more powerful than the gliph Chan Shue Gun had formed in Southary.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    The metallic projectile had an odd look; it was as wise as a fist but was very short, looking like a stubby arrow. Despite it travelling slow enough for Mung Si to form her Wall Prison, Chiu Yim seemed unfazed.


    He whispered to himself, Disperse.


    The arrow split into five at hismand. This seemed like a coincidence yet well nned at the same time. To Mung Sis horror, the five arrows split into ten smaller projectiles each!


    Fifty pinky-sized arrows instantly collided against the newly formed Wall Prison.


    <em>Szzz</em>


    That was the sound of sizzling metal. The needles sublimated once they touched the scorching Wall Prison formed by the zing Skies Style. However, the needles seemed disperse then move towards the target afterwards.


    Since the arrows came inrge numbers, six of them struck Mung Si.


    Hmph With a grunt, Mung Si copsed.


    The Chor n disciples, who assumed the attack to be simple, were now stunned. Chui Yim didnt exaggerate things; if Mung Si wasnt blocking the Chor n disciples, he would be able to hit all of them with a single attack.


    So what? Chor Kwong Laan sneered loudly. It wont kill even if we get hit with those projectiles.


    That was exactly what Mung Si thought too. Before Mung Si entered the Chamber Refining Cave, she was regarded as a born glipher and received teachings from a master glipher since young, which was why she had great physical ability even as a gliphist. Under her subconscious reflexes, none of the needlesnded on her vitals.


    No matter how Mung Si looked at it, the cylinder seemed like it could onlyunch one attack. Anger overtook her. She got ready to draw another gliph to teach him a lesson, but she suddenly realised that she couldn''t activate her energliph!


    In spite of gliphists borrowing the energy of heaven and earth to draw their gliphs, the gliphist needed their own energliph to initiate the exchange. This meant that one couldnt draw gliphs if his or her energliph had been depleted. This was the first time Mung Si had ever experienced such a situation in her life.


    Youre Thats poisonous!


    Mung Si felt her body getting weaker as her legs turned to jelly. Her powerful and substantial energy was gone, reced with sheer fragility.


    At the same time, Chui Yim regained his senses. He regretted his actions yet felt d. <em>Why did I bicker with a girl? But luckily, this is just a simpler version of the actual Thousand Mechanism Arrow.</em>


    He never meant to take the Chor n disciples lives, but he still had to teach them a lesson, so he used the golden aroma dissolved tendon powder which he used for his other mechanisms.


    <em>This little girl would have left for heaven if this had been the actual version.</em>


    Are are you alright? Chui Yim was worried, but he pretended to be indifferent about it. I warned you, but you chose to act cool.


    You Mung Si was currently red as a brick due to anger, but there was nothing she could do since she couldnt move!<hr>


    The current situation left the Chor n disciples at a loss. They were here for revenge, but the situation took a dramatic turn and left all of them stunned. Except for one, who had an odd expression on his face.


    I say, is the well-known gifted cultivator of the North, the dream girl of all Northern cultivators, too weak to resist now?


    Chor Kwong Laan turned to Chor Fung to realise he was staring at Mung Si lewdly. What are you nning to do?


    Thats the gifted genius of the North; dont you want to have a taste of her lips? Chor Fungughed.


    Are you insane? Chor Kwong Laan said while sweating buckets. How dare you offend the zing Skies Mountain?


    Mung Si, who was on the ground near them turned pale as a sheet of paper on hearing him. How dare you! She chided loudly.


    Chor Kwong Laan, staring at Chor Fung in horror, did the same. Have you lost your mind? I have nothing against you finding problems with the Chui kid, but how dare you assault a zing Skies Mountain Mung n as a Chor n disciple?


    Heh. The Chor n? What a powerful n. Chor was my mothers surname, and my father had to practice matriarchy and live unhappily just because she was from the Chor n. Which father wouldnt want his son to seed his bloodline? But because of the overbearing Chor n, my father who didnt have much say, took his own life.


    What makes you think I see myself as a Chor? Ive had enough Chor Fung mumbled, looking as if he had lost his mind. I tried so hard and did all I could Father, Im a good kid too But I just couldnt overtake Chor Kwong Laan


    Chor Fung, wake up! Chor Kwong Laan called out in fear.


    Suddenly, Chor Fung looked up with an insane look as he gripped a knife. The short distance wasnt enough for Chor Kwong Laan to react in time, and the knife punctured his abdomen. The Chor n disciples let out a shout and charged at Chor Fung. However, being the second-best cultivator after Chor Kwong Laan, there was nobody else his match; the disciples soony defeated and injured. What made the situation worse was that this was a remote ce in South Imperial City.


    Hey! Madman! Chui Yim shouted after making up his mind.


    Chor Fungs attention was immediately diverted from Chor Kwong Laan to Chui Yim.


    Upset that you cant get into the Cloud Pce outer sect? Let me tell you. This quota is something that trash like you can never have. Chui Yim sneered as he carried Mung Si who was taller than him on his back despite her resistance. Even the girl you want is mine now. You are fated to lose to me in this life. The descendants of a superior n? Bah!


    Is there something wrong with you? Mung Si called out in a bundle of nerves. Why are you provoking him?


    Shut up! After his scolding, Chui Yim turned back toward Chor Fung once again. Come kill me if you dare, trash!


    Argh! Chor Fung dashed towards Chui Yim at lightning speed after a growl.


    <em>Buzz! </em>


    A sh of fire lit up as a knife-shaped gliph formed, shing down hard from the skies. Despite losing his mind, Chor Fung could barely dodge the attack thanks to the Chor ns excellent training.


    When he looked again, Chui Yim was already running away with Mung Si towards his residence.<hr>


    What do you want!


    Despite being a free-spirited Northerner, Mung Si was just a teenage girl who had never had any close physical contact with guys. She couldnt help but feel panicked at the situation.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Dont you understand what shut up means? Why are you still making so much noise? Chui Yim replied while stuffing a ck pill into Mung Sis mouth.


    Uh uh What the heck did you put in my mouth? Thinking that she hadnded in evil hands, Mung Si trembled. Im from the zing Skies Mountains Mung n, if you dare


    I said, shut the hell up! Chui Yim cut her off angrily.


    They didnt have time to care about anything else as they dashed into Chui Yims residence with Chor Fung following close behind. As soon as they entered the residence, Chui Yim calmed down quickly. This was his territory, and hed turn the tables on the mad kid!


    Without hesitation, he passed the living room and turned left in the courtyard, making his way towards the workshop as he raised his right hand to touch several artificial nts.


    Chor Fung didnt think much about it. To him, Chui Yim did not have any strength to resist; he assumed that the mes Knife gliph was Mung Sisst-ditch attack. Thus he dashed into the courtyard right after them, only for an unassuming flower he passed by to emit poisonous gas from its bud with a sizzle!


    Sly bastard!


    At the same time, Chui Yim came out of the workshop with a cylinder in his hands. Time for you to take a nap.


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    The sound of needles shooting out continuously sent chills down Chor Fungs body. The needles struck him as he copsed while looking like a porcupine. His status was unknown.


    Chui Yim was simrly on the ground, trying his best to catch his breath as smoke emitted from his body. The run wasnt beyond his limit, but it was an emergency with him carrying somebody; it triggered his natural heart deficiency, leaving him in great pain.


    If the distance between his residence and the incident was any further, he wouldnt have been able to persevere.


    Mung Si stood rooted at the side. She might be a determined girl who had been to the dangerous Chamber Refining Cave, but she had never encountered an actual life-threatening situation. This whole situation had left her at a loss.


    She turned back to Chui Yim cautiously while trying to remain calm. What do you want from me?


    Nothing, Chui Yim berated as he panted. Do you really think that youre that special? I dont have any interest in you!


    You! Mung Si red up. Her heavenly looks had gained her numerous suitors back in the North, and she had never received such treatment. Out of anger, she drew a gliph that looked like a fire snake andunched it towards Chui Yim.


    You mad woman! Chui Yim yelled as he dodged to the side, the fire snakending on the wall of his workshop and creating a huge hole. I shouldve left you there to be raped! Chui Yim huffed, boiling in anger. I gave you an antidote, yet you are trying to kill me!


    The intelligent Mung Su finally understood the situation from Chui Yims words. However, she was still furious and unashamed of treating Chui Yim in the manner she did. You deserve death for touching my body. But since I let you off, take it as Ive returned you a life, and we have nothing to do with each other from today onwards!


    Nothing to do with each other!? Chui Yim looked around his new residence in horror. Spies broke in the day before, and today, he brought a viin in who damaged his walls!


    Remember todays incident, girlie. Ill make you pay someday!


    Only speak to me when you can defeat me, trash that relies on external help! Mung Si stated coldly. With a wave of her sleeves, she left. Great, huh, Chor n! She felt the urge to kill Chor Fung when she passed by him lying on the ground.


    Chiu Yim was left sitting on the ground nkly while staring at his now messy workshop. Who did I offend? He choked while sobbing.


    Chor Shing Chit came to pick Chor Fung up, who found out about the entire situation from Chor Kwong Laan.


    In the workshop, Chui Yim was seenshing out at a man while mending his walls. Chor Boy, I say, teach your kids properly! Look at the unwanted mess they got me into!


    Chor Shing Chit, who was standing behind him, kept quiet. He only spoke up after some time. Thanks.


    Chui Yims body froze temporarily, but he pretended not to hear him and continued, That Mung girl, Ill teach her a lesson someday! What on earthThis makes my blood boil


    The reason why you provoked Chor Fung is because if you hadnt, Chor Kwong Laan wouldve died, right? Chor Shing Chit continued even though Chui Yim seemed to turn deaf.


    How dare that girlie look down on me


    Thank you, brother Chui. Chor Shing Chit walked towards Chui Yim and bowed. Chor Shing Chit had learnt more about the incident from the other Chor n disciples. He knew that it was his disciples who provoked Chui Yim and even threatened to cripple him. Despite knowing that telling Chor Shing Chit and Chor Chun Ping would end the incident, Chui Yim didnt do so due to their friendship.


    Chui Yim would beat up the other party if it was anybody else. He wouldnt even risk his life to save Chor Kwong Laan. He didnt do this to please the mighty Chor n, but simply because Chor Shing Chit was his friend.


    Chui Yin stoppedining about the situation and turned around with a huff. Mend my wall if youre feeling apologetic. Anyways, get Chor Kwong Laan toe by tomorrow. Chor Fung attacked him with the intent to kill, and he stabbed him near his wind chamber. If the attack struck his wind chamber, hell never be able to break through.


    Okay. Chor Shing Chit agreed swiftly. They were close enough that words couldnt express their rtionship.<hr>


    However, this wasnt the end of everything.


    Like what Mung Si mentioned, the cheerful and gorgeous girl had countless suitors, many of whom were Northern teenagers who had expressed their admiration for her. Therefore, it wasnt a surprise to know that there was an uproar when they heard that the disciples of a Southern n had attacked Mung Si.


    There was a crowd outside the Chor n. They were all Northerners situated in South Imperial City to care for the Northern talents. Amongst them, an elderly woman stood in front of Mung Si. She was tall, her face covered with wrinkles, but her aura was still terrifying.


    A four-chambered glipher! Northern cultivators might not be knowledgeable like Southern cultivators were. Still, due to their environment, they were generally more powerful than ordinary Southern cultivators as their cultivation was a path of blood.


    Thisdy was a widely known figure in the world. She was Yim Ying Yuet, an elder of the zing Skies Mountain.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Not just an elder of zing Skies Mountain, Yim Ying Yuet was also one of the two overseers of the Northern talents here for the Cloud Pce outer sects enrollment. The news of Chor n disciples attacking Mung Si made her gather all the Northerners currently in South Imperial City to the Chor Mansion for an exnation.


    The man next to Yim Ying Yuet emitted a simrly strong and cold energliph. As pale as the moon, ill would be the best word to describe him, but nobody would dare belittle him as he, Tok Muk Fung, was the priest of a prestigious tribe in the North. Despite not having a standard cultivation system, many tribes had unique characteristics, or else surviving the harsh North would be out of the question.


    The others were all elites of the North, with the weakest amongst them being the three-chambered glipher or a ten-gliphic gliphist. Each and every one of them were people that the Evergreen Pce would wee with a banquet if they ever visited.


    This was no exception for the Chor n either. Chor Chong Hoi was the one to wee them. Since Chor Chun Ping was currently at Southern Bulwark, Chor Chong Hoi, the next in line with the most authority, took his ce. Him personally weing the Northerners demonstrated the Chor ns respect.


    My guest from afar, pleasee in for tea.


    Calm as a millpond, Chor Chong Hoi wasnt affected or swayed by the status of his guests. That was characteristic of the Chor n; calm as still water, and no ripples would be seen even if you threw a pebble into it.


    The group entered the Chor Mansion with Tok Muk Fung and Yim Ying Yuet in the lead.


    As they perceived Southerners to live extravagantly, the group was surprised to see the spartan Chor Mansion, which was even simpler than those found in the North. There were Chor n disciples on guard, and they didnt flinch even when facing the fierce Northerners.<hr>


    The crowd arrived at the Chor ns guest hall. Unlike the living room, the guest hall was filled with simple wooden chairs for the guests to sit on.


    Serve the tea.


    Hearing this, the Chor n disciples at the side immediately bowed respectfully and obeyed his instructions. However, Yim Ying Yuet raised her brows and spoke with her cold voice, Cut the courtesy, Mr Chor. We Northerners dont buy into this. Lets cut to the chase. Your kid intended to humiliate the talent of the zing Skies Mountain in public.


    I want an exnation, and Ill leave immediately for the pce to administer justice if Im unhappy with it. Let me see if you Southerners dare to ignore us.


    Mung Si was a talented, humble and hardworking disciple. She was perfect in all ways to Yim Ying Yuet, and despite Mung Si not having the same surname, Yim Ying Yuet had long viewed Mung Si as one of them. Even the zing Skies Mountain sect leader viewed her as their grandsons wife. It could be said that they saw her as their direct descendant!


    How could Yim Ying Yuet sit back and watch such a situation?


    On the other hand, Tok Muk Fung and the other Northern elites remained silent. They were here representing the North and simply assembled to show support for their fellow Northerners, the zing Skies Mountain!<hr>


    This is no doubt the fault of ours, Chor Chong Hoi replied unfazed as he waved his hands casually. Bring that useless thing here!


    Yes sir. A female cultivator behind him nodded and left.


    Not longter, she returned with a gunny sack that caught everyones eyes. The gunny sack was moving violently like there was a living thing struggling within, a chilling sight to say the least.


    The woman opened the gunny sack and poured the contents out like it was trash. It turned out to be a teenager who was trying to shout but couldnt due to the piece of cloth stuck in his mouth. He seemed to have gone mad.


    This useless boys malicious intent has destroyed both the Chor n and Souths reputation. Despite his attempt failing in the end, its bad to have such thoughts. Chor Chong Hoi started slowly as he pointed at the woman from the Chor n. She is Chor Sing Hon, a direct disciple of the Chor n, as well as Chor Fungs mother.


    Just like all other Chor n members, she had a poker face. Ive already cut off five of his fingers as a warning. Coldly, she threw the fingers that were still bleeding on the ground in front of them.


    I wonder if this is enough to pay for his sin? Chor Chong Hoi turned toward Yim Ying Yuet; no emotion could be seen from his face or eyes. It was as if the disciple whose fingers were cut off wasnt from the Chor n but a random stranger. This scene made even Yim Ying Yuet and the other Northerners, who were used to bloody scenes, gasp in horror.


    Indeed the Metallic Blood, Spiral Dragon Chor n. They garrisoned the Bloody War Frontier, so the Northerners were familiar with their name. But now that they were witnessing their internal matters first-hand, it still left them stunned.


    The Chor n took action and dealt with everything in one night. The punishment was so harsh that even Yim Ying Yuet couldnt say anything about it.


    Indeed the Chor n, Yim Ying Yuet said meaningfully as she turned to Mung Si beside her, who was silent the entire time.


    All those present turned to Mung Si. Her answer would determine if this matter was settled here or would turn into a bloody conflict.


    Enough? Mung Si stood up. Even though she was a gliphist, she trained in the Yim ns martial arts from a young age, and her loose clothes made her look more dashing than most men. Reputation is more important than ones life for girls. This would be enough if he simply wanted to kill me. But he wanted to embarrass, humiliate and taint me. How are five fingers enough? Im not being purposefully harsh as a Northerner, but this is a girls limit!


    Mung Sis face flushed red in embarrassment.<em> If not for the bald teenager yesterday, I wouldve already But if not for his weird weapon and poison, this kid wouldnt have had the chance to even harm me! Should I be thankful or hate him</em>


    Mung Sis words made Chor Chong Hoi and the other Northerners hearts fall, knowing that this wouldnt end easily.


    Chor Chong Hoi remained calm. Oh, then this old man does not know what exnation you desire.


    Hand him to us if you dont, Yim Ying Yuet sneered. The four-chambered gliphers energliph was like a zing fire.


    How could we simply hand him over? Hes a Chor n disciple, after all.


    So I can say that the Chor n views the zing Skies Mountain as unimportant? Yim Ying Yuet asked coldly.


    Think however you like, Chor Chong Hoi continued in his calm tone. We have already carried out the necessary punishment, and no changes will be made whether you like it or not. Go to the pce if that is what you want. With that, Chor Chong Hoi stood up with an ink-like ck aura surrounding him. The Chor n respects justice, but it doesnt mean anyone can step on us.


    Wow, the Chor n. How mighty. Even Tok Muk Fung stood up. Then lets head to the pce and let the Southern Emperor Lam preside over this.


    Chor Chong Hoi didnt even look at them as he waved his sleeves. Send the guests off.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Hold up! An angry shout was heard, followed by a teenager who entered the hall. You guys arent kids, why are you fighting like them? Dont you know how precious harmony is?


    The Chor n What great teaching you have here to produce such a disciple. Yim Ying Yuet shot the teenager an unfriendly look, who shrugged back at her.


    I never said that I was of the Chor n.


    Then return this rat to where he came from. Tok Muk Fung didnt even spare the teenager a look. We will head off to the pce.


    I said, hold up! This made the teenager roar as he turned to Mung Si. Say something, girlie!


    What courage you have! Yim Ying Yuet fumed. Who are you, and what gives you the right to speak here!


    Tell that old granny who I am! The teenager turned to Chor Chong Hoi, unfazed. Chor Chong Hoi did not lose his cool even in front of the Northerners, but this teenager managed to put an ugly expression on his face.


    He took a deep breath as he gathered himself. He represents the Chor n.


    Sadness flitted on Chor Sing Hons face as she heard Chor Chong Hoi, but she kept silent. She knew what had happened, including Chor Fungs intention to cripple Chui Yim. Under such circumstances, the best solution was to hand over Chor Fung. However, due to the Chor ns rules, they protected their members fiercely and rarely were there situations where they gave up on their disciples.


    Even if Chor Fung didmit a mistake that could spark a war between North and South, the Chor n still would protect him ording to their tradition.


    However, Chui Yim wasnt part of the Chor n.


    Chor Sing Hon might be the one to cut her sons fingers off, but that didnt mean that she wasnt upset about it. <em>If this teenager wants me to hand over my son Ill fight him with my life!</em><hr>


    If five fingers arent enough, what about your cultivation?


    This teenager was Chui Yim. He was previously hiding in a corner, listening to the conversation at Chor Shing Chits request, and he couldnt restrain himself any further upon hearing that they were about to leave.


    What the hell do you mean! Yim Ying Yuet turned to Chui Yim, her killing intent rising. Since he represents the Chor n, I can understand this as a threat, right?


    Cant you shut the hell up! Equally short-tempered, Chui Yim shouted back. Speak only when I finish!


    Without waiting for Yim Ying Yuets reply, he turned toward Mung Si and bombarded her with words. Every afternoon, you feel agitated, the energliph in your body unable to flow smoothly and getting stuck after a few cycles. You also have trouble falling asleep at night, so you usually cultivate instead. But unfortunately, the same problem appears after a few cycles, and as time passes, it bes a vicious circle while you get more irritated.


    Besides feeling embarrassed and angry right now, Im sure you feelgloomy and moody as always, right?


    Chui Yims words left Yim Ying Yuet and Mung Si rooted to the ground, while the other Northerners remained silent with odd expressions. As for the Chor n members, they all stared speechlessly at the country bumpkin they never cared about.


    They knew that he was Doctor Odd Ping Chis direct disciple, But Chui Yim was still thirteen! Even with a great master, he stillcked experience. How skilled could he be in medicine? Yet, Mung Sis pale face proved his words.


    What nonsense are you speaking, brat! Yim Ying Yuet yelled as she got ready to attack, only for Mung Si to stop her.


    If Im not wrong, you ate something or used some precious treasure to activate one of your chambers, right? Chui Yim stared fearlessly at Mung Si as he stepped forward aggressively.


    Mung Si was no longer as overbearing as she looked around shiftily. Brother Chui, may I have a word with you somewhere else?


    Alright. Chui Yim didnt make things too difficult for her as he followed Mung Si and Yim Ying Yuet.


    After hearing Chui Yim, all other Northern elites were left in deep thought. They might be working together in the South, but they were still enemies back in the North. Everyone cared about her performance as the strongest of her generation from zing Skies Mountain.


    <em>If she does have hidden internal injuries</em><hr>


    Mung Si walked away anxiously while Yim Ying Yuet had aplex look. She was no longer furious. On the other hand, Chui Yim waspletely calm. He strolled with his hands folded behind him.


    After a certain distance, Mung Si turned around abruptly as she grabbed Chui Yims cor. It was rare to see Mung Si afraid yet overflowing with murderous intent. Tell me how you discovered it!


    Im a glipheon, Chui Yim replied monotonously, leaving Mung Si speechless. It was perfectly normal for a glipheon to notice ailments, after all.


    Ive seen many glipheons, yet all of them failed to notice anything abnormal.. Most even said its just a psychological effect. How did you determine my condition?


    Because the glipheons you met arent me, Chui Yim replied. You have energy dissociation, a unique illness found only in cultivators. Youre not the cause of it; your energliph is, as there is a powerful foreign energliph mixed with yours.


    Chui Yim said as he took a step back, pulling his cor out of Mung Sis hand and tidying his shirt casually before continuing. This is a special illness mostly found in those with innate wind chambers. Your innate chamber represents the specific chamber a cultivator is naturally proficient in. Take your left and right arm chambers as an example.


    Dont show off your gliphism knowledge in front of me. Im way more proficient than you, Mung Si interrupted.


    Then did you know that an innate wind chamber is considered an illness formoners? Chui Yim sneered as he stared at the arrogant girl in front of him.


    Someone with an innate wind chamber means he or she has a stronger meridianwork and chi pool than others. When you cultivate, energliph makes you stronger as your body strength grows to match your internals. But formoners, its problematic to have stronger meridians than themselves. Its an illness known as energy dissociation. Its written in the book Extraordinary Meridians; this makes one short-tempered as it quickly burns out the patients energy. You might feel gloomy now, short-tempered five years down the road, and ten yearster, youll end up mad. The hundred-gliphic state will be your limit, and you definitely wont make the thousand gliphic mark, and even if you do itll only be in heaven.


    Chui Yim spoke so confidently that Mung Si and Yim Ying Yuet stared at him, both with pale faces. So, did you know all of this? Miss talented girl. Chui Yim sneered disdainfully.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Is there a cure? Mung Si asked, swiftly regaining herposure.


    Of course.


    Hearing Chui Yim, a smile formed on Mung Sis face. With the name of zing Skies Mountain, it shouldnt be difficult for me to get other glipheons to treat me.


    Yes. Our prestigious zing Skies Mountain is known for fire-forging. We can attract countless skilled glipheons with gliph weapons, treasures and the like, Yim Ying Yuetughed.


    Thank you for your diagnosis, Brother Chui. Mung Si looked at Chui Yim with a sly smile. However, the Chor n must still pay for what they did.


    Sure. Rather than feeling bothered, Chui Yim smirked. Go find some random glipheons to treat you, the more the better.


    The confident smile on Chui Yims face made Mung Sis heart drop. She asked, What are youughing at?


    You, Chui Yim answered, his smile growing. The reflection from his shiny bald head was like the mocking smile on his facehard to look at. Youre just a little girl who thinks highly of herself, assuming that shes all-knowing and able to manipte me. Indeed, youre more knowledgeable in gliphism, but dont even dream about talking to me about medicine.


    Energy dissociation is an illness the world knows as incurable. Its rare in gliphists, but once diagnosed, its almost incurable. If you dont trust me, feel free to read some books and scrolls about medicine.


    The reason why its incurable, especially for gliphists who have broken through, is because his or her wind chamber will have already taken form. The gliphist will have gained domineering energliph from their cultivation. Moreover, you cultivate the famous zing Skies Style. What you dont know is that while your energliph grows, the dissociated energy will also be increasingly powerful due to your technique. This means your illness is worsening as you get stronger.


    The only reason I said theres a cure is that only two people in this world know how to cure it. Firstly, me. Secondly, my father.<hr>


    While Chui Yim had been learning medicine from Chui Tin, Chui Tin had cured a gliphist who came to him for his energy dissociation. Therefore, Chui Yim was familiar with energy dissociation and confident that there were few, if any, glipheons in the world who could cure it.


    This was why he was able to remain calm as he bargained with Mung Si.


    Sure, lets pretend there are other glipheons who know how to cure it, but can you afford to wait? Dont forget, youre from the North, and all skilled glipheonse from the South. Do you really think theyll do their best to treat a Northern talent, only for her to mature and take Southern lives at the Bloody War Frontier?


    Stop trying to y tricks, especially when you dont know what youre doing. Looking at the now pale Mung Si, Chui Yim sneered.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The huge crisis finally died down. Yim Ying Yuet came as a gale and left as a breeze silently.


    The reason was no other than the teenager who barged in during the negotiation. Recently, the same teenager left South Imperial City in hugemotion with his special Cloud Pce outer sect quota, a situation that never happened in a thousand years, as well as his mysterious status that allowed him to represent the Chor n.


    Initially, most believed that it was because he was Chor Huet Zhins direct disciple. But now, it might be due to him being Doctor Odd Ping Chis direct disciple who could identify the Northern talent, Mung Sis hidden illness.


    But the most important question was, who was he?


    <em>Why can a country bumpkin capture the attention of all important figures?</em>


    On the other hand, Chui Yim, the centre of the discussion, currently had his hands full. In front of him was Chor Kwong Laan. Under huge pressure from the n, Chor Fung grew up as a teenager with an unhealthy mental state. He pretended to focus on the Cho ns rod skills of Chor n while practising what he was best atusing a dagger.


    It was a severe injury that he left on Chor Kwong Laan despite the small wound. If not for Chor Kwong Laan who had been cultivating hard, allowing him to dodge the attack subconsciously, he wouldve been stabbed in a vital part and would end up either in the heavens or seriously injured now.


    Even so, his wind chamber was currently injured and he would have no hopes of breaking through the wind chamber if there wasnt appropriate treatment.


    But this wasnt anything troublesome to Chui Yim. After treating Chor Kwong Laan, he got him to sleep and went to handle other stuff. For just one person, the residence next to the Wandering Sons Lake was considered huge.


    Due to Chui Yim being a master of all trades, hisrge workshop was in a weird state. From the Nine Dragons Gathering Around The Fire Cauldron, scrolls, medicine book, forging materials, forging table, study table to the bed that Chor Kwong Laan was lying on, Chui Yims workshop was filled with items for different purposes.


    As for Chor Kwong Laan, he watched busy Chui Yim run from ce to ce to refine elixir, practise the Bloody War Strike and even forged. It dawned on him the reason his young master valued Chui Yim.Chui Yim might seem to be an unreliable person but he was way more passionate than any when it came to learning and cultivating. Rather than being a passive learner, he was an active learner.


    While the Chor n disciples worked hard to be powerful and serve the n, they were passive learners who did not have such a burning passion for learning because that wasnt what they truly desired. To Chui Yim, however, time was a limitation that he hated; he would love to have more to delve deeper into every area.


    Like a dry sponge, he was hungry for knowledge and sucked all of them in like water, which could in turn make him an omnipotent and omniscient being who could deal with anything in the world.


    The Chui Yim today was the product of his long haul.


    Erm


    Whats wrong? Where do you unwell? Chui Yim shot open his eyes and turned to Chor Kwong Laan.


    Nothing. Chor Kwong Laan shook his head. I want to apologise to brother Chui for being a petty person that gets jealous over the favour young master and n leader has for you, causing all this trouble.


    Chui Yim couldnt help taking a few more nces at Chor Kwong Laan. <em>Indeed the disciple of the wooden-headed n, admitting to his mistake so honestly.</em>


    Mhmm. Okay, get a good rest. You can try to cultivate tomorrow if there are no changes to your body tonight.


    Okay.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Lam Zaa, Yam Chui Ying, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee sat in the same carriage. It was an extraordinary sight.


    So why are you here? Yam Chui Ying red at Kam Chin Kee.


    Why not hitchhike when we are going in the same direction? Kam Chin Kee smiled in response.


    You were being honest! Chui Yim gasped. You do live in the pce!


    Now, Im curious. Why am I following you guys? Curious, Chui Yim asked.


    Its my father, His Majesty, who summoned Brother Chui, not me. Lam Zaaughed.<hr>


    Chui Yim looked out of the carriage, recalling the book, Biography of Wai Yi.


    Wai Yi was an architect who lived centuries ago. He designed and nned the entire Evergreen Pce, and even South Imperial City was one of his works.


    He was no cultivator, but amoner who picked up gliphism against the odds and made his mark as a renowned architect who designed the Evergreen Pce, which stood for centuries and still counting.


    The Evergreen Pce project thatsted forty years was something Wai Yi gave his all for. It was designed to have an extremely luxurious style which reminded one of the South. Wai Yis design was so detailed that it includedplicated designs for all parts of the pce, even including the door frames. In fact, it was a gigantic formation in itself.


    Chui Yim was stunned by the magnificent ce that looked like a maze, sorge that outsiders would likely get lost.


    The carriage drove straight into the pce, only stopping once it reached the World Observatory Hall. Lam Zaa alighted first. He turned around to face Chui Yim with a smile.


    Im sure my father His Majesty has his reasons for summoning you. I wont dy you any further.


    Chui Yim nodded his head and followed an eunuch into the hall. In his past life, he dared to ignore the Emperors summon but not anymore. He was currently in the South, where the Lam family ruled.


    Kam Chin Kee turned around to leave, but Lam Zaa blocked his path with a serious expression before he could.


    Stay away from Chui Yim. The two of you are totally different. He is the first to receive the crown prince badge, and hell be my right hand man once I be the emperor, unlike you, who barely have the right to stay here. After youring of age, you will leave the pce and never see brother Chui again. I hope youre smart enough to understand.


    Kam Chin Kee stared at Lam Zaa with a wide smile, speaking only after a short pause. And you know nothing.


    Me and Chui Yim, we are the same. You should be the one to stay away from him; he will refuse to be anyones puppet, just like me. Saying that he took a step forward, now only a few centimetres away from Lam Zaa.


    Yam Chui Ying circted his energliph anxiously, but Lam Zaa stopped him before he could do anything.


    What makes you think you can order me around if even His Majesty cant? Kam Chin Kee looked at Lam Zaa, unaffected by his words.


    How daring. Lam Zaas face fell.


    Bear with it a while more. Taking a step back, Kam Chin Kees gentle smile returned. Sooner orter, Ill leave the pce. You wont see me around anymore. However, I suggest you heed my advice and give up on Chui Yim.


    Kam Chin Kee left, with Lam Zaa staring at his back with an ugly expression.<hr>


    In the World Observatory Hall, a middle-aged man sat at his study table, reading several documents. An incense stick was burning at the window sill, its aroma enveloping the room.


    It only took Chui Yim a sniff for him to identify the Focus Incense, which helped one concentrate. Despite it not being a rare product, it worked like magic.


    Your Majesty, Chui Yim is here.


    Mhmm.


    <em>Plop.</em> The writing brush was ced aside.


    The middle-aged man raised his head and met Chui Yims eyes.


    Buzz


    Chui Yim felt dizzy, like he was under huge pressure. The pair of dark blue eyes were like an unfathomable ocean. He felt goosebumps all over just by looking at it. He knew this didnt represent the mans cultivation, only his aura, but how terrifying was a person with such a horrifying aura?


    <em>So this is the current Emperor Lam, Lam Chun?</em>


    You may now take your leave. Lam Chun nodded after staring at Chui Yim for a long while.


    Yes, Your Majesty. The eunuch that led Chui Yim came over to the young boy. You can leave now.


    But there was no response from Chui Yim, who seemed glued to the ground.


    Hurry up and take your leave! Seeing this, the eunuch reminded Chui Yim anxiously.


    Whats wrong? Lam Chun turned around once more.


    So youre Lam Mings father?


    The eunuch nearly fainted at Chui Yims words. <em>What kind of tone is he using?</em>


    How dare you speak in such a manner? Do you know that His Majesty can behead you for this?


    However, Chui Yim only stared at Lam Chun, not sparing the eunuch a look. Im not viewing you as an emperor but as a friend who wants to understand his friends father.


    Oh? Lam Chun let go of his brush again. So what kind of person do you think I am?


    I was expecting it, but now that Ive met you in real life, my guesses have been confirmed. Youre not that amazing. Chui Yim lightly chuckled.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Lam Chun raised his thin eyebrows at Chui Yim. He didnt look fierce, yet this simple action enveloped the room with pressure. The eunuch fell to his knees, trembling.


    Chui Yim was a bright boy who seemed boorish because he spent too much time studying. He didnt make it obvious, but when Chor Huet Zhin passed away, Kan Hangs presence had deciphered many mysteries for him.


    Chui Yim started investigating Kan Hang and discovered his identity as the previous Emperor Lams shadow, which helped him discover Princess Ming Sum and many other secrets. However, Chui Yim didnt intend to meet Ming Sum. <em>She probably has a carefree life in the pce. </em>Todays invitation allowed Chui Yim to see Lam Ming Sums living environment and learn more about her father.


    He had seen Lam Chun during the funeral, but since Lam Chun summoned him purposefully, Chui Yim decided to officially meet his best friends father.<hr>


    Youre not afraid of me?


    Chui Yims odd response piqued Lam Chuns interest. He waved his hands, signalling the eunuch to leave.


    It depends on whos speaking to me. Id be extremely afraid if its the Lam dynastys emperor. Despite Chui Yims words, he was as unfazed as before. But why should I be afraid if you are speaking as my best friends father?


    Good. Indeed Sir Chors descendant. Lam Chun nodded in satisfaction. The reason I called for you today isnt just to look at the sessor that Sir Chor decided on, but also to look at the first person Zaa gave his crown prince badge to.


    And youre indeed special. Lam Chun waved his hands, inviting Chui Yim to sit.


    Since they made themselves clear, Chui Yim didnt treat Lam Chun like an emperor. He sat down casually and asked, Whats the crown prince badge?


    This made Lam Chun even more curious. He simply took it as a child being fearless due to theirck of knowledge and age. Holding a crown prince badge represents one''s rtion to the current crown prince. He or she will be a core member of the next generation''s Lam Dynasty.


    Of the current grand chancellor, Chui Yi, and my four generals, most received the badge from me in the past. You are the first person Zaa gave his crown prince badge to, Lam Chun said, standing up with his hands folded behind him as he looked out the window.


    I value Sir Chor a lot. His knowledge and strength were indispensable for the Lam Dynasty. Id like to know his sessor better. Moreover, calling you into the pce will make anyone eyeing your special quota wary. Its a way for me to pay back Sir Chor, at least partially for his contributions to the empire.


    Chui Yim was left speechless.


    Hows Lam Ming? He spoke after some time.


    Ming Sums doing well. She broke through her innate chamber a while back, sessfully bing a gliphist.


    Thats great. With that, Chui Yim stood up, bidding Lam Chun goodbye.<hr>


    He left the Evergreen Pce soon after.


    Chui Yim was still childish after all. He was never good at mind games and politics in his past life, and things were the same even now. Lam Chun summoning him seemed simple, but that alone held many hidden meanings. Chui Yim had to admit that Lam Chun was helping him whether he liked it or not.


    Currently, he was too weak. Even with the Tse and Chor n backing him, many figures could still crush him easily. He needed to rely on Lam Chuns power before he broke through or gained the ability to defend himself.


    So everything goes back to myck of strength? Chui Yim looked up at the skies as he walked alone under the moonlight. Such aplicated world.<hr>


    Brother Chin Kee Lam Ming Sum called out, but then stopped subconsciously when she saw how focused he was. She followed his line of sight as he looked ahead.


    The scene that appeared made her hold her breath. In front of Kam Chin Kee was a block of wood half a persons height!


    Kam Chin Kee rapidly worked on the wooden block, wood splintering all over the ce. His movements were so rapid that a tiny tornado formed as he moved. The wooden splinters seemed to have a life of their own, congealing together to form a tiny dust devil that swirled around.


    After some time, Kam Chin Kee finally stopped. The wooden dust devil vanished, but Lam Ming Sum couldnt tear her eyes away from the final product.


    He had carved a tiger.


    Both the tigers front paws were raised, its hind legs braced against the ground like it was about to pounce. Lam Ming Sums heart skipped a beat; it was an extremely realistic visage of a hungry, predatory tiger staring at its prey.


    <em>How is it possible to carve such a realistic tiger?</em>


    Oh, Ming Sum? Only now did Kam Chin Kee notice Lam Ming Sum. How is the tiger? Good?


    More than that Lam Ming Sum mumbled. This is thergest work of yours that Ive seen.


    Kam Chin Kee smiled on hearing her as if something hade to mind. I need to earn more to deal with that money grubber.<hr>


    Chui Yim did not return to his residence. He was feeling moody, so he decided to take a stroll around South Imperial City, which sparkled under the moonlight.


    Since it was the imperial city, it was still brightly lit evente at night. Chui Yim spotted countless sexily dressed beauties, throwing passing men flirty looks. He only nced at them before ignoring them, continuing to his destination.


    South Imperial City was huge, buting on Lam Zaas carriage had saved him a lot of time.. But now, he had to leave on foot.


    He was a heavy eater; besides lunch, he didnt have time for dinner because he had visited the pce. Thus, after looking around, Chui Yim chose a restaurant which seemed to have a long history and went in.


    An energetic voice greeted him instantly. Wee!


    It startled Chui Yim; it was rare to see such an energetic waiter.


    Table for one? Dining in?


    Yes. Table for one. Chui Yim nodded.


    Okay, please follow me. The energetic waiter led Chui Yim upstairs with a smile to a single seat next to the window. Sir, you can see the beautiful scenery of South Imperial City at night from here!


    Thank you. A few side dishes and a bottle of wine. The waiters manner put a smile on Chui Yims face.


    Wine? Can you really drink, sir The waiter hesitated.


    His reaction didnt bother Chui Yim, who ced a few silver taels on the table with a smile. Just bring me some.


    Alright! Give me a moment! The waiterughed and went to work, leaving the money on the table.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chui Yim watched the happy waiter work. He was efficient, and Chui Yims food and drinks arrived in no time. The food wasnt as good as Chui Tin or Lam Mings, but it had a unique, pleasant taste when paired with superb wine. Starved, Chui Yim dug in contentedly.


    Siu Chun,e over! Somebody called for the waiter.


    It waste, and Chui Yim was the only customer left. He heard the waiter reply before walking over to the cashier, the restaurants owner. The owner looked at the waiter and sighed.


    Siu Chun, how will we continue our business like this? Just today, there were three customers you allowed credit. You didnt even record their names! How are we going to get our money back?


    But the guests looked like they needed help the waiter answered softly.


    Siu Chun, youre a great waiter. Your efficiency is equivalent to several waiters alone, the owner sighed again, but your character is really unfit for this. Im sorry, but you need note back tomorrow.


    Alright. Boss, thank you for all your help, the waiter said nothing else, sighing sadly.


    The boss retrieved a bag of silver taels from behind the counter. Youre a good, hardworking kid. Take this bag of silver taels. It should be enough tost you until you find a new job.


    Thank you, boss.


    Chui Yim, who had just finished his food, watched the waiter as he savoured his wine. Despite having just been fired, the waiter continued to tidy up the restaurant seriously, albeit with a sad expression.


    Why are you still working so hard even after getting fired? Chui Yim couldnt help but ask.


    Hearing Chui Yim, the waiter turned to Chui Yim with a despondent smile. Thats something Ill consider tomorrow. I epted todays sry, so I will work hard today. As if finally seeing someone willing to hear him out, the waiter sat down across him gloomily. Its difficult to survive these days. I havent worked for many years, and I didnt know that things have changed to this extent.


    With your dedication, I doubt itll be tough for you to find a job. Chui Yimforted him.


    Ive already changed three or four jobs since arriving at South Imperial City, the waiter said with a frown.


    Dont tell me its because you let customers pay on credit? Chui Yim was left speechless as the waiter smiled embarrassedly.


    Can you cook? An idea popped into Chui Yims mind after watching the waiter for some time.


    I know the basics.


    Can you clean?


    The waiter smiled broadly on hearing this question. He patted his chest hard proudly. Im not boasting, but Im great at tidying. I can make things neat and tidy in seconds!


    Mhmm, Chui Yim replied with a smile. The more he looked at the waiter, the more satisfied he was. Brother, are you interested in being a housekeeper?


    Housekeeper? The waiter stared at him nkly.


    Yup. Chui Yim became increasingly enthusiastic. Taking care of meals and daily chores. Tidying the house, gardening in the courtyard. Once youre done, the rest of the time will be your free time.


    Such a great deal? The waiters eyes lit up on hearing the description. But he soon hesitated. But Im afraid I wont be able to do a good job.


    Dont worry! Chiu Yim immediately walked up to him. Youre just what Im looking for! As for your payment, we can slowly discuss it!


    Look, tomorrow, youll be jobless. Why not have a trial period? If youre not happy, you can quit after a few days. Seeing that the waiter was still hesitating, Chui Yim continued.


    Okay.<hr>


    Chui Yim returned to his residence with the waiter in tow, who was rendered speechless on seeing the couplet.


    Chui Yim turned around and weed him in happily. Cmere. This is the living room, and the courtyard is behind. On the left is the workshop, and my bedroom is on the right. All you need to do is tidy the ce daily and cook. Rx, there isnt much for you to do. Well be like a family. Loyalty is something I value greatly, Chui Yim said as he patted his chest.


    However, be careful in the courtyard. Look at the hill; there are traps that you have to watch out for. As you know, its dangerous for a child like me to live alone I need to keep my guard up too, but there isnt much to worry about


    Beware of that flower, it shoots poison. Chui Yim then continued pointing out several other mechanisms in the courtyard before turning around with a smile. Youll be fine after remembering all of these.


    The waiter was dazed. He had never seen such aplicated yet reliable defensivework before. And this feels like its more for an animal instead of a human.


    Pass me your bag, Ill store it for you. Chui Yim was still as enthusiastic as before.


    Chui Yim was bothered by having to tidy his residence daily. The ce was toorge for him alone, and dust had piled up again after a month. He didnt have enough time to clean, and the idea to employ a housekeeper came to him while eating. Now that he had found such a professional housekeeper, he wouldnt let go of him.


    They had only met a few hours ago, but Chui Yim was already addressing him as his brother. How should I address this brother? Well be spending a lot of time together in the future.


    The waiter was still in a daze, but he knew that this would be an interesting experience for him. The thought of this made himugh. I have the surname Yeung, and Chun is my given name. Just call me uncle Yeung.


    Big brother Yeung!


    Hahaha!<hr>


    The next day, it was Woo Nims turn to teach the ss.


    Do you have some time after ss? Kam Chin Kee whispered to Chui Yim during ss.


    Why? Chui Yim nced at him.


    Youll know if you follow me. Chin-Kee smiled mysteriously.


    I need to leave before dinner, Chui Yim answered after a pause. He felt that Chin-Kee was getting weirder as days passed, but he had a weird sense of familiarity with him.


    Thats enough time. Kam Chin Kee smiled.<hr>


    Todays lesson will end here, Woo Nim said peacefully. Revise well. Ill randomly pick students to answer my questions next lesson. Those that cant answer arent needed in this ss.


    With that, she left the ss full of stunned students.


    <em>What kind of test is this? Kicking out those who cant answer?</em>


    Lam Zaa turned to Chui Yim happily. Do you have some time today, brother Chui? Theres a rare northern wine being imported to the Southern Heaven Inn today. Since brother Chui loves wine, would you like to have a taste?


    Wine? Chui Yims eyes lit up brightly, but he frowned as he remembered something. Im sorry, brother Lam, but I have something on today. Tomorrow! He looked at Lam Zaa unwillingly as he sighed before leaving in reluctance. Wait for me, my wine!


    Goodbye. Kam Chin Kee looked at Lam Zaa weirdly as he followed Chui Yim.


    Lam Zaa looked at them leaving, eyebrows creasing together.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chui Yim looked around as the duo strolled along the streets. Where are we going?


    Brother Chui isnt from the South Imperial City, so Im afraid itll be strange to you no matter the number of books you read. Kam Chin Kee smiled warmly.


    The centre of South Imperial City is the Evergreen Pce, which some know as the citys heart. As for the external city, its separated into four main avenues. The Northern ck Tortoise Avenue, Eastern Blue Dragon Avenue, Western White Tiger Avenue and the Southern Vermillion Bird Avenue. Every avenue is the size of a small city, and every avenue branches into countless streets Ill not go into too much detail for now. For example, the Chor Mansion is located on Blue Dragon Avenue, together with brother Chuis residence that sits in the South East.


    Now, we are heading for the Northern ck Tortoise Avenue.


    Luckily their destination was rtively near the Cloud Pces outer sect. It only took about half an hour for the duo to arrive on foot. They arrived at a majestic skyscraper, like most buildings in the South. It was donned in gold, making it sparkle under the sunlight.


    <em>They must be really wealthy!</em>


    As an expert cksmith, Chui Yim could easily identify that real gold was used to coat the building; of course, the building itself wouldnt be made of pure gold. They melted gold down to coat the building.


    Even so, the amount of gold used to coat the building was exorbitant. On the top of the building stood a chubby, gold spirit tortoise with a snakes tail. This was obviously a statue of the divine ck tortoise.


    Here we are, South Imperial Citys ck Tortoise auction house, Kam Chin Kee introduced.<hr>


    The ck Tortoise auction house was thergest and only auction house in South Imperial City. Despite it being named after its location, there werent any other auction houses to be found in the city. Legends had it that this location was chosen because the auction houses founder believed tortoises represented good fortune, thus he chose to build the auction house in ck Tortoise Avenue.


    As centuries went by, the auction house indeed prospered, bing one of thergest auctions in the South. Furthermore, it was located within South Imperial City, where all odd and precious items of the South could be found.


    Its scale was shocking. Ordinary items couldnt be found here, the same went for their customers. There were strict requirements for entry; it would be impossible to enter without the corresponding status or strength.


    Kam Chin Kee walked into the auction house with Chui Yim at his side. A teenage girl greeted them immediately. The teenager wore the auction houses uniform, a traditional Southern cheongsam with low leg slits. It disyed the girls beautiful figure elegantly while not revealing too much, perfectly representing the auction houseelegant and beautiful yet umon.


    The teenage girl didnt look down on Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim. Rather, she was surprised to see the snow-white uniform of the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    May I see your badges? she asked respectfully.


    Kam Chin Kee took out a jade badge the size of his palm from his pocket and showed it to the girl. A weird expression shed on her face when she saw it, but she swiftly gathered herself by lowering her voice. Noble guest, allow me to bring you to your room.


    Chui Yim watched this exchange curiously.<em> It seems like he has quite the status here, huh?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim realised that the girl was bringing him to a higher level. After some time, they stopped outside a door.


    Noble guests, please enter, she said respectfully, leaving with a bow after they entered.


    As soon as she left, she heaved a sigh of relief. That was a red token! I nearly had the shock of my life!


    <hr>


    The auction house was currently full.


    Amidst the crowd was a middle-aged man who was watching his surroundings curiously. Next to him was a teenager who was exining things to him. Mister Mok, the auction house has its grades too. White refers to the mostmon guests. We are currently sitting in the white seating area. Look at the area directly above us, near the auctions stage. That is where the yellow-graded guests sit.


    What about those rooms? Mister Mok nodded as he pointed at the rooms at the top of the hall.


    Those are for ck grade guests, the teen answered enviously. Above them are the red grade guests. It is said that there are no more than 30 red-grade guests, and they are all noble personages. Its said that even the emperor is only of the red grade, he whispered his final sentence.


    As for the legendary gold grade guests, there can be no more than five among the entire auction house; they will even demote current members if theres a new gold grade customer. Their rooms are made using the Mirage gliph formation, which requires more than ten hundred-gliphic gliphists to set up. Their rooms are like a mirage. You cant see or touch them.


    Oh. Mister Mok hummed. I heard the South values art, which is why I travelled here to sell my works. After this auction, I guess Ill be a ck grade guest at minimum, huh?


    I look forward to that, honourable Mister Mok. The teen looked at him respectfully. Mister Mok felt that this was natural. He viewed this worlds art disdainfully. After all, he was from another world.<hr>


    In his past life, he was just an ordinary wood craftsman from thepany Ki Industries. Horrifying changes took ce in his world. A game merged into reality, and he was killed.


    He felt like he fell asleep, dreaming and waking up in the body of a middle-aged man wearing weird traditional clothes. He only understood what happened after a few months. It took another few years getting used to his new body.


    The owner of this body died in an ident, and somehow he gained control of the body. The previous owner was a single-gliphic gliphist. It felt great to gain something for free.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find out that wood carving, a career that was about to vanish in his previous world, was highly valued in this one. Besides its artistic value, carvings engraved with energliph could be used to help ones cultivation.


    Since it was difficult to pick up the skill, it often took trainees a long time to be a craftsman. This reduced the number of people who wanted to be a craftsman, and there wasnt any such grandmaster in this world.


    It was an industry brimming with potential!


    Mister Mok, Mok Muk, was satisfied with where he was transported. He had loved crafts from a young age, which led him to bing a craftsman, an obsolete job. Thanks to Ki Industries, he was barely able to feed himself. Still, theck of demand made him feel like he was wasting his life.


    Now that he had arrived in this world, he felt that he was Gods chosen, destined to shake this world up. Mok Muk aimed to be the first divine craftsman in the world!


    The thought of this made him burn with passion. Today would be the day people would first hear of his name!


    Unique and unmatched, everyone was the main character of their own life. However, whenpared to the entire world, one was just like a grain of sand, insignificant.


    No matter how fantastic, knowledgable or unique your experiences were, staying humble was essential in such a huge world, as there would be others with even more weird experiences and greater strength than you.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Whistling, Chui Yim looked around the private room; it was spacious and magnificent.


    The private room was red-golden in colour, giving it a simple and extravagant vibe. There was wine and delicacies on the table, and gliphs maintaining room temperature while increasing venttion filled the room.


    As a foodie, Chui Yim spotted many high-ss g-food amongst the delicacies. He knew the g-foods price was equivalent to a basic grade one gliphic weapon!


    This is quite something. Chui Yim gasped.


    Its not much, Kam Chin Kee replied unfazed and poured himself a cup of wine.


    At the same time, somebody knocked on their door. Its me, great master.


    Kam Chin Kee ced his cup down and opened the door, revealing an elderly woman. She looked ordinary, but if anyone recognised her, they would be stunned; she was the in charge of the auction, Madame Yuen.


    Known as Madame Yuen, nobody knew her actual identity, only that she had been in charge of the auction since its inception. She had brought the auction to sess together with the owner for over a century!


    She had contributed greatly to the auctions current sess, and it was extremely difficult to meet her. So why was Madame Yuen meeting Kam Chin Kee and lowering herself?


    I came upon knowing of the great masters arrival. Is great master satisfied with the room? Madame Yuen had a gentle voice and sounded like a benevolent olddy.


    Great. Are the auction items prepared? Kam Chin Kee smiled thinly in response.


    Yes. Madame Yuen looked at Kam Chin Kee respectfully. Great masters work will be auctionedst, and we have already spread the news.


    Great. Thank you for the trouble. With a wide smile, Kam Chin Kee bowed, with Madame Yuen bowing in return.


    Great Master is too polite. At the same time, she nced at Chui Yim. However, she didnt look down on him due to his age; she took some time to ept that Kam Chin Kee was just a teenager back when she first met him. She knew that monstrous geniuses existed in this world.


    After all the times Kam Chin Kee came, this was the first time he brought somebody else, and as a geniuss friend, the other had a huge possibility of being a genius too. Moreover, both were in the Cloud Pce''s outer sects uniform!


    Kam Chin Kee noticed Madame Yuens nces and chuckled. Madame Yuen, is anything wrong?


    Madame Yuen jumped, chills running down her spine when she saw his expression. No Nope. Apologies, great master. Ill take my leave and not disturb the great master from the auction. Please let us know should you require anything.


    Okay.


    Kam Chin Kee shut the door after Madame Yuen, while Chui Yim sat on afortable leather chair as he stuffed food into his mouth.


    Arent you afraid that others might find out? he asked, his mouth full of food.


    Laughing, Kam Chin Kee sat by Chui Yims side. This private room is under the protection of a gliph formation, and outsiders cant see anything from the outside; only a thousand-gliphic gliphist might be able to breach the formation. As for Madame Yuen she follows the rules, or else the auction house wouldnt havested this long.


    Moreover, the items I sell are expensive, and I only auction them here. The fee to hide my identity is expensive, but its worth it. This auction also wants me to hide my identity instead of revealing it.


    It irked Chui Yim to see Kam Chin Kee look so proud. Why is he acting so pretentiously!


    What you auctioning?


    Brother Chui can feel free to buy anything you liketer on. Ill pay. Kam Chin Kee only smiled without answering.


    Chui Yims eyes lit up on hearing this. As the best cksmith back on the Sallow Continent, money had never been an issue. But after reincarnation, he was greatly limited by money and came to value it greatly.


    He was stunned by the expensive school fees of the Outer Sect, and now he was secretly making up his mind to speed up his New Rich weapon series.<hr>


    Soon, the auction started. Madame Yuen walked on stage calmly, causing amotion.


    Its Madame Yuen!


    She only takes part as the auctioneer no more than thrice a year. So shes taking charge this time!


    I see the rumour is true


    That great master is selling his work again.


    Who is the great master they are talking about? Mok Muk, seated below, couldnt help but ask after seeing themotion. The teen was a guide he paid from South Imperial City.


    Its normal that Mister Mok knows nothing about him, the teen replied immediately. He is a mysterious sculptor whose works recently appeared in ck Tortoise Auction. His identity is a secret, but all his works are astonishing. He only auctions his works three times in one year, but numerous ns fight over them.


    Its rare for sculptors to appear in the South due to their esteemed ability to supportrge-scale development. The surprise appearance of the great master shook the entire South, and all the ns started keeping an eye on the ck Tortoise Auction. Theye using transportation gliph formation if they discover that his products are being auctioned.


    Oh. Mok Muk shrugged.


    To him, the craftsmanship of this world was nothing. He had only met one or two sculptors in this world. They might be better in gliphism than him, but their crafting skills were much more inferior than his worlds crafting techniques!


    It seems like Ill be the next famous great master. He sneered.<hr>


    Madame Yuen didnt say anything else.


    After hundreds of years of experience, she need not hype up the buyers anymore, as her presence itself was a symbol that there were extremely precious items being auctioned. Her presence was enough to attract countless buyers;that was the reputation she had built up after centuries!


    First item. A grade three gliphic weapon, the Soul Destroying Sword.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    As Madame Yuen spoke, two teenage girls went on stage carrying a long tray covered with a red cloth. Madame Yuen pulled the cloth off the tray, revealing a longsword.


    Chui Yim watched the auction, engrossed.


    ¡°This sword is the work of the grass-attributed cksmith Great Master Chau Ling. He¡¯s a disciple of Grand Master Choh, and there¡¯s no question of his ability. The Soul Destroying Sword is made using the heartwood of a thousand-year soul-devouring tree, along with hundreds of other precious liquids and materials. The sword is covered in Soul Destroying Light with the ability to destroy one¡¯s gliph protection. Themon Vanguard Soldier and t Spine gliph are also carved on it, increasing the sword¡¯s strength and flexibility. The final product is a sharp sword akin to a whip. It maximised the material¡¯s herbal characteristics and can be considered one of the strongest grade three gliph weapons.


    ¡°The bidding will start from three hundred thousand silver taels, and every bid must increase by at least ten thousand taels.


    ¡°Let the bidding begin.¡±


    The pitch-ck sword resembled a burnt piece of wood. However, colourful lights danced on it, and cultivators of a higher rank noticed that the lights were swallowing the energy around it. The sword was definitely no ordinary weapon!


    ¡°Three hundred and twenty thousand!¡± an arrogant-looking teenager stood up, shouting coldly as soon as Madame Yuen finished.


    ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand!¡± Another teenage girl raised swiftly, followed by a muscr man with a deep voice.


    ¡°Four hundred thousand!¡±


    Chui Yim¡¯s jaws fell as he saw this.


    What? Four hundred thousand just for a sword like that?


    Kam Chin Kee watched him curiously. He¡¯d been to Chui Yim¡¯s residence and knew that Chui Yim had a forging workshop, which meant that Chui Yim should be familiar with forging. He looked at Chui Yim. ¡°Is brother Chui interested in that sword?¡±


    ¡°That trash?¡± Chui Yim answered subconsciously. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± Kam Chin Keeughed, smiling brightly.


    Besides being a glipheon and alchemist, Chui Yim was a cksmith first and foremost. He was confident that not many in this world could rival him in forging. ¡°Soul devouring wood can devour energliph thanks to its natural gliph. The idea behind it was sound, but the hundreds of supplementary liquids¡­ They weren¡¯t named, but you can guess some of them from the sword¡¯s colour.


    ¡°The Soul Devouring Wood characteristically repels foreign substances, which is why it can devour energliph. The gliphic nts¡¯ liquids were seemingly used to activate the natural gliph, but they instead destroyed the wood¡¯s ability to devour energliph. It looks cool, but it works opposite to the cksmith¡¯s intention. Rather than fully utilising the ingredient, it destroyed the ingredient instead.¡±


    Looking at Chui Yim¡¯s painful expression, Kam Chin Kee grinned silently.


    Atst, the grade three gliph weapon was sold to the arrogant male teenager for 570,000 silver taels.


    There was amotion in the seats. ¡°That¡¯s Fok Fung, pride of the Fok n.¡±


    ¡°Fok Fung is famous for his sword skills. Now that he¡¯s gained such a weapon, his overall strength will definitely be greater.¡±


    All the other members of Fok Fung¡¯s generation turned to him cautiously while Fok Fung sat down without sparing them a nce. But if you looked at him closely, you would see the happiness in the depths of his eyes.


    Madame Yuen didn¡¯t waste any time. After auctioning the sword, she immediately moved on to the next item. ¡°The second item: an unnamed ancient jade.¡±


    Another girl walked onto the stage with a small te. Madame Yuen lifted its cloth, revealing an aged palm-sized jade.


    ¡°This jade was obtained from an ancient tomb. After professional evaluation, it¡¯s proven to be a thousand-year-old jade, making it uniquely ancient. It¡¯s a gliph tool which can no longer be found.


    ¡°There is a gliph formation we cannot identify inscribed in the jade, with energliph stored in it. When activated, it produces a defensive gliph which can withstand four-chambered or hundred-gliphic rank attacks. The seller has used it once, and after inspection, the remaining energliph is enough to activate the jade three more times.


    ¡°The user need not activate it with their own energliph. It¡¯s a rare gliph tool that can save your life.


    ¡°The starting price will be five hundred thousand taels. Each bid must increase the price by ten thousand taels.


    ¡°You may start bidding.¡±


    It was an exciting show for Chui Yim, but he couldn¡¯t help but sneer to himself when he heard the price. This is no big deal. Watch me figure out how to create a better gliph tool in the future.


    Nheless, many bid for this item. The Soul Destroying Sword was a great weapon, and since swords weremonly used in this world, many bid for it. However, there were still other kinds of gliph weapons, thus it wasn¡¯t as popr as this life-saving jade. Evenmoners who didn¡¯t cultivate could use it. No matter its cost, nothing could be more expensive than one¡¯s life.


    Ultimately, it was sold to an elderly man for a million silver taels. Madam Yuen simply continued auctioning the next item. ¡°Next are three longevity pills from the Southern Ping¡¯s Wong n. They can only be consumed by two-chambered cultivators and below; each pill can increase your lifespan by a decade. A person can only consume three pills to prevent any side effects, and coincidentally, we have three for sale.


    ¡°The bidding will start from three hundred thousand.¡±


    Each item auctioned was extremely precious. Chui Yim was dazed after seeing all of them. With energliph and gliphs, many careers of this world became something else. For example, a tailor could engrave a simple robe with defensive gliphs.


    Chui Yim just witnessed a grade four robe made by a grandmaster tailor, Ether Luna Robe, being sold for 2,000,000 to a mysterious man.


    Most items on the Celestial Weapon Rank were grade four, and this robe was of the same grade, which meant there was a chance of it being a powerful item that could secure a n¡¯s position if passed down many generations! Many ns were green with envy. They regretted not bringing enough money. However, nobody knew what ability the robe possessed and if the robe would even appear on the Celestial Weapon Rank. Some were surprised to see that a grade four item wasn¡¯t thest item.


    Inside the private room, Chui Yim stared at Kam Chin Kee teasingly. ¡°Boy, would you still pay if I said I wanted that robe?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled as he shrugged, leaving Chui Yim to stare at him curiously.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be bluffing!

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Madame Yuen looked around before continuing, ¡°Two hours have passed, and today¡¯s auction is ending soon. We are left with three items.¡± She waved as a muscr two-chambered glipher overflowing with energliph came on stage.


    He was holding onto a huge box covered with a red cloth. It was half his height and seemed too heavy even for the glipher. After cing the box on the stage, he wiped away his sweat and bowed toward Madame Yuen before leaving the stage.


    ¡°Sculptors are rare in both the North and the South,¡± Madame Yuen spoke loudly as she looked at the crowd. ¡°However, the appearance of a mysterious great master changed the entire industry. Today, I¡¯m pleased to announce that besides the mysterious great master, we have another sculptor who will be debuting with this work, Flight in the Dark!¡±


    Madame Yuen pulled the red cloth off, revealing the hidden box. It wasn¡¯t a box, but a translucent cover made of white ss. The knowledgeable ones among the crowd could tell that the cover itself was worth at least a hundred thousand! But rather than noticing the cover, most were enraptured by the item held within it.


    Mok Mukwatched this scene proudly.


    There was a wooden bird sculpture standing in the cover peacefully. Its wings were down, and every detail was perfectly carved. It emitted a special aura which everyone could feel despite the aura being mostly contained by the ss.


    It gave off the vibes of a forest.


    ¡°This sculpture is a beast from the Forbidden Forest near the North. The beast has an eagle¡¯s body but a cat¡¯s head. It¡¯s called an owl, and this sculpture is of a grade four owl king. The master behind this work, great master Mok Muk, made this sculpture with the owl king as his inspiration.


    ¡°An owl is a nocturnal animal with a gentle character. But when threatened, it will show its ferocious side. Like the foggy night onyx eagle, an owl is one of the strongest animals among the bird species, but weaker than the foggy night onyx eagle, which is powerful both day and night.


    ¡°As a work inspired by the Owl King, it took its characteristics too. It can absorb the moon¡¯s essence, creating a gentle energy covering over a thousand metres. All cultivators cultivating gentle styles can cultivate twenty per cent faster within its range!¡±


    As soon as Madame Yuen finished speaking, many n leaders shot up in disbelief. A gliph weapon or defence tool could only benefit one fighter or cultivator¡ªbut this sculpture can benefit an entire n! cing it in the centre of the n could allow all its disciples to cultivate faster. This was how powerful a sculpture was.


    Mok Muk had an extremely proud expression. He did not intend to keep his identity a secret and openly admitted who he was. Within no time, everyone turned to him, intending to get to know him; Mok Muk was a great master sculptor after all, and with sculptors already rare in this world, everyone was staring at him as if he was a grand master.


    ¡°The bidding shall start from one million five hundred thousand taels. Every bid must be an increase of at least fifty thousand taels!¡± Madame Yuen continued.


    ¡°The bidding shall start now!¡±


    As soon as Madame Yuen finished her words, an elderlydy from a ck grade room stood up. ¡°Two million!¡±


    Another woman from a ck grade private room stood up. Chui Yim could identify her as Lee Sin Yee, n Leader Lee¡¯s biological daughter, and their ssmate Lee Bat Fan¡¯s mother. ¡°Two million and two hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°The Lee n has been around for such a long time and has a sculpture that has been passed down long ago. Is there really a need for us to fight over this?¡± the olddy scowled.


    ¡°You can never have enough of such sculptures.¡± Lee Sin Yee shrugged as she smiled. It was as if she never grew old.


    ¡°Two million and five hundred thousand,¡±a gentle voice belonging to a middle-aged man rang out. Everyone turned towards the ck grade private room simultaneously. He wore a green robe that made him look more like a schr than a cultivator.


    ¡°The Snow Ster Yik n!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Yik Fung! The next n leader!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like much, though?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? He¡¯s already a hundred-gliphic gliphist, and he might even reach the thousand-gliphic state in a hundred years¡¯ time. When that happens, the Yik n will turn the world around!¡±


    However, acting like he couldn¡¯t hear them, Yik Fung watched everything calmly.


    The elderly woman who bid first was an elder from the Great Book Academy. Besides her, the Lee and Yik ns, many other ns bid for the sculpture too. However, Yik Fung looked unfazed as if the sculpture was already in his pocket.


    After a few more rounds of bidding, the Great Book Academy elder watched Yik Fung win the sculpture with 3,100,000 silver taels. Despite his cultivation, Yik Fung looked ecstatic to win the sculpture.


    The reason behind his determination was the sculpture¡¯s ability. The Snow Ster city had a strange phenomenon where clouds rarely formed. Every night, star and lunar energy was abundant, and he was confident that cing this sculpture in the city would up one¡¯s cultivation by thirty per cent instead of the usual twenty.


    This sculpture is as good as one made by a grand master!


    Lee Sin Yee looked disappointed, but it didn¡¯t bother her as much as the elder of Great Book Academy. The Lee n had been around for centuries and already owned such a sculpture. Moreover, she was here for the mysterious great master¡¯s work. Mok Muk¡¯s work might¡¯ve surprised her, but it wasn¡¯t necessary for her.


    This brought Mok Muk to fame, and he was invited into Ying Fung¡¯s private room to chat with him.


    Even Madame Yuen wore a smile on her face. This was the most sessful auction this year.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t stop. ¡°The secondst item. The Unnamed Fire Bead.¡±


    A smiling girl walked onto the stage with a jade bottle. Madame Yuen took the bottle and started introducing the item without opening the bottle. ¡°This item is simrly obtained from an ancient tomb. We know nothing of its name or effects, and even our best appraiser could not distinguish anything from it. Every time the appraiser tried to evaluate it, the bead would burst into mes and damage our equipment.¡±


    Madame Yuen poured a bead out from the bottle. It was an ordinary-looking grey bead. But if one were to take a closer look, they would be able to see odd-coloured mes rising from the bead.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214<hr>


    <em>We are in South Imperial City. This is no ce for the Northerners to act as they please, </em>


    He had intended to bid, but he could only sigh after hearing the rising price. <em>So what if you guys are rich? Afterpleting my New Rich project, Ill suffocate you with silver taels!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    Meanwhile, Kam Chin Kee was wearing a rare proud expression as he enjoyed Chui Yims shock. <em>You thought I was poor, huh? </em>


    <em>Hmph! I can do anything I want since Im rich!</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection149e1lE00hTiE

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Mok Muk listened to him with a poker face, but he was sneering internally. <em>The great master wont be so special after the world sees my skill. Lets see this great masters skill, huh? </em><hr>


    Mok Muk was of the first rank and was already considered a great master. <em>He said that the great master who made the Predatory Ferocious Tiger is of thest rank Doesnt that mean hes a divine master!?</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection204D33Xuh5IQy

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee was also surprised by how much the sculpture was sold out for. <em>Well, maybe its a tiger sculpture, and the Wong n felt a sense of familiarity with it?</em>


    He heaved a sigh of relief. <em>Its a good sale. Ill not have to worry about money for a while.</em>


    <em>Now, its time for me to leave.</em><hr>


    <em>Craftsman Kam!</em>


    <em>Craftsman Kam!</em><hr><hr>


    8964 copyright protection191iCqDlJg4f1

 Chapter 217

Chapter 217


    <em>Is this a coincidence? Or</em><hr>


    <em>Pff</em>


    <em>Failure again! </em><hr>


    <em>Is this a coincidence? Or</em><hr>


    <em>Pff</em>


    <em>Failure again! </em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection152Lovjl0t71h

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    <em>Ill let him grow through experiences since I cant teach him. </em>


    <em>Did he just send me away? That damned direct disciple from the Imperial Sunset Pce! You better not let me find you! </em><hr><hr>


    <em>Youre the one to be med for offending someone you shouldnt have.</em>


    <em>Whoosh. </em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection151ShXqGZGGBt

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219<hr>


    <em>Thud.</em><hr>


    <em>It must be due to the Northerners being too unyielding! I was constantly sacked at the start, but I eventually found someone who treats me well. What a great ce!</em>


    <em>Why is there someone here? Is he a thief?</em> The thought of this made Yeung Chun anxious. <em>How dare you? Im the housekeeper here!</em><hr>


    Silent Cats blood ran cold when he took a closer look. <em>Thats no red light; its a freaking meteorite!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    He broke into cold sweat immediately. He wouldnt be the famous killer if he didnt realise that the other party had him. <em>When? Was it the poison from the flower? </em>


    But he didnt have any time to ponder as he dashed out of the residence, screaming to himself in his heart. <em>Run! I have to escape this residence and run as far as possible.</em><hr>


    <em>Trying to get something from me? Dream on.</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection168IVTfLB3GqB

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220<hr>


    <em>Was this a coincidence? Even the nickname?</em>


    <em>Craftsman Kam</em><hr>


    <em>I am Chui YimI was the Great Master me of Sallow Continent, who earned millions with every weapon. When have I ever felt so poor?!</em>


    8964 copyright protection181wZ0DwM1mq0

 Chapter 221

Chapter 221<hr><hr>


    8964 copyright protection136GgGWzWZ341

 Chapter 222

Chapter 222<hr><hr>


    <em>This is drowning your enemy in money!</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection147d5BSjuqbR9

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    The teen stared at the huge sign, Poor men rejected, and was utterly confused. <em>Am I at the right ce?</em><hr>


    <em>Ten thousand is already the price of an ordinary grade two gliph weapon!</em>


    Lets not waste any more time and begin right away. Chui Yim kept the cash happily despite wearing a serious expression. <em>Easy money! This is way betterpared to the sneaky deal in South Imperial Citys auction house. </em>


    Chui Yim didnt even blink as he took in everything. <em>Is this the famous Tiger Breath of the Wong n?</em>


    <em>If I were to meet this attack, I could only run away pitifully, </em>


    8964 copyright protection161s3wXhLAOBy

 Chapter 224

Chapter 224<hr><hr>


    Kam Chin Kee watched him oddly. He felt that Chui Yim was having apetition with him after he tried to show the benefits of his staying at his residence. <em>How did that trigger him instead</em>


    8964 copyright protection141Fd79Talwzi

 Chapter 225

Chapter 225<hr><hr>


    Even Chui Yims curiosity was piqued. <em>Todays the first special ss. Did the Cloud Pces disciple forget about the lesson? It will be embarrassing if thats the case!</em>


    8964 copyright protection13004X5ZDiodH

 Chapter 226

Chapter 226


    8964 copyright protection1337kYjJDgohe

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    And now, the legendary third teacher asked Chui Yim to stay behind. They were curious: <em>Why?</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Wheres your shame? Where are the moral principles? Where are the powerful cultivators they talked about? What happened to the Cloud Pce that stayed away from worldly affairs? What happened to being the first in the world?</em><hr>


    Kam Chin Kees head throbbed. <em>Hes a born clown. </em><hr>


    <em>But How is this possible?!</em>


    8964 copyright protection156do3QLksgB3

 Chapter 231

Chapter 231


    <em>Just who is this kid!?</em><hr>


    The knife instantly exploded<em>Boom! </em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection100h29Z0NMUWx

 Chapter 232

Chapter 232<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun was curious as he thought, <em>Apanion?</em><hr>


    <strong>Authors Note:</strong>


    8964 copyright protection178eySIGYwd3g

 Chapter 236

Chapter 236<hr><hr>


    <em>Buzzz.</em>


    <em>A gliph? Or is it energliph?</em>


    8964 copyright protection126jx8A0o6sa5

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Man Yee Ho focused his eyes. <em>Such a swift strike!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    Being fearless didnt mean that Man Yee Ho was brainless. He hade to understand the system of this world and identified that Yeung Tin Ho was a glipher who had broken through his innate chamber, resulting in his powerful physical strength.<em> Theres no way to fight him in strength, </em>


    <em>But his speed says otherwise. </em>


    <em>This </em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Never belittle any talent in this world!</em>


    <em>Szz</em><hr>


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    8964 copyright protection151aQvSlISi7F

 Chapter 238

Chapter 238


    <em>Bang! </em>


    <em>Roar!</em>


    <em>Ping!</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection144NzsNOmpwc4

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    <em>Szz</em><hr>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Poison! </em>


    <em>Thats a familiar aura! Thats the same aura the Yellow Spring Lady had in Southern Ping! They are necrogliphism cultivators!</em>


    <em>Clink!</em>


    <em>What a terrifying gliphility! </em><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    8964 copyright protection171gc9tGEq9RO

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244<hr>


    Duh. Or shall we freeze to death out here? Yeung Tin Hun sneered, following behind him. <em>This frosty kid reminds me so much of him.</em><hr>


    <em>What good-looking fes!</em>


    <em>Did he recognise me as the young master of Four Season Heaven? This makes no sense. My name may be famous, but Ive never left home before. Nobody should know what I look like.</em>


    Even so, Man Yee Ho remained calm. <em>Hes quick, but he didnt use his energliph. He must be afraid of injuring us too severely.</em><hr>


    <em>What happened here?</em>


    8964 copyright protection132syd0rkrGyE

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Necrogliphism has perished for so long; where did such a powerful cultivatore from? Or did they just go into hiding until they were strong enough to rise once more?</em>


    <em>Szzz </em>


    <em>If I let such a person roam free in the pce </em>


    <em>Let him go first and take action outside</em>


    <em>Whoosh. </em><hr>


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection121FhVatfY2pi

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    This horrified the crowd of cultivators watching. <em>What was that</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em><hr>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Fear was instilled in the cultivators from South Imperial City. <em>When did necrogliphism, which has declined for years, give birth to such a powerful elite?</em>


    <em>So does this mean that hes the best cultivator in the world?</em>


    8964 copyright protection134VwFm20FK5y

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247<hr>


    <em>Boom!!! </em>


    <em>Szz</em>


    <em>What a sinister me!</em><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>What was that! </em>This was his territory where not even a thousand-gliphic gliphist could enter and leave as they pleased. <em>Which means that isnt gliphism!</em>


    8964 copyright protection125dsw5MO53HR

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Duh. Or freeze to death here? Yeung Tin Hun sneered and followed behind him. <em>This ice cold kiddo reminds me so much of him tho. </em>


    <em>What good looking teenagers they were!</em>


    <em>Did he recognize my identity of the Four Season Heaven young master? This makes no sense. My name is famous, but I have never left home for my live. Nobody should know how I look like anyway.</em>


    Even so, Man Yee Ho cotinued to remain calm. <em>The person might be rapid, but he did not activate his energliph as he was obviously afraid to injured us on ident. </em>


    <em>Pff. </em>


    The moment Chui Yim arrived, he was greeted by a greatly damaged Chor n. There was holes everywhere, from the doors to walls. What made it weird was that there wasnt any debris to be found. <em>The damage must be done by powerful energliph that had the ability to crush everything and dispersed in the air.</em>


    <em>What happened?</em>


    8964 copyright protection866JcLjZEQsT

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    <em>So Chor Fungs his grandson?</em>


    <em>Death energy again?</em><hr>


    <em>Who am I? The only divine doctor in the world! Nobody in this world is my superior in medicine, but Im now being denied entrance because of a kid whos barely fifteen! What an insult!</em>


    8964 copyright protection94grTytu1gQG

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Foolish and pedantic! Mo-Yung Yin sneered furiously. There was no way he could break the famous Spiral Dragon Formation. <em>Both the old man and that kid will die in your hands, idiots! </em><hr>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>The Thirty-Six Night Lunar Needles? Was he given this treasure? Its even better than my cauldron! Just how rich is that old geezer Ping?</em>


    8964 copyright protection100d22ynHH6SR

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    <em>A teenager did this? Even if I do it myself, it probably wont be too much better!</em>


    <em>So thats a glipheon in the divine rank? </em>


    <em>Such talent</em><hr>


    Chui Yim was instantly taken aback. <em>They escaped despite being surrounded by an army of the best cultivators in the world? What the heck? Uh I think I somehow killed one of their friends back in Southern Ping. </em>


    <em>Whatever, the tall ones will be there to hold up the skies even if they copse. It wont hit me right away. </em>


    8964 copyright protection122taUyUuNz1S

 Chapter 258

Chapter 258<hr>


    How would myst few days be good if Ive already been suffering all my life? he mumbled to himself as he reminisced about his past.8964 copyright protection829rciiN5XBW

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    <em>Whoosh! </em>


    <em>This teen is undoubtedly a member of the Four Season Heaven. He must be a core disciple if he isnt a traitor who fled the sect. Wait, a core disciple?</em>


    Yu-Man Chong scanned the teen carefully and noticed the shiny silver spear that radiated aplex wave of energliph in his hands. <em>Thats not an ordinary gliph weapon. Also, he looks just like</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection95f3fwxL8JFd

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chui Yim returned to the Cloud Pce outer sect the next day with Kam Chin-Kee.


    Even though they noticed Lam Mei Meis absence, neither of them paid much attention.


    Internship? Some of the students pondered at Woo Nims choice of words while other like Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim looked confused.


    As Woo Nim, shed definitely ignore the students who already knew about this and continued her exnation. The Cloud Pce outer sect focuses on practicality, and everything we teach is useable on the battlefield. As I mentioned on the first day of school, as our students, you must be first ce in everything, but thats impossible with your current standards. Thus, pack your bags tonight and as you will leave for the Forbidden Forest tomorrow with Mr Cheuk.


    <em>What the heck? This came out of nowhere! </em>Chui Yim frowned. But on the other hand, it didnt affect Kam Chin-Kee.


    Ill make myself clear; the Forbbiden Forest is a forbidden area, but the Cloud Pce will not be responsible for any injuries or mishaps in the forest. Woo Nim said. Cultivation is the path of going against the heavens and earth. Those who arent confident should either opt out now or write a will if you insist oning along so your parents will have some closure.


    ss ended for the day as Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee returned to their residence. We need more Thousand Mechanism Arrows; who knows how many gliphic beasts therell be?


    I didnt know youre such a coward. Kam Chin Keeughed. He looked incredibly handsome when he did.


    Hey, its not like we get to reincarnate every day. I dont want to die again! Chui Yim replied without the slightest embarrassment.


    Kam Chin Kee stoppedughing and shed Chui Yim a thin smile. Be at ease, brother Chui; Ill protect you.


    Chui Yim rolled his eyes.<em> Both Kam Chin-Kee and I are innate wind chamber cultivators who have yet to break through to the single-gliphic rank! Moreover, it was stated in the books that the Forbidden Forest isnt a ce for cultivators of their rank to go!</em>


    In no time, they reached the residence. Kam Chin Kee couldnt help butin when he saw the couplets on the door. I say, when are you going to change these? They are too old fashion.


    Such manly things arent meant to be understood by a sissy like you. Chui Yim huffed, walking into the living room only to see Yeung Chun serving a guest tea. Brother Yeung, is someone here to visit?


    Yeung Chun turned towards the door with a smile. Yes. She said shes a friend of brother Kam.


    Brother Chin Kee! A cheerful voice rang throughout the residence as a teenage girl dashed out happily, a man with his arms wrapped in cloth following her. The teenage girl was no beauty, but her genuine smile was enough to melt people.


    It had been about two years since theyst met, and there shouldnt be many changes. However, having lived together for a long time, they could recognize each other with just a nce.


    Chui Yim was no longer as short as he used to be, while Lam Ming Sum now had smooth, silky, blue hair that flowed down her shoulders nicely instead of the birds nest on her head.


    But some things always stayed the same. Chui Yim was still the bald kid, and Lam Ming Sum had the same fox-like eyes.


    Felt no need


    Chui Yim shed Lam Ming Sum a smile as he sped her mouth shut, tears trickling down her face.


    Big brother Chui!


    Stop crying!


    OhI missed you so much, big brother Chui!


    I said stop crying!


    Kam Chin Kee stared at them weirdly as the memories of the big brother Chui that Lam Ming Sum always mentioned came to mind. <em>Oh, so that was Chui Yim?</em>


    The words Lam Ming Sum once told him rang in his mind.


    <em>Luckily, I have you, brother Chin-Kee, with me. You look like Big brother Chui somehow.</em>


    <em>You have the same look in your eyes.</em>


    <em>Both of you have a lonely look in your eyes you two look lonely, as if nobody in this world can understand you.</em>


    Kam Chin Kee smiled. <em>No wonder she said we looked alike. Destiny is always ying a joke on us, huh?</em>


    Very soon, Lam Ming Sum was smiling happily as she ran around Kam Chin-Kee and Chui Yim. She was on cloud nine to learn that her big brother and her only best friend were staying together. Like a curious cat, she kept asking how they met. But neither Chui Yim nor Kam Chin Kee told her the truth as it was tooplicated.


    Lam Ming Sum then asked Chui Yim about the scary incident that urred at the start ofst year, and Chui Yim chose the less worrying stories to tell her about it while Kan Hang listened silently to them.


    Even though he had left the Shadowforge hall, he was the current emperors previous shadow and had astute intelligence. He had investigated what happened to Chui Yim in that period and could feel Chui Yims sincerity.


    <em>Ming Sum might worry if he told her everything.</em>


    8964 copyright protection101W8YnB49g7M

 Chapter 262

Chapter 262<hr>


    8964 copyright protection75QAgMQqy7ND

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Northerners care most about their cultivation and ability. To them, someone like Yeung Chun is a weirdo but there arent many g-chefs to be found in the world, which make Yeung Chun a special being. There were even elites who travelled a far distance just to have a taste of Yeung Chuns cooking! It has now became a secret amongst Northern elites, and they call it the Spring Peak Feast.


    The Spring Peak Feast was so delicious that it could make them travel a long way just for the taste of it.


    What Chui Yim doesnt know was that the precious Spring Peak Feast in North was just home cooked food that he have daily.


    After introducing a few dishes, all of them on the table was already drooling badly. Yeung Chun than moved to the te in the center that was shining in the colour of a me. And heres the main dish. Sunset Starlightwith Sunset umbre as the main ingredient. I stir fry it with three other kinds of vegetable.


    The te Yeung Chun was pointing had many diamond like mushroom in it, making the dish look like starlight n the sky. Ill dig in now! With a shout, Chui Yim picked up his chopsticks and popped a mushroom in his mouth. Wow! His eyes lit up instantly.


    Yeung Chunughed proudly. Well, he was the person who invented this Sunset Starlight after all. Sunset Umbre is a mushroom with spicy and stingy taste. Thus I milden it with vegetables that taste sweet, sour and bitter. When the spiciness is milden, only the juicy and smooth texture of the Sunset Umbre was left.


    Chui Yim whom once dealt with Chui Tin and Lam Ming Sum knew what he should do to make a g-chef happy. He immediately turned to Yeung Chun with admiration as if he was some type of god. Wow! Youre such a splendid chef! I have eyes but failed to recognize your great talent.


    As a saying goes, you can offend anyone but not your chef, Chui Yim who was indulged in the delicacies willingly admit to his mistake while enjoying his food.


    Great wine, great dishes, great friends. This feast was full of happiness.


    Even Lam Ming Sum was over the moon and took a few cups of wine, painting part of her dim skin red. As sheughed and cheered loudly, Kan Hang cant help but sigh at the scene. Lam Ming Sum was a cheerful girl, but being in the pce, she was definitely under high pressure, especially after Kam Chin Kees departure.


    Ha! Its now my turn! Lam Ming Sum shouted andnded on the ground with a roll, mimicking chinese heroes stuns before running into the kitchen happily.


    Beware. Kan Hang said, but Lam Ming Sum ran to the kitchen after waving her hands. Its okay!


    Within no time small sized Lam Ming Sum exited the kitchen with a huge bowl making it a funny scene to look at. She made two more rounds and in the end, there was a huge chopping board and a white jade te on the table alongside the huge basin.


    When she has finished preparing, Lam Ming Sum turned to Chui Yim with a smile. Brother Chui, do you remember this sashimi?


    Chui Yim sat on a chair, swinging his legs up and down along with his head. He popped a piece of sashimi in his mouth and gasped. The fish is so fresh!


    Just let me eat! Im a wealthy man! Chui Yim patted his chest. Mhmm,e backter. I have a surprise for you.


    Surprise? Lam Ming blinked his small eyes.


    Sashimi was thest dish Lam Ming Sum made for Chui Yim before they parted ways, and during their reunion today. Lam Ming Sum is going to make sashimi once again.


    She grab the fish in the basin with her small hands. Yeung Chun watched the scene with anticipation. The moment Lam Ming Sum grabbed the fish he could tell that it was alive and moving. Newbie chef would most likely be afraid and failed to grab the fish well, but Yeung Chun realised that Lam Ming Sum was able to catch the fish tightly and not flinch despite the fishs hard struggle.


    The non g-chefs were just watching it casually, but Yeung Chun, a g-chef, was all focused on her skills. The way she grab hold of the fish revealed the amazing techniques of her teacher; mother at the same time, Sit Ting, was.


    She ced the qualitied seamouth on the chopping board. Seamouth was a low ss gliphic beast who had four strokes of gliph found on the corner of its mouth, forming a simple gliph that boost the fishs speed. Because it was a low ss gliphic beast, seamouth had energliph store in their body. However, there was not much g-chefs who dares to serve seamouth as sashimi as a seamouths excrement organs was deep in the gliphic beasts body and failure to handle the organ properly; bursting it by ident, would make the fish foul smelling and not able to consume anymore.


    Thus g-chefs would choose to get rid of the organ slowly before cooking the fish.


    But if you were to make sashimi, this wouldnt work as fresh was an important factor to good sashimi! Which means the fish should be consume as soon as it was served. On the other hand, this also meant that the g-chef serving this dish should have great techniques. Wanting to serve this fish as sashimi meant that one do not have the luxury of time to prepare the seamouths troublesome and excerment area afterall.


    Lam Ming Sum pressed onto the fish with her left hand steadily. No matter how it struggled, it stayed there as she felt for the knife on her back. The ck cloth on the knife fell to the ground slowly, revealing the kitchen knife. It was no other than the Heart Defender Chui Yim made her.


    Lam Ming Sums cheek was still flushed red and she was still drunk, but her eyes were fixated on the seamouth as if that was the only thing in the world. Im so sorry. Lam Ming Sum muttered to the fish and Chui Yim knew that this was a habit. She respect everything, including the food in her hands. If there isnt food in the world, humans would be dead by now so it is alos equvnt of them giving human the ability to survive.


    Lam Ming Sum mumbled and hand right hand that moved was like a blue strike of lightning. Yeung Chuns eyes lit up as he to catch the source of the blue lightning.<em> Its from the gliph on the kitchens knife, the Frosty Moon Gliph.</em>


    She smiled thinly, guessing something.


    <em>Pff.</em>


    With that, the knife was being stabbed into the fishs head rapidly. This was a method of ending the fishs life without pain and before it could feel it. The instant the fish stopped breathing Lam Ming Sum made the next cut.


    <em>Szzz!</em>


    The fish head broke with the noise and Lam Ming Sum focused with her stable hands. She continued to make another sh following the spine.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    In an instant, half of the fishs meat fell smoothing. Yeung Chun had the urged to cheer for her, but he kept it in with the fear of affecting her. <em>Isnt she afraid of cutting the excrement organ?</em>


    Lam Ming Sum ced the meat on the white jade te before turning the fish over to cut the meat off from the other side. She picked up the knife and went down on it without hesitation. How fast she acted made Yeung Chun suspect if she even knew of the seamouths excrement organs existence! <em>Even I dare not make sashimi which such confidence and rapid speed!</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    <em>Oh no!</em>


    xx


    8964 copyright protection111YnczGdALtF

 Chapter 264

Chapter 264


    <em>Smack. </em>


    <em>Chop chop chop </em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>How is he so calm? Ive been through a lot as a reincarnator,, but hes only thirteen.</em>


    8964 copyright protection1744SgEJRL8yr

 Chapter 265

Chapter 265


    <em>Nobody can live a better life than me!</em>


    8964 copyright protection137Dncrz2M3Mq

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266<hr><hr>


    <em>We were prepared to give our all, yet these are the people you send?</em>


    Despite going against <em>mere</em>


    <em>nk! </em>


    <em>Whoosh! </em><hr>


    <em>So what if they can take down those a rank above them? They cant defeat Cheng Hak whos two ranks above, right?</em>


    8964 copyright protection1061pzblbYJxa

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Other than Fanged Bears ultra strength, their <em>literally</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Pff!</em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Roar!</em>


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    <em>Ah!</em>


    <em>Thad.</em>


    It did cross Cheng Haks mind that the Yeung-Man duo might win this battle, but not at such rapid speed. <em>It was as if they had an absolute advantage and killed four cultivators without facing any retaliation. I doubt I can kill the four cultivators any fasterpared to their speed.</em>


    8964 copyright protection1002Zal6WIHrF

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Watching Cheng Hak activate energliph to the best of his ability meant nothing to the duo. Yeung Tin Hun even rolled his eyes. <em>Trying to act cool with such mediocre cultivation? If we were in front of that old madmanHed be dead after a single sneeze.</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    8964 copyright protection90INPlhJ5CGM

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Yeung Tin Hun was still too arrogant for his own good. In his past time, it was rare for him to meet people of equivalent capability and even rarer toe across those who could threatened his life. However, he was now in a weak teenagers body. So what if he was incredibily mentally experienced? He was still a young, newbie cultivator.


    It had been too ages since hisst near-death experience which made his mind turned nk as fog covered both his feet, increasing his speed again!


    <em>Im breaking through!</em>


    Ecstatic, Yeung Tin Hun managed to dodge Cheng Haks deadly strike, only suffering a bloody cut on his chest created by Cheng Haks air spear.


    Cheng Hak was undoubtedly startled that he missed his mark, but Cheng Hak didnt n to say anything as this was his character. Just then, Yeung Tin Huns sneer rang out. Shameless old man, do you think Id be defeated so easily?


    And at the same time, Man Yee Ho who remained hidden, made his move. In his past life, he was a soldier. Quiet, lowkey, and persevering was who he was. He once had to hide in a forest for more than three days with only water emitted from mud and no other supplies. Such a person was no different from a poisonous snake that liked to bide its time before making a singr, fatal strike.


    He moved his fingers, but there werent any gliph strings to be seenBecause he no longer needed them.


    When Cheng Hak looked up, the top of the tent was already filled with countless gliphs,plicated and took the shape of various weapons. Cheng Hak felt like it was a grave; A grave of weapons.


    Thousand Weapons Mount.


    Pale Man Yee Ho spoke, his lips chapped, but it didnt affect him. Imprison.


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    <em>Pff</em>


    Countless different weapons descended on Cheng Hak from above. He looked up, upset upon feeling how powerful the gliph was. This somewhat unintentional move by Man Yee Ho made Cheng Hak felt threatened! He wore a cold expression and seemed rooted to the ground when in fact he was already throwing air des to repel Man Yee Hos gliph!


    Man Yee Ho, who had fully exerted his ability, sat down crossed-legged and shut his eyes. I can only keep him upied for a short moment. Dont waste time.


    Noisy. Yeung TIn Hun red at him while pink energliph moved along his left arm. Finger-sized clouds appeared on his left arm as he activated his energy, blossoming like flowers. Beautiful flowers and stems bloomed and extended across his left arm.


    Different ideas came to Yeung Tin Huns mind. He remembered the time spent in the world without gliphs or energliph. That was the world ofw and everything in the world had a specialw which Yeung Tin Hun could no longer feel after arriving in this world. But their feeling was still ingrained in his brain, and after facing death repeatedly, he got an idea to merge thews of his past life with gilphility!


    Holding onto his silver Snow Glider tight, Yeung Tin Hun dashed at Cheng Hak like a howling gale. Pink-coloured light covered the entire spear.


    On the other hand, Cheng Hak stared at Yeung Tin Hun; a dead man to him. T<em>hey might have escaped if they had fled while I was trapped. Where did he find the courage to attack me again?</em>


    The difference in cultivation state was not just the number of chambers, but characteristics. Three-chambered cultivators could have their energliph generated automatically which widen the gap between them and two-chambered gliphers. It was undeniable that the teenagers was a talent that could defeat a two-chambered gliphers , <em>but Im a three-chambered glipher! I wont even be fazed if they go all out.</em>


    <em>That was the harsh truth. </em>Cheng Hak thought as he watched the speare towards him as he activated his energliph simultaneously. <em>The moment I break through this annoying gliph,its their death day.</em><hr>


    There was nothing special about Yeung Tin Huns Snow Glider, but the pink light was currentlyvibrating.


    What was even weirder was that the pink light had solidified like a drop of pink watercolour spreading outwards in a pool of ink which shone brightly in the dark, blossoming in the dark tent.


    Cheng Hak suddenly felt nervous when he saw the flowers. Not because he felt threatened but because he couldnt feel anything. He had kept his cool since the start of the fight, and even when Man Yee Ho set a trap for him, he only felt slightly annoyed because he knew that the teenagers could do nothing to him as he understood what was going on.


    Not anymore, when he couldnt figure out the gliphility. It was like poison was hidden under the beautiful pink facade. <em>One, ten, hundred</em>


    When the hundredth flower bloomed, it reached Cheng Hak.


    Cheng Hak already had his guard up and bit his tongue hard to fill his mouth with the metallic taste of blood. The innocent-looking flowers had suddenly transformed into a sea of spear strikes!


    That was when Cheng Hak made his move. He had always kept his hands behind him and fought with his legs because his legs were his most powerful weapons. However, every glipher always had more than one weapon, and a trump card.


    He moved his left arm, sleeves bursting open like a butterfly and revealing the hidden gliph beneath.


    Cheng Hak was considered slightly famous amongst all three-chambered gliphers in the North. Not just because of his powerful leg attacks but because of his hidden gliph, the Bronze Wall.


    <em>nk nk nk</em>


    8964 copyright protection98jvvEF8hq1O

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    <em>Whoo</em>


    <em>How can a one-chambered glipher be so scary?</em>


    Things might have been better if he shut up, but Yu-Man Lung chosed to scream and divert Yeung Tin Huns attention on him. <em>Thud. </em>


    <em>Pff!</em><hr>


    The Heaven Sacrifice Tribe was not his hometown. Maybe it was the prankor the giggling that made him stay.<em> Im homeless, and home is where my heart is. </em><em></em><em>The snowball, the giggling, the teen girl, that fateful night, and the boy were what made me stay.</em>


    Little brother Yeung, I apologize for the trouble my servants have caused on their own ord. Send the medic! Treat little brother Yeung and his friend! Yu-Man Cong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he prayed silently that Yeung Tin Hun would not decide to investigate this matter further. <em>My small tribe is no opponent for the mighty Four Season Heaven!</em><hr>


    <em>Creak</em>


    8964 copyright protection947PZhcy36CQ

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Shaking his head, Kan Hang turned to Kuen Hip calmly. Weve known each other for decades, even before Doctor Kuen broke through. Of course, Id trust Doctor Kuen fully. I never once thought of sourcing another doctor to treat me.


    Kuen Hip wore a touched expression after hearing him.Brother Kan, why the courtesy? I wouldnt have be an imperial physician if not for Brother Kans rmendation. Id definitely help you.


    Please visit more often, brother Kan. Kuen Hip stood up and sent Kan Hang off.


    It shouldnt be, Kuen Hip shook his head. Kan Hang isnt that smart.But this thought had him feeling the need to make a report.<hr>


    Darkness embraced the skies, indicating that it was nighttime. An old man sat by the table and read a book closely; reading each word carefully, mumbling as he did. All of a sudden, he stopped his actions, shut his book tightly and flung it onto the ground.


    The book he was reading sat amidst a pile of other books pitifully; it was titled Sealing Gliphs and Mending Chambers.


    Since you''re here, show yourself instead of acting like a coward. The elderlys voice passed through the small residence to the ck shadow standing under the moonlight.


    Greetings, Sir, The ck shadow spoke politely as energliph surrounding him disappeared to reveal the ordinary-looking man beneath it. Someone rmended that Ie to Sir for medical treatment.


    Oh? The door creaked open and an elderly man with aged yet diligent eyes looked out. Who?


    He told me to address Sir as old fox and Sir would understand. The ck shadow spoke with a hint of embarrassment.


    That boy! The elderly man red up but there was a slight smile on his face. Come in, then. The ck shadow smiled bitterly and followed the elderly man into his residence. The ck Shadow was Kan Hang, who had just left Kuen Hips residence.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee woke up early the next day.


    Their excursion was apanied by Woo Nim and Mr Cheuk but it was still a forbidden area at the end of the day and it was unlikely for the teachers to overprotect them. Both of them who were old-timers with death; especially Kam Chin Kee, were extremely careful as they would never forgive themselves if they were to die again due to carelessness.


    Chui Yim even made a few thousand mechanism arrows for him to use during emergencies as he knew he wasnt one that fought well. On the other hand, Kam Chin Kee looked at ease. Compared to the well-prepared Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee was secretly excited about the trip.


    Unlike Chui Yim who had plenty of freedom, Kam Chin Kee spent his childhood only in South Imperial City. He cant contain his excitement as this would be his first trip out of the city.


    They arrived at the Cloud Pce outer sect to other teenagers chirping in excitement. As kids, excursions were undoubtedly a fun event to look forward to, and most were chatting away with friends.


    Some seemed unfazed as if this was any other day. This included the crown prince Lam Zaa, Mung Si from the North, and Kwan Shan Chuen of the Kwan n. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee nced around before taking a seat to wait for Woo Nim and Mr Cheuk.


    The bell rang, indicating that it was time for ss. The cold Woo Nim entered while dragging a sleepy Cheuk Kwun behind her. She scanned the ss to see if everyone was present before speaking. Since everybodys here, lets go.


    Immediately, Woo Nim dragged the sleepy Mr Cheuk out of the ss. Kwan Shan Chuen stood up. Lets follow Miss Woo.


    The ss followed Cheuk Kwun and Woo Nim to the small field opposite their ssroom where Cheuk Kwun once brought them for a lesson on gliphility. Woo Nim then released her grip on Cheuk Kwuns cor rudely before turning to him respectfully. Thank you, Mr Cheuk, for the trouble.


    Cheuk Kwunzily made his way into the middle of the field as heined about the situation. The students surrounded him to watch what he had up his sleeves.


    Mr Cheuk took a deep breath and no longer looked as lethargic as solemness reced hisziness. His dirty sleeves danced in the air as his expression changed and he activated his energliph. The contrast stunned all the students.


    A hundred-gliphic gliphist!


    Who wouldve thought that thezy and dirty Cheuk Kwun was a hundred-gliphic gliphist?!


    The aura he gave away wasnt that of a recently promoted hundred-gliphic gliphist, either. Teacher Cheuk stood in the field calmly as his sleeves danced around him. As if starlight, countless gliph strings appeared and crossed each other messily. Even so, it seemed beautiful.


    As he watched, Chui Yims jaws dropped open.


    <em>Why is this gliph so familiar!? Wait, isnt this the teleportation gliph formation I saw Wong Kwan and her students use back at the Engraved Mountain Range? Hes drawing one right now?</em>


    South Imperial City is too far from the Forbidden Forest, so well use the teleportation gliph formation, which is more convenient. Woo Nim exined from the side.


    She exined it casually, but the students were dumbfounded. It cost a fortune to build a teleportation gliph formation. Besides precious ingredients, two hundred-gliphic or above gliphists were required to build it. That was why not everyone got to see the teleportation gilph formation as it was extremely costly to repair if damaged.


    A temporary gliph formation didnt need ingredients, but it was way more tedious to build, needing several hundred-gliphic gliphists to construct!


    Cheuk Kwan was drawing it by himself like it was a piece of cake. How skilled was he?!


    8964 copyright protection73WxvGSVh3mE

 Chapter 272

Chapter 272


    <em>Buzz! </em><hr>


    <em>How did I get here? </em>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Ill find a chance to thank her. </em><hr>


    <em>Rustle</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection816ulmocFDbT

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    <em>Yet to break through? </em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    <em>Indeed one of the three great institutions! He was only of the one-chambered state, but this punch is above the one-chambered peak gliphers standard. An ordinary one-chambered glipher would be seriously injured or dead if they faced this.</em>


    However, that was also the reason why Kam Chin Kee was unhappy. <em>Ive taken a step back, only knocking yourpanions unconscious, and now youre trying to kill me after I spared their lives?</em>


    Youliar He muttered while staring at Kam Chin-Kee. <em>Thud!</em>


    He patted the jade on his waist, a sword and small shield appearing in his hands. The shield didnt look normal, its diameter was only half a metre, and it coiled around his left arm. <em>What could it block with that size</em>


    8964 copyright protection87i0wYbC0pFz

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274<hr>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Whats up with this guy? </em>


    <em>nk nk nk nk</em>


    <em>Pfff.</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Catch the man before catching his mount!</em>


    Kam Chin Kees smile grew. <em>What an interesting kid. Ill y along.</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection84fJHJIfM0OX

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    This energliph movement


    Whats going on?


    Ive never felt such strong energliph ever!


    Cmon, lets go and take a look!<hr>


    Lee Bak wielded a long sword as he guarded his body with the small shield around his left arm.


    <em>Clink nk clink nk</em>


    A few little blue beasts mmed against the shield, making his arm sore.<em> Is he controlling them and the huge wolf simultaneously? What kind of technique is this?</em>


    There was an odd gliph on Lee Baks chest. It was the Chinese character river, which consisted of three strokes. What many didnt know was that the three strokes were each made out of countless tiny strokes that expanded across his chest as he breathed.


    During this instant, Lee Baks eyes glowed red, and there was a sudden increase in his speed!


    Oh?


    Kam Chin Kee stood on the ground rooted. Out of nowhere, the wooden wolf appeared before him, using its monstrous face as a shield to block Lee Bak''s attack!


    Yep, Lee Bak answered honestly. I call it the Crimson Blood Body.


    The Crimson Blood Body was created with the secret gliph passed down the Metallic Blood War Gate, Crimson Blood River, to boost the cultivators overall ability for a short period by injecting energliph into the blood to make it boil.


    Crimson Blood Body!


    <em>nk nk nk nk</em>


    A storm-like sword attack came towards Kam Chin Kee from all directions, but no matter where he struck, the wooden wolf would be there to block Lee Bak. However, Kam Chin Kee didnt have a chance to counterattack, and Lee Bak could tell that be it mystical skills or gliph-rted skills his opponent used, he was a middle-range attacker.


    <em>The only way to win this battle is to close the distance.</em>


    Lee Bak was right. Kam Chin Kees puppeteering skills were unsuited for closebat, and he was already struggling to block Lee Baks attack.


    <em>I still belittled him. </em>Even though Lee Bak had the upper hand, he knew the situation he was in well.


    The Crimson Blood Body brought a powerful boost, but how long could itst? It worked by injecting energliph into the cultivators blood, and using it for a long period was harmful to him and caused massive blood loss. When Lee Bak created this gliphility, his master Lung Wai Yuet warned him not to use it for more than five minutes.


    <em>Five minutes?</em>Lee Bak fought with huge determination.<em>Thats it. Time to end this!</em>


    And the sword in his hands turned red.


    <em>Boom boom!</em>


    An attacknded on the wooden wolf. The double strength caused even the spiritual hill wood to crack slightly. However, Lee Bak didnt stop as he dashed behind Kam Chin-Kee. Even so, Kam Chin Kee did not need to turn around to control the wooden wolf to defend his back!


    <em>Boom boom!</em>


    The wooden wolf blocked another attack!Lee Bak wasnt deterred as he disappeared once again.


    <em>Not on my front, back, or sides</em>


    Kam Chin Kee looked up abruptly to see a ck figure standing in the sun, getting close to him like a descending god! The Crimson Blood Shadow was pointed directly at Kam Chin Kees head from above!


    Kam Chin Kee was moving his fingers so fast that only illusions could be seen. In an instant, the wooden wolf was now on his head!


    Let this determine victory! Lee Bak was now entirely red as he growled.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>A hidden mechanism?!</em>


    <em>Pfff</em>


    Countless needles entered Lee Baks body. His red body, which was buffed by the Crimson Blood Body, only managed to repel a few needles.


    The Double Shadow Strike on Lee Baks sword unleashed a shadow-like attack that struck Kam Chin-Kee and sent him back a few meters away.


    Both of them exchanged nces of admiration. Kam Chin Kee patted the jade on his waist and threw it at Lee Bak. The needles are poisonous, its not deadly, but its better to deal with it soon.


    Lee Baks skin was no longer as red as before, and the areas that the needles struck had started to itch. Thanks. He nodded. He didnt find Kam Chin Kees skills childish or dirty; you had to use everything you could in a life-or-death battle.


    No need. I believe you didnt go all out either. I might have died if that attacknded on my throat. Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    Hah, back at you. Kam Chin Kee let out a heartyugh. He found the other party interesting; to save his trump card even after the battle reached such a state!


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    The sounds of people dashing towards them. Some were from the Metallic Blood War Gate, while others were from the Cloud Pce outer sect. This scene didnt surprise those from the outer sect as they didnt know who Lee Bak was, but Lee Baks schoolmates were shocked.


    <em>Tower Master Lung Wai Yuets direct disciple fought the most famous orphan in the South who supposedly went to the Cloud Pce outer sect just for the valuable title and benefits as their student, and it ended in a tie?</em>


    I admire brother Lees perfect sword and shield coordination. Kam Chin Kee smiled.


    Lee Bak now also knows how great the Cloud Pce outer sect is. Indeed a hidden talent. I hope to meet brother Kam again in future interschool exchanges. Lee Bak wiped his sweat and bowed.


    Youre too polite.


    Goodbye. Lee Bak bowed. He wasnt fully depleted of his energy, but the Crimson Blood Body had used up half of his energliph and energy. No longer in his best state, Lee Bak didnt intend to stay here much longer.


    Just then, a cold voice rang out. What bullshit courtesy is this. Did you think finding a Metallic Blood War Gate member to act with you, Kam Chin-Kee, the dog of the Imperial Pce, would work?


    8964 copyright protection622R3SdSsR76

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Kam Chin Kee creased his brows. He wouldnt have minded if Pak Lai Fung wasing for him; such childishments were beneath him. <em>But Lee Bak has just finished ourbat</em><hr>


    Suddenly, Pak Lai Fung turned silent and blocked his body with the lightning-like sliver knife! All that was left in his eyes was a bloody red light! He was dumbfounded by the intense aura from the light. <em>This strong murderous intent and terrifying aura! Is he a human or a grim reaper?</em>


    <em>Snap!</em>


    In contrast to the outer sect disciples, the results fueled the Metallic Blood War Gate disciples. <em>Indeed the Tower Masters direct disciple! He must be more capable than even peak one-chambered gliphers!</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection54TE9zbT8yd1

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    There was a visibly great movement in the urgent Phantom Monkeys eyes. It was the Phantom Monkeys mental attack!


    <em>Bzz</em>


    Despite receiving the mental attack, Chui Yim remainedposed as Heavens me devoured the mental attack in no time. He fished out a small cylinder as the Phantom Monkey was still in shock.


    <em>Beep</em>.<hr>


    Chui Yim panted. He had read about the Phantom Monkey in books and knew that its mental attack was deadly; it was even known as the glipher killer since most gliphers had weaker mental states, unlike gliphist who had to train their mental state to control gliph strings.


    However, mental attacks were something Chui Yim never had to care about. The Heavens me in his body still remained a mystery, but after the incident with the four-chambered Yellow Spring Lady before her death, he was sure that the Heavens me could deal with the one-chambered Phantom Monkeys metal attack. If it could deal with a four-chambered necrocultivators mental attack, it could deal with this.


    In contrast, the monkeys phantom-like speed and immense strength were what Chui Yim feared more. But luckily, it was too anxious, which led to its death. Chui Yim didnt use the Thousand Mechanism Arrow earlierif he missed, hed need time to reload, which he didnt have any of.


    But it was all over now; Chui Yim was the one who survived while the Phantom Monkey died.


    Chui Yim kept the Phantom Monkeys corpse and immediately left. It was valuable, and he didnt want to attract any attention. This thought made him caress the Phantom Monkeys corpse, which suddenly emitted a grey smoke. The smoke took the form of a Phantom Monkey, even its bloody red eyes of it! It looked just like the Phantom Monkey with the form of smoke!


    <hr>


    Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun were still on the cloud.


    That Northen knife boy is dead. Cheuk Kwun raised a brow suddenly.


    It was by the Metallic Blood War Gate Tower Masters disciple. Woo Nim nodded.


    Not wrong, he spoke rudely. Cheuk Kwun shrugged.


    We still need to exin. Woo Nim nodded. Very soon, silence fell again.


    After some time, Cheuk Kwun opened his eyes, slightly aghast. An unlucky child has met a Phantom Monkey.


    Is it going to be an opportunity for him? Woo Nim pondered. She had a slow reaction, and only after a while did she realise that this kid was the boy Uncle Wun asked her to look after. This thought made her turn pale as she stood up, trembling.


    Woo Nim, you know the rules. We cant help. Cheuk Kwun reminded herzily, and she sat down slowly, her eyes not leaving Chui Yim and Phantom Monkey.


    The Phantom Monkey was a weird gliphic beast that had no natural habitat. There were sightings of them in both the South and North, but elites were always looking for them due to their high price.


    Phantom Monkeys had great strength, and most beings of the same rank were no match for it. Their only predators were humans. But a one-chambered Phantom Monkey could still crush a one-chambered glipher!


    Now, Chui Yim had killed it with the Thousand Mechanism Arrow.


    Oh, what an interesting item. Cheuk Kwun gasped in curiosity. In front of Woo Nim, he wasnt as serious as he was in front of the disciples. It might only work against one-chambered or single-graphic cultivators, but you dont need energliph to use it.


    Woo Nim heaved a sigh of relief. However, the next second, they saw the grey smoke enter Chui Yims body, knocking him unconscious.


    What the hell was that? Woo Nim aside, even Cheuk Kwun was taken aback. Even he, the Cloud Forest Librarys guardian hadnt seen such a thing before.


    Im going to take a look. Woo Nim couldnt sit still any longer.<hr>


    Just as Chui Yim was knocked unconscious, gliphic beasts attracted by the Phantom Monkeys blood came over. The first to reach were a few breeze wolves that lived in packs. They were one-chambered gliphic beasts with terrifying speed and the ability tounch breeze des. The worst thing was that they lived in packs; arge pack could consist of up to a thousand wolves. Imagine a thousand breeze wolvesunching breeze des at the same time. Even three-chambered gliphers would have to avoid them!


    Those that appeared first were sentinel breeze wolfs. They rushed over excitedly after smelling Chui Yim and the monkeys corpse. But before they could reach him, a scorching hot aura appeared out of the blue. Gliph strings crossed each other in the air, congealing from someones fingertips. A pair of wings flew across the air, leaving two traces of fire that distorted the air.


    The breeze wolves were killed silently.


    The petite girl appeared on the branch again and approached Chui Yim while trampling over the dried leaves. She frowned as she mumbled. What a piece of trash Even so, she kept the Phantom Monkeys corpse while carrying Chui Yim on her back.


    As someone who exercised daily, Chui Yim wasnt small,rger than the girl. Even so, she carried him easily. The dried leaves cracked under her feet as she walked away.


    She arrived at a huge tree and threw him on the ground. Chui Yimnded on the ground with his eyes shut tightly as if in deep pain. Mung Si frowned and sat next to him after some time to meditate.


    8964 copyright protection70519spp7pzk

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    The grey smoke sucked in Chui Yims focus, and his heart pounded after seeing this. <em>Big brothers...this is my body, not your arena!</em>


    However, the Heavens me and grey shadow didnt care about Chui Yim. Especially the stubborn Heavens me that always acted as it wished. The resistance made it furious as it burned even stronger. Chui Yim saw a small, poor thing near the Heavens me. <em>Isnt that my heart?</em>


    <em>Dont tell me!? </em>


    <em>Boom!</em><hr><hr>


    The small logo on the robe caught Lee Chi Yuens eyes. <em>Who didnt know that this logo symbolised the Cloud Pce?</em>


    <em>What a great chance!</em>


    Excitement swam across his eyes. The thought that hed never be able to break through again<em>If we defeat them, wed be famous and might attract a powerful n to recruit me. When I get ess to those resources, I might be able to break through again!</em>


    <em>Without overnight grass, there would be no chubby horse, and without easy money, there would be no rich man! As long as we capture them, wed be rich!</em>


    8964 copyright protection93FMZQ3IXxR4

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chui Yim was on the edge of his seat. He was finally going to break through his innate chamber! He was reminded of his goals in this life; to learn how to fight and control his own life. Breaking through his innate chamber is the first step to achieving his dreams!


    The battle between the Heavens me and the grey shadow was still ongoing, but because of his breakthrough, there was a change; the greedy Heavens me felt the energliphing from the now open wind chambered and wanted to absorbed it.


    <em>Huff!</em>


    To Chui Yims dismay, the energliph-filled wind chamber that just broke through had its energliph swallowed by the Heavens me mercilessly.


    No! Chui Yim yelled in despair, but there was nothing he could do other than watch. He looked around anxiously, searching for a way to stop the Heavens me.


    <em>What can I doThis grey shadowThe cause of this annoying situation!</em>


    Chui Yim moved his eyes away immediately. <em>Is there anything else</em>


    Suddenly, he felt his mind trembling like something was waking him up.


    With Chui Yims wind chamber energliph, the Heaven mes aura soared immediately, making the grey shadow retreat. Amidst all this, Chui Yims heart was suffering the most. It was already beating at its limit, but it was still unable to keep up with the horrifying energy of the Heavens me, causing it to nearly burn out!


    Now, it was the only thing he could control in his body!


    Ecstatic, Chui Yim watched the blood-coloured light enter his right hand. He ended the battle with a roar. Open!<hr>


    Lee Chi Yuen and the other three gliphers were horrified after seeing the girls capability. Especially Lee Chi Yuen, who was in the same cultivation state as her. He could feel the violent burning energy from her gliph string and knew it was beyond him!


    They didnt have the time to mourn for their fallen brother, only staring at Mung Si as they knew that if they lost their focus, theyd be the next to die. Who wouldve thought that their greed wouldve resulted in this?


    It was toote for them to run. The fire phoenix left a beautiful trace of me as it soared towards the remaining few gliphers!


    Hurry and do something, or well all go to hell together! Ng Keung was deeply regretful. He wouldve never provoked the girl if he knew her power! He shouted at Lee Chi Yuen furiously.


    Knowing they were facing death, Lee Chi Yuen fished out an elegant treasure wheel and crushed it without hesitation! Shatter! Treasure wheel!


    <em>Crack!</em>


    It hurt Lee Chi Yuen to see the treasure he had nurtured for decades shatter! He vomited blood as well since a gliphists treasure was considered part of the gliphists body. Now that his treasure was destroyed, he also suffered serious internal injuries.


    But Lee Chi Yuen didnt care anymore as his ten fingers moved rapidly.


    Gliph strings formed in the air together with the wheel pieces, creating a gliph! His regret and fear of death turned Lee Chi Yuen insane. With an angry yell, he drew a gliph that looked like the silver moon using his gliph string and treasure shards.


    This power made Mung Si wear a solemn expression. She waved her hands to recall the small phoenix before sending it towards the moon-shaped gliph! Blood flowed out of Lee Chi Yuens mouth, but he forced his gliph to meet Mung Sis phoenix!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The phoenix turned into sparks and vanished. Mung Sis face fell as her face turned red. It faded quickly, but the gliphers still caught it. Lee Chi Yuen copsed unconscious after smashing into a tree; it was unknown if he was alive or dead.


    The gliphers were unhappy with Lee Chi Yuen to start with, and they didnt have time to check on him as they stared at Mung Si angrily. Shes injured; get her!


    Mung Si only sneered as she continued to draw gliphs with ease. It was hard to imagine that a gorgeous girl like her could simultaneously look so cold yet confident. Thanks to the fire-attributed zing Skies Style she cultivated, the Wall Prison, Fire Ball, and other basic gliphs she drew were hard for the gliphers to resist. Three gliphers were throwing attacks at her, yet she was still confident. However, she knew she couldnt drag this on much longer.


    They were currently in the Forbidden Forest. Who knows what thismotion might attract?


    But she was helpless. The exchange with the gliphist did injure her. She was a talented genius, butpared to Lee Chi Yuen, who had been a single-gliphic gliphist for years, his umted was terrifying when he gave in his all.


    Now Mung Si could no longer activate her personal gliph, and she was stuck with basic gliph.


    The experienced Ng Keung knew what was happening when he realised Mung Si wasnt using her personal gliph. Heughed insanely, and the hammer in his hands lit up brightly! We are going to kill this Cloud Pce outer sect kid today!


    Not just Mung Si, but even hispanions were extremely shocked. That was the energliph movement of a grade two gliph weapon! Ng Keung had obviously done something to the weapon to disguise it as an ordinary grade one gliph weapon. Gliphers rarely used gliph weapons of a higher rank as they couldnt handle it, and itd be better to use something they could control.


    But what if there were ways to control a gliph weapon above ones rank?


    Ng Keungs aura grew explosively, the hammer and his energliph movement in sync. The gliph weapon wasnt customised, but it was found at a weapon shop by Ng Keung. He coincidentally discovered that the gliph weapon was a great match with his gliphility and cultivation style. This was why he could use a gliph weapon above his rank.


    An experienced glipher like him saw it as his ace in the hole for emergencies.


    Now that he was facing death, he no longer cared.


    Go to hell, kid!


    8964 copyright protection68u7idHEvrQh

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    At the same time, Mung Si felt a frightening waveing from her back. It was filled with a strong metallic blood intent like an armoured horse charging out of an enemys encirclement!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Blood red light blinded them as Chui Yims tightly shut eyes shot open!


    Chor Huet Zhin was indeed recognized as the most powerful four-chambered glipher in the world. The imprint he left was actually so powerful! However, Chui Yim had totally exhausted the imprint. Even so, Chui Yim didnt feel even the slightest regret as he would have been sucked dry by the Heavens me if he didnt.


    But there wasnt much time for him left.


    Even with Chor Huet Zhins imprint, there wasnt much time left before he was paralysed.<hr>


    Somewhere else in the world.


    A ce where unimaginable high temperatures radiated all over and solidified, which painted the space in the bright, fuming colour of fire. This was a world of me.


    A striking white wisp stood out amidst the red in the middle.


    Getting closer revealed that the white wisps were actually an attractive man in white with crescent moon eyes, a pretty smile and smooth dark hair that reached his waist. With the schrs hat that covered his forehead, he looked like an actual schr.


    There were invisible movements around the schr that fanned the burning hot temperature far away from him, keeping him free from the unbearable heat.


    He looked up at the skies with a helpless smile. I say, how long are you going to keep me here?


    Hmph! A voice boomed out, shaking the ground. It was hard to believe that a huff was what caused the minor earthquake. The schr was the sole item in the space that wasnt even slightly affected.


    Do you think Ill let you off so easily, Chui Tin?


    There was a muscr figure hanging in the air. Shirtless, his well-defined abs could be clearly seen. However, this healthy and built body belonged to an old man, the wrinkles on his face symbolising the decades he had survived.


    The pretty boy schr was none other than Chui Tin. Its already been months. How much longer are you going to keep me here?


    Chui Tin shed the old man a bitter smile only to receive a re in return. Until you tell me everything!


    Chui Tin smiled bitterly and said nothing else. Already expecting silence, the elderly sat crossed-legged in the air. Since thats the case, lets waste each others time. Ive already lived more than half of my life, and I have tons of time to waste with you! This is my territory, and you wont be able to escape.


    Chui Yim sighed and shook his head like he was deeply troubled. But it didnt take him long before he was smiling again.


    That soon? He said as he bowed to the elderly man in the air. Forgive me for my rudeness, but I have an emergency that I must attend to. Ill be back soon!


    Huh? The elderly man scowled while wondering if Chui Tin had lost his mind after being locked up for so long.


    Just then, Chui Tin flipped open his hands as his strong energliph surged. Hundreds of gliph strings appeared at the same time and wrapped Chui Tin up. This rmed the old man, who yelled at him angrily. Dont even try!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The elderly man didnt move, but his yell caused the surrounding red light to congeal into a huge sea of fire and surge towards Chui Tins gliph formation like a swarm of bees!


    <em>Whoosh</em><hr>


    Chui Yim immediately fainted once the pouch lit up.


    The thin ray of light, a single talisman to be exact, had flown out of the pouch.


    The talisman was a paper with a gliph engraved on it, like the paper with the Recorder Gliph, which Chui Yim found in the first pouch. The ability to engrave energliph on ordinary paper was already astonishing, and the current scene was enough to shock anybody as the gliph on the paper wasnt the low-ss Recorder gliph but the mighty teleportation gliph formation.


    The ability topress a field-sized gliph formation into a palm-sized talisman


    The talisman shattered and congealed into a ray of light. At this instant, Mung Si and the other gliphers fainted, while Cheuk Kwun and Woo Nim were left frowning.


    Whats the matter? Woo Nim asked solemnly.


    I dont know. The marks I left on Chui Yim and Mung Si have been covered. Cheuk Kwun shook his head.


    Ill go take a look.<hr>


    Chui Tins feetnded on the dried leaves that crackled at his arrival.


    With a nce, he could identify that this was the Forbidden Forest. But his eyes didnt stop on Mung Si or the glipher as he focused on Chui Yim immediately.


    Eh? He walked up and felt Chui Yims pulse. Even though he could tell with just a nce, he was still shocked when he felt Chui Yims pulse. This kid


    He was speechless for a moment before shaking his head. Ah, so what we thought was danger was in fact his greatest opportunityIs having us as his parents not lucky enough? Chui Tin mumbled shamelessly.


    Chui Tin waved his snowy white feminine hands, and Chui Yims vest shattered immediately. The ce where his heart was, was now bright red, beating as he breathed. More than a thousand gliphs shed through Chui Tins mind when he saw this.


    He had an answer the next instant. He didnt even blink as tons of gliph strings took form in the air in front of Chui Yim. The gliph seemed simple, and it didnt look like it needed thousands of gliph strings to form.


    8964 copyright protection55sFD4mL3e56

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    The zing Sun gliph was the basic gliph that Chui Yim carved onto the knife he made for Lam Ming Sum. Other than hearting up and emitting me, the gliph did not have other effects and was one of the weakest gliphs amongst those of its grade and type.


    But the zing Sun gliph that Chui Tin was tattooing on Chui Yim was a special; it took a simr shape yet it was made of a veritable sea, an uncountable number of tiny zing Sun gliphs that joined together to form a huge, glowing sun!


    This was something he had imagined in the past.


    As a grandmaster in gliphism, gliphs were just the connection between gliph strings to the world. The zing Sun gliphs ability seemed to be a heater when it was actually a conductor that turned normal energy into fire-attributed energy.


    In fact, this wasnt very practical or efficient, which was why Chui Tin was wondering how to multiply this conductors efficiency by several thousand times.


    However, Chui Tins research and experiments failed due to two reasons.


    Firstly, as the zing Sun gliph changed, the requirement for energliph simrly increased. Ordinary energliph was unable to pass through the improved zing Sun gliph to create stronger fire-attributed energy.


    Number two, besides the energliph quality, the amount of energliph needed to increase as well, which means that energliph not only need to be of high rank but alsorge quantity.


    This meant that the only solution to actual sess would be to make use a enormous amount of ordinarily energliph to close up the gap. Even so, Chui Tin wasnt dismayed and never gave up. Since his research direction was correct, the gliph could be called a sess, just that it was less practical than expected. It wasnt totally useless.


    This version of the zing Sun gliph was named the Greatest zing Sun gliph.


    Countless gliph strings crossed in front of Chui Tin, but he still took about half an hour to finish.


    The difference between gliphists cultivation rank was greater than those for gliphers. Ten-gliphic meant that the gliphist could control ten gliph strings, while hundred-gliphic meant a hundred gliph strings and so on. The higher state the gliphist was, the faster the gliph strings formed.


    Many gliph strings packed together; it was hard to tell how many there were, but one needed both energliph and mental control to tattoo a gliph. Sadly, there was no audience now to witness this mindblowing scene.


    After some time, Chui Tin stopped adding more gliph strings. He had finished tattooing the gliph!


    Chui Tin held the gliph in his hands as he slowly approached Chui Yim. He slowly ced the gliph on Chui Yim, and a buzz was heard. It was like his body had finally found itsst missing piece.


    The gliph on Chui Yims chest looked like a huge sun emitting blinding sun rays, lighting up the world.


    The Chui father and son pair always thought Chui Yim had an innate wind chamber. However, they now knew that the chamber check rock back at the Riding Clouds Academy was right. Chui Yim was indeed a dual innate chamber.


    Any normal heart wouldve been burnt to ashes long ago, but Chui Yims heart grew stronger after fighting with the Heavens me daily. When he turned thirteen, the Heavens me and Chui Yim were already inseparable. Especially his heart chamber.


    When the Greatest zing Sun gliphnded on Chui Yims chest, the wisp of Heavens me and Chui Yims heart approached each other with a sudden jolt. At the same time, Chui Yims wind chamber that he cultivated was left with nothing.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A formless sound rang out in Chui Yims body. The Heavens me that had been in his body for more than ten years disappeared, and his poor heart became stronger than ever!


    Why? Because there were no other ingredients that Chui Tin used, only the Heavens me to tattoo the gliph on Chui Yims heart chamber!


    Chui Tin heaved a sigh of relief once he finished, knowing that Chui Yim was no longer in danger. He finally had some time to look around. He instantly figured out what was going on, forming gliph strings and drawing a gliph that the world had never seen before. The gliph looked like an evil eye with many weirdly shaped gliphs surrounding it. When the gliph was done, the evil eye opened as a bright light covered Mung Si, the gliphers and even the fainted Lee Chi Yuen.


    Chui Tin looked at Mung Si oddly. He scanned her and nodded. A good kid. Loyal.<hr>


    So this is my heart?


    When theybined, the grey shadow they were fighting against whithered immediately. The grey smoke had dispersed and only a magnificent crown made of grey smoke was left. But the Heavens me ignored the crowns existence and allowed it to float inside Chui Yims body.


    At the same time, his focus was pulled out of his body. When he opened his eyes, there seemed to be a glow of me that grew and disappeared.


    What made him happiest was how energetic he felt. That was the feeling of strengthIt was as if every muscle was under his control, and he had infinite energy. He could breathe easily and was no longer the sickly, weak boy!


    The heart chamber was a cultivators strongest chamber of all. As long it was strong, the body would be as well.


    8964 copyright protection78obetWCbP9K

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    <em>This is surreal.</em>


    <em>The day I seed?</em>


    Chui Yim looked up to the sky. <em>Chui Tin tattooed my innate chamber, but how did he get here? Wait, this reminds me of the teleportation gliph, but even with Mr Cheuks ability, he needs time to activate the gliph.</em>


    <em>Who exactly is my sissy father?</em><hr>


    ...: The old man watched him silently. His worldly experience would be a waste if he couldnt tell what was happening. <em>He had the ability to escape from the start but he chose to not, yet I was still proud of trapping him.</em><hr>


    Man Yee Ho couldnt help but think about it. <em>Yeung Tin Hun, </em><em>Dragon Seeker</em><em>Same name, same martial arts style</em>


    8964 copyright protection98BONEl4D

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Yeung Tin Hun red at him. What now? Do you want to fight again? Over the course of this journey, they had numerous spars, and it upset Yeung Tin Hun that they would tie if he didnt use the Blossom Sea.


    The Blossom Sea was a terrifying gliphility, and he dared not use it because he couldnt fully control it, so it wasnt suitable for practice.


    At the same time, he was also aware that gliphers were better at closebat, but gliphists would only experience a sudden improvement in their strength after breaking through the hundred-gliphic state. <em>Why am I unable to defeat him now when we are of the same rank? </em>Yeung Tin Hun huffed.


    Where are you from? Man Yee Ho blurted out.


    Do you have dementia? Yeung Tin Hun stared at him like he was an idiot. I told you before that Im from the Four Season Heaven!


    Thats not what I meant. Man Yee Ho shook his head. Despite his poker face, his eyes were full of emotions and excitement that was impossible to ignore. I am not originally from this world.


    I am from another world. A world of game.


    Yeung Tin Huns eyes shot open. It triggered the memory of a world with only twenty cities after a great war.


    A game was also the core of that world.


    YouMan Yee Ho


    <hr>


    Simrly, in the North, less than a hundred miles from Yeung TIn Hun and Man Yee Ho.


    Amidst the howling wind was a lone grave. A teenager was sitting in front of the grave silently.


    He was no longer in the Heaven Sacrifice Tribe, and hed never forget his father''s words before he left. Youre nothing without the Heaven Sacrifice Tribe!


    <em>Im nothing?</em>


    The teen was no other than Yu-Man Lung!


    Yu-Man Lung wore a bitter expression. He was nothing since long ago. His status wasnt his, but a bubble that could burst anytime.


    The words didnt mean much, but he couldnt forget how Cheng Hak looked at him before he died; it was the look of a loving father. Even though Yu-Man Lung was into guys and spoilt by Yu-Man Cong, he wasnt stupid.


    Cheng Haks words made him do a detailed background check, only to discover that his mother and Cheng Hak once had a romantic rtionship. However, Yu-Man Cong, the tribes god, was interested in his mother, and Yu-Man Lung was soon born.


    Yu-Man Lung knew that Yu-Man Cong had sexual rtionships with countless girls, but none of them ever gave him an heir. Since Yu-Man Cong couldnt remember exactly when he slept with his mother, he never suspected Yu-Man Lung wasnt his son.


    However, the time when Cheng Hak was in a rtionship with his mother was too coincidental with his birth. Finally. Yu-Man Lung got a drop of blood from Cheng Haks corpse and performed a blood test.


    He stood up in the snow with hatred in his heart and eyes.


    Even after killing his father, they never spared him a look. <em>Am I just trash that they dont care about?</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    A sound appeared from his back. Yu-Man Lung turned over to a ck figure that wasughing evilly. The energliph movement from the man arose his desire to escape but surprisingly. He was not even slightly fearful and epting of it as if it was part of his life.


    "Want to follow and learn from me?


    Yu-Man Lung nodded without hesitation. The man was clearly scary and full of malicious intentions, but he knew that if he didnt do everything he could, hed never be able to take revenge.


    The man in ck smiled happily after hearing him. Ill warn you first, but you must be prepared to die before you follow me.


    Yu-Man Lung stared at the grave with his head lowered, only turning back to the man after a long pause. Im already dead.


    Hehehe, I wonder how long you canst, hehe


    Whats your name? The man in ckughed like a madman as he asked.


    Cheng Lung. Yu-Man Lung replied calmly. The moment Cheng Hak left the world, Yu-Man Lung followed.<hr>


    Nighttime.


    Mung Si woke up to find herself sleeping on a bed of withered leaves. She wasnt cold because of a bonfire in front of her. There was a grilled chicken on the fire; its aroma was what awoke Mung Si.


    The person sitting in front of the bonfire was a bald teenager. His head shone brightly under the reflection of the fire as he wore a weird smile. Hungry?


    No. Mung Sis face turned pink as she sneered.


    <em>Rumble</em>


    It was as if her stomach wasnt happy with her lying and spoke out inint.


    Your body says otherwise. Chui Yims smile turned even weirder.


    With that, he passed Mung Si a drumstick. To repay you for your help.


    Mung Si took the drumstick instantly and bit down. Dont think about it too much. I wasnt saving you; Id save anyone else, even if it was a pig or dog. She said.


    It was just that she had a sharp mouth and would never concede defeat. She did her best to conceal her shorings like a cautious gliphic beast; she acted alone.


    Okay, okay, I know. Chui Yim shrugged. He wasnt even slightly angry at Mung Si forparing him to a pig or dog as he knew that without her, he wouldnt even need to think about Lee Chi Yuen and his team, but any gliphic beast, even any ordinary beast wouldve killed him.


    Mung Si was a delicate girl, but her caramel skin didnt affect her beauty. Her coolness and appearancebined to create a beauty that was uniquely hers. Even Chui Yim was amazed at her beauty.


    Sensing Chui Yims stare, Mung Si looked up with a re. What are you looking at?!


    Chui Yim''s sight then moved to Mung Sis oily mouth as heughed. Nothing.


    She wiped her mouth immediately once she realised that he was staring at her lips. Remembering that she was holding onto a drumstick, she had the urge to scold Chui Yim while she continued devouring the food with a huff.


    Soon, there was a pile of chicken bones next to the fire.


    Where are the gliphers and gliphists that surrounded us? Mung Si asked.


    8964 copyright protection109SiyICQMS63

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    However, there was a group of men wandering around the forest like zombies with irregr footsteps. Some even bumped into trees asionally before helping themselves up giddily and continuing their journey. A few gliphic beasts trailed behind them from afar with their blood-red eyes shining brightly in the dark likenterns. Their murderous intention slowly increased as the number of beasts increased.


    But the group seemed oblivious to this!


    If Mung Si was here, she wouldve recognised the group as Lee Chi Yuen and his team.


    Ng Keung stared nkly as he drooled and walked forward like an idiot. Lee Chi Yuen was in an even worse state. His crotch was wet, yet he continued crawling forward with a silly smile.


    Even though the gliphic beasts didnt understand what was happening, they attacked regardless.


    The group didnt even retaliate as if they were free meal for the beasts. When a breeze wolf sunk its fangs into Lee Chi Yuens throat, confusion fell over his eyes for a split second before he lost consciousness to the pain. It was a great day for the beasts.


    Floating above them was a white cloud. Moonlight shone onto the solemn faces of the man and woman sitting on the cloud.


    Woo Nim scowled. She was ufortable with the scene below. Whats going on?


    I have no idea, Cheuk Kwun shook his head. I couldnt sense what happened inside, and when the light dispersed, Chui Yim had already awoken and this had happened. Cheuk Kwun was no longer as carefree. As guardian of the Cloud Forest Library, he was incredibly knowledgeable, yet he had no clue what was happening. This was not just simply a gliph that causes one to lose consciousness, its more than thatand unheard of.<hr>


    It was an odd sight for Chui Yim, who only now noticed this trait after he had broken through. As the heart chamber boosted ones strength it also boosted their mental state.


    He also felt Mung Sis energliph ferocious aura. It was like the one in front of him wasnt a delicate young girl but a dormant volcano rumbling withva, dangerous yet mysterious.


    Just as Chui Yim was thinking about it, her eyes shot open, and their gazes met. What are you looking at! She red.<em> Calm downShe saved your life yesterday</em>Irritated, Chui Yim constantly reminded himself that Mung Si saved his life yesterday


    Mung Si sneered when Chui Yim looked away. She stood up slowly and tidied herself to cover her reddish face which Chui Yim failed to notice. Where are you going next?


    The centre. Mung Si spoke calmly after ncing at him.


    The Forbidden Forest is a forbidden area in the South, and few Northerners get a chance to enter. Im going to make the most of this chance and look for some gains.


    Gains? Chui Yim looked confused.


    Chui Yim, you really know nothing. Mung Si scoffed.


    This excursion is an annual tradition of the Cloud Pce Outer Sect. The location might change, but the aim remains constant, to eliminate those who do not qualify to be here, like you and Kam-Chin Kee.


    But it is also to allow students to obtain precious treasures. I dont know if youve realised, but all the gliphic beasts and cultivators weve met can be beaten. Mung Si looked up at the skies in deep thought.


    Were here for an excursion, not to lose our lives. This is the perfect chance for us to grow and develop. The Forbidden Forest would not be so safe during normal circumstances and itsmonce for three-chambered gliphic beasts.


    Ordinary students should just focus on surviving, but those with capability can look for precious resources or legacies. As for you, youve just broken through, and your cultivation isnt stable. You should hide somewhere until this excursion ends. With that, she took a parting nce at Chui Yim before leaping into the trees. She no longer paid attention to Chui Yim as she slowly vanished into the trees.


    Deep into the forest? Chui Yim frowned.


    Mung Sis words might be hard to swallow, but it was the truth. Chui Yim had just broken through, and he wasnt even sure of how this gliphist thing worked, nor did he have a personal gliph like Ming Si. It wasnt safe for him to explore the forest; leaving aside the gliphic beast or cultivators of a higher rank, Chui Yim might not even be able to deal with those at his rank!


    The Thousand Mechanism Arrow was a powerful weapon but there are still limitations. It wouldnt threaten the lives of gliphers above the two-chambered state.


    8964 copyright protection804wEP3GKPKx

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285xNo giarism!L5MGWHjmcTHO6rfJInX6posted on PNA


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip smiled bitterly after realising what Chui Yim wanted. <em>He wants to make us his helpers?</em>


    Chui Yim watched the scene in front of him casually. <em>Imreally great to get two helpers so easily.</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection104kehNX3EXIs ns104.28.193.250da2

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Your Highness, do you mean legacies left behind by those who have passed on? Yam Chui Yim finally understood Lam Zaas intent. He tried to hide his disdain, but it was written all over his face. But it didnt dissuade Lam Zaa in the slightest.


    Youre too proud. Lam Zaaughed. We might be the greatest in the South, but the world is huge! Much bigger than what the Evergreen Pce can control. For example, the Chor n has Chor Huet Zhins Bloody War Strike; the Tse n has its voice gliphility, the everchanging Four Season Mountain in the North, the Imperial Sunset Pces gliph skills, the zing Skies Mountains powerful martial artsThese are all things that we, the Evergreen Pce, do not have.


    Theres a wide variety of gliphs in this world, and every elite that created their own great gliphility only seeded after referencing many other gliphs. Who would know about the possibilities of voice gliphs if not for the respected Tse Mun Tins self-created voice gliphility?


    After many centuries, many other gliphers created voice gliphilities of their own while after referencing his creation.


    It isnt tough to turn one into two, but making one from zero, creating something out of nothing is extremely difficult! Lam Zaas voice was filled with excitement. The dream of all cultivators is to have their names recorded in history and be known throughout the world!


    They both travelled deep into the Forbidden Forest as Lam Zaa talked. Suddenly, they heard a beasts roar which was obviouslying towards them! This made Yam Chui Yim turn pale instantly.


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    An eight-legged beast three meters tall was dashing towards them, smashing the huge trees and nts aside as it charged while a man was running in front of the monster as fast as he could. He smiled happily when he saw Lam Zaa and Yam Chui Ying! Little brothers! Save me!


    A Giant Demonic Soul Spider! Yam Chui Yings face fell instantly.Gimonic Soul Spider! Gigantic + demonic /


    Lam Zaa was also slightly afraid of the monstrous beast running towards them. He was confident but not arrogant.


    Giant Demonic Soul Spiders were rare gliphic beasts only found in less than three ces. You could only find them in giant gliphic beast habitats like the Forbidden Forest.


    It was said that Giant Demonic Soul Spiders were ancient and superior gliphic beasts that had existed for thousands of years. They were palm-sized normally, but they would erge to an enormous size when threatened. Their strength and speed would increase tremendously, and their spider web contained a numbing poison. They were considered to be beasts without any weakness; it was just that they reproduced slowly, and it had been centuries since thest Giant Demonic Soul Spider sighting. Who knew that they would be so unlucky to see one now?


    The Giant Demon Soul Spider couldnt care as it dashed towards the teens.


    Chui Yim, Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip trio trailed into the Forbidden Forest, with Wong Chow Yip making nastyments as they travelled. However, since Chor Kwong Laan didnt respond, and with Chui Yim around, Wong Chow Yip didnt dare to say too much.


    The gliphers would volunteer to fight gliphic beasts when they met them, and it eventually turned into apetition on how quickly they defeated the beasts, mocking each other if they were too slow.


    The happiest person was Chui Yim, who had a great time strolling like he was in his garden!


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Even though the Forbidden Forest was home to many beasts, Cheuk Kwun and Woo Nim limited the level of gliphic beasts they could encounter, and as a trio, most disciples of the Metallic Blood War Gate avoided them.


    Besides gliphic beasts, there were no other dangers, and things were going extremely smoothly. However, Chui Yim was having a headache because of something else. Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip never stopped bickering, even at night. How did the silent Chor Kwong Laan respond to Wong Chow Yip? With a condescending smirk.


    Together with Wong Chow Yip, who loved to scold Chor Kwong Laan, they nearly drove Chui Yim mad.


    Chui Yim was barbequing food that he had hunted at night when his pit was knocked down by the bickering duo, finally losing his temper. What the hell are the both of you doing! Chui Yim yelled.


    The other two dared not reply as they knew their dinner was ruined.


    Chui Yim red at Chor Kwong Laan. You! Besides Wong Chow Yips shitty attitude, has he offended you in any other way?


    Chor Kwong Laan red daggers at Wong Chow Yip but remained silent.


    And you! Chui Yim shouted at Wong Chow Yip before he could retort for calling his attitude shitty. Besides being as boring as a wooden block, what has he done to you?


    Wong Chow Yip was stunned. <em>He hasnt actually done anything to me.</em>


    So what are you guys quarrelling about when you have never offended each other? Dont tell me this and that; what conflict of interest could two teenagers have? Noticing that both parties were keeping quiet, Chui Yim continued like an old man.


    Be it Wong Chow Yip or Chor Kwong Laan; they had never thought about it. When they thought carefully about it, they realised they had no personal conflict besides the rivalry between their ns.


    So you finally understand, huh? Chui Yim continued. You guys arent enemies, and all this hatred grew from the belief your ns instilled in you to motivate you to cultivate. Its beneficial to have peers you canpete with in the path of cultivation.


    But in the end, you dont have any grudges against each other. So shut the hell up and give me a few days of peace!


    Brother Chui, where are you going?  Chor Kwong Laan asked after some hesitation as Chui Yim stalked off angrily.


    8964 copyright protection123ngq5e3mFLo

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chui Yim stalked off angrily. It was now night, which made it more difficult to hunt.


    He wasnt a chef and didnt even know how to cook in his past life! It was due to Lam Ming who always chatted with him about cooking which allowed him to learn some basic cooking skills, such as barbequing meat with salt.


    It was nowte, and Chui Yim was famished. As he hunted for his recement dinner, a pair of eyes was fixated on Chui Yim from within the brush.


    The eyes belonged to a one-chambered glipher named Kam Wang who was wearing an excited smile on his face.


    Kam Wang had an innate left foot chamber, and he was obviously harbouring malicious intent. He had the Spook Bat gliph tattooed on him using the ingredient Anonymous, which allowed him to camouge with his surroundings as long as he kept still.


    As such, he was a skilled assassin who had even killed single-gliphic gliphists despite acting alone.


    It was the third day he had been stalking Chui Yims group. Even though Chui Yim had changed out of his uniform into his red singlet on day one, Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip were still wearing the distinctive white uniform, and anyone could tell they were a group of Cloud Pce outer sect students!


    This was a great chance to gain fame as the Cloud Pce was just too renowned. No matter how great the rivalry between the various ns and institutions, or the hatred between the North and South, the Cloud Pce had earned global respect and recognition, recognised as a surefire path to glory.


    The current Grand Chancellor Chui Yi, Emperor Lam Chun, previous Chor n Leader Chor Huet Zhin, Wong n Leader Wong Pak, and even the sect and vice-sect leader of the Four Season HeavenAll of them attended the Cloud Pce outer sect as a youth.


    However, not all of their students were so lucky. The crown of authority was heavy, as was the burden on them, and those without sufficient ability to wear it would be the prey of others. Countless Cloud Pce outer sect students have died to other skilled cultivators. This included the Star Unite Lake Master Chan Chung Ching and Metallic Blood War Gates principal, See Fuk.


    After three days of shadowing, Kam Wang finally found an opportunity! He controlled his excitement as he hid within the leaves. He was only a few inches away from Chui Yim. The moment Chui Yim moved any closer would be the moment he struck.


    Suddenly, he heard something rustling around him. This alerted Kam Wang. <em>Is there somebody else here?</em>


    He watched carefully to see a one-chambered breeze wolf appear behind Chui Yim, pouncing towards him!<em> He definitely wont survive</em>


    Chui Yim was still looking around for food when he felt a cold breeze behind him.


    <em>Pfft</em>


    <em>Bang!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Three fast beats.


    Chui Yim clearly felt his me-like heart pound thrice violently in that short moment. It was as if it was stimted as his blood flowed equally rapidly.


    <em>Szz</em>


    Smoke was seening from Chui Yims bald head. He turned around and locked gazes with the breeze wolf who was surprised by Chui Yims speed. Yet, it didnt slow down as it was confident that the human would not be able to react in time.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chui Yims punchnded on the breeze wolfs head, instantly knocking it unconscious!


    Kam Wang witnessed everything as his heart skipped a beat in shock.


    <em>Gulp</em>


    Kam Wang silently swallowed his saliva as he stared at the breeze wolf. Blood was flowing out of its eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, and it was also foaming. The bloody scene repeatedly reyed in Kam Wangs head as he analysed it. He paled when he realised that he moved no faster than the wolf!


    He remained rooted to the ground as cold sweat drenched his shirt.


    Chui Yim stared at his hands in confusion before turning to the beast. <em>This</em>


    Chui Yim realised that after breaking through his heart chamber, his body had undergone many changes. But he didnt have the time to care as he grabbed the beasts hind leg and lifted it. To Kam Wangs shock, Chui Yim carried it over his shoulder and left.


    <em>Are kids these days so strong?</em>


    Kam Wang watched Chui Yim walk closer to him as he trembled in fear. He was here to assassinate Chui Yim, yet he was now too afraid to take action. He watched him get closer, walk past him and finally disappear into the forest. Only then did Kam Wang heave a sigh of relief.


    <em>No wonder everyone who could beat a Cloud Pce outer sect student became famous! None of these students are weak!</em>


    Kam Chin Kee walked over casually. To a kid who had been trapped in the pce for years, everything was interesting to him. Even the crackling noises he made when stepping on the leaves.


    But who would treasure their lives more than a man who died twice?


    <em>Boom</em>


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to the direction where he heard soundsing from!


    A figure appeared from within the trees. He was obviously faster than the source of the loud noise behind him. It was another teenager. He was surprised to see Kam Chin-Kee, but he casually smiled.


    What scary monster? Kam Chin Kee looked behind him curiously only to hear a loud yell.


    8964 copyright protection89eqSIFMqupI

 Chapter 289

Chapter 289


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom</em><hr>


    8964 copyright protection98KCrNRi6Vxh

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    A teenager charged through the Forbidden Forest violently. He asionally disturbed gliphic beasts in the process, but before they could punish the culprit that disturbed their peace, the growl followed behind him closely scared them into fleeing.


    The growl belonged to the giant demonic spider, a dangerous gliphic beasts with nobel bloodline. Smaller than a human palm, these spiders usually stayed hidden in a forest, only transforming into a gigantic spider that terrorised all other gliphic beasts when provoked!


    There were legends of how an almost ten-thousand-year-old giant demonic spider had the capability of fighting two five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivators to a draw when it was angered. How powerful must the beast to do so!


    Besides the giant demonic spider, three other teenagers were simrly chasing after the first. The two leading teenagers were dressed in contrasting colours; ck and white respectively. They looked like a mess, creating a striking difference between them and the final teenager trailing behind them with a yful smile, as if he was having fun.


    The more Lam Zaa chased after his target, the greater his fury grew. It had been two days and he still couldnt catch up to him! Moreover, he had no idea what the teenager did for the spider to relentlessly chase him. It was known that a giant demonic spiders anger do notst long, yet it was still in hot pursuit of them. Lam Zaa was already boiling with anger, and the sight of Kam Chin Kee following them cheerfully nearly drove Lam Zaa up a wall.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Themotion they caused attracted a lot of attention. Lam Zaas eyes lit up once he saw Cloud Pce outer sect disciples spectating them. I am Lam Zaa, and I hope that you can lend me a helping hand in stopping this thief! I, Lam Zaa, will owe you a favour if we catch him!


    His words quickly garnered the interest of his ssmates.


    <em>What did he say? Isnt he the crown prince? Hell owe us a favour? Doesnt that mean the future Emperor Lam will owe us a favour! Isnt this a great chance?</em>


    Many of them agreed to Lam Zaas request in no time. Your Highness, theres no need to be courteous. Well definitely help you catch this thief!


    Of course, outer sect students werent the only ones alerted. A team dressed fully in red were attracted by themotion as well. In the middle of the team stood a cold-looking teenager with a mature expression unfit for his young age.


    However, he was a person the thief was ted to see. Little uncle, save me!


    The cold-looking teen who was addressed as uncle stared a the thief helplessly. What trouble have you gotten into this time?


    The teen stopped in his tracks and tried to appeal to the teenager. Because uncles birthday ising soon, I prepared a great gift for you! But who knew it would catch their eyes, they are trying to snatch it from me!


    Oh? His uncle answered emotionlessly. He knew that the words of this troublemaker werent to be believed, but he wouldnt just sit by and watch a Metallic Blood War Gate member be bullied. So, he stood where he was, and the Cloud Pce outer sect team led by Lam Zaa discovered him in no time.


    Many outer sect disciple recognised the thiefs uncle, but Lam Zaa did not. In his anger and with his status, he didnt see the need to be courteous. He sneered at the teen in red as he forced his way forward. Shoo!


    The teen pped Lam Zaas hand emotionlessly with a casual nce. Lam Zaa was shocked; he didnt even have a chance to resist before the teen grabbed Lam Zaas shoulder with his left hand and kicked Lam Zaas leg out from under him! Lam Zaa was thrown on the ground before he could react.


    Metallic Blood War Gate members arent for you to bully as you wish. The teen looked down at Lam Zaa and spoke coldly. The scene of the teenager taking down Lam Zaa in the blink of an eye stunned all the Cloud Pce outer sect students. Those who failed to recognise him sought rification immediately.


    Well, he has the surname Lee and given name Bak. I heard hes the Metallic Blood War Gate Tower Masters direct disciple!


    Did you know that three days ago, he shed Pak Lai Fung into half just because he made an inappropriatement?


    Eek What a terrifying teenager!


    How dare you attack his highness!? Yam Chui Yim yelled immediately. Are you prepared for you and your family to pay the price?!


    Lee Bak responded to Yam Chui Yim in an ice-cold tone. Since we are here for an excursion, we represent our respective institutions. You represent the Cloud Pce outer sect, and we represent the Metallic Blood War Gate. Our individual statuses arent involved in this. Go home if youre such a coward.


    Just as both parties were about to argue, a furious growl shook the Forbidden Forest! Lee Baks face flushed white immediately upon hearing it. What is that


    <em>Boom boom boom! </em>They could feel the ground shaking like giants were chasing after them!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Thats a... Giant demonic spider! The Metallic Blood War Gate disciples screamed in horror as those that had yet to break through immediately fled!


    I just said that I got a gift for you! Here. The teen, Sung boy, threw a shiny pearl into Lee Baks hands.


    After a short pause, the blood drained from Lee Baks face. Thisis the spiders egg!


    The spider was obviously angered at the sight of the pearl, charging at Lee Bak after letting out a shriek.


    Sung Hau! Youre dead after this!


    With that, Lee Bak turned into a blood-red light as he tried to escape! But why would the spider let him go? The gigantic beast shook its body. Its tail spun as it shot out spiderwebs as thick as two fingers! What made things worse was that itpleted its huge spider web in no time!


    8964 copyright protection91FiFs8SW3wO

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    <em>Szz Szz Szz Szz</em>


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    <em>Eeek! </em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom boom boom boom! </em>


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh..</em>


    <em>Rip!</em>


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    This angered the spider, who stepped on Lee Bak before kicking him away!


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Are you okay, brother Lee? A figure appeared next to Lee Bak, stunning Yam Chui Yim. <em>Kam Chin Kee?</em>


    8964 copyright protection82E5ySPzJ3We

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Lee Baks face paled but it did not wash the ice cold expression on his face. He turned to Kam Chin Kee with hint of gratitudes on his face. Thank you, brother Kam.


    No problem. Its too tough if there was only brother Lee and your fellow schoolmates to fight this monster. Ill join. Kam Chin Kee said and stared at his corroded puppets in a pity; the Giant Demonic Soul Spiders blood was very corrosive.


    Lee Bak stood up to faced the spider before checking his allies. Including Sung Hau, he only had six Metallic Blood War Gate disciples left to fight with him while the rest remained stuck on the spider web tightly.


    Its partially blinded and hadicapped. We stand a chance, lets not give up! Lee Bak growled and inserted energliph into his body once again. Hes going all out on this fight!


    Kam Chin Kee made noments but he already moved his fingers that were hidden behind him. With a pull, the blue wolf puppet disappeared into thin air towards the spider!


    Chui Yim, Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip were still stuck in the formation. Chor Kwong Laans ultimate attack counter; including the time he replenished his enegliph and cultivate his styles was now seven, but the trio still ended with nothing.


    Wong Chow Yips counter was six, one lesser than Chor Kwong Laan but he was in a worser state than the other. Like their name, the Mad Tiger Wong n members were mad people too. All of their disciples, even Wong Pak their elderly n leader, fought carelessly without hesitation. Wong Pak might only be of the four-chambered state, but his bravely to fight the elites of the world showed how crazy he was.


    Thus the style of Wong n, Tiger Breath, was a explosive type of style that left bacsh which got worse each time as Wong Chow Yipunched an attack. After his sixth try, Wong Chow Yip could not fight anymore and Chui Yim even had to give him elixirs he made himself to help with recovery.


    Everytime when the duo was replenished their enegliph was when they taught Chui Yim their gliphility. Of course, it was impossible for Chui Yim to pick up the Military Strike or the Tiger ws but he gained some idea from about short-ranged attack from this short courses.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    After Wong Chow Yip failed for the seventh time, beautiful petals descended from the sky as if it was snowing colourful snow. It was an amazing sight but both Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip did not have the mood to enjoy the scene.


    Chow Kwong Laan sat at the side silently with an unhappy expression while Wong Chow Yip was shouting inaudible words to the spaces. Even Chui Yim cant figure out what he was saying.


    I had enough! Wong Chow Yip stood up abruptly after taking Chui Yims elixir. He than turned to Chui Yim with a bow. Brother Chui, excursion time is precious, and I cant stay here for the entire excursion just to gain nothing. I am going to take my leave in search for my chance.


    Why are you copying me? Wong Chow Yip red at Chor Kwong Laan to receive a sneer in return.


    What do you mean, copy cat?


    The both of them exchange nces and shouted. I give up!


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The petals surrounding them congealed slowly and enveloped Wong Chow Yip and Chor Kwong Laan. With a blink of an eye, both of them were nowhere to be seen. This left Chui Yim in utter disbelief.


    <em>So they sold me just like that?</em>


    Chui Yim had the urge to give up as well, but the thought of wandering around the depths of Forbidden Forest outer range alone with his cultivation made him gave up the idea. It only takes a gliphic beast that its slightly powerful than him to tear him into pieces!


    Yes, he has the Thousand Mechanism Arrow, but it is disposable and theres no way Chui Yim want to risk his second life thats hard won.


    With that, Chui Yim slightly opened his mouth and sat on the stone to cultivate his style. It did not take him long to forget the disappointment he had when Chow Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip abandoned him.


    He focused on the Military Strike and Tiger ws that to him seemed to be of equivalent level as each other.


    Military Strike is a clean and simple style that strive to take down opponents within a short period of time. While Tiger ws was as mad as the Wong nsbat style. Their cultivators give in their all and only n for their next step afterwards as a crazy style to any.


    The styles reyed in Chui Yims mind. He had never actually practicedbat skills but he witness manybats on his journey. As a saying goes any would have seen a pig even if he had not tasted it, after spectating manybats for a long period of time, Chui Yim gained knowledges ofbats. Now that he learned Military Strike and Tiger w, his knowledge inbat improved.


    He was suddenly reminded of the Bloody War Strike. Miterally Strike required the cultivator to be able to have great control of his body was the same as Bloody War Strike where the cultivator had to control his energliph and blood energy!


    The straightfowardness of Tiger ws were somehow simr to Bloody War Strikes aura where the heaven and earth changed just with a punch!


    Excitment washed over Chui Yim. Before he broke through, he made use of the Bloody War Strike memory left in him by Chor Huet Zhin to open the pouch which made the memory disappeared and made him unable to understand the strike well anymore.


    But it also helped Chui Yim to perform an unauthentic strike. Its better to walk a thousand miles than read a thousand books, so why not give it an actual short instead of practicing and mimicking again and again?


    The Bloody War Strike he performed in his mind helped him to understand and get a first hand experience of how powerful the strike is. Chui Yim was in awe with the feeling of having power and strength in his hands. The strength didnt juste from energliph, but a energy that was about to burn all his internal energy and blood. It was as if that was a ball of fire in Chui Yims hands.


    <em>So this was the Bloody War Strike? </em>Chui Yim thought and subconciously tried to perform the route of the Bloody War Strike.


    <em>Thump thud</em>


    His heart raced once again. Chui Yim had his eyes shut, thus he failed to catch smock emitting from his head. Subconsciously, he grabbed his fist tight.


    He opened his eyes and theres as if mes seen burning from the depths of it! He stood in the position that Chor Huet Zhin forced him to during trainings.


    8964 copyright protection85iok653y55k

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Ha! An empty punchnded in the air. Feeling rubbery and weak, Chui Yim dropped to the ground as his eyes remained on the seemingly ineffective punch heunched with all his might. He was speechless to see that all he got was just a tiny spark of me that would disappear with a huff.


    He sat on the ground as he watched the cute, tiny, spark drift in the air like any other petal in this space. Annoyance had Chui Yim frowning and cursing as he pondered hard on what went wrong. However, he missed the spark of me flying up into the air as if there was a fatal attraction.


    This came as a threatening action to the formation thus the defence mode was activated. Countless petals joined to form the handsome schr that defeated Wong Chow Yip and Chow Kwong Laan previously. He waved his fan casually to put out the spark but surprisingly, he failed.


    With that, the sea of petals dispersed and the sea of mes was put out. It was during that instance when Chui Yim felt a strong movement of energliph and realised that the petals werent actually petals but energliph! To be exact, the concept of fire subdued over wood doesnt exist.<em> But the tiny spark I createdother than energliph and blood energy, contains a slight amount ofHeavens me.</em>


    The thought of this put a proud smile on Chui Yims face. <em>Im indeed a genius! </em>


    After a long period of time, the abandoned graves were covered with a thickyer of dust. Chui Yim immediately understood the situation. <em>Not only did Sir Beauty hid his treasure here, he also built the grave of him and his beloved wife here.</em>


    <em>Buzz</em>


    After the huge war a thousand year ago, there wasnt any news information of Mirage Tree.<em> But theres one in front of me now?</em>


    <em>Damn it!</em>


    The Limitless Sea!<em> Boom! </em>


    Under Lee Baks great will to fight, it motivated the Metallic Blood War Gate disciples and those from the Cloud Pce outer sect gained courage seeing Kam Chin Kee fight. They stood up and went against the spider too.8964 copyright protection101GXuYS2sWyz

 Chapter 294

Chapter 294


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Whoosh! </em><hr><hr>


    <em>Roar!</em>


    8964 copyright protection124bIa2VaeSdc

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    <em>Roar! </em>


    <em>Crack!</em><hr>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Eeeeeek!!! </em><hr>


    They hardly met any that left their eyes in stalk, and Kam Chin Kee was that special student. Especially when he made use of his brint and mysterious puppetry skills, even Cheuk Kwun, the Guardian of Cloud Forest, blew his mind. After witnessing the great energliph movement from Explosive Puppet, Cheuk Kwuns currently watching thebat in excitement.<em> Will he be able to take down the ancient Giant Demonic Spider that was two states above him?</em>


    <em>EEEEKKKK!!!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Crack</em>


    8964 copyright protection101zfafrHqGeF

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    This meant that the teachers were not opponents of the spider that was invincible against its state!


    Luckily, the spider was in the midst of breaking through and unable to spare them any attention. Catching on to this, the teachers immediately turned around for the disciples to leave. Run! Hurry!


    The Metallic Blood War Gate and Cloud Pce outer sect disciples already figured out the situation when they felt the frightening energy wave. The two-chambered state spider was already deadly, so hellish would it be when it reached the three-chambered state? Countless disciples dispersed and ran for their lives.


    At that instance, a phoenixs cry was heard. On the treetop stood Mung Si, who controlled her phoenix to burn the surrounding spider web down.


    Some disciples immediately understood her actions, she was trying to save those that were trapped on the web! The disciples were left in hesitant before some gritted their teeth to escape while some stayed.


    Lee Bak who was feeling weak from the excessive use of Crimson Blood Body stayed to catch those falling from te web. Kam Chin Kee, On Kuet, Wong Chow Yip, Chor Kwong Laan, Ching Lang Pak, Sung Hau were amongst the ones who stayed to render Mung Si a helping hand despite putting their lifes at risk.


    However, times running out. It did not take long for the spider to finish breaking through and reached six metered tall. The fearsome and violent energliph movement took over the space within no time. It was time stopped for a second.


    Energliph movement dispersed all around the outer range along with a booming shierk. It left all gliphic beasts living at the outer range scattering away. Colour drained from the Metallic Blood War Gate teachers face as they gave in their all to exert energliph to cover Mung Si and the rest from the great energliph wave.


    <em>Boom! </em>The Giant Demonic Spider looked down at the humans. Anger and violent were long gone from its eyes and reced with an ice cold look. It raised its metallic-looking legs, ready to shed down like an axe from the skies.


    The Metallic Blood War Gate teachers had blood flowing down the corners of their mouth. They turned around and saw that all trapped disciples had escaped. Run! Hurry! The gliphers exchanged a nce and saw the determination in each others eyes.


    The disciples behind him saw the massive spider leg that blocked the skies. It was no doubt that if the legnded on them, they would lose their lives. Some of the teens were in great despair.


    Suddenly, the spider stopped in its action and looked up to the skies which all followed to see a shadow closing down on them from the skies. It was a woman holding up her fist to be exact.


    <em>Bang! </em>The Spider went up agaisnt the shadow! Her small fist less than one percent of the size of the spiders leg banged against forcefully. Strong energy mixed with energliph were felt all over the ce!


    <em>Boom! </em>The teachers and the teens flew off from the strong energy movement! When they got on their feet once again, there was a woman in white standing quietly on the spot. The movement got her ck hair that was always neat slightly messy, dancing in the air.


    Woo Nim stood between the teens and the spider. Her aura was so great that the spider which was of her state feared!


    At the same time, the teachers from the Metallic Blood War Gate stared at Woo Nim as if them saw ghost. They could clearly felt that Woo Nim was of the same state as them, but her limitless energliph movement was unexinable to the extend that they would believe that she was a four or five-chambered glipher if they could not feel the movement that only belonged to a three-chambered state.


    <em>So this is Cloud Pce? Even an assistant is so powerful?</em><hr>


    On the clouds, Cheuk Kwun was no longer thezy man he previously was. The serious gliphist back at the field was now back. Gliph strings surrounded him and twirled around the air messily yet forming something in sequence. He looked below him at Woo Nim before continuing his work.


    Woo Nim on the ground was as calm as always. Mister Cheuk is currently drawing the teleportation gliph formation. But you guys are all around the ce so he will need more time in order to save you all. Ill buy you guys time, lets go. She waved her robe and got into a lunge position,


    Mung Sis eyes lit up brightly at this scene. This power was what she always wanted! Now, her desire to enter Cloud Pce strengthened!


    Hurry and leave!


    All teens ran away as fast as they could. This sight angered the spider who had the means to chase after them but was fearful of the attacks it would receive from the woman in front of it as it knew that if it did chase after the teens, the woman would definitelye on it hard!


    Moreover, the punch already left the spiders leg slightly numb and unable to lift up until now! The urgent situation with the powerful woman blocking it left the spider in a fit and opened its scary mouth to let out a weird sound.


    <em>Creak...</em>


    The sound travlled across the forest. Woo Nims face fell and mumbled to herself. Hurry up, it seemed to have help.


    8964 copyright protection95csGyCEusAs

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    <em>Eeek!!</em>


    <em>Whoosh </em><hr>


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Hphmm! Chor Kwong Laan did not bother to reply to him as ck energliph covered him. He was obviously dashing to the best of his ability too. But no matter how famous and fast they were, Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip were still one-chambered gliphers that were being chased after by a two-chambered spider. <em>How would they be able to go against it?</em>


    <em>St! </em>


    Come fight me, you bastard! Despite pale of fear, Wong Chow Yip was still equipped with the madness of the Wong n. <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Boom Boom Boom! </em>


    <em>Szzz </em>A dim light lit up and surrounded Chor Kwong Laan. <em>Roar! </em><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom boom boom boom! </em>


    8964 copyright protection102egwgkFYPYH

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Since Wong Chow Yip arrived on the cloud, his gaze was fixated on Chor Kwong Laan. Nobody knew what was going on in the teenagers mind. He was no glipheon, but he was still a glipher of a prestigious military n.


    Whether one was an elite or ordinary cultivator, destroyed gliphs represented great danger to all cultivators. The process of cultivation is to go against the heavens to begin with, so it came with an extraordinary price.


    Wong Chow Yip''s eyes reddened like an anxious tiger cubs. He remained stoic when Woo Hung mentioned how serious Chor Kwong Laans condition was, but nobody noticed him clench his fist so tightly that his fingernails cut his palms and there was blood trickling down. Only when Chui Yim stepped forward to treat Chor Kwong Laan did Wong Chow Yip see hope.


    When he saw Woo Hung try to stop Chui Yim, his yellowish hair swayed in the air violently along with his now surging energliph. Ill kill you if you make another move!


    Woo Hung trembled when he locked eyes with Wong Chow Yip, who made him feel like helpless prey. He knew that Wong Chow Yip wouldnt hesitate to kill him if he were to try anything!


    This cloud was left in awkward silence.


    Since theres no other solution, why not let him try it? Suddenly, somebody broke the silence. To everybodys surprise, it was Mung Si, the arrogant phoenix who wanted to make Chui Yim quit on the first day of school. She was thest person they expected to speak up for Chui Yim. But they only saw the gorgeous teenagers ice-cold expression when they looked at her. With that, Mung Si shut her eyes like an experienced monk going into meditation.<hr>


    Thats enough. Whats with all the fuss, Unable to maintain her act any longer, Woo Nim opened her eyes. Let Chui Yim try it. Its not like theres any other solution anyways.


    Since Woo Nim; who had the ultimate rights to make decisions here, spoke up, Woo Hung could only huff in anger before sitting at the corner of the cloud. Lets see how you exin to the Chor n after you kill their disciple!


    Brother Chui, I believe in you. Please save him! Wong Chow Yip moved his gaze from Woo Hung to Chui Yim agitatedly. However, he barely received a reply.


    Mm.


    Chui Yim concentrated on Chor Kwong Laans left arm as he picked up a golden needle. It had a shiny tip and glowed brightly, simr to a golden snake with a sunlight-like tongue. He took a deep breath, and the golden needle lit up instantly!


    <em>Pff!</em>


    The golden needlended on Chor Kwong Laans left shoulder, but it seemed to cause some bleeding because he was too anxious. Woo Hung watched in disdain. <em>Indeed ayman, what shitty acupuncture skills. He found the meridians, but look at the blood. Furthermore, thats irrelevant to Chor Kwong Laans injury!</em>


    Just as Woo Hung was lost in his thought, Chui Yim continuously pierced six more needles into Chor Kwong Laan. Three on his left shoulder, like three mighty kingdoms and three on his left wrist, like three stars supporting the moon.


    It looked messy, but the meaning of the position was obvious if one were to take a closer look.


    Chui Yim paused for a split second before taking two more golden needles out of the set and piercing them into the sides of Chor Kwong Laans left elbow!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The Spiral Dragon w gliphs violent bacsh grew increasingly terrifying as it tried to break free of Chor Kwong Laans body. Everyone was horrified at this, including Woo Hung, who was further angered by Chui Yim. At the same time, he felt pity for the talented Chor Kwong Laan who had to dye due to an unskilled doctor. <em>Arrogant idiot!</em><hr>


    Chui Yim sneered coldly at the gliphs actions. Trying to rebel?! As he spoke, a small me suddenly twirled up the eight needles in Chor Kwong Laans left arm. It was so small that those who didnt watch closely wouldve missed it. However, the gliph trembled and calmed down as soon as the me appeared.


    This sudden change shocked all those knowledgeable in medicine. <em>HowHow could this be!?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim didnt feel proud about this achievement as he remainedposed. He pped the jade on his waist, and a small bottlended in his hand. The scent of elixirs engulfed the clouds instantly. As medicine and alchemy were closely rted, Woo Hung could immediately identify that it was the Returning Spirit Elixir!


    The Returning Spirt Elixirmanded an extravagant price, alwayscking in supply despite its huge demand. A grade three Returning Spirit Elixir had the same price as a grade three gliph weapon since the elixir could help replenish the cultivators energliph! It was a life-saving pill in battle!


    The reason why this elixir wascking in supply was that only great masters could create it. Great masters werent likemon vegetables/ ordinary grass, so few had ess to this elixir. This bottle was gifted to Chui Yim by Ping Chi on the day they parted. Ping Chi gave him countless parting gifts, and this was one of them.


    Now, Chui Yim took it out without hesitation. He had used up a great amount of energliph earlier with his mysterious, burning-long hair, and Chui Yim realised he didnt have much energliph left in his heart chamber. Adding on the acupuncture he had just performed, he was running on fumes despite only being half done with Chor Kwong Laans treatment.


    Gliph strings were the median between a gliphist and heaven and earth. Some gliphists watched in disdain as the wavy strings symbolised that Chui Yim couldnt control them well. However, the pure energliph on the gliph strings left them aghast. Many even turned towards Mung Si subconsciously!


    Before this, only Mung Si, who cultivated the zing Skies Style, could produce such pure, burning energliph. Even she had an ugly expression as she clearly felt that his gliph strings might be even more powerful than her zing Skies Style!

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    <em>Sizzle sizzle sizzle</em>


    <em>Szz szz szz szz</em>


    On the other hand, there was a rare smile on Woo Nims face. <em>Indeed deserving of Uncle Wuns rmendation!</em><hr>


    <em>Eeeek!!!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Roar!</em>


    <em>Eeek!</em><hr><hr>

 Chapter 304

Chapter 304xNo giarism!HKj8DwWTlSILUJxrYbasposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Crown Prince? Genius? </em>


    165Please respect copyright.bCN7jBKoYMns 172.68.207.171da2

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305xNo giarism!XiTB75R70ovhoK46EiAjposted on PNA


    <em>You feel agitated every afternoon; your energliph is turbulent and gets stuck after a few cycles. You also have trouble sleeping at night, so you usually cultivate instead. But unfortunately, the same problem repeats every few cycles, bing a vicious cycle as time passes.</em>


    Mung Si shook her head and left, while the teenager watched her disappear from his sight slowly as the smile on his face faded, reced with burning desire. <em>Mung Si, youll definitely be my, Wai-Chi Chuns, woman!</em><hr>


    170Please respect copyright.IIKVOXpuaFns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306xNo giarism!a7djV7BPhZAZMikc9ZdSposted on PNA


    Chui Yim listened to their conversation as he tried to hide his smile. <em>It would be fun if Chor Shing Chit found out that Kam Chin Kee was Craftsman Kam, Swallow Continents pre-eminent craftsman.</em><hr>


    <em>So who was the girl that came with Kan Hang? </em>


    Chui Yim let out a fewugh and took out a bunch from his jade. <em>What was that bunch? Pepper? </em>


    <em>So energy dissociation was not the only thing that bothers me, but the scene reying in my mind</em><hr>


    <em>Take her and leave first. Ill catch upter. Mung Si watch the bald head get further and further from her.</em>


    Finally, it took her here but for her to find out that Chui Yim used himself as a bait not to save her life, but for the bunch of pepper that the girl fancies. <em>Betting his life for a bunch of pepper?</em><hr><hr>


    176Please respect copyright.zgm26pyfauns 172.68.207.171da2

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307xNo giarism!CfHtqk4u8myx7Cb97T5jposted on PNA


    Sometimes, she sighed at the thought of how few adults could match this teens patience. <em>Is he actually some weirdo?</em>


    <em>Indeed, when Kam Chin Kee detonated his puppet, it was equivalent to him losing an arm, but it was because hes still young! What if he had more puppets and could coordinate his gliphism and puppets simultaneously? </em><hr>


    151Please respect copyright.b0V8MJpXeIns 172.68.207.138da2

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    One by one, Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun pointed out their students weaknesses urately. Most were left with their faces red in embarrassment while some reflected as they realised their mistakes.


    After all, who were Cheuk Kwun and Woo Nim? The former was a hundred-gliphic gliphist who could build a teleportation gliph formation at will, while Woo Nim was a three-chambered cultivator who could fight an ancient gliphic beast of her rank! The duo were of simrly high prestige and skill, able to easily identify their students deficiencies.


    However, there were anomalies as well. Mung Si Woo Nims gazended on Mung Si as a rare smile formed on her face. Theres not much to say about you. Just remember to safeguard yourself. Saving lives is good, but do not move beyond your means, lest you lose your life in vain.


    I understand, Maam. Mung Si replied respectfully after a short pause. Nobody in the ss dared to mock her, and most were staring at her in gratitude or admiration. After all, she was the person that carried out a rescue when she could escape while the spider broke through. Many of her ssmates were saved by Mung Si from the spider web.


    Adding to Mung Sis strength, amazing skills and gorgeous looks, she had garnered many admirers. She was a single-gliphic gliphist who already created her personal gliph, the Phoenix Prarier Fire, bing one of the main fighters when they fought the spider!


    Soon, it was Chui Yims turn. Theres nothing much to say about you either since you arrivedte; you didnt have much chance to participate in the fight. Chuek Kwun had his curiosities about Chui Yim too, but he kept it to himself. Be it the force that blocked his senses when Chui Yim broke through, or the weird gliph formation that Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip found with Chui Yim, Cheuk Kwun was filled with curiosity about him.


    After all, Cheuk Kwuns main strength was his sensing and scouting ability, and something that could block him


    You need to explore your ability and create your personal gliph. This is vital to any gliphist. Chui Yim nodded as he started contemting.


    Finally, Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun simultaneously turned to Kam Chin Kee with pleased expressions. As for you, we were presently surprised by your performance.


    <em>Whoosh</em>The entire ss stared at Kam Chin-Kee who wore a gentle smile like always.


    I know where Lee Bak stands; truthfully, hes not bad. You were able to tie against the Metallic Blood War Gates best disciple, Lee Bak. Therefore, youll lead the outer sect delegation during the interschool exchange. But most importantly, you showed your courage in a dangerous situation. Giant demonic spiders are known as Beast Kings, with near unsurmountable strength within their rank. Ignoring its natural advantages and huge size, your attitude, fighting with courage, was admirable.


    Both of us are pleased with you.


    Gasps rang across the ssroom once they heard him. The Southerners who knew Kam Chin Kees background were in disbelief, while others were jealous. Several Northerners even felt a murderous intent against him grow.


    The North and South had been at war for a long time, and powerful cultivators would definitely train at the Bloody War Frontier once they reached a certain age. Allowing such talents to mature was like sacrificing thousands of theirpanions. However, while they desired to kill Kam Chin-Kee, nobody was stupid enough to act within South Imperial City.


    Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun pretended not to notice their intentions. The Cloud Pce outer sect was filled with many factions, and they werent going to force the disciples to be friends; the outer sect was just a way for them to earn money, after all.


    The trip to the Forbidden Forest was a chance for all of you to identify your shorings and improve. Remember, during the interschool exchange, you must live up to the Cloud Pces name. Just because we dont care much about our reputation doesnt mean well allow ourselves to be embarrassed. Woo Nim said as she looked around the ss.


    We dont expect much from you, Woo Nim stuck out her index finger, We just expect one of you to achieve first ce in every arena.


    Failure to do so will result in your expulsion, and youll have nothing to do with the Cloud Pce anymore. Furthermore, if we lose the group contest


    Our school year will end. None of you will need to return for ss. Cheuk Kwun said, slightly excited. The disciples gaze moved from the calm Woo Nim to the excited Cheuk Kwun speechlessly. However, knowing about the long history of the Cloud Pce, they werent surprised.


    Luckily, it had been ages since the Outer Sect concluded in such a manner


    <em>Im sure well be at least as strong as the previous cohort, right?</em> The students tried to encourage themselves, but Cheuk Kwuns excitement left them anxious.


    Okay, todays lesson will end here. The ss has ended. Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun looked up at the sky.<hr>


    As soon as Chui Yim returned to his residence, he started cultivating. Being a single-gliphic gliphist was a new experience for him. Chui Tins creation, the Greater zing Sun gliph, his weird, me-like heart and long burning hair required more attention to understand.


    Chui Yim held the attitude of a researcher since forging, medicine and his other fields all required strong understanding, so he naturally kept the same attitude for gliphism. First, he started with the Greater zing Sun gliph.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    <em>me? The Greater zing Sun gliph, my me gazed heart, that long burning hairAre they perhaps rted?</em>


    <em>Why are you so picky?! </em>However, Chui Yim continued inserting energliph into the gliph slowly. Only when he reached the one-quarter mark did the gliph light up again.


    <em>Thud thud</em>


    Chui Yim soon felt his heart racing! <em>I was right!</em>


    <em>Thud thud</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>Chui Yim didnt actually hear a gushing sound, but he could feel the energying from within his body.<em> My blood?</em>


    <em>Thud thud! Thud thud! Thud thud!</em>


    <em>Ten times? What idea is this?!</em>


    <em></em><em>Under ordinary circumstances, double wind and heart chamber cultivators would definitely be a gliphist because those chambers are required to be a gliphist. However, because of the Heavens me and Greater zing Sun gliph, I became ten times stronger than before the gliph was activated. In short, I can achieve the physical strength of a three-chambered glipher! Furthermore, this will be more obvious as I grow stronger! This skillis perfect for gilphers!</em>


    This reminded Chui Yim of the Bloody War Strike. <em>Wait, isnt that a powerful gliphility?</em>


    <hr>

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chau Chung was one of the seven disciples expelled from the Cloud Pce outer sect during the school trip. He didnt have much talent in cultivations anyways and only wanted to build connections. As such, he didnt particrly care about the expulsion.


    Instead, he cared about his business more.


    Of course not! Brother Chui is the most talented fire-forger Ive ever seen! <em>But you are only a teenager while great master Chau Ling is already fifty; its been more than ten years since he reached the great master realm. Hes way more experienced</em>


    Chau Ling publicly expressed that your weapons are without substance and low quality. At the same time, he joined hands with another to replicate our bulk buying technique! Chau Chung fumed. The unique bulk-buying technique was his idea, and he was furious about being copied!


    Great master Chau Ling is a famous cksmith in the South. There are only two grandmaster cksmith in South Imperial City and his master Choh Hang Sang was one of them.


    Chui Yim now remembered who Chau Chung was referring to. Chau Ling was the cksmith who forged the shitty Soul Destroying Sword he and Kam Chin Kee saw at the ck Tortoise auction house.


    Chau Chung spoke respectfully when he mentioned Choh Hang Sang. Most grandmasters ignore material wealth and focus on cultivations existence after reaching their state, but not grandmaster Choh. As an orphan who grew up under the Lam dynastys orphan adoption system, grandmaster Choh became a talented cksmith and chose not to remain anonymous like other grandmasters. Instead, he started the Straw Hut, customizing gliph weapons for the Southern elites of his generation and raising new grass-refiners to improve Souths capability.


    The name Choh Hang Sang was greatly respected. As Choh Hang Sangs disciple, Chau Ling received many benefits from his masters reputation. The loss of Chui Yims customers despite Chau Lings higher price was an example of his reputations impact!


    Hmph! Damned Chau Ling! Chui Yim gritted his teeth as he remembered his poorer days. Destroying somebodys source of ie was as good as killing their parents!


    Lets go, Chubby Chau! Chui Yim sneered.


    Where? Stunned, Chau Chung asked subconsciously.<hr>


    South Imperial Citys White Tiger Avenue. Despite being called an avenue, its size was equivalent to some medium-sized city.


    Chui Yim and Chau Chung exited their carriage and stared at the building before them. Southern buildings were generally taller than their Northern counterparts; four or five stories buidlings were amon sight, but the building in front of them was only two stories.


    It was a simple and crude building that seemed to be made of straw-like materials, very different from the other extravagant buildings in South Imperial City. But Chui Yim could immediately tell that the building was built out of a gliphic nt, Steel Straw.


    Steel Straw was found in the Spiky Tree Woods of North. Perhaps due to its environment, Steel Straw was half an adults height and hard as a needle. It was hard to imagine that this was a nt despite its matching characteristics. Furthermore, it was a basic ingredient many grass-refiners used to make weapons. Thus, Steel Straw was a necessary ingredient for them!


    A massive amount of Steel Straw would be needed for such a buildingHow costly would it be?! Especially with the gliph aura Chui Yim felt. There must be numerous hidden protective gliphs.


    There was a sign atop the door. Straw Hut; two characters written in cursive.


    However, these words werent simple. From Chui Tins teachings, Chui Yim already started to view the world from a gliphism perspective, and he was surprised that the words were a gliph too! Noticing Chui Yim was staring at the words, Chau Cheng exined their background.


    It was said that when the first teacher of the Cloud Pce and grandmaster Choh first met, they were like long-lost friends, spending three days and nights discussing about cultivation. Finally, grandmaster Choh gifted the first teacher a gliph weapon, and when the first teacher knew that grandmaster Choh was starting his Straw Hut, he wrote this calligraphy for him as a gift.


    Chui Yim frowned<em>the Cloud Pces first teacher?</em> From the words, Chui Yim could feel how rxed the author was when he wrote it, and its aura indicated theproficiency of his gliphism and calligraphy! He reached such a realm that each word was filled with deep gliphism.


    However, when he recalled how hurt the third teacher, Hui Sai Cheong, was when the first teacher banned him from alcohol, Chui Yim wore an odd expression.


    Excuse me. A womans voice pulled Chui Yim back to reality. A woman with a cold expression was ring at Chui Yim with annoyance. Youre blocking the way.


    Wee; how can I help you, Miss? A smiling, middle-aged man at the counter greeted the woman.

 Chapter 311

Chapter 311


    Her. Chui Yim turned to Siu Suet, who was watching everything unfold. She was confused as she heard Chui Yim. <em>What does this have to do with me?</em>

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Siu Suets gaze towards Chui Yim was no longer as cold as before, but she was still unable to make sense of Chui Yim paying a million taels for a challenge that was unfair towards him. On the other hand, Chau Ling was happy with the arrangement.


    Okay. One million taels is enough for a lesson from me. Chau Ling put on his mysterious expression while Chui Yim smiled, not arguing.


    The four of them headed into the Straw Huts Inner Hall together. Chui Yims eyes lit up the instant they entered. In South Imperial City, the Straw hut was second to none in weapon forging, its sales spanning a wide region despite its small store.


    The top level was where grandmaster Choh Hang Sengs workshop and where he resided, while the first level consisted of two halls, the Outer and Inner Hall. The shop received its orders and sold weapons in the Outer Hall, while the Inner Hall was where grandmaster Chohs three direct disciples worked and resided. It was also used to host lessons conducted by grandmaster Choh or his disciples.


    The first thing that Chui Yim saw when he entered was a garden, a gliphic nt ntation. There were various nts, with some Northern gliphic nts as well. It was evidently well cared for with gliphism, allowing them to grow healthily.


    This is my masters garden. There are many ingredients for grass refining, and we cultivate gliphic nts here as well. Chau Ling couldnt help but be proud.


    Its not as if this garden is yourshurry up, we need to head back for dinner after this too. Chui Yim rolled his eyes.<hr>


    Chui Yim wore a calm expression as soon as they shut the door.


    This is my workshop, and the room at the back is mine. Chau Ling smiled gently. However, Chau Cheung and Siu Suets faces fell suddenly as they felt a powerful aura!


    The huge workshop was filled with green, swordlike bamboo. Swords were hanging from the bamboo, and they filled the room. The entire workshop was enveloped with sword aura! Siu Suet wasnt as affected, but Chau Cheung cultivation was weaker, his face immediately flushed white.


    Rumours have it that great master Chau is best at forging swords, Siu Suet said respectfully. Now that Ive witnessed this with my own eyes, the Sword-Refining Chau Ling indeed lives up to his name.


    On the other hand, Chau Cheung was pale white. As the saying goes, knowing a mans reputation isnt as good as meeting him personally. Chau Cheung had known that Chau Ling was an outstanding grass refiner, but he was now feeling the cold sword aura personally, experiencing his strength first-hand! He couldnt help but turn to Chui Yim, who was surprisingly even calmer than when he saw the garden earlier.


    Chau Cheung believed in Chui Yim, albeit experiencing Chau Lings strength. However, he was still worried since he had never seen Chui Yim forge a weapon.


    Okay, lets begin. Chui Yim started. Chau Ling sneered at him as he believed that Chui Yim couldnt handle the sword aura, which made him hurry. However, he was still a great master, so he quickly moved on.


    Please show us your gliph and gliphility, Miss Siu.


    Siu Suet nodded. I believe the three of you will keep this a secret.


    Of course, Chau Ling replied casually. Ive customised over a hundred weapons for various gliphers, and none of their secrets has ever slipped my lips. On the other hand, Chui Yim didnt even bother to answer as he waited.


    His actions annoyed Siu Suet slightly, but she held in her anger as she remembered how he was the cause for great master Chau to forge her weapon quickly. You may begin, Miss Siu.


    Siu Suet reached out her left hand and pulled up her right sleeve to reveal the gliph under her gliph cover.


    Indeed, the Siu ns Gale Stride gliph. Chau Ling smiled while ncing at Chui Yim, the kid he deemed ignorant. <em>I doubt he even knows what gliph this is.</em>


    Unlike the Chor ns Spiral Dragon, this gliph was new to Chui Yim; he had never seen it in Chui Tins books and was obviously weaker in experiencepared to Cheuk Kwun. But he was no newbie to gliphism after Ping Chis, Chor Shing Chits, and Cheuk Kwuns tutoring. Adding on the countless mysterious gliphs that Chui Tin taught and the gliph from the Engraved Mountain Range, Chui Yim could be considered an outstanding gliphist of his generation.


    The gliph in front of him now seemedplex. It was built with many gliph strings, mainly curved lines, crossing each other, resembling the formless wind from afar. It was less mysticalpared to the Chor ns Spiral Dragon, but it was still unique in its own way.


    <em>Maybe this gliph helps the cultivator to control the wind, not weak breezes, but powerful and violent gales. </em>Chui Yim guessed.


    This is my gliphility. Siu Suet spoke. The green bracelet on her right wrist lit up as a longbow appeared in her hands. Chui Yim was captivated by it and realised it wasnt a normal storage bracelet but something that connected her gliph weapon with her! The bracelet had a unique storage space that could connect with heaven and earth, and Siu Suet could gather wind-attributed energy whilst wearing it to nurture her gliph weapon!


    This would improve her gliph weapon as time passed! It reminded Chui Yim of the ugly ck pendant that Chor Shing Chit wore. Indeed, every n had their own exclusive treasures. However, Chui Yim could feel that her bracelet could only connect her to a single gliph weapon, and Siu Suet would need to cut off the connection with her current gliph weapon if she wanted to nurture a new weapon.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Siu Suet reached out her left hand and ced three fingers on the bowstring lightly.


    As she drew the bowstring backwards, the Gale Stride gliph on her right arm lit up. A formless wind-attributed energliph arrow appearing suddenly. Siu Suet breathed slowly and released the arrow.


    <em>Buzz! </em>It was as if she fired a mini tornado!


    Fantastic! Chau Ling pped in admiration. I didnt expect Miss Siu to utilise the Siu ns renowned swordsmanship in your archery. What is this gliphility called?


    Siu Suet was surprised that Chau Ling could understand her gliphility so easily, increasing her respect for Chau Ling. Great master is indeed sharp. I call this gliphility Snow Stter.


    Snow StterA snow-like arrow shooting through the air, making the surrounding snow stter. What a fitting name. Chau Ling replied as he slowly digested the names meaning.


    Thank you great master for the praise. Siu Suet replied respectfully.


    Okay, I already have an idea on what gliph weapon to make. Chau Ling waved his hands and turned to Chui Yim, only to realise he had been looking at him.


    Can we start? Chui Yim immediately asked. He wasnt a fan of Chau Lings theatrics.


    On the other hand, Chau Ling thought that Chui Yim was trying to y it cool. We can start anytime.


    Okay, then lets begin. Chui Yim looked around, spotting a fire-forging stove. Mind if I use that?


    Chau Ling might be a grass-refiner, but he still had other rted tools, simr to other cksmiths.


    Whatever. Chau Ling replied nonchntly as he grabbed a stalk of bamboo. This aroused Siu Suets curiosity, but it wasnt appropriate for her to ask him about the gliph weapon now. The next instant, Chau Ling sliced the bamboo into half with his hands. An unknown liquid emerged from the bamboo together with a thin, long nt that resembled a fungus. Realising that both Siu Suet and Chau Cheung were watching him closely, he smiled.


    The Siu ns Gale Stride gliph and Miss Sius gliphility are both wind-attributed. Ill make use of this gliphic nt, the wind chimes that I nurtured in this ordinary-looking bamboo with a unique concoction of other herbs to increase its sensitivity to wind-attributed energy.


    With that, Chau Ling tied the fungus together with several other odd gliphic nts that Siu Suet and Chau Cheung couldnt recognise. They only knew that watching Chau Ling at work was an oddly beautiful sight.


    Gliphic nts were important ingredients for grass-refiners. They could use, change or deepen their various characteristics for many purposes. Thus, their every move seemed to connect with the gliphic nt. This was what grass-refiners called connection, connecting with the gliphic nt as implied! They would only be recognised as a great master if they could connect with gliphic nts!


    Just as Chau Cheung and Siu Suet were obsessed with Chau Ling, they suddenly heard a loud noise from behind! They both looked over subconsciously to realise that Chui Yim was hammering something!


    Unlike Chau Ling, Chui Yims forging process was much more direct. Chau Ling only spared him a nce before turning back to his work. As time passed, a bow slowly appeared in Chau Lings hand, greatly exciting Siu Suet


    A quality gliph weapon was extremely important for a glipher. A good gliph weapon would increase the gliphers strength, and Siu Suet was here due to the uing interschool exchange! She had heard that this generation of Cloud Pce students was the best in over a century, and she wasnt arrogant enough to think she would easily win. Therefore, she came here for a customised gliph weapon to improve her strength as this was the fastest way to do so.


    Just then, she felt an energliph waveing from behind her. She and Chau Cheung couldnt help but turn around again to realise that Chui Yim was carving a gliph with energliph congealed on his fingertips.


    Even though Chui Yim was already in the one-chambered state, Chui Yim still wasnt used to the normal method of carving gliphs, choosing to use the method he was most familiar with.


    <em>Buzz</em><hr>


    Chau Ling had onlypleted two-thirds of his work when Chui Yim finished.


    Here, give it a try. Chui Yim handed Siu Suet the bow. Thetter frowned and took the bow. It was dark green with weird and irregr curves. Siu Suet would never believe it was a bow without its bowstring and grip.


    However, she was shocked when she felt the bow.


    <em>Bzzz</em>The Gale Stride gliph on her right arm lit up instantly as energliph was inserted into the bow. Her energliph spiralled around the bow like a tornado, creating a scene that amazed her!


    Siu Suet felt the great chemistry between her and the bow. It was as if it was part of her body, fully customised ording to her; her hands and fingers fitted the bow perfectly! She couldnt understand how the unknown gliph carved on the weapon was sopatible with her! Even though she had yet to try the weapon, Siu Suet realised that it allowed her energliph to move three times faster than before!


    The speed of energliph movement was directly proportional to the activation speed of a gliphility! To Siu Suet, a long-distance archer, the speed of her attack directly corrted to her strength! It was a major factor of her power.


    She couldnt care less about Chau Lings work anymore as she was fully attracted to the bow in her hands. Swimming in excitement. Siu Suet grabbed the bow and adopted a firing stance.


    <em>Buzz</em>An energliph arrow appeared immediately and with a whoosh, a fist-sized tornado shot out rapidly towards the puppet. Siu Suet could clearly feel her energliph and loosed additional arrows in session.


    <em>Szz! </em>


    Even Siu Suet was stunned by what she saw. The puppet with the ability to resist any attack below the four-chambered state currently had a huge dent in its chest caused by her arrows!

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chui Yim didnt spare Siu Suet a nce as he watched Chau Ling with his arms folded. Thrown off by Chui Yims speed, Chau Ling gritted his teeth and sneered. Speed doesnt mean anything. With that, he tightened thest wind chime,pleting his bow!


    Now, it was time for him to carve a gliph. Chau Ling smacked the jade hanging on his waist as a sword appeared. Chui Yim immediately identified it as a grade-three weapon. The sword tip danced against the newly forged bow, leaving several patterns. Within no time, a gliph weapon was born!


    Chau Ling kept his sword and passed the bow to Siu Suet. Please give it a try, Miss Siu.


    Siu Suet observed the beautiful jade-coloured bow that lit up regrly as if it was breathing. This bow was different from the odd bow she was still holding. Slowly, Siu Suet ced the odd bow aside to try the new beautiful bow, but Siu Suet felt like she had lost a piece of herself.


    The instant she grabbed the bow Chau Ling crafted, Siu Suet felt its wind-attributed energliph. But that was all.


    She forced herself to focus and shoot an arrow. But unlike the odd-looking bow, the gliph carved on the bow lit up, and a powerful wind-attributed energliph surrounded the bow instantly. Siu Suet instantly felt a huge suction force absorbing her energliph!


    <em>Whoosh! </em>A tornadorger than the one she shot out previously formed! It smashed against the puppet as dust flew all over the ce. Chau Ling had a pleased expression. I name this bow the Galewield. The gliphs Gale Divestor and Air Rending have been engraved on it to absorb all the surrounding wind-attributed energliph and increase the might of Miss Sius gliphility ordingly!


    Suddenly, Chui Yim burst outughing. What are youughing at, kid!? Chau Ling red at him angrily only to see the teen point towards Siu Suet. When Chau Ling looked over, he realised that Siu Suet was holding on to Chui Yims odd bow while his was left on the ground.


    She looked at Chau Ling apologetically, but her grip on the odd bow was so tight it seemed like she was ready to fight anybody who wanted to take it from her. Stupid girl! Dont you know what a real gliph weapon is?!


    Old man! Do YOU know what a gliph weapon is!? Chui Yim shook his head as he shouted at Chau Ling, who was stunned upon being shouted at.


    Tailor-made weapons arent as simple as you think; the gliph weapons you made only increase her gliphilitys strength and nothing more. You overlooked the Gale Divestor that you carved; not only will it absorb the surrounding wind-attributed energliph, but it also steals her energliph as its name suggests! It actually hurts herprehensive strength to increase a single gliphitliys power. How can you call this a customised gliph weapon when you made it single-mindedly? You barely considered her actual needs!


    <em>p</em>


    Suddenly, everyone was surprised by a p. A figure walked out from behind them, shocking everybody except Chui Yim. So you only show up after such a long time?


    Boy The man chuckled helplessly and walked out. He wore simple farming clothes with a straw hat hanging behind him and looked no different from a local farmer.


    Choh


    I am Choh Hang Sang. The manughed gently. Be it Chau Cheung or Siu Suet, neither of them had expected the mysterious grandmaster Choh to be such a benign man. The grandmaster barely greeted them before turning back towards Chui Yim. Our little friend here is indeed a great cksmith. May I know who your master is?


    However, Chui Yim only rolled his eyes at him. Chui Yim had no idea what happened to his forging master, and he probably wouldnt have the chance to see him again now that he had reincarnated into another world. The thought of this put sadness into his eyes.


    Our little friend here is right. You never actually paid attention to this girls true needs. You only considered her gliph and gliphility while our little friend here carefully observed her details like her palm and finger size. Thus, his bow fits her perfectly. If Im right, our little friend used breeze spirit iron as his main ingredient, sprinkling ndestine Silver on the weapon when he almost finished. Breeze spirit iron is a gliphic nt found on Southern mountain peaks. Under the surrounding windy environment, it has greatpatibility with wind-attributed energy.


    However, his words greatly surprised Chau Cheung. <em>Even grandmaster Choh is unable to identify the gliph? </em>While Siu Suet stared at Chui Yims bow with great interest. She was still holding onto it tightly.


    Its the Gale Stride gliph. To be exact, I only used a part of it to help the bow resonate with wind-attributed energy. Chui Yim spoke calmly.


    No wonder its sopatible with the girl; they originate from the same gliph! Even the simple-looking Light Wind gliph can boost the girls attack speed due to their highpatibility. With part of Gale Stride gliph, breeze spirit iron and Light Wind gliph, these three simple items create a perfectbination! Thisis a peak grade two gliph weapon! Choh Hang Sang gasped.


    The fact that Chui Yim was able to form a new gliph with a part of a gliph he saw for the first time was able to prove his gliphism proficiency. Moreover, his idea to create such abination showed his intelligence and forging skill, especially as fire-forging was known to be harder to master than grass-refining.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chui Yim finally looked at Choh Hang Sang after realising that the other party could discern everything, from the ingredients Chui Yim used to the idea behind his gliph weapon urately. I see that this old man has sharp eyes.


    How dare you Chau Ling red up, but Choh Hang Sang only waved his hands smilingly. Im only a few years older than our little friend here. How about we treat each other as the same seniority? As long as our little friend here doesnt mind.


    If you insist. Im Chui Yim. Chui Yim answered generously. Choh Hang Sang was an affable man, and Chui Yim clearly felt itthere was no reason for Chui Yim to treat him with an attitude.


    Lets have a chat about forging, brother Chui.


    Of course  I heard you own the garden outside?


    Haha, yes. Brother Chui is free to take anything that catches your eye; as a meeting gift for my brother.


    Then Ill consider myself wee!


    Before Chui Yim left the room with Choh Hang Sang, he turned towards Chau Cheung. Chau Cheung, remember to change our n when you head back. We will only customise three grade two gliph weapons every month, bid them out like an auction. The buyer with the highest price will get it.


    Of course Siu Suet was thrilled. She had just gotten a customised weapon from a cksmith who even grandmaster Choh Hang Sang treated respectfully  it was obvious the teen was a powerful masters disciple while he was an expert cksmith. Such a powerful gliph weapon increased her strengthprehensively, and she was now even more confident in the interschool exchange.


    On the other hand, Chau Cheung was like a dog wagging his tail as he had won his bet!


    After this incident, Chui Yims fame would increase as the world would know him as the teenager who beat great master Chau Ling. With grandmaster Chohs words, Chui Yim was obviously of a high state, and many ns would flock to them to customise gliph weapons for their talents no matter the price! Chui Yims voice rang in his mind as he recalled what he had said.<em> Chubby, if you continue to bet everything on me, Ill guarantee your sess,</em><hr>


    A teenage girl sat on a stone stool, star gazing. She was an ice-cold beauty that might not have realised it was because she picked up her teachers characteristics subconsciously, or maybe her cultivation style was to be med.


    She never thought that she would continuously hear about him from all over. Firstly, she heard that he became Doctor Odd Ping Chis direct disciple and soon, he earned a special quota to join the Cloud Pce outer sect, and now he was said to possess the ability to customise grade-two gliph weapons.


    He was only ten, but he was a dual great master in medicine and forging. The South hadnt seen such a monster for thest thousand years! Every incident that took ce made the name rey in her mind.


    The girl sighed as the silver moonlight shone on her. It tugged at ones heartstrings to see such a beauty sigh.


    Whats bothering Siu Bing so much for her to sigh about? A voice rang into her ears and destroyed the gorgeous scene. The person had a raspy voice; it sounded just like a rusty sword and the great sword intent within was clearly felt.


    It''s none of brother Foks business. The girl frowned as she replied in a low voice.


    A slender figure appeared from the shadows. He carried a sword on his waist and a fierce sword intent could be clearly felt from him. Even the bright moonlight couldnt cover up his sharp aura. Even though the girl was frowning, she couldnt help but be in awe. <em>Indeed the Fok ns pride.</em>


    The teen walked over, and a gentle expression washed over his face when he looked at her. Siu Bing, the interschool exchange is around the corner; Ill definitely represent the academy and my n to victory. If I manage to do so, I will propose our marriage to the Ha n.


    I didnt agree to this, Fok Fung. The girl replied coldly.


    What ce do you have to decide this? It will be up to your parents and the matchmaker. Anyways, I am a genius confident of reaching the four-chambered state, and even the five-chambered state is possible. Bing my wife isnt a bad option.


    How can feelings be discussed like this? I do not have any feelings for you; our rtionship will not work out. The girl sneered.


    Fok Fungughed angrily, but he calmed down quickly. Unfortunately, you dont have a say in the matter.


    Thats on the condition you beat me. Just then, another girl came over. She had a crystal clear voice with a simrly sharp intent around her.


    The first girl smiled immediately. Senior sister.


    A female stepped out. She wasnt as gorgeous, but she had a unique aura which felt like a sharp arrow. We dont wee you here, Fok Fung.


    Siu Suet, this is mine and Siu Bings matter. It has nothing to do with you. Fok Fung furrowed his brows.


    Siu Bing is my junior sister; therefore it rtes to me. Siu Suet raised an eyebrow.


    You looked confident. Have you forgotten how you lost to me? Fok Fungs voice grew cold, but it didnt scare Siu Suet. Instead, she replied with confidence.


    Do you want to give it a try?


    Then Ill look forward to junior sister Sius archery skills during the interschool exchange.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    You wont believe what happened. Siu Suet nodded, her eyes sparkling as she told her about everything that had happened. Siu Bing immediately guessed what had happened when she mentioned the bald teen.


    Is he called Chui Yim? Siu Bing sighed when Siu Suet finished.<hr>


    The same time at the Eastern Blue Dragon Avenues Star Unite Education Center. It was the same night, but there was a different situation.


    A faint energliph shrouded the education centre. If there was an elite in gliphism star-gazing, he would notice that the energliph cover''s nodes reflected the stars'' movements like it was absorbing the night skys energy.


    In the middle of the huge formation was a beautiful girl. With her yellow shawl, she looked like a fairy that descended into the mortal world. Behind her stood a gentle middle-aged man with a thin smile.


    The girl was only sixteen, yet she was able to control starry sky energy which proved that she had cultivated the Star Unite Secret to a certain degree while even her seniors had not even started cultivating it! She was the disciple with the greatest potential.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes to discover the middle-aged man behind her. Master, thank you for guarding the formation for me.


    The middle-aged man waved his hands. He was the actual in-change behind the Star Unite Education Center todaythe thousand-gliphic gliphist, Chan Chung Ching. He had stepped down long ago, but this sixteen-year-old genius was his disciple, and since he received news that the violentdy next door had an equally excellent disciple, Chan Chung Ching decided to end his seclusion.


    There wasnt much that he cared about at his state except the chance to gain enlightenment of the legendary state, a state of immortality, and his disciples.


    Chan Chung Ching was confident in his disciple. Siu Yao, I heard this interschool exchange is unlike the previous ones. Are you confident? The girl was none other than the best disciple of the Star Unite Education Centers current generation, Kong Yau.


    Master sure likes to joke, Kong Yauughed gently. How could Siu Yao lose with Masters guidance? She spoke softly, but Chan Chung Ching knew she was more aggressive than her soft appearance.


    Mhmm, but youll be going against a boy named Lee Bak from the Metallic Blood War Gate, and hes somebody you must beat. Chan Chung Ching nodded. At his and Lung Wai Yuets state, it was almost impossible for them topete when their strength could destroy South Imperial City. Without Old Ngais Thousand Mountain and Streams formation, their surplus energliph wouldve destroyed the entire city when they fought the necrocultivators.


    Thus, their disciple would bepeting on their behalf. The interschool exchange seemed simple, but there were numerous hidden undercurrents; they were the three greatest institutions, after all. Their school fees were only slightly cheaper than the Cloud Pce outer sect, but they had way more students.


    Luckily, all three institutions had elites behind them that secured their status.


    Other than the three institutions, there were eight other institutions without any five-chambered or thousand gliphic elites guarding the school, but their capability was close to threergest institutions. Thus, they also participate in the interschool exchange. Thepetitionprised the three great institutions, eight other institutions and the Cloud Pce outer sect. Despite being known as an exchange, it was actually apetition to determine the resources they would be given ording to their rank. Well, except for the Cloud Pce outer sect. This was just an experience for their disciples.


    But things were serious for the other institutions as this exchange would decide their resources. The Lam dynasty might have ruled the South for centuries, but it didnt mean they were perfect. The resources they could distribute were limited, so the institutions had topete.


    For an elite like Chan Chung Ching, Lung Wai Yuets disciple was the only person he considered equalpetition. However, Kong Yau gave him a sweet smile. Master, Siu Yao doesnt care about Lee Bak, only Mung Si from the North. Battle intent gleamed in her eyes when she mentioned her name.


    Siu Yao will be the next disciple of the Cloud Pce after beating her and making master proud.


    Interesting, Chan Chung Chingughed. Ill look forward to it.<hr>


    It was just another old day for Chui Yim.


    Thepetition with Chau Ling was just an intermission for him as he had already figured out where the other party stood after seeing his Soul Destroying Sword back at the auction house.


    More importantly, he was now a single-gliphic gliphist and the Heavens me, which used to limit his forging had merged with his heart, so he could now use as much time as needed. Whether it was his knowledge, skills or gliphism, he had surpassed the great master and was now approaching the grandmaster state. He would have already tried forging grade-four gliph weapons if he didn''t fear the unwanted attention.


    Chui Yim had bid Choh Hang Sang goodbye after taking many special gliphic nts from him, so it was a worthwhile trip. He returned home and had dinner with Kam Chin-Kee and Yeung Chun before going to his workshop to continue cultivating.


    He was now facing a new problem besides the Heavens me. The grey crown lying near his diaphragm quietly. It was the bacsh from the phantom monkey on its deathbed. It was a powerful, high-ss bloodline animal that was said to be stronger than even the giant demonic spider; as legends said there had been an immortal, six-chambered state phantom monkey a thousand years ago.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    With that, Chui Yim started to focus on his other chambers. Whether he chose to be a glipher or gliphist, hed need to cultivate; it wouldnt hurt to have an extra chamber.


    Chui Yim wasnt sure which route to take, so he practised his only gliphility the Bloody War Strike. Initially, learning the Bloody War Strike was an excuse to make Chor Huet Zhin less apologetic towards him, but Chui Yim realised it was way more mysterious than it seemed as time passed.


    It was a murderous yet mighty gliphility which bore the strong Inks Will of the Chor n. Unable to identify the source of its indomitable murderous intent, Chui Yim med it on the Hung n as he recalled it was a gliphility jointly created by Chor Huet Zhin and Hung Zhin.


    <em>I must take a look at the Hungs n gliph and gliphility if I get a chance.</em>


    Even though his progress was slow, Chui Yim had already understood the Bloody War Strikes strength. He was confident that someday, hed be able to perform this gliphility to devastating effect.


    Chui Yim was gifted, but he didnt have much experience in cultivation from his past life. Moreover, the unexpected Kam Chin Kee was skilled in puppetry and couldnt give him much advice. Therefore, Chui Yim could only rely on himself and experimentation to progress in his gliphism.


    <em>No matter what, Ill work on bing a glipher first, training in the Bloody War Strike while learning to draw gliphs. This will give me a strong foundation! </em><hr>


    Time trickled past, and spring arrived a few monthster with its beautiful blossoms and warmer, morefortable Southern weather.


    Compared to the winter that had just ended, an increasing number of citizens were willing to leave their houses, so South Imperial City was once again bustling with activity.


    Furthermore, winter also represented half a term of the Cloud Pce outer sects school term. This also meant that just six months were left until the Cloud Pces enrollment.


    Both Kam Chin-Kee and Chui Yim spent the six months fruitfully. Cultivating and their other skills like sculpting, medicine and forging required lots of practice. Lam Ming Sum also became a regr guest at their residence during this period. She even helped clean the ce with Yeung Chun from time to time, which gave Kan Hang a headache. <em>If others find out that the great Lam Princess is here doing chores</em>


    As for Chui Yim, he had stabilised his current cultivation state and learned to draw gliphs in the air. With his current state, he could only draw four gliph strings simultaneously. He and Kam Chin Kee werepletely honest with each other, so he knew that Kam Chin Kee gained his ability to draw gliphs thanks to a skill from his previous life, called Ever-changing Formless Skill.


    Even Kam Chin Kee couldn''t exin the reason behind it, but Ever-changing Formless Skill surprisingly fit this world well, allowing him to draw gliphs even before he broke through. However, this also meant that his strength would remain simr to his current state even if he broke through.


    After their battle with the giant demonic spider, Kam Chin Kee was almost left without any puppets as they were all destroyed, so Chui Yim took up Kam Chin Kees request to make new puppets.


    Before they realised it, the inter-school exchange was only five days away.


    Woo Nim stared at her disciples calmly as always. The ss will now be deciding our representatives for the exchange.


    There are several categories in the exchange. Excluding the final grouppetition, there is forging, alchemy, and gliphism.


    Her disciples seemed unfazed by the news, as they obviously already knew most of the exchange details. <em>These should be the skills South and North value need the most. </em>Chui Yim secretly thought to himself.


    Gliph weapons directly affected a gliphers strength; alchemy could help improve ones cultivation speed and save lives, while gliphism directly affected gliphists capabilities, allowing them to tattoo gliphs onto gliphers.


    It wasnt that glipheons, sculptors or other careers were unimportant, but these three areas were what the current world focused on the most.


    Miss Woo, I feel that nobody other than Chui Yim can represent us in forging. Chor Kwong Lan stood up for the first time. Chui Yim epted his words calmly; he wasnt shocked or against it, as nobody in his generation wasparable to him in forging. The other disciples knew Chui Yims skills; many even had gliph weapons forged by Chui Yim. Needless to say, they agreed with his selection.


    Okay, Chui Yim it is. Woo Nim nodded.


    As soon as she finished, somebody else stood up. Ill take alchemy. Woo Hung, the current Imperial Physician, Kuen Hips direct disciple. Since alchemyplemented medicine, a sessful gliphist was normally a decent alchemist and vice versa. In medicine, Woo Hung wasnt confident of beating Chui Yim, a great master. But he was confident in his alchemy.


    Chui Yim didnt fight for the position either. He and Kam Chin Kee had never cared about the exchange. To them, this was just apetition between children, and it would be best if they didnt need to participate at all.


    Any objections? Woo Nim looked around. Just like medicine, alchemy was a profound subject. Most disciples of the outer sect had strong backgrounds. They had some slight knowledge of medicine, but almost none knew about alchemy. Southern Ping would never be considered part of the Souths Five if everyone knew alchemy.


    Alchemists were rare in this world.


    Okay, Woo Hung will represent us in the alchemy segment. Woo Nim nodded as there were no objections.


    It was also because the zing Skies Mountains Yim n, the worlds best-forging n, hadnt sent anybody. The n home to the only divine state cksmith was exceptionally arrogant. Not only did they not enrol anybody in the outer sect, but none of their disciples were sent to attend the Cloud Pces enrolment. Even the Mung ns Mung Si was here voluntarily.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    <em>Whoosh! </em>


    Suet Sing Fuk threw Lee Bat Fan an unfriendly nce when he saw him standing up. What makes you qualified when you cant even draw gliphs as a zero-gliphic gliphist?


    Gliphism isnt just about drawing gliphs, but ones knowledge and understanding of the subject, Lee Bat Fan retorted. Compared to the undeveloped North, the Lee n is definitely stronger in this aspect.


    Who are you calling undeveloped? Siu Liu red at Lee Bat Fan.


    Heh Lee Bat Fan sneered in response.


    Watching their ssmates argue, Chui Yim scooted over to Kam Chin-Kee and whispered. Kam, are you interested in this?


    Nope. Too boring for me. Kam Chin Kee shook his head while Chui Yim nodded in agreement. He would not have participated in the exchange voluntarily if he wasnt nominated; with his current rank, he didnt need to rely on such methods to boost his fame.


    Just then, a student stood up. Miss Woo, I nominate Mung Si. She has great strength and is excellent in gliphism. Mung Si is the most suitable candidate. Surprisingly, this student was a Southerner and a famous n disciple. After Mung Si saved him from the giant demonic spiders web back in the Forbidden Forest, he became one of her most loyal followers.


    On the other hand, Mung Si remained unfazed, as if she wasnt the person being nominated. The contrast between her bubbly look and her ice-cold personality had charmed many.


    Suet Sing Fuk scoffed but sat down. He wasnt confident in beating Mung Si. Even the other gliphists and Lee Bat Fan did the same. Her heroic action had awed them, and they simrly agreed that Mung Si was qualified to represent the Cloud Pce outer sect,


    Hearing no further objections, Woo Nim nodded. Okay, the representatives have been decided; Chui Yim, Mung Si and Woo Hung. As for the grouppetition, everyone must be involved, and we expect nothing less of victory. For our three representatives, not winning will result in expulsion. This has always been the outer sects rule.


    After making herself clear, Woo Nim turned to Chui Yim, Mung Si and Woo Hung. Except for Woo Hung, the other two teens were unfazed.<hr>


    Since Yeung Chun and Lam Ming Sum became close friends, their frequent discussions on the culinary arts helped them improve significantly and left Chui Yim proud of how he decided to hire Yeung Chun.


    Hearing Chau Cheung, Chui Yim huffed. I see youre here again for free food, huh?


    Not today, Chau Cheungughed. Theres an interesting auction today; I wonder if Brother Chui and Brother Kam are interested?


    The duo exchanged nces. <em>Interesting auction?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim sat in the private room as he snacked. Auctions were something Chui Yim was interested in. He and Kam Chin Kee werentcking financially, and bidding for unique items was fun for them. The unnamed fire beads Kam Chin Kee bought for Chui Yim were still a mystery even after Chui Yim broke through. All he knew was that there was an extraordinary me within them that might be the Heavens me equal!


    However, with his current cultivation state, Chui Yim feared that hed damage it, so it was still safely kept in his jade. No matter what, such valuables should be treasured, and hed surely understand it someday as he progressed in his cultivation.


    He scanned the private room they were in. Chau Cheung was capable, seeing how Chui Yim was currently in a ck-grade private room, befitting his current standing. If Chui Yim were to reveal his actual abilities, he might have been put in a red-grade private room. Seeing how proud Chau Cheung looked, Chui Yim couldnt help but wonder how interesting Chau Cheungs expression would be if he learned that Kam Chin Kee was a red-grade guest.


    Chui Yim smirked as he thought of this. Kam Chin Kee immediately figured out Chui Yims thoughts and shook his head with augh.


    On the other hand, Chau Cheung failed to notice the teens exchanging nces and turned to them excitedly. There are many unique items today, but I called you guys here for thehundred years old wine, the Thousand Mile Aroma!


    Thousand Mile Aroma? Chui Yim raised a brow.


    Kam Chin Kee hummed. The Thousand Mile Aroma can be smelled a thousand miles away, leaving everyone who smelled it drunk. Its a precious wine.


    Brother Kam and Brother Chui are indeed tasteful! Chau Cheungughed out loud. Thousand Mile Aroma is something money can''t buy due to its rarity! However, with Brother Chuis financial status, you could definitely try to bid for it.


    So you can have a taste of it, right? Chui Yim stared at Chau Cheung, who wasnt embarrassed despite his intentions being exposed.


    Well, not exactly. Besides the Thousand Mile Aroma, there are many other precious items that you guys could bid for, including precious minerals and gliphic nts. I heard that Brother Kam needs special gliphic nts and ingredients to make your mystical puppets, and a piece of evesting wood is being auctioned today.


    Evesting wood? Kam Chin Kee looked up in shock. Even Chui Yim didnt know what it was.


    Evesting wood is very precious; it takes a decade to sprout and only grows after twenty years. After every decade, the wood will grow slightly, barely maturing after a century, Chau Cheung said as he demonstrated with his fingers. Just a piece this small.


    Its mystical characteristics remained unknown to the past elites until a grass refiner made a gliphic weapon out of it. It was a wooden sword madepletely of thousand-year-old evesting wood which ended up in the hands of a four-chambered glipher, Duen Fei.


    Duen Fei? Sword God Duen Fei? Chui Yim looked up in surprise.

 Chapter 319

Chapter 319xNo giarism!2ltgesplXOzlQ0TRAzSEposted on PNA <hr>


    131Please respect copyright.mO5aby03CCns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320xNo giarism!MRthldhsQRIBsaKuZg0Vposted on PNA


    Five hundred thousand. A ck-grade guest bidded. Madame Yuen looked over and saw that it was the private room which a young fire-forger who had flipped the South Imperial City upside down recently was in. Madame Yuen sneered in disdain. <em>Chau Cheng must be stupid to believe he can rece me by coborating with a teen. The teen had amazing talent, but still too young and of low quality.</em>


    Rarity and quality were all that mattered in the auction house. Grade two tailor-made gliph weapons were nothing to Madame Yuen. Her eyes thennded on the bald teenager which shocked her. He seems <em>familiar</em>


    <em>Moreover, now it seems like that fat boy is close friends with Craftsman Kam and the famous young fire-forger!</em><hr>


    The wine was sent to their private room in no time. Despite being sealed carefully, it was so fragrant it almost made Chui Yim drunk. <em>What if I were to open it</em>


    <em>Boom</em>


    153Please respect copyright.qNvw8Ntns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 321

Chapter 321xNo giarism!ibfXcSST8yLKkrvm69Bpposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    193Please respect copyright.l0wsajXq70ns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 322

Chapter 322xNo giarism!555A1EA76EbKqRrVKyIKposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    126Please respect copyright.3frfUgMRJCns 172.68.207.138da2

 Chapter 323

Chapter 323xNo giarism!HT82SE57YHoUzyitGoI7posted on PNA <hr><hr>


    128Please respect copyright.ObX1O8K1Nlns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 324

Chapter 324xNo giarism!IxLhlEXLFwmN7UqpeYceposted on PNA


    <em>Bang! </em>


    163Please respect copyright.Al75wEbJP2ns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 325

Chapter 325xNo giarism!7vJ3ifxolLF9G4gD1kDrposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom</em>


    163Please respect copyright.DPUw54ZTikns 172.68.207.138da2

 Chapter 326

Chapter 326xNo giarism!wCOHmubk3205YzA0zEeJposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Pff.</em>


    176Please respect copyright.qjjn0vVuxjns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327xNo giarism!FixFqWZ3aMPphetILNUiposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom! </em><hr><hr>


    <em>Such a grand scene! </em>


    Chui Yim feltplicated once he saw the arena. <em>I should have enrolled here instead! Leaving the other factors aside; this arena is ten timesrger than the entire outer sect! The Big Three, Eight Institutions and others are barely twenty percent of the arenas size!</em>


    96Please respect copyright.FOlnqZM1Zhns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 328

Chapter 328xNo giarism!yaRQlBmBdAQynOAELejPposted on PNA


    158Please respect copyright.1ZvGz7hGhons 172.68.207.171da2

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329xNo giarism!1kxvuLxCvwFKVHEgT1Ziposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    Fung Seung had a cold voice which Chui Yim found familiar<em>Where have I heard this thought? </em>


    <em>How powerful must the painter be to make him feel threatened by a painting?</em>


    184Please respect copyright.a0jAMLfyP1ns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 330

Chapter 330xNo giarism!oRqp2lvWN5XhdsoFnJI9posted on PNA <hr><hr>


    284Please respect copyright.Y49o8Y45f9ns 162.158.192.167da2

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331xNo giarism!woHQESBlIaHY6LxEndVVposted on PNA


    <em>This kid</em>


    Fung Seung stared at Chui Yim horrified. <em>Is he really a thirteen year old teen? His skillfulness only makes sense to appear on cksmiths at least of my age!</em>


    233Please respect copyright.shezAaJAoDns 172.68.11.156da2

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332xNo giarism!GlWVSLSw5jSUJycQM3Lxposted on PNA


    <em>So this arrogant teen is Grandmaster Moks disciple!? </em>


    Fung Seung nodded at Yau Suet Chungs work. <em>Indeed, Mok Ching Saus disciple.</em>


    <em>Just that</em><hr>


    190Please respect copyright.2QXmgkiLo4ns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333xNo giarism!VNtmyvZnbTzkxgHPiZj4posted on PNA


    <em>They are giving this out as a prize!? Never has the prize been so significant for previous exchanges! </em><hr>


    Yau Suet Chung had a ferocious expression as he grew determined to get the prize. I will win, and nobody can stop me! At first, when he was ordered to take part in the exchange, Yau Suet Chung was unhappy. <em>Did Master send me to participate after hearing some insider news of this bracelet?</em><hr><hr>


    140Please respect copyright.xeW83kCyCCns 162.158.192.177da2

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334xNo giarism!8vsWWir9ggqBibM62UATposted on PNA


    Sung Hau was shocked. 1,000,000 was the price of a grade three gliph weapon, and every upgrade cost another 1,000,000<em>If martial uncle reaches the five-chambered state in the future, this weapon would cost a total of 9,000,000 taels!</em>


    146Please respect copyright.SH5cuCzWOzns 172.69.85.141da2

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335xNo giarism!Y51Ene7GBaMFna4u0T6Iposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    Chai Fook Sau and Yau Suet Chung had excitement written all over their faces, and even Chui Yim nced at it. <em>This ethereal aura is so familiar it reminds me of the weird cushion Ping Chi gave me. Dont tell me, does his bracelet help with ones cultivation!? This prize is indeed worth my effort.</em>


    151Please respect copyright.ioRVGI27s 162.158.192.163da2

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336xNo giarism!YU0vEaVIXBCQMlHAOfWJposted on PNA


    Fung Seung couldnt help but nod to himself. <em>Indeed, worthy of being grandmaster Moks discipleThis bench should be personally crafted by grandmaster Mok himself.</em><hr>


    Yau Suet Chung sneered. He didnt stop Chui Yim as he was secretly pleased that the worlds greatest forging genius was watching him. <em>Heh, Ill take this chance to show you what a real cksmith is like!</em>


    <em>Plop plop plop</em>


    <em>Creak creak</em>


    He made his way to a workbench, and to the crowds surprise, he took out the weird metal piece from yesterday. Even Fung Seung was shocked. <em>Why did he take this out again?</em>


    169Please respect copyright.AZ9Kh4CQjAns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 337

Chapter 337xNo giarism!LNkYHIlsTIlReIagxTuMposted on PNA


    <em>Szz! </em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    <em>Ding ding ding!</em>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    200Please respect copyright.nBD1uOUFdnns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338xNo giarism!ORu7PFTFdzCfRQc566jHposted on PNA


    <em>Boom! </em>


    The other participants barely withheld their urge to attack him on the spot. <em>Nonsense! Should we be busy doing nothing?</em>


    Yau Suet Chung sneered. <em>No matter how much more time theyre given, theyd only be background characters. </em>


    <em>Was this apetition between the three factions?</em><hr>


    224Please respect copyright.3GhMsFM8nCns 172.70.189.34da2

 Chapter 339

Chapter 339xNo giarism!KWMzvWn1lhvNXVngq7rPposted on PNA


    Chui Yim on the side wore an odd expression and shook his head slightly. <em>This teen is too far off.</em>


    218Please respect copyright.yVw3EhlPUzns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 340

Chapter 340xNo giarism!SSCg0DuOSIQ6ruC7zqhSposted on PNA <hr>


    210Please respect copyright.5yQQGYk9C1ns 172.68.207.138da2

 Chapter 341

Chapter 341xNo giarism!BbxRI7qginSTSO92ZSYtposted on PNA


    Fung Seung watch the scene, appaled. <em>So how did this end up with me sabotaging myself!? </em><hr><hr>


    227Please respect copyright.tFWQqj7DZ5ns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 342

Chapter 342xNo giarism!y43AP2DSt6PDoSHmh1qeposted on PNA


    What now? Yau Suet Chung sighed helplessly.<em> Im the disciple of the water-casting grandmaster; why is he ordering me about?</em><hr>


    <em>t. </em>


    227Please respect copyright.0W4abOToauns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 343

Chapter 343xNo giarism!IO7G3G1bpfE3NqpSsKXEposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    206Please respect copyright.OExeEmdxO3ns 172.69.85.140da2

 Chapter 344

Chapter 344xNo giarism!85ftltxSK2MK1fOUdIHXposted on PNA


    <em>Indeed a divine bracelet! To be honest, this might be the most expensive item on me now!</em><hr>


    <em>Plop plop plop</em><hr>


    212Please respect copyright.mQ9E8IYrZQns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 345

Chapter 345xNo giarism!GHF6DhJwvwiZa4xsxnfFposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    262Please respect copyright.eAGnWE8I9ens 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 346

Chapter 346xNo giarism!6K5OSIpyXtM38AWvunHIposted on PNA


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    208Please respect copyright.jfrEc3Vzztns 162.158.170.13da2

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347xNo giarism!XFNFNFcjKgvm7QfNwmkdposted on PNA


    Chui Yim stared at Sze Fung in shock. <em>He was ring at me like he wanted me dead yesterday. But now, hes acting like some benevolent elder. Is there something wrong with his brain?</em>


    <em>Indeed my lifelong enemy. He picked a truly great descendant!</em>


    180Please respect copyright.WLiFdU7B9Ens 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 348

Chapter 348xNo giarism!w8a09QjF59oRvhxb5hB2posted on PNA


    <em>I barelymented, and youre already taking his side! What did I dote on you for? </em><hr>


    233Please respect copyright.hhxOZU6b52ns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349xNo giarism!UNTliNis05Ow5Y54Q0llposted on PNA


    Thus, the remaining energy can only go elsewhere, like your burning hair. When energliph enters your heart, the Heavens me will be activated, but not to the point where it burns you.<strong></strong><hr><hr>


    <em>The returning spirit elixir again?</em>


    228Please respect copyright.wMlL4nVj1wns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350xNo giarism!gLnHJOx1D2DXRiFVuUVZposted on PNA <hr>


    Chui Yims expression changed as he turned to Ping Chi, who had snow-white hair. <em>This old foxHe epted the invitation to be the examiner of the interschool exchange because of me</em><hr>


    <em>Bullshit!</em>


    202Please respect copyright.z4Qomjfon7ns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 351

Chapter 351xNo giarism!jphg0QcvETPfZgWRwP2nposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    172Please respect copyright.PbVMPcLrhXns 172.68.207.139da2

 Chapter 352

Chapter 352xNo giarism!GN9ljJKyFtCFglH3KRDsposted on PNA


    128Please respect copyright.vY7rmOvsdyns 172.68.207.168da2

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353xNo giarism!EioxiU7rFgyO3aIiULroposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    The judges had goosebumps just looking at her. <em>All correct? Just how intelligent is she? Even Kong Yau, blessed by the stars, made a few hundred mistakes!</em>


    186Please respect copyright.8e0xdmsj7yns 162.158.170.174da2

 Chapter 354

Chapter 354xNo giarism!nWqEgZmkU2jbmM7JVSX5posted on PNA


    Why are you here? Chui Yim looked away awkwardly and coughed. The teen girl frowned hearing him. <em>Hes indeed</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    208Please respect copyright.Kkw5gyMbSVns 162.158.170.235da2

 Chapter 355

Chapter 355xNo giarism!kw7gUsNzhI1A45BXl2TEposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    176Please respect copyright.dQJGbRK7Z8ns 172.69.85.149da2

 Chapter 356

Chapter 356xNo giarism!skOH7UwJ4B1AszCsuZxgposted on PNA


    Grandma Chin Shus calm left the crowd speechless. <em>Had she already foreseen this?</em>


    223Please respect copyright.i0MG8v1oKons 172.69.85.144da2

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357xNo giarism!Bmi4Luj1AwI9IXeWJuDDposted on PNA


    The only ones left were the two nameless participants and Mung Si. Kong Yau looked over with a smirk. <em>Finally, shes unable to catch up when ites to an actual test, huh?</em><hr>


    <em>This Did she seed in a single try?</em><hr>


    140Please respect copyright.j6Vpg1lxmkns 172.69.85.138da2

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358xNo giarism!NZvDFGREQz9LGv3e6ShEposted on PNA


    Grandma Chin Shu tried to contain her excitement, but the wide smile stered on her face betrayed her as the other important figure rolled their eyes. <em>Its fine; continue pretending that youre not satisfied with her performance; we cant tell at all</em>


    <em>Bang!</em><hr>


    Oh? The Old Star Reacher was secretly d to hear this. <em>Ha! The Cloud Pce ismenting on the gliph? This is a great chance to gain some fame using their name! </em>


    132Please respect copyright.e56rOVReHMns 172.69.85.142da2

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359xNo giarism!908xRfTguncVJi21IB3Uposted on PNA


    His words left a hugemotion amongst the audiences and judges. <em>If what the middle-aged man said was true, Star Locks capability would be greatly reduced! </em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    164Please respect copyright.71wlhglqJPns 172.69.85.130da2

 Chapter 360

Chapter 360xNo giarism!HJFWjmtaJ7iJmJbjCyGsposted on PNA


    Such a grand scene left insiders in disbelief. <em>Dont tell me</em><hr>


    <em>Swoosh</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    146Please respect copyright.x4teTQsFFXns 172.69.85.134da2

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    These fools think so highly of themselves; it will be their death day I break through the one-chambered state. Lee Bat Fan scorned. To him, the rest of his ssmates were no better than trash, except for Lam Zaa and Mung Si.


    Young Master Lee is absolutely right! These extras are no match for Young Master who cultivates the Divine Mist Style passed down by Lee ns ancestors! When Young Master reaches the one-chambered state, they would be defeated badly! Disciples whose n was under Lee n bootlicked while the rest remained silent. They nned to follow either of the Chor-Wong-On trio but had to turn to Lee Bat Fan from the four greatest ns of South, Lee n, after being rejected.


    Feeling better after receiving ttery, Lee Bat Fan then moved forward.


    Huh? A blood-coloured shadow shot past the group and right afterwards, a wolf formed of blood fog pounced onto the group of teens!


    This must be a blood spectre, kill! Lee Bat Fan shouted, unflustered. He clearly felt that the blood spectres were only aspetent as ordinary beasts, not even gliphic beasts! Since all Cloud Pce Outer Sect disciples were from ns and nurtured with the best education and resources from a young age, blood spectre with mediocre capability was nothing to them.


    <em>Boom! </em>


    Sensing the positive changes taking ce to his body, the glipher was overjoyed. Some great stuff they have there!


    <em>Zoom! </em>After the appearance of a blood spectre, many simr blood spectres gushed up to the group!


    Hahaha, just in time! The more the merrier!


    Blood spectres came inrge numbers as if they were blood intent Santa us, so simple to tackle that even Lee Bat Fan could managed to take down a few with his ordinary sword. Well, Lee Bat Fan who has yet to break through nor learnt to draw gliphs was the weakest in his team!


    Very soon, all blood spectres were eliminated even before the teens were satisfied; they craved for more blood fog to strengthen their bodies! All of a sudden, they felt an auraing towards their direction.


    Mhmm? Is that a shadow that I see?


    Is that a blood spectre?


    Let me! A bow-using glipher pulled his bow and released an energliph-filled arrow and with a whooshed, the arrow aimed right at the ck shadow in front of them!


    <em>Pfft! </em>A loud, muffled sound was heard and the group vaguely saw ck shadows surrounding the shadow that the arrownded on.


    I see we found ourselves a difficult opponent! Instead of being fearful, the outer sect disciples were filled with excitement. Sadly, their high-spirits did notst long, as the teens were reced with anxiousness; or even horror as the gap closed up!


    Its no blood spectre but a group of bald disciples with six ritual burn scars on their heads.


    The leading disciple had three brown, ancient gates surrounding him and emitting light beams.


    Apex Temple?


    Lee Bat Fan frowned. These baldies left him with a headache. The religious era had long passed in the South a thousand years ago and there were not many followers these days, but the Apex Temple that Mute established added a unique scene to South Imperial City.


    Moreover, their leader Yuen Yau was no average disciple.


    Amitabha. Greetings, Benefactors.


    Lee Bat Fan was unhappy toe across Apex Temple disciples, but there was nothing other than to greet back at Yuen Yau. Even though Apex Temple was not part of the Big Three, they were part of Eight Institutions and institutions in South had the same standing asrge-scale tribes in the North. Furthermore, Yuen Yau was Mutes direct disciple and had the rights to cultivate the special Universe Divine Style, giving him the same social ss as Lee Bat Fan!


    Yuen Yau returned a respectful greeting and went straight to his point. Benefactors will find the stairs leading to the third floor just right at the corner. However, it is only restricted to participants with a required amount of blood intent or above.


    Is that so? Since then, do Bhante have any solutions to it? Lee Bat Fan enquired immediately.


    Amitabha. This monk do have three solutions.


    Im willing to listen. Lee Bat Fan expressed his will.


    The first solution will be to cultivate on the spot until we collect sufficient blood intent. But since we are racing against time, this will be thest resort. The second solution will be to snatch blood intent from other participants.


    Yuen Yau spoke calmly, but it left Lee Bat Fan and hispanions with their guards up. Some even held up their gliph weapons and poitned it towards the Apex Temples disciple.


    However, as disciples from a Buddhist school, this is contrary to our believe of non-violence towards others, so its this monks second choice. Yuen Yau shook his head.


    Simrly, Lee Bat Fan didnt wish to fight Yuen Yau too, he was nopetition for him and hes only hoping to find a spot to take in blood intent peacefully to boost his Flexible Bones Body. Thus, he immediately asked. So whats Bhantes best solution?


    To hunt down blood spectres which arent actual living things that grew from the tower to exchange for blood intent, Yuen Yau sighed. Sadly, Benefactors took the blood spectre that this monk and his peers were chasing after.


    The outer sect disciples eyes widen, aghast at Yuen Yaus words.


    Since our best solution failed, this monk decided to go with the second resolution for Apex Temples well. I hope Nobel Benefactors can take your leave on your own ord, as this monk doesnt wish to take action. Benefactors would receive good karma for fulfilling others sess and this monk hopes Benefactors fulfil our wishes today.


    The outer sect disciples were no idiots and immediately understood the hidden meaning. One of the n disciples let out a sneer. Bald donkeys trying to make violence sound like some good deed. You have to battle for the blood intent you greed for, then!


    Every disciple that enrolled in the outer sect was no ordinary teen. Moreover, all outer sect disciples here were survivors of Forbidden Forest, thus they definitely have something up their sleeves. One disciple held his sword tightly and the gliph lit up sightly.


    Amitabha, Yuen Yau muttered under his breath and the Three Lives Gate spun automatically to block the sword intent. For the Apex Temple and for buddha to shine universally, this monk sadly had to resort to violence. Yuen Yau looked up, he was expressionless but energliph surged from his hands that were put together.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Yuen Yau did not reply to the outer sect disciples as he muttered expressionlessly. But there was slight sadness swimming in his eyes if one were to take a close look. He was chanting the Buddhism funeral chant since Buddhists believed that doing so for all living would help them reach Sukhavati, the Land of Bliss when they passed on.


    Sadness swam his Yuen Yaus eyes, but he did not hesitate tounch his attack on Lee Bat Fan and his peers as Yuen Yau signalled!


    The Angry Buddhas Chop!


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    Yuen Yaus giant hand shown in one of the broadcasts left some spectators mind-blown. What gliphility is that? Thats one gigantic hand


    But before they recover from their surprise, the Metallic Blood Giant Tower shook violently and the gate shot open, throwing a few figures wrapped in balls of red light out!


    <em>Cough! </em>The disciples vomited blood the instant they touched the ground, and all of their faces flushed white. Well-prepared Metallic Blood War Gate disciples came at lightning speed and took the badly injured participants away on wooden stretchers. It was evident that Sze Fung was prepared for such an incident.


    Lee Bat Fan was among those eliminated by Yuen Yau. Fuming, he swore at Apex Temple despite his mouth still filled with blood. Perfect act, sneaky Apex Temple! The Lee n remembers your doing and will take revenge someday!


    Mute on the grandstand only spared Lee Bat Fan a short nce hearing his threatening remark. He killed his way; literally, to who he was today, so he wouldnt fear a teen boy whose acting like a menace. With that, he returned to watch Yuen Yau from the broadcast with a pleased smile on his face.


    Now, the giant hand of Yuen Yau had disappeared into thin air. He took a short nce at the blood stains and along with his groupmates, he inhaled the leftover blood intent before leading his group away from the ce immediately; as if they were never here.<hr>


    The blood-fog-filled tower was a stressful ce to be at.


    Amongst the red emerged a beautiful scenery. It was a big group of girls in white and their arrival seemed to chase the ufortable red away. They were no other than disciples from the School of Blossoms, an all-girls institution and the dream school of many young female cultivators. Every single disciple of theirs were graceful beauties and being girls, they were way more unitedpared to other institutions.


    Yip Luk Ching was no great beauty, but she had a demeanourunique to her and the ability to remainposed during unexpected eventsit might be the result of her practicing alchemy for a long period of time.


    However, being the best disciplees with great responsibilities; she had to take care of her fellow sister under her lead!


    Be careful! Yip Luk Ching shouted and released energliph to draw a Wall Prison gliph in front of them.


    <em>Crack! </em>


    Simrly, the attack dispersed in thin air, revealing Yip Luk Chings pale face. She seemed unharmed but in reality, Yip Luk Ching suffered from grave internal injuries.


    From afar, the skinny teen with narrow shoulders resembles a sword pointing towards heaven.


    Im Fok Fung from the Great Book Academy. Nice to meet all from the School of Blossoms. In raspy voice, Fok Fung spoke.


    Fok Fungs appearance left a solemn look on Yip Luk Chings face. Her worry intensify when she saw that he had nopanions with him. Cultivators who act alone were either abandoned for being so weak that they served as others burdens or so capable that they viewed their peers as burdens.


    And Fok Fung was obviously thetter.


    <em>Whoosh</em>Another group arrived right after Fok Fung. They were led by two aloof girls with one wielding a weird-looking bow.


    Siu Suet greets the School of Blossoms disciples.


    Siu Suet, do not snatch my prey. Fok Fung frowned.


    Snatch? What do you mean by that when everyone here has an equal standing? Moreover, this is apetition. Unfazed, Siu Suet replied and left Fok Fung with a scowl on his face. The sharp sword aura of thetter gushed up, but this did not affect Siu Suet as a breeze graced her beautiful hand holding onto the bow.


    The next second, the breeze solidified into an eye-catching arrow. True to the rumours, Siu Suetsbat ability improved by thirty per cent after acquiring the New Rich Thirty-Six and not only she no longer feared Fok Fung, the thought of going against him even excites her!


    Fok Fung looked at the bow on Siu Suets hands with a ck look. That gliph weapon must be what you rely upon, huh?


    You could try. Siu Suet retaliated. Tension loomed over the two best disciples of Great Book Academys current generation instantly.<hr>


    In the midst of silent tension, energliph movements were felt by the School of Blossoms disciples. All twenty-plus of them activated their energliphs.


    Bright green energliph surrounded Yip Luk Ching. Her snowy white robe danced in the air without caused by any wind. Miss and Mister, dont you think your attitude towards the School of Blossoms is kind of rude?


    We might be a girls school, but we are full of fighting spirit and perseverance just like others. If Miss and Mister greed for our blood intent, then youll have to fight for it.


    Anger washed over the pretty faces behind Yip Luk Ching. How Fok Fung and Siu Suet treated them like items; discussing who owned them right in their faces was uneptable! They supported Yip Luk Ching fully. Senior sister Yip is right!


    Lets show them who the School of Blossoms is!


    I apologize for my offensive mistake, Siu Suet nodded to Yip Luk With sincerely after a short pause. Holding up her bow, energliph formed into an arrow as she pulled on it. Siu Suet will give in my all to defeat the School of Blossoms to express my sincere apology.


    Fok Fung still wore a ck look on his face, but his sword intent had already reached the peak; like a precious sword that was leaving its heath!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Up to this point, battling for blood intent was the main goal of the Metallic Blood Giant Tower and the audience understood the essence of thepetition; the tower would randomly ce two institutions as well as arge number of blood spectres in the same space starting from the second floor, but the collective amount of blood intent carried by these blood spectres was insufficient for all participants to advance to the third floor. In other words, it was inevitable that the participants would have to prey on each other in order to sessfully advance to the third floor.


    The audience watched participants perform fancy gliphilities and skills through the broadcast. They also saw an increasing number of disciples suffering serious injuries or giving up voluntarily, being thrown out of the tower.


    The Metallic Blood Giant Tower was just like arge sieve, separating the capable from the weak and leaving only the former.


    Look, some students from the Metallic Blood War Gate made it to the third floor already!


    Same for the Stars Unite Education Centre!


    Theres someone from Cloud Pce''s outer sect its Mung Si!<hr>


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    Yip Luk Ching was beat as she rapidly drew gliph after gliph. She was a talented alchemist butcked a lotpared to those talented in gliphism. Since she had yet to create her personal gliph, Yip Luk Ching could only attack with the basic Leaf de gliph.


    Sadly, the Great Book Academy was too powerful for her. Fok Fung didnt even have to sh his swords; all he did was put his hands behind his back and sharp sword intent crowded around those from the School of Blossoms automatically, leaving them with minor injuries.


    Siu Suets arrow was simrly terrifying. The sharp cries it emitted had the School of Blossoms disciples jumping around to avoid the attack. The small tornado-like arrow pierced the ground and left a huge crater! Not only that, Ha Yu Bing was getting more and more familiar with her newly created Freezing Frost de while supporting Siu Suet.


    Cooperating with Siu Suet well, every time the School of Blossoms disciples escaped Ha Yu Bings slow down or freeze, Siu Suet would eliminate them immediately with her arrow, which greatly annoyed the School of Blossoms disciples.


    Senior Sister, we cant go on like this!


    We cannot let evil triumph, so take our blood intent and leave to the next floor, Senior Sister!


    We give up!


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Yip Luk Ching was touched by her junior sisters sacrifice, but she knew that she had to take action immediately so as to not waste their thoughtful action. With that, she waved her hand and collected all the blood intent they left for her before bolting off!


    Trying to escape, huh? Fok Fung turned pale and went after Yip Luk Ching as fast as he could!


    Forget it. Siu Suet and Ha Yu Bing exchanged nces and came to a conclusion. The stairs are right in front of us, lets just look around for more blood spectres. The other Great Book Academy members who obviously viewed the girls as their leaders left with them.


    Not far away, Fok Fung was chasing after Yip Luk Ching frantically, but when Yip Luk Ching ran with all her might, even Fok Fung couldnt catch up!


    The sight of the round-shaped door put a smile on Yip Luk Chings face. With that, she dived into it!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Fok Fung was wrapped in a translucent sword aura as he banged into the door and was sent flying backwards by the blood-coloured light around the door. Yip Luk Ching stared at him coldly from behind the door. Luk Ching will remember you, young pride of the Fok n.


    <em>Swish.</em>


    With that, she left and disappeared from the stairs.<hr>


    Luck was on Siu Suets side. Very soon, her group came across a group of blood spectres to collect blood intent from. However, their peers all agreed that Siu Suet and Ha Yu Bing should take all the blood intent from the blood spectres they defeated.


    The Great Book Academy was no united institution like the School of Blossoms. In fact, they were simr to the Cloud Pce outer sect  a grainy mess, with most capable disciples acting alone in thispetition. All those that followed Ha Yu Bing and Siu Suets lead were either their admirers or knew that they were incapable and were hoping to collect more blood intent under the protection of these beauties.


    Of course, prizes were only awarded to the top three, but as long as one wasnt driven out, the weaker disciples could find a spot and absorb the blood intent for themselves and greatly benefit.


    Yes, this was Lung Wai Yuets n  she deliberately had the disciples make a choice between upgrading their physical strength permanently or fighting for victory. Choices were inevitable in life, and the teen participants still had countless choices waiting for them to make in the future that would most likely affect their cultivation, and even their life and death.


    Unable to persuade the other disciples, Ha Yu Bing and Siu Suet epted the blood intent and took their leave with the excuse of finding the best path.


    After bidding goodbye, Ha Yu Bing and Siu Suet went for the door, but they encountered Fok Fung on the way, full of murderous intent.


    You have sufficient blood intent? He frowned. However, he received no reply from the girls, only seeing a small tornado in Siu Suet''s hand and the odd-looking bow. After some hesitation, Fok Fung left.


    He did not fear them, but he was not confident in getting their blood intent before they reached the stairs. Thus, he turned away toward the direction where Siu Suets group mates  Fok Fungs fellow schoolmates  were at.<hr>


    Chui Yim and his team strolled around without hurry, handling any blood spectres they happened toe across, contrary to the anxious participants being shown on other broadcasts.


    They didnt go after others, but that didnt mean that others wouldnte for them.


    Amitabha


    A foreign voice rang into the ears of Chui Yim and his group. If Lee Bat Fan were here, he would recognise this horrifying voice that sent him out of the tower.


    They turned around to see a group of bald teenagers behind them, led by Yuen Yau.


    The sight of them annoyed Chui Yim. He didnt like these teens who had the same hairstyle as him, and it finally made sense why people would sometimes gift him cabbage and buns when he passed by on the street, asking if he was a little monk from the Apex Temple here to beg for alms.


    Spit out whatever nonsense you have to say!


    Yuen Yau wasnt affected by Chui Yims unfriendliness and put his hands together, showing respect. Dear Benefactors, Apex Temple is stillcking blood intent for all of us to enter the third floor. We hope that Benefactors can


    Chui Yim and the rest exchanged nces while Kam Chin Keeughed. Thats why I told you guys that we dont need to hunt for blood intent. It wille to us on its own.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Yuen Yau narrowed his eyes and replied in a low voice, Amitabha. This must be Benefactor Kam Chin Kee from the Cloud Pce outer sect. This monk has heard about Benefactors unique puppet skills, and Yuen Yau is honoured to have the chance to go against Benefactor.


    Well, actually Ive already made a move, Kam Chin Kee answered with a bashful smile.


    This made Yuen Yaus face fall as he turned around abruptly. To his horror, seven of his peers had dropped to the ground, unconscious. Yuen Yau then watched them be surrounded by blood-coloured light before vanishing into thin air.


    Kam Chin Kee waved his hands and passed the blood intent from the disciples he defeated to Chui Yim and the rest.


    <em>Pff pff pff</em>


    Within the bloody mist, the blue shadows were more striking than ever!


    It took no more than a few seconds for the Apex Temple group which started with about twenty disciples to be left with three.


    This was the first time the Chor Wong On trio witnessed Kam Chin Kee during a fight; they previously only heard stories about it. They couldnt help but stare at Kam Chin Kee in horror, hearts sinking as they repeatedly weighed their capability to counter the others attack.


    As blood intent surged into Chui Yim and the trios bodies, Chor Kwong Laan spoke up, This is your blood intent, why did you give it to us?


    Their group is muchrger than ours, we have more than enough to spare, Kam Chin Keeughed. The remaining three disciples are mine. You guys make your way up first, Ill catch upter.


    Yuen Yau turned red hearing Kam Chin Kee.


    All of this proved that he was an outstanding teenage cultivator, thus he secretly looked down on Kam Chin Kee, the boy who practised unpopr skills whom he heard so many mighty stories about. To him, the true way of cultivation was gliphism!


    But it took no more than a short meeting that only consisted of greetings for Kam Chin Kee to crush his confidence. Kam Chin Kee never feared group battles, and with his unique puppet skills, he took out all the weak disciples of Apex Temple. Other than Yuen Yau, only two others were capable of narrowly escaping from his attack!


    In a sh, Kam Chin Kee single-handedly turned Yuen Yaus group of about twenty to only three.


    Yuen Yau was no doubt greatly embarrassed. With a loud shout, brown gliph strings formed a huge hand.<hr>


    Like his appearance, On Kuet was a macho boy, just like his n that was home to the aggressive soldiers and vanguards of the South. With a sabre on their shoulder, On n members were known as killing machines on the battleground.


    Lets go! Kam boy can do this alone, youll only hold him back by staying! Of course, Chui Yim understood Kam Chin Kees battle style the most amongst others.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    A blue and red shadow passed by. A blue wolf with the face of a monster stood next to Kam Chin Kee. The monster-faced wolf was certainly a weird being, yet the wolf standing next to Kam Chin Kee looked appropriate. This was the blue wolf puppet that the world had seen before.


    On Kam Chin Kees shoulder, there was a red creature raising its wings, ready to soar. It had a simr monstrous face, but unlike the wolf, it had a sharp, dark green beak. This was a bird-like puppet!


    With the blue wolf and red bird next to Kam Chin Kee, his aura rose as a gentle smile formed on his face. Now its three versus three, a fair battle.<hr>


    Heaven grade puppets were arduous to create and impossible for Kam Chin Kee toplete within a short period of time. The blue wolf and red bird were a coborative effort between him and Chui Yim over the past few months after they returned from the Forbidden Forest.


    With Chui Yims matchless forging skills and Kam Chin Kees amazing sculpting skills, they greatly improved the blue wolf and red bird, reaching middle amber grade, something that Kam Chin Kee never thought possible to achieve. Even though the puppets were still of amber grade, the difference between low and middle amber grade was huge, symbolising the increase in the number of mechanisms, durability, and overall quality.


    Now, amongst those of Kam Chin Kees status, maybe only Mung Sis zing Skies style that burned everything could threaten him now that he owned two middle amber grade puppets.


    Go, Kam Chin Kee muttered, the puppets going for the other two Apex Temple disciples immediately. Other than Yuen Yau, who was a gliphist, the two other disciples were gliphers.


    In truth, there werent many gliphists from Apex Temple, and rumour had it that most skills Mute got from the ancient tomb were skills to boost ones physical body, and Mute himself was a powerful glipher. His famous defence gliphility, Golden Bell Shield, was one of the best gliphilities in the North and could take an attack from five-chambered or thousand-gliphic cultivators.


    As Apex Temple disciples, Yuen Yaus junior brothers certainly did well in strengthening their bodies. They did not dodge the puppets that wereing for them as they had high confidence in their bodies.


    It was said that Apex Temples body training methods were cruel and painful, but they were also the reason why its disciples were mostly stronger than cultivators of the same rank. As they activated their energliph, their skin turned bronze.


    Kam Chin Kee heard about them too. The bronze skin was no special body type but an ancient body strengthening skill that wasparable to special body types.


    It was separated into a few grades: bronze skin, metal bones, and golden body.


    The disciples physical body would improve every time they reached a new rank. Yuen Yaus junior brothers were indeed some of the best disciples of their institution, considering they could achieve the bronze skin state before the age of eighteen.


    It was just that puppets werent living things, only acting how Kam Chin Kee controlled them. Therefore, the puppets did not dodge either, going right at the disciples with bronze skin and heavy energliph surrounding them, shing head-on with them!


    Naive! The gliphers sneered. Putting aside puppets, while in their bronze skin state, they could even escape huge boulders rolling down a mountain unharmed! Moreover, they were disciples of Apex Temple, so, of course, they would have defence gliphilities of their own that were so powerful even Yuen Yau would need some time to take them down!

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367xNo giarism!zqWNxlcxLuUglksXzhLRposted on PNA


    <em>Pfft!</em>


    <em>Pfft!</em><hr>


    <em>Bang!</em><hr>


    <em>Swoosh</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Yuen Yau looked excited. <em>Victory is in my hands! Now that the red bird has dropped to the ground and the blue wolf has fallen to the ground like it lost control</em>


    <em>Lost control?</em>


    <em>Bang.</em>


    215Please respect copyright.UImLqSKXy4ns 172.70.147.44da2

 Chapter 368

Chapter 368xNo giarism!WsnlkY1cdPkrWMAMjDwLposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Swoosh</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Rustle</em>


    <em>Tip tap</em>


    154Please respect copyright.AXCNVgCKe9ns 162.158.162.37da2

 Chapter 369

Chapter 369xNo giarism!MRniifLoYVAv0UdTaB35posted on PNA


    <em>Drip</em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    107Please respect copyright.738VwJrtNans 162.158.162.2da2

 Chapter 370

Chapter 370xNo giarism!baT61qyeBWMEs985kRySposted on PNA


    <em>Boom Boom Boom!</em><hr>


    <em>Huff</em>


    <em>ng!</em><hr>


    110Please respect copyright.n4pPvZTpe0ns 172.68.207.170da2

 Chapter 371

Chapter 371xNo giarism!hvJ7LvcyfUy9m394b30sposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Now that On Kuet made a sudden turn, the gliphers couldnt react and stood rooted to the ground in fear. <em>Boom! </em><hr>


    122Please respect copyright.JrHPk8AIvxns 172.70.142.231da2

 Chapter 372

Chapter 372xNo giarism!9sELXzxfleOnSQ9VrTWfposted on PNA


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Szzz</em><hr>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    <em>Szzz</em>


    <em>Cling cling</em><hr>


    <em>Pfft.</em><hr>


    120Please respect copyright.42snYudsuxns 172.70.142.151da2

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373xNo giarism!ikwCze6PZvWx37o7LbsKposted on PNA


    <em>Whoosh</em><hr><hr><hr><hr>


    Lung Wai Yuet recalled the scene of her fellow soldiers being massacred and murderous intent swam in her eyes. <em>This Wai-Chi kid must be taking the chance to poison the Souths forging genius to death because he thinks I dont know his ns gliph ability!</em>


    She sighed helplessly and prepared to send Chui Yim out of the tower. <em>His life might be in danger if the poison deepens any further</em>


    175Please respect copyright.o1Ie4hzWEBns 172.70.143.51da2

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374xNo giarism!QWUUgZ2NUbRJUU004myFposted on PNA


    Theoretically, the Nine-Tailed gliphs poison should havepletely seeped into Chui Yims organs in five minutes, yet he was still totally fine. <em>Could it be that he has a way to cure this poison?</em>


    However, five minutes had already passed yet this bald boy was still staring at him!? Wai-Chi Chun couldnt believe his eyes and could not help but think the same way as Lung Wai Yuet. <em>Dont tell me that he has a method to handle our tribes unique poison!</em>


    <em>But if this kid possesses a way to cure the poison then he must die!</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Even the gods are helping me?</em>


    <em>Boom!!!</em><hr>


    The Nine-Tailed Wai-Chi Tribes elder wore an ugly expression. As expected of the Southern Metallic Blood War Gate. After ridiculing the institution, he left with the glipheon and the seriously injured Wai-Chi Chun. In his eyes, this was deliberate. There was constant fighting urring in the tower, yet none of it was as dangerous and deadly as the one his tribe member was involved in! <em>It cant be that the Wai-Chi n is so unlucky.</em>


    However, as she sensed closely, she noticed that Chui Yim had an innate heart chamber. <em>Is he perhaps like Lee Bak, a glipher with an innate heart chamber?</em>


    166Please respect copyright.AgAjl5VyXVns 172.68.207.165da2

 Chapter 375

Chapter 375xNo giarism!aIYQ5ETvmpQFKuaYP7Pfposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    195Please respect copyright.86xiRUUe3wns 172.70.143.96da2

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376xNo giarism!fw42qcjRphzvLhvaL3Swposted on PNA


    <em>No wonder this institution has been able tost for hundreds of years in the South,</em><hr>


    <em>Whoosh.</em><hr>


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    <em>Pfft!</em>


    <em>Huff </em>


    Kam Chin Kee felt the teen was acting weirdly. <em>He was anxiously trying to stop Chui Yim from leaving yet hes suddenly soposed? </em>


    143Please respect copyright.rTbGOwDSrgns 172.70.142.214da2

 Chapter 377

Chapter 377xNo giarism!0S0Uu6H6Or5xgVllF7hLposted on PNA


    144Please respect copyright.WejSJtCACOns 162.158.163.64da2

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378xNo giarism!iuGgZcARFyPr9SWNgPqwposted on PNA


    <em>Pfft.</em>


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    <em>Pfft pfft</em><hr>


    <em>What gives him such confidence?</em>


    <em>Swoosh.</em>


    <em>This kid must definitely be a descendant of a great n!</em>


    This angered Duen Por Do greatly. <em>Kam Chin Kee clearly doesnt know his ce!</em>


    <em>What is that!?</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Where did this powerful kide from!?</em>


    <em>Pfft!</em><hr>


    Confusion washed over Duen Por Do. <em>Isnt the blue wolf next to me? </em><hr>


    152Please respect copyright.v2PnCuGGEpns 162.158.163.82da2

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379xNo giarism!suDf0QbDnpKSNewpejHYposted on PNA <hr>


    Its a party for you, I see. Chui Yim sighed. <em>The Metallic Blood War Gate is indeed something else, theres actually three of them that made it to this floor! </em>


    Lee Bak felt helplessing across Chui Yim too. Brother Chui surprised me. Its out of my expectations to see Brother Chui here. <em>He was only great in medicine and forging, yet he made it here?</em>


    Ching Lang Pak was in utter disbelief. <em>Lee Bak also bought gliph weapons from this kid?</em>


    He was pumped up. <em>Right, lets finish this and return to Young Master.</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    151Please respect copyright.WIH1l0nYxKns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380xNo giarism!zMNtMs4g2KaOwWBOGoi1posted on PNA


    Ching Lang Pak sighed at how Chui Yim stayed glued to the ground like he was stupefied. <em>This is no different from offending a future grandmaster cksmith</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>What kind of power is this!?</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Thud thud!</em>


    121Please respect copyright.TwMkrDjH9Uns 172.68.207.160da2

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381xNo giarism!9iySiPJeWoLoXySI2uu2posted on PNA


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Creak creak creak creak</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Buzz</em><hr>


    <em>Chui Yim has the body of a three-chambered cultivator!? He only broke through his heart chamber yet he has the body of a three-chambered cultivator?</em><hr><hr>


    128Please respect copyright.Yc1xq9OmrWns 172.70.142.141da2

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382xNo giarism!ojiOOE0CugSwswUixN4Gposted on PNA <hr>


    Unfazed, Lam Zaa did not dodge the attacks as if they were nothing to him. Siu Suets eyes widened in shock. She was not aiming at Lam Zaa but the spots he could dodge toward. Lam Zaa would have to take one of her arrows if he wanted to dodge Ha Yu Bings attack. <em>But it seems like hes choosing to take Ha Yu Bings Freezing Frost de instead</em>


    <em>Hmph! </em>


    162Please respect copyright.PrAa7NiNnuns 162.158.170.39da2

 Chapter 383

Chapter 383xNo giarism!wyz0tp15MQHNhqJ5ayP0posted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Szz szz szz!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    167Please respect copyright.xkiHUn70gnns 172.68.207.163da2

 Chapter 384

Chapter 384xNo giarism!aCssVPlN1HujSPKg4mtDposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    134Please respect copyright.zTReLrHfR8ns 172.70.143.117da2

 Chapter 385

Chapter 385xNo giarism!uEUD3k9xqkjfMX66yCJPposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    137Please respect copyright.YtZ5Ix5p3Ins 172.70.142.6da2

 Chapter 386

Chapter 386xNo giarism!G1ma9ua6rbuT4xj9fAdeposted on PNA


    153Please respect copyright.ZQEzGbhwnyns 172.70.142.149da2

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387xNo giarism!N8uzketg2wQSPeb91fGIposted on PNA


    <em>Bzzt!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    However, the giant, destructive wave was not depleted and continued forth violently. Siu Suets eyes were filled with anxiety at this scene. <em>It seems like Lam Zaa is getting impatient</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom boom boom boom!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em><hr>


    <em>Swoosh swoosh swoosh</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    <em>It left her with no way out!</em>


    192Please respect copyright.wsgjeDtj6Dns 172.70.142.211da2

 Chapter 388

Chapter 388xNo giarism!qKLdgfdXi1XRyWYjzrSxposted on PNA


    <em>Bzzz</em>


    149Please respect copyright.RYOuEngmW1ns 162.158.163.30da2

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389xNo giarism!7ybihqjXNpJqhVBdrnDnposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chui Yim couldnt believe his eyes. He intended for Lee Bak to block Lam Zaa so as to allow Kam Chin Kee to reach the door to the ninth floor. He didnt know that Lee Bak could only sustain a single attack! <em>Thats it? The favour the Blood Dragon Fairys direct disciple owed me was offset so simply?</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom! Boom boom boom</em><hr>


    <em>Ill send any party that loses theirbat capability out of the tower immediately, even if its a misjudgment.</em><hr>


    186Please respect copyright.CxTr1VxshAns 172.69.85.131da2

 Chapter 390

Chapter 390xNo giarism!GbcHhMigBXMFCusZBoHBposted on PNA


    <em>Buzz</em><hr><hr><hr>


    185Please respect copyright.k60JZu7Dthns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391xNo giarism!yTHUW7PJTmEpsD2w5eYcposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Such a powerful aura!</em>


    <em>Why is he here?</em>


    <em>What did he say? Reincarnated? Although Im not from any Buddhist sect, hes right about me reincarnating. Is it a lucky guess or just spewing nonsense?</em><hr>


    176Please respect copyright.ytfvE4C1MHns 162.158.170.126da2

 Chapter 392

Chapter 392xNo giarism!tbaIWJrLy2TjxNj9i37qposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    181Please respect copyright.68pFBAYmXpns 172.70.143.80da2

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393xNo giarism!Ju6UxVKO2NjEjChOlBQgposted on PNA


    The Cloud Pce outer sect disciples exchanged nces. They knew that beneath Sze Fungs friendly front, his social standing and capability were beyond ordinary. <em>If this elderly man can speak to Sze Fung so casually, he must be of equivalent</em><em>status to him which means that hes simrly an elite too.</em><hr><hr>


    168Please respect copyright.eiSiLZ7PeSns 172.70.142.32da2

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394xNo giarism!NJrozXvzH9TEfiVBVB6fposted on PNA


    Even Mung Sis fellow Northern ssmates were left speechless by her attitude. Undoubtedly, Mung Si was an elite, but only amongst her own generation. Meanwhile, Lo Sing Yi was an elite even whenpared all cultivators in the world. <em>Threatening the grim reaper as a single-gliphic gliphist? What is she thinking?</em><hr>


    240Please respect copyright.oP81NOALTans 172.70.142.93da2

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395xNo giarism!1ZK5t9N924TJPfHkj9qZposted on PNA


    However, things would be different if Brother Chui was one of us Lee Bak raised an eyebrow, while Kam Chin Keeughed secretly on the side. <em>I see that they are unable to resist temptation too.</em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>This ce is way better than that worn-out library of Riding Clouds Academy!</em><hr>


    222Please respect copyright.DUV1tppxflns 172.70.142.93da2

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398xNo giarism!kkhVa9IbSDZN2UK9go7bposted on PNA


    <strong><em>I, Wong Ba, am incredibly talented. So why am I destined to spend the rest of my life as an ordinary cultivator!?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Say no more, my master. As a disciple of the Metallic Blood War Gate, I would never be a gliphist even if deathes for me!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hahaha, this weakling is what Northerners perceive as a talent?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I hate the damned heavens!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If I could reverse my, Wong Bas, fate, I would definitely reach the six-chambered state!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Injustice!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Injustice!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Injustice!</em></strong>


    <em>Boom! </em><hr>


    However, even at the end, the person did not reveal his identity and disappeared from the world afterwards. Lung Wai Yuets master could not find even a single trace of the mysterious cultivator despite all efforts. After many centuries, Lam Zaa finally took this legacy away. Lung Wai Yuet gasped. <em>Indeed the one that has inherited his ns Hundred Streams Body</em><hr>


    <em>Plop plop plop</em><hr>


    Lo Sing Yi was in disbelief. <em>What happened that Im affected even with my high cultivation state?</em><hr><hr>


    149Please respect copyright.J1cVnWWNC0ns 172.68.207.171da2

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399xNo giarism!WGjbIymDneSQ5FxBCRfLposted on PNA


    <em>Wong Ba? </em>


    <em>Could he be a mysterious elite?</em><hr>


    The light red color of the air was very familiar to the duo though  blood intent. <em>Are we currently inside the Metallic Blood Giant Tower?</em>


    Chui Yim recalled Wong Bas determined voice he heard in the fragments previously: <strong><em>Say no more, my master. As a disciple of the Metallic Blood War Gate, I would never be a gliphist even if deathes for me!</em></strong><hr>


    Chui Yim was unable to believe his ears. <em>Ive gotten such a good chance in such a muddle-headed way?</em>


    Kam Chin Kee watched this situation bbergasted. <em>How lucky is this kid!? To have such a great chancechasing after him!</em>


    161Please respect copyright.gd3lqLYcqvns 162.158.162.212da2

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400xNo giarism!KZCV1bOh3eUMhxz0OMKvposted on PNA


    Chui Yim took the badge without a word. The thought of bing Lee Baks uncle put a sly smile on his face. <em>Im now an uncle to the kid who tried to make me his junior brother this morning!</em>


    Chui Yim was in great disbelief when he reopened his eyes. <em>Incredible. This gliphility is incredible. </em>


    These two requirements  innate heart chamber and a physical body two states greater than cultivation  were chosen by Wong Ba when he left behind the legacy. <em>He was so proud of his creation that only an extremely talented innate heart chamber one-chambered glipher would be approved.</em>


    <em>Incredibly talented. </em><hr>


    152Please respect copyright.5p8I5zsm2qns 172.70.143.59da2

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401xNo giarism!Zd7Y2J4J1OVBsMayoHlrposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Youre so big such a round man acting so surreptitiously will only increase suspicions!</em>


    This was a kitchen knife, and one that left Chui Yim in disbelief. There was a simple-looking round stone at the end of the handle, and upon closer look, it shone with five-colored light! <em>Is that a pentachromatic divine rock?</em>


    <em>I feel like dying</em><hr>


    149Please respect copyright.ECcKDK5DLins 172.69.166.106da2

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405xNo giarism!9J3Mb65emZFM5RC2TfDuposted on PNA


    But if he maintained his current growth <em>Hed be a new powerful force in the South. What a pity</em>


    Thank you, Your Majesty. With a calm reply, Kam Chin Kee bowed and left, leaving all the envious men who were much older than him awkward. <em>Were acting like greedy tigers while the kid doesnt even seem to care He must be unaware of the value that jade possesses. That must be it.</em><hr>


    138Please respect copyright.QiDoP3SEvdns 172.69.166.50da2

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409xNo giarism!OC62THvTFLCIc6IuYM3Xposted on PNA <hr>


    Normally, it took dozens of years for g-chefs to reach the advanced state, yet thirteen year old Lam Ming Sum had seeded<em>? A thirteen year old advanced state g-chef?</em>


    <em>As expected of Sit Tings daughter!</em>


    172Please respect copyright.LdWngNJ6ZJns 172.70.142.215da2

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412xNo giarism!5k6etnVdzF2C5OY3mO24posted on PNA


    <em>Back then, Wong Ba had an astonishing physical body. Could it be that because of this, his cultivation was limited by the boundary? Since his body was too powerful for his energliph to catch up, and hence, he failed to break through to the two-chambered state.</em>


    The thought left tears of helplessness trickling down Chui Yims cheeks. After finally solving the problem with the Heavens me in his heart, it was time for round two! The only difference was that the problem was now the grey crown. <em>Both are VIPs that require me to worship them!</em>


    <em>So, Lam Ming Sum came early in the morning and got poor Kam Chin Kee and Yeung Chun to be her market trip helpers. There will be a ruckus if the public recognises her. </em>


    <em>But the strict Kan Hang would definitely have her disguise herself before letting her out. </em>


    After such a long time, he was reminded of how being alone felt. Laughing at his thoughts, Chui Yim made himself some tea. <em>Im at the age where I reminisce too, huh? </em><hr><hr>


    <em>Who are they? </em>Chui Yim wasnt nning to rage, but seeing how Yeung Tin Hun sat down like he was the owner of this residence and even asked for a cup of tea irked him. <em>They definitely got the ce wrong! Rtive of the owner? Since when do I have such a rtive!?</em>


    144Please respect copyright.RJmepJHns 172.70.142.197da2

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414xNo giarism!op0OY2pxeK8nL6TPn0Beposted on PNA


    Hey! Cat got your tongue? Why arent you spewing your nonsense anymore? Yeung Tin Hun sneered. The silver Snow Glidernded on Chui Yim harshly like a silver dragon and created loud sounds in the process that shocked even Yeung Tin Hun himself. <em>Even a sturdy tree might fall under my attack! How many attacks has this baldy taken already?</em>


    <em>Buzz</em>


    <em>Bzzz</em>


    <em>Boom!! </em>


    <em>Boom Boom Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!! </em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    158Please respect copyright.REbx7dcXZ1ns 172.69.166.27da2

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415xNo giarism!wQHh0b6ly9E8ApTdHEIwposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Makes sense. If not, Wong Ba would never have been able to defeat all those elites if he suffered from extreme pain every time he used this gliphility!</em><hr>


    Kan Hang was left speechless. <em>What nonsense is he talking about?</em>


    <em>Gardener </em>


    173Please respect copyright.BZOtvnVIPzns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416xNo giarism!Htrn65o7RbSFtfbRoSoNposted on PNA


    This attracted the attention of the fuming Yeung Tin Hun and the stone-faced Man Yee Ho. Yeung Tin Hun knew how sneaky Chui Yim wa<em>s </em>


    <em>Chui Yim would have been shed into eighteen pieces if it was Fourth Uncle he went against.</em>


    <em>The name of the dish itself sounds incredibly suspicious</em>


    <em>What have I done wrong </em><hr>


    <em>Did this girl just make g-food with ingredients from all around the world!?</em>


    153Please respect copyright.0x2gB5HaThns 172.68.207.161da2

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420xNo giarism!NttWp0s8wf1jL19bRx2Lposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    Eighth? I dont ept this result! <em>I was the extraordinary girl whose birth was apanied by starlight! How could Cloud Pce consider me as just ranked eighth!?</em><hr>


    <em>Szz</em><hr>


    145Please respect copyright.AfKAKYTiBBns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421xNo giarism!O4XZhzTmSTzr5xXGbI5aposted on PNA


    <em>But what if I create a swordsmanship thats superior to the ns?</em>


    Breaking the framework for a new sess was what Duen Por Do currently believed in now. <em>Did my father change my name in hopes that I break the Eastern Wind de King Lee Tungs weapon or the sword that the Duen n members couldnt let go of even until their death?</em><hr>


    <em>Pfft </em>


    <em>Plop </em><hr>


    166Please respect copyright.q2UywYxjEOns 172.68.207.165da2

 Chapter 422

Chapter 422xNo giarism!zATthYai3xLyLzW3xqFbposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    <em>Will definitely be a thousand-gliphic gliphist! Shes graded so highly!</em><hr>


    209Please respect copyright.wT6wx6SpG5ns 172.68.207.165da2

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423xNo giarism!JctKtR2c7oKQiRGGmlibposted on PNA


    Moreover, this was a sensitive period as the Cloud Pce enrollment would be taking ce in less than three months! <em>Does this symbolize that Mung Si will be the next disciple of Cloud Pce, the future sixth teacher?</em><hr>


    Chui Yim was currently standing in the courtyard with a helpless look. <em>At this point, I dont even know if Im the owner of this residence since everyone is entering without my permission or even a notice!</em><hr><hr>


    174Please respect copyright.mPXVwjMqZFns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424xNo giarism!XWJPERl9w4PZNicz8D7Pposted on PNA


    <em>Are you even human, Chui Yim? Shes just a child! As a person who reincarnated twice, your mental age is sufficient to y the part of her father! </em>


    <em>p! </em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Bang bang</em>


    <em>Indeed the Heavens me, still as greedy as ever even after it became my heart. </em>Because of this, Chui Yim was greatly fond of his me heart. <em>Not only will the dissociation energy of Mung Si not harm me, it will be the best supplement!</em>


    193Please respect copyright.ZnYiHPFMbFns 172.68.207.155da2

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425xNo giarism!Kqj3WeP26EwFJ6z8RYViposted on PNA


    <em>Please do not me me, my old friend. A hundred years have passed, and both you and the past have left the world. We werent right, nor were we wrong, its just our beliefs that are different.</em>


    Luxurious wasnt enough to describe such a precious item. This was made by the Tribemaster for Hung Zhin when he became the great elder.<em>Did the great elder forcefully remove his mark from his treasure? Such an action will cost the great elder half of his remaining lifespan!</em>


    170Please respect copyright.ivsizjs7MRns 172.68.207.163da2

 Chapter 426

Chapter 426xNo giarism!jqEdEi2SfmyQK5o2No3Rposted on PNA <hr><hr>


    144Please respect copyright.VsoDpqjxn6ns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427xNo giarism!ShLxkz6uJaUEhSmvD4yiposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom! </em><hr>


    Sun Choi Bo had cultivated the Nine Levels of Hell for decades and had already deemed himself to be hopeless in reaching the fourth level. <em>But with the resources I could get as the great elder it isnt truly impossible.</em><hr>


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    <em>This stance</em>


    <em>Is he in the fourth or fifth level!?</em>


    142Please respect copyright.gAcutcKbJxns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428xNo giarism!IHDc7kyUgOTu6oCQO9cjposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>But what does that have to do with me? </em>


    Siu Fu clenched his fist. <em>Ill break through the second chamber a few yearster.</em><hr><hr><hr>


    Oh? Yeung Tin Hun turned over curiously to watch Chui Yim hammering a huge piece of metal. <em>If Chui Yim wore a huge set of armour,bined with his terrifying body, he would be like a war chariot</em>


    179Please respect copyright.jUkv44eJvEns 172.68.207.165da2

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429xNo giarism!rAtfXxpifzVom6LH315Cposted on PNA


    As Kam Chin Kee and Man Yee Ho exchanged knowledge, they improved rapidly, and Kam Chin Kee admired the other more and more as time passed. <em>He''s such a genius!</em><hr>


    He''s kind of like both a glipher and gliphist? Not just a gliphist. Yeung Tin Hun exined roughly, and Chui Yim did not probe further as he respected the other''s privacy. <em>Everyone has their secrets, just like me. I''m also both a glipher and gliphist, but Man Yee Hos main path is gliphist while mine is glipher.</em><hr>


    Every time, Chui Yim would forcefully calm down by reminding himself <em>Are you a beast?! She''s just a little girl!</em>


    174Please respect copyright.BDEQleKoWUns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430xNo giarism!VlP28uSDL92Kov7HxCDuposted on PNA


    Chui Yim looked at her helplessly. <em>She could have said it in a nicer tone though</em>


    <em>But what do I have to fear if even she''s unafraid of death?</em><hr>


    At the same time, Mung Si couldn''t understand how she came to trust Chui Yim so greatly, maybe even more confident in him than herself. <em>Could it be how he performs beyond expectations again and again?</em>


    <em>I might surpass him in gliphism, but if I were to act like him  focus on forging, medicine, and gliphism at the same time, would I still be able to perform with flying colours? </em>


    <em>If even he cant cure me, then it must be fate.</em><hr>


    Surprised by how calm Mung Si was, guilt consumed Chui Yim. <em>Hello, this is your second time as a human even though youre just a newbie in this area, but how can you act in this manner when shes so calm!?</em>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>Pff!</em>


    <em>It indeed have survival instincts!</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>


    183Please respect copyright.UPRnKYAd3jns 172.68.207.160da2

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431xNo giarism!8fDK4YVhMXsgkLf5Plftposted on PNA


    <em>You want to perish together?</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Pfft!</em>


    <em>I was too impulsive! </em>


    <em>Pfft </em>


    <em>Ting ting ting</em>


    <em>Thud. </em>


    <em>Lucky him!</em><hr>


    <em>Damn it Im about to suffer such a great loss such a great loss</em>


    <em>Whatever, Ill help you to the end and sacrifice my first kiss</em>


    143Please respect copyright.Ordfs6kSKmns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 432

Chapter 432xNo giarism!4WB4ZMQSS4IflRk3ptTaposted on PNA


    <em>It feels great to be trusted.</em><hr><hr><hr><hr><hr>


    206Please respect copyright.6rhHQUJ6sKns 172.68.207.166da2

 Chapter 433

Chapter 433xNo giarism!X82d4Thxgtc9OrnK0posted on PNA <hr><hr><hr>


    160Please respect copyright.ZaH9IXVH1Mns 172.70.143.116da2

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434xNo giarism!OFAAzciPJkNm3YUsrXl7posted on PNA


    <em>He has now be a man, </em><hr>


    Chui Yim was getting annoyed at how there were constantly people finding trouble with him. <em>After Woo Hung was kicked out, now it''s Lee Bat Fan''s turn?</em><hr><hr><hr>


    181Please respect copyright.MYVXLFld9Zns 172.68.207.161da2

 Chapter 435

Chapter 435xNo giarism!njH0VkKHodg2nAED7K6mposted on PNA


    <em>Is the Emperor aware?</em><hr><hr>


    <em>Little Brother Chui, fighting!</em><hr>


    139Please respect copyright.fP8QKIWJqxns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436xNo giarism!F0P4RLATMFK7oGk9vpBsposted on PNA


    <em>How is that possible!? Being one with the heavens is a state that only a legendary six-chambered state cultivator would possess!</em><hr><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Where am I?</em>


    <em>Isnt that me?</em>


    164Please respect copyright.ppHwEryyqens 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437xNo giarism!HuRyvRUzEMk57131IWeOposted on PNA


    <em>Whoosh! </em><hr><hr><hr><hr><hr><hr><hr>


    The others were in doubt. They were simrly annoyed and wished to find out how the participants were doing. <em>But what does she mean by that''s because we are Cloud Pce?</em>


    <em>Because they are Cloud Pce, they disdain projecting the trial situation, or because they are Cloud Pce, they do not care about how the spectators felt?</em>


    <em>Buzz</em><hr>


    206Please respect copyright.1nn4wm0Zu3ns 172.68.207.163da2

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Seeing how more than half of the participants were eliminated in the first stage, the teenagers who initially belittled the trial were humbled. The fact that even Sun Liu from the Blue Skies Rank was eliminated already while some other cultivators weaker than him made it to the next stage symbolised that pure power was not Cloud Pces main consideration.


    Just then, Hui Sai Cheong came over with a smile. Congrattions on passing the first stage, hehe! It seems like Junior Sisters question was kind of hard, huh?


    The crowd was speechless. Wat Suen might have been the fifth teacher of Cloud Pce, but tons of people still looked down on her. Herpetitors, Chor Shing Chit and Wong Kwan, were too powerful, and the former was one of the most powerful cultivators of his generation even today despite going missing for a long period of time.


    Therefore, the world believed that Chor Shing Chit was worthy of the position of Cloud Pce disciple.


    Secondly, it was Wat Suens disability. Outsiders knew nothing about the reason behind it, they were only aware that she was dependent on a walking cane. Despite not showing their disdain, everyone secretly thought that a disabled person was unfit to be the fifth teacher of Cloud Pce and believed Cloud Pce only took her in due topassion.


    Yet today, Wat Suen shut up everyone with her piece.


    Was it a gliphility or a style? Nobody knew the answer. The difference between their states was like heaven and earth, so these young talents had no clue about the mysteries behind Wat Suens song; some did not even have the chance to make out before they were thrown out of the venue mercilessly.


    If Wat Suen were to go to war she would cause enemies to lose consciousness the moment she started ying. Dont even talk about her finishing the piece, slightly drifting off on the battlefield could cost one their life.<hr>


    But dont let your guard down, because it will only get harder as it goes on!


    Hearing Hui Sai Cheongs unconventional encouragement, the teens did not even have the strength to retort. The shback of nearly not escaping the illusion left many of them shuddering. <em>Whats considered hard if that wasnt? Are the following stages going to be very tedious?</em>


    <em>Is this an enrollment trial or a shaming party?</em>


    Alright, on to Fourth Junior Brother. This time around, you will enter one by one. So whos first? Hui Sai Cheongs smile did not fade.


    The crowd exchanged nces. They were all simrly confident and capable teenagers, but it was an important event, and given how smiley the kind Hui Sai Cheong looked, it seemed like he was here for a free show instead. All these factors made them fearful to take the first step.


    The straw hutbeled four opened up slowly, but unlike the previous stage, it was pitch ck inside like a man-swallowing monster waiting for its prey.


    Since all of you are hesitating, Ill go first.


    A teen with blue hair stepped forward.


    Its the crown prince


    Is he the current crown prince, Lam Zaa?


    The crowd was discussing, and behind Lam Zaa stood Yam Chui Ying as well as some others. Now, he had On Kuet and Woo Hung behind him too.


    Meticulous and great with martial arts, On Kuet was the most outstanding disciple in his n and the first person to receive the crown prince badge after Chui Yim. He took the offer happily since his n was loyal to the Lam Dynasty anyway.


    And ranked seventh on the Blue Skies Rank, nobody dared to look down on him. Yes, Cloud Pce deemed this mature-looking unassuming teen to be stronger than Fok Fung or Siu Suet. During the inter-school exchange, rather than try for first ce, he chose to find a corner and absorb blood intent that would boost his constitution instead.<hr>


    Despite being expelled from the outer sect, Woo Hung was still the direct disciple of Imperial Physician Kuen and possessed great medicinal and alchemy skills. Thus, he was the third to receive the crown prince badge.


    After the inter-school exchange, Lam Zaa realized his weakness and got On Kuet and Woo Hung to join his future team. When he stepped forward, many of his peers were staring at him respectfully.


    His courage was worth their respect.


    Without further ado, he entered the straw hut.


    <em>Bang.</em><hr>


    After a long time, the door reopened. Lam Zaa exited the hut to be weed with cheers. As mentioned in the rules earlier, exiting the hut was equivalent to passing the stage.


    Lam Zaa wore a weird expression, yet he smiled at his team: Yam Chui Ying, On Kuet, and Woo Hung. It''s your turn.


    Okay.


    Soon, he exited whileughing. Haha, it was interesting!


    Their sess eased the crowd, and many teens gained the courage to head in one by one. Of course, there were some that never came out.<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun took a nce at Chui Yim next to him. Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho were both reincarnated humans who had experienced the vicissitudes of life, so they were no different from old men living in the bodies of young boys. Thus, they were able to pass the first stage easily.


    Yet Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim were able to break through the illusion almost as fast as themselves! <em>How can that be though?</em>


    After staying together for a few months, Yeung Tin Hun and Chui Yim no longer treated each other harshly. However, the fight between them previously left a huge impression on Yeung Tin Hun, especially the weird power from thest few attacks.


    This made Yeung Tin Hun subconsciously see Chui Yim as apetitor.


    Are you heading in? Yeung Tin Hun looked at Chui Yim, provoking him.


    You have a nice robe, youre just too pretentious. Chui Yim sighed.


    Yeung Tin Hun was currently wearing the four season robe that changed ording to the seasons. It was currently summer, so his robe was bright red in color. Paired with the long sash dancing in the wind as it almost touched the ground, he was visible from afar like a ball of fire.


    But the real reason why Chui Yim was interested in the robe was because it was invulnerable to fire, water, and even dust. What was better was that he didnt even need to wash it


    Yeung Tin Hun was speechless at how fast Chui Yim could change topic, and his provocation seemed to be like punching cotton, exerting great strength to no impact. Thus, he could only huff hard and enter the straw hut.


    Him stepping forward attracted the attention of everyone instantly. His rank on the Blue Skies Rank and his identity as the Four Season Mountain Young Master were as eye-catching as his robe paired with his long sash. Without hesitation, he stepped into the straw hut.


    <em>Bang! </em>

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ckness surrounded Yeung Tin Hun as he stepped into the straw hut.


    Hey, is anybody there? Yeung Tin Hun shouted, and instantly the room was lit up slightly.


    <em>Pfft</em>


    A candle was lit up.


    <em>Pfft pfft pfft pfft</em>


    Many other candles were lit up like a domino effect. In the spacious room, only a small space in the middle was upied.


    A man sat cross-legged on the cushion upright with a Go board ced in front of him on the ground. Opposite him was an empty cushion with a bowl of Go stones next to it.


    Please take a seat. The person waved his hands and got Yeung Tin Hun to take a seat.


    Acting mysterious to confuse me, Yeung Tin Hunined softly and sat on the cushion as told, subconsciously checking the Go board out.


    The man inside was a youthful-looking man with a pair of bright eyes that seemed to contain an entire gxy, capturing Yeung Tin Hun''s attention strongly. It was not an exaggeration to say that he looked like a statue, considering his sharp features. All of the above characteristics gave him a unique look.


    Persist three moves in this difficult game of Go and you''ll pass, the person spoke. His voice was slightly hoarse as if he rarely spoke, but this resulted in his voice being uniquely metallic and like an invisible whirlpool that constantly pulled people''s attention in.


    I do not know how to y Go. Yeung Tin Hun shook his head honestly. He was so interested in cultivation that he did not have other hobbies.


    Life is like a game of Go. The man shed Yeung Tin Hun a gentle smile. We can be unfamiliar with a game of Go, but never survival, right?<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun walked out of the straw hut in a daze.


    Being Man Yee Ho, he obviously would not reply, while the nearby Chui Yim scooted close immediately. What''s wrong? What''s devilish?


    You''ll know when you try it yourself. Yeung Tin Hun stopped when he saw him. Up to now, there was quite a number that entered the straw hut, and amongst them were about ten that never exited after doing so, obviously being eliminated. Stingy. Chui Yim clicked his tongue and went in.


    The candles lit up simrly as he shut the door behind him. Unlike Yeung Tin Hun, the knowledgeable Chui Yim immediately identified the seated young man. Every disciple of Cloud Pce had many scrolls written about them.


    Wong Kei  the current fourth teacher of Cloud Pce.


    It was about sixty years ago that Wong Kei achieved fame. He did not have any background nor powerful organization supporting him. He was just an ordinary disciple from the Great Book Academy, and he was even known as an oddball who only focused on Go rather than cultivation.


    At the age of sixteen, he was already a genius in Go that nobody, not even powerful Go yers who challenged him, could beat in the South. Therefore, there was nobody that challenged him as time passed with the excuse of not wanting to bully a kid for the elderly while those of his generation looked down on and excluded him for focusing on Go instead of cultivation.


    But Wong Kei wasn''t bothered as he continued to iste himself to research the world of Go that greatly interested him.


    The most interesting part of Wong Kei''s story was how he became a Cloud Pce disciple. He did not have the means to take part in the enrollment, but the day before the event, when he left the academy to grab some food as usual, he came across a man and a youngster setting up a stall for passersby to solve an unsolvable game of Go for them next to a beef noodle stall.


    How dare you quarrel with me!? Come challenge me tomorrow if you dare!


    Due to his addiction to Go, Wong Kei naturally epted the dare bravely, and the youngster standing next to the elder gave him the location and timing.


    The next day, Wong Kei turned up only to realise that he was not the only person who got invited. Other familiar faces from the Great Book Academy were there too, and then he knew that he hade to the Cloud Pce enrollment and learnt that the youngster he saw yesterday was Sung Tsz Hin, the first teacher of that generation.


    Wong Kei''s route to bing the fourth teacher was not simple, and there were still many who were unhappy with the results. This led to many stepping forward to challenge him when he left Cloud Pce to tour the world a decade after bing the fourth teacher. The results of the fights were unknown, but Wong Kei returned to Cloud Pce safely.


    Everyone that challenged him mentioned nothing about the experience.


    It was important to note that they didn''t just challenge him to a game of Go; these people harbored malicious intentions.<hr>


    Chui Yim was curious about the myterious man in front of him.


    Please take a seat. Wong Kei waved his hands and got Chui Yim to take a seat.


    Persist three moves in this difficult game of Go and you''ll pass.


    I do not know how to y Go.


    Life is like a game of Go. We can be unfamiliar with a game of Go, but never survival, right?


    This conversation between Wong Kei and Chui Yim was almost the same as the one with Yeung Tin Hun. Chui Yim indeed knew nothing about the mystical study of Go, and Wong Kei was also stating his point of view peacefully.


    Wong Kei was an expert in Go, and to him, Go was just like the world.


    He viewed the world as a Go board, and everybody in this world was just a piece in this game.


    Many didnt know how to y Go, but how many in the world didnt know how to be a human?


    Please make your move. Wong Kei waved his hands and had Chui Yim look at the game. Chui Yim took a look and realised he was white while Wong Kei was ck.


    White was obviously in such a difficult state that even Chui Yim who wasn''t a good Go yer could tell.


    The left, right, and middle of the board were blocked by ck pieces, cutting off all possible help from the other pieces and invading white''s space. There were even nk spaces left behind by where the white pieces were eaten up by the ck!


    <em>Three moves? In this state, forget about three moves, it might be tough tost even one!</em>


    Chui Yim waspletely focused.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    The white stones joined together to form a human-like figure with a buff physique, yet it was helpless at this point in time.


    The dragon made of ck stones sprawled across the Go board ferociously, resembling an elderly man in a blood-red robe at the same time.


    Forbidden spell  Deaths Curse!


    A terrifying crimson light beam smashed into the human figure, and Chui Yim clearly felt his body dposing. Vitality was flowing out of his body rapidly.<hr>


    Wong Kei looked at the bald teenager in front of him in curiosity.


    <em>So, he''s the nice kid that Third Senior Brother always talks about? But I wont go easy on him just because of that.</em>


    The current stage was known as Fear Dragon, which came in the form of a Go game.


    This Fear Dragon would show the participant his or her deepest, strongest fear. It varied for everybody, and each person had their own way to face their fears. Those that failed to ovee it sessfully were disqualified.


    Thus, the actual test of this stage was not the game of Go but if the teens could face their fears and not back out.


    Such a question was way moreplicated than those used in the inter-school exchange, but simpler at the same time.


    So what if you were invincible to all cultivators? Your fears, and not anyone else, might be the knife that kills you.<hr>


    As the saying goes, the only thing that matters is life and death.


    Who was fearless when facing death? Chui Yim was one of the few who could discuss this matter loudly.


    Death was no doubt horrifying and painful, especially to feel ones vitality flowing out of their body like water.


    But to Chui Yim, death wasn''t the scariest. The situation it caused was.


    How he had to look at those he cared for and see their broken hearts, or how he was unable to reach the extreme state in forging that he desired.


    It was so unfair. And the intense indignation he felt was way more terrifying than death.


    <em>Unfair, so unfair.</em>


    Chui Yim never thought of himself as someone special and did not understand why reincarnation, something that only happened in fantasy stories, would happen to him. But since God decided to give him a second chance, he would cherish it greatly.


    He did not wish to have any regrets in this life ever again.


    Thus, he ced a Go piece.


    Life was like a game of Go; as long as one made a move, the situation would follow suit.


    The white stonended on an irrelevant space in the game. It was a dangerous situation with ck taking up half of the board and the ck dragon cornering the white stones. But Chui Yim ignored the situation and ced the white stone on a space unupied by ck.


    Slight surprise washed over Wong Kei''s starry eyes as he continued to ignore Chui Yim''s irrelevant piece.


    The ck dragon moved to swallow the white stones that were already in danger.


    Chui Yim made another move simr to his previous move,nding on an irrelevant area.


    At the same time, the ck dragon opened its scary mouth and swallowed the remaining white stones.


    The third white stonended on the board, creating a new situation like a moonpeting with the ck dragon at the side.


    These three white stones seemed fragile, but they were a new hope in this desperate situation, just like how God gave him a new chance to live.


    A breeze full of vitality grazed the room, filling up the ce. This was how Chui Yim chose to escape from a difficult situation; not escaping at all, but restarting in a brand new world!


    Standing up after a fall! The method Chui Yim used to face his fears.


    He did not ignore the fears but faced them bravely. <em>So what if you''ve defeated me or suppressed me? I will return stronger and never give up!</em>


    Nice one, you''ve passed. Wong Kei praised Chui Yim with a glint in his eyes.<hr>


    Man Yee Ho looked at the Go board that was like a nket of stars. This was a foreign field to him, but just as Wong Kei mentioned, Go was just like life and was closely rted to one''s knowledge and forging connections.


    Man Yee Ho was no Go yer, but the military god that led countless of soldiers.


    To him, the stones were like soldiers, and he didnt seem to see the fear that the Fear Dragon tried to instil in him. He did not see the situation as fear but a battlefield.


    First move.


    The white stone was like a special force that silently appeared next to the ck dragon. Being where ck ruled, it obviously would not give Man Yee Ho the chance, so it destroyed the white stone within no time, but that was exactly what Man Yee Ho wanted to see.


    The special force was meant to be sacrificed to attract the ck dragon''s attention, and after two moves, Wong Kei realized that white, which was as good as defeated, managed to turn the tables! This left Wong Kei in awe.


    This game of Go wasn''t about actual Go skills to start with; those that managed to pass did so because they overcame their fears. However, Man Yee Ho was the first to ovee this impossible situation!


    Magnificent! That was awesome! All types of mystical strategies, from decoy tactics to baiting and managing to escape I would love to discuss Go with you if this wasn''t a trial.<hr>


    Ping Ching looked at the board indifferently. She did not back off despite being criticized by the Ping n elders. Her moves were all offensive, and Ping Ching did not even think of giving up even though she was faced with a difficult situation.


    She feared most how the Ping n elders talked about her being a girl, and that was the reason why she pretended to be a boy  to be the candidate that everyone would find suitable to take over the n. But she was no longer the Ping Ching she used to be.


    She was now who she was, Ping Ching. The boy that faced death calmly with augh gave her courage.<hr>


    It was unknown how long had passed, but the ce was still in good weather.


    Now, there were only about thirty participants left from the more than a hundred previously, yet they still had three stages more to go


    The confident teenagers couldn''t help but feel stressed. As teens and elites amongst their peers, they were filled with confidence, but sadly had to face the truth in front of the straw hut.


    Cloud Pce wasn''t looking for just elites, but the elite amongst elites.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441xNo giarism!SNvQ3aflRwZV72TXapFwposted on PNA


    <em>But Hui Sai Cheong</em>


    <em>What on earth is that!?</em>


    And the teenagers watched the happy Hui Sai Cheong fill the bowls with a gooey, dark green substance using adle<em>The third teacher is an expert in culinary arts don''t tell me that we have to eat that</em>


    <em>Indeed! </em>


    <em>Gluggle</em><hr><hr><hr>


    168Please respect copyright.yfdwVP3mOpns 172.68.207.162da2

 Chapter 442

Chapter 442xNo giarism!7OK5tyUpMmpI5Ioh8v2Vposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr><hr>


    168Please respect copyright.640FSUmvrVns 172.68.207.160da2

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443xNo giarism!1YkfCSSP5Wap4CegJt00posted on PNA


    <em>One-chambered state? Who is she kidding? </em><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    166Please respect copyright.kjmHoU01ktns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444xNo giarism!fxkWU1I7JId6TuvySXggposted on PNA


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    <em>Did he just forcefully pierce a hole through Yim Mo Chius scary force with his sharp sword aura?</em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>ng!</em>


    Mung Si frowned at the sight of the abnormal gliph. <em>Did he just turn energliph into weapons? Thats unheard of from Imperial Sunset Pce. But his energliph movement was crystal clear; thats the fifth-grade style passed down in Imperial Sunset Pce  Heaven Pure Sun style!</em>


    <em>Or is that his personal gliph? But who has weapons as their personal gliph? Or is it made out of two personal gliphs?</em>


    But soon, Yim Mo Chiu got rid of their confusion. When the second teacher took her third step, a spike and a de glowing in the signature orange of the Heaven Pure Sun style defended Man Yee Ho from the force. <em>What kind of gliph is this? Its in the form of four weapons?</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh</em>


    <em>tter</em>


    <em>Hu </em>


    221Please respect copyright.SLmJiH6sJnns 172.68.207.164da2

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445xNo giarism!bezky5UKKezdaRDuzH6kposted on PNA <hr>


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    <em>Boom boom!</em>


    <em>How daring is he? We were struggling just to survive the second teachers one-chambered state aura, yet he dared to challenge her?</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Indeed! </em><hr>


    210Please respect copyright.HHGKtXbKXkns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446xNo giarism!MiQsa8cWKckEKsSJ2Ej3posted on PNA


    A pink shield blocked in front of him immediately! <em>This will sessfully block it right? </em>


    <em>Bang!!!</em><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Pfft pfft...</em>


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    <em>Boom boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    148Please respect copyright.oWaqFLWv4Nns 172.68.207.163da2

 Chapter 447

Chapter 447xNo giarism!on8NOECvQCSq5oWHfVZOposted on PNA


    <em>Boom! </em><hr>


    <em>Whoosh</em><hr>


    <em>Cling ng!</em><hr>


    177Please respect copyright.mZ25rVw8rCns 172.68.207.161da2

 Chapter 448

Chapter 448xNo giarism!HGsBVjCTZYBISiUG1n7qposted on PNA <hr><hr><hr><hr>


    <em>Whoosh!</em><hr>


    196Please respect copyright.GOFKEPgcZyns 172.68.207.167da2

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    In the straw hut, the Cloud Pce disciples were enjoying the test Song Tsz Hin had prepared. This generation performs well. They have top-notch character and ability.


    Ability is something thates second for the Cloud Pce enrollment.


    Character-wise just mediocre, all of them are too ambitious and aggressive.


    Haha, theyre all young. Thats how everybody was when they were young, no?


    Not everybody though, Song Tsz Hin spoke up suddenly.


    Fok Fung, Duen Por Do, Lam Zaa, and Kong Yau behaved tensely after Hung Ching Sungs attack and chased him after getting rid of the eagles that were sent to attack them. The other six participants werent affected and continued the race.


    They might lose if this continues. Yim Mo Chius eyebrows creased together.


    When did I say that there would be a winner? Song Tsz Hin smiled at his junior sister.


    Senior Brother, what do you mean? Yim Mo Chiu was in a daze.


    Song Tsz Hin sat up, as if cheering himself up when he said so. However, his actions scared his fellow juniors.


    They are doomed Great Senior Brother is getting serious


    Its so scary


    When was thest time Great Senior Brother was this serious?<hr>


    The leader of the race, Hung Ching Sun, smiled in disdain.


    Blue Skies Rank? Northern genius? Crown prince? What were those in front of absolute power? They were nothing to Hung Ching Sun but titles that the world hyped up.


    <em>Wait, whats that?</em>


    Hung Ching Sun stopped in his tracks to take a better look at the ck shadow in front of him


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Instantly, the ck shadow reached him. Hung Ching Sun was rmed and let out a yell.


    Get lost!


    He punched out with his right fist with great force. This urgent situation left him unable to activate his gliphility.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Hung Ching Sun was sent flying backward by a strong force, but thanks to his amazing physique, he was not sent flying off the chain. He finally got a clear view of the item that attacked him.<hr>


    ... Kam Chin Kee was left totally speechless. He turned his palm, and the blue wolf appeared to block the wild boar. The other participants had their faces turn ck meeting this drawn wild boar, which had power beyond a grade one gliphic beast. These teenage elites would not fear it if this were to take ce during normal circumstances, but standing on a chain at a high altitude, they dared not makerge movements and dealt with the wild boar cautiously.


    How shameless can you get? It makes no sense to have a freaking wild boar up here in the skies!? Chui Yim cursed as he pushed the wild boar strongly!


    The wild boar was forcefully stopped in its tracks by Chui Yim, who then reached for its tusks and threw it down the gaping abyss!<hr>


    Hung Ching Sun stood up in a sorry figure. He was injured after taking the scary attack forcefully. After all, there was no ce for him to dodge to avoid the wild boar on the chains, perhaps intentionally.


    <em>But so what?</em>


    Hung Ching Sun wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and looked forward with determination.


    The Hung n loved battles, and they were a famous n in the South. They were known to the world for their powerful gliphers as well as their fist skills. Facing such a situation, Hung Ching Suns fighting spirit rose!


    The ink boar lost its patience and charged at Hung Ching Sun!


    Before both parties got into a fight, a silver shadow came at them. rmed, Hung Ching Sun stepped forward to block the attack!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The silver shadow collided with his crossed arms, nearly throwing him down. Knowing that there was an abyss awaiting him if he fell, Hung Ching Sun gritted his teeth to hold on.


    He subconsciously looked up at Yeung Tin Hun in his ming robe. The other teen actually dared to make a great leap through the air, leaving a long, red trace behind from his red sash like a zing red meteor. Yeung Tin Hun did not forget to wave Hung Ching Sun goodbye in the air. Goodbye.


    Ah? Before Hung Ching Sun could figure out what Yeung Tin Hun meant, a huge force came for him from the front.


    <em>Oh no! That annoying wild boar!</em>


    By the time Hung Ching Sung regained his senses, he had already fallen off the chain.


    Ahh! As his miserable cry became softer, Yeung Tin Hun sneered watching Hung Ching Sun be sent down the abyss by the wild boar. How dare you attack me? Who gave you the courage to do so?


    With that, Yeung Tin Hun leaped from his chain to Hung Ching Suns chain. The wild boar chasing after Hung Ching Sun disappeared when it finished its mission, and the wild boar that was after Yeung Tin Hun could only stare at him in a daze as it didnt have the ability to leap to another chain to chase the participants.<hr>


    Eh? Not bad. This could be considered killing two birds with one stone. Song Tsz Hin watched the participants with a small smile. But Yim Mo Chiu let out a huff. She disliked Yeung Tin Hun after all.


    Now Yeung Tin Hun was the leader.


    They were at the halfway mark now, and their destination was now clearer in their views. The participants could also feel themselves going up a slope.


    Each of the participants had gotten rid of the wild boar in their own ways. After all, it was just a beast with the power of a grade one gliphic beast. They hated it only because of the awful location they were in.


    This event separated them into groups. The leaders were Yeung Tin Hun, Man Yee Ho, and Fok Fung. The chasers were now Mung Si and Kong Yau. Following behind, thest were Kam Chin Kee, Lam Zaa, Lee Bak, Chui Yim, and Duen Por Do!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    A hint of surprise washed over Fok Fungs frosty face.


    Fok Fung moved rapidly, and his Sword Tomb body that was ranked first on the Earth Rank was no doubt powerful. Unlike Lam Zaa, Fok Fung was born with his special body form, which allowed him to make use of the energy as and when he liked. He was just unable to control it in the past.


    But after breaking through to the one-chambered state, he gained an understanding of the Sword Tomb body and created two gliphilities, Stance and Unsheathed, by putting his swordsmanship and energliph together. Currently, the invisible sword energy was breaking through the sharp wind around Fok Fung. Rather than affecting Fok Fungs performance, it increased his speed.


    But what he expected least was for Man Yee Ho and Yeung Tin Hun to be as fast as him.


    Yeung Tin Hun was the most eye-catching of all. The fog around his feet made him resemble an immortal riding the clouds,pared to Man Yee Ho who looked like he was simply just running. Even so, Man Yee Ho was going at the same speed as Fok Fung.


    Fok Fung took a nce at him, and with just a thought, his surrounding sword energy was automatically activated.


    <em>Buzz buzz buzz</em>


    However, it only took a second for Man Yee Ho to form a huge shield with his gliph strings to block the attack. It seemed that Man Yee Ho was prepared to counter a sneak attack.


    <em>Pff pff pff pff...</em>


    Yet the invisible sword energy surrounding Fok Fung was so powerful that not only could it be used to attack, but to defend too. The weapons made of gliph strings shattered into ashes within no time


    How dare you counterattack!? Fok Fung blew his top. He slowed down slightly and reached for his sword.


    At that instant, an invisible suction formed from the sword, and the surrounding mist was slightly warped before being swallowed by the sword.


    This was a grade three sword, the Soul Destroying Sword; the same sword that did not have a special function when he went against Lee Bak during the inter-school exchange. Unhappy with the situation, Fok Fung went back and tried getting used to this sword, whereupon he came up with making use of the thousand-year-old soul-devouring trees characteristics to take in the surrounding heaven and earth energy and infuse it into his attack.


    At the same time, Fok Fungs eyes lit up.


    He pulled out his sword and activated Stance and Unsheathed all at once, sending a mighty attack at Man Yee Ho!


    As the saying goes, a single sword can destroy any formation.<hr>


    However, Man Yee Ho seemed unaffected, as if nothing in the world, even the sky copsing, could make him lose hisposure.


    His emotionless expression was brought forward from his past life. Man Yee Ho chose to stay lowkey and silent, but this front didnt represent who he really was. Ever since his past life, he was a martial arts maniac. But sadly, being in a world of deadly mechanics that could kill any soldiers easily, martial arts slowly disappeared from that world. But Man Yee Ho continued, not because he could predict the future, but because of passion.


    Thus it did not take him long to adjust to this world of survival of the fittest, and facing such a dangerous attack, he did not have the slightest fear, only excitement and happiness.


    <em>Its great to be in this world!</em>


    He raised his hands, revealing his slender fingers.


    Gliphists always took longer to break through their innate chamber; Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, who consumed huge amounts of g-food, were exceptions. For example, Man Yee Hos master, Man Ching Hung, who only broke through the innate chamber at the age of twenty-two. She was the best example of slow but steady.


    When Man Ching Hung looked back, she realised that what helped her reach the thousand-gliphic state was her experience during the twenty-two years before she broke through. Therefore, she did not feed Man Yee Ho elixirs, pills, or g-food to help with cultivation like what other famous sects and ns would do and let him grow as a cultivator with his own hard work instead.


    Thus, Man Yee Ho could not draw gliphs in the air right now. His capability was a result of extraordinary training.


    His fingers danced in the air, forming numerous different types of weapons. There were des, spears, swords, rods, and even shields. des were even separated into different types; machetes, short-hilted broadswords, kukris swords like longswords, stilettos, and many more


    This was Man Yee Hos personal gliph that everyone was curious about. He had already created his personal gliph even before breaking through the innate chamber.


    It wasmon knowledge that personal gliphs were difficult to create as the gliphist had to connect with heaven and earth and seek approval for the gliph to work. Therefore, most gliphists only started creating gliphs after reaching the hundred-gliphic state before making their personal gliph.


    As the gliphists cultivation increased, they would have a greater understanding of gliphs and would be able to create gliphs that made more sense and could gain approval much more easily. This was just like how upper primary students could easily get upper primary questions correct. This was the case for most gliphists.


    If a gliphist wished to create their personal gliph before even breaking through, it was no different from solving an upper primary question as a lower primary student  tough. However, those that could do so would definitely seed in the future as each and every one of them was an elite amongst elites, set to be an influential figure of the world!


    Kong Yau, Mung Si, and Mute were gliphists who created their personal gliph after breaking through the innate chamber, and they were known to the world. It was as rare as a hen tooth to find someone like Man Yee Ho, able to create their personal gliph before breaking through!


    <hr>


    A shield made of gliph strings blocked the powerful sword''s energy. Around the shield were about ten different types of weapons that ovepped and intertwined. There was a chilly aura as if the gliph strings were forming a tomb made of weapons!


    The sharp, scary sword energy collided with this chilly gliph. It was a collision of gliphility and gliph!


    <em>Buzz</em>


    The extreme sword intent surged as if it could pierce through anything and met with the chilly gliph that seemed to be the remains of weapons from a battlefield thousands of years ago.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Theyre evenly matched!?


    How could this be?


    Mung Si and Kong Yau right behind the teenage boys witnessed this scene too.


    Fok Fung had natural sharpness that came with his Sword Tomb body since birth, but how could Man Yee Ho''s gliph that was acquiredter have the same aura?!


    But Fok Fung was much less surprised than the girls.


    The state or aura didnt matter to him. All that mattered was to eliminate Man Yee Ho!


    The attack and gliph of equal capability collided!


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    The huge, horrifying sword intent crashed into the weapon tomb made of about twenty weapons. That instant, a terrifyingly great impact spread across all directions.


    Hmph! Fok Fung gritted his teeth, and the invisible sword energy of the Sword Tomb body red up to crush the impact, but he was still nearly pushed off the chain bridge! When he regained his bnce, he turned to check on Man Yee Ho, who without the Sword Tomb body was thrown off the chain bridge under such a huge impact!


    Fok Fung heaved a sigh of relief at the scene. Never would he have imagined the Imperial Sunset Pce disciple to be this capable before even breaking through his innate chamber. <em>How powerful will he be when he breaks through? But luckily he''s gone from thispetition now. I now have one lesspetitor</em>


    Just as Fok Fung was in his thoughts, he saw Man Yee Ho, who was already thrown off the bridge, moving his fingers rapidly in the air as gliph strings slowly took form, appearing next to him. The next second, a huge axe appeared beneath his feet!


    He stepped on the axe and took a leap. The surrounding weapons were all his stairs now.


    And he returned to the chain within no time in this manner.


    Fok Fung''s jaw dropped to the ground at this scene. How freaking shameless can he be?! But as he was in a daze, he felt a wave of gentle energliphing at him.


    The movement was so subtle, but when he looked over, there was a huge sea of flowers surging towards him. The sight of the attractive sea of flowers caused chills to run down his spine as Fok Fung sensed great danger!


    He who was born with the Sword Tomb body was one with heaven and earth''s sword intent since birth, which gave him sharper senses than normal humans. He only had time to make use of the sword intent to protect himself when he sensed the formidable murderous intent hidden in the sea of flowers!


    <em>Boom! </em>The sea of flowers surged up towards him. Despite being able to protect the sensitive parts of his body, Fok Fung was sent flying off the chain and down into the abyss!<hr>


    Fok Fungnded at the shabby temple of the Cloud Pce outer sect with an ugly expression that was simrly seen on his n leader''s face.


    His appearance at the outer sect was a sign that he was disqualified.


    So what if you''re the Fok n''s genius born with a special body form? You''re still disqualified. A snicker was heard.


    Fok Fung red at him, and with a sneer, a chilling aura went for Hung Ching Sun. Simrly boiling with unhappiness, Hung Ching Sun stood up fearlessly.


    However, they felt a strong energying towards them, and they were in the air with their cors being grabbed before they could break out into a fight.


    If you want to fight, get out.


    With that, the teen boys were flung out of the outer sect over the wall!


    The important figures were in thought watching how Woo Nim moved. Her footwork wasn''t mystical, but it was extremely rapid, even faster than the sword intent of Fok Fung as she pounced into his area of sword intent!


    But they diverted their attention back very soon, because the enrollment was the main course here.<hr>


    Mung Sis and Kong Yau''s pupils shrunk.


    The terrifying sea of flowers spear attack was as powerful as the start even after sending Fok Fung flying off and came as rogue waves! Instantly, a gliph in the form of wings appeared on Mung Si''s ankles. This was the Heavenly Phoenix Pinion that she created during the gliphism segment during the inter-school exchange.


    She rose up into the air and rapidly avoided the sea of flowers.


    On the other hand, Kong Yau wasn''t proficient in mobility as she did not have a suitable mobile gliph, and basic gliphs were insufficient to help her escape the wave of attack.


    Her gazended on Mung Si, and she discovered a chance!


    Kong Yau was a girl so full of herself and always viewed Mung Si as her greatest enemy. Losing to Mung Si in the gliphism segment left her greatly affected, and she perceived Mung Si as a hardworking nerd who didnt actually have as much talent as her.


    What angered her most was during the grouppetition. Kong Yau was not considered a loser, but the fact that Mung Si treated her as a training object to practice her newly created gliph proved how Mung Si never attached importance to Kong Yau, and that drove her crazy.


    Even during this enrollment, she treated Mung Si as an enemy.


    Now with Mung Si being in the air, it was the perfect chance. She moved rapidly with a thought, and around her, stars appeared out of nowhere and connected together to form a nket of stars.


    Personal gliphs were powerful not just because they could connect with the gliphists mental state but because they could evolve. The personal gliph of powerful gliphists would evolve as the gliphist grew in enlightenment. For example, the single-gliphic state Chan Shue Gun from Southary who studied the ordinary An Old Trees Coiled Roots gliph for decades made it into his personal gliph and added a long range attack to the gliph''s original characteristics.


    This was how the personal gliph evolved, and the earlier one was enlightened with their personal gliph, the earlier they would be able to implement changes.


    Kong Yau''s personal gliph, Celestial Starmap, was a highly destructive gliph. But now, the starlight formed a screen as she forced it into a defence gliph!


    This was Celestial Starmap  Starry Night Screen.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The sea of flowers smashed into the screen fiercely, but the Starry Night Screen possessed some flexibility, which helped Kong Yau survive the attack.


    Kong Yau, who managed to escape the dangerous situation, had her gaze fixated on Mung Si.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    The sea of flowers continued to move down the chains, and now, it wasing for Duen Por Do!


    The petrifying sea of flowers'' spear shadows left chills running down his spine!


    No matter how unwilling Duen Por Do was to admit it, he advanced to this stage in the most sorry state. If not for the fact that he managed to be enlightened on a tiny bit of the second state of the Carefree Sword, Duen Por Do would never have been able to pass the second teacher''s six steps.


    He was exceptionally careful and took this chance with great seriousness as he knew how precious it was for him to advance to this point.


    It would be weird to consider himself as slow since Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee, Lee Bak, and Lam Zaa were behind him, but it was clear that they had yet to give it their all and were even looking rxed.


    However, he could not be considered as fast either, as before him were Mung Si, Kong Yau, Yeung Tin Hun, and Man Yee Ho. He chose to be in the middle; not the first to face the dangers yet not thest amongst all.


    But never would he have imagined bing Lam Zaa''s human shield in front of the sea of flowers!


    Duen Por Do took the sea of flowers seriously when he felt the murderous intent hidden beneath the beautiful facade. He pulled out his sword and activated the strongest gliphility of Carefree Sword that he was most familiar with ¨C Desired Oue!


    A huge amount of sword intent wasunched by Duen Por Do aiming for the sea of flowers!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Pfft!</em>


    Duen Por Do''s robe was torn badly as he was thrown off the chain like a sandbag. ¡°It''s so unfair!¡±


    With that, he disappeared into the abyss.<hr>


    Lam Zaa frowned at the sea of flowers in front of him.


    Of course he would not be afraid as the thick solidified heaven and earth energy gushed into his body. It was the Hundred Streams body!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    After sending two participants flying off and having Kong Yau take down part of the spear shadow''s might, the remaining energy of the flower sea was worn down by the special body form ranked third on the Heaven Rank. Even so, Lam Zaa did not rx.


    He felt the might of the sea of flowers.


    Those that were thrown off the chain could not feel it, but he, who forcefully took the attack, felt the hidden, tiny spear intent in the sea of flowers that was like needles. Not only that, the energy was sequentially separated. This was also the reason why Duen Por Do ended up with his robe badly torn.


    This was an immensely powerful gliphility!


    Not only Lam Zaa, but Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee turned to the culprit subconsciously.


    Yeung Tin Hun stood grounded on the spot with his silver spear still pointing forward. He kept his spear and sneered coldly. ¡°Brave of him to bully my sidekick.¡±


    Man Yee Ho¡¯s eyes twitched at the title. Despite deeply respecting Yeung Tin Hun, the title still made his eyes twitch, but he remained silent.<hr>


    The situation seemingly calmed down, but there was another fight taking ce in the painting.


    It was between the girls, Kong Yau and Mung Si!


    It seemed like a long battle between Yeung Tin Hun and the rest, but it was in fact a few seconds from Duen Por Do being thrown off the chain to Lam Zaa wearing down Blossom Sea. At the same time, Kong Yau was emitting the energliph and eight bright stars around her were shining with starlight.


    ¡°Down you go!¡± Kong Yau said ferociously.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    The starlight was not formidable, but it held pure energliph that made one''s hair rise. Mung Si floating in the air was red with anger at the same time. She had had enough of Kong Yau, who kept finding trouble with her despite being strangers!


    With Mung Si''s characteristics and how Kong Yau kept provoking her, her patience was gone.


    She shouted, and a phoenix cry was heard!


    The proud phoenix cry pierced through the violent gale and the loud nging sounds of the chains.


    Even in the air, the red shadow flickered as and a zing phoenix appeared on top of Mung Si''s head like a scorching sun. Coldly, the girl who looked like a fire goddess muttered a word: ¡°Destroy.¡±


    Inferno Phoenix ¨C Divine Fire Annihtion!


    The phoenix on top of Mung Si''s head spread its wings abruptly.


    The formidable


    zing me was emitted from its wings!


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The starlight that shot into the mes disintegrated instantly.


    ¡°What!?¡± Kong Yau couldn''t believe her eyes. She had a mighty gliph and was born under starlight, her body condition perfectly fit to the starlight which allowed her to activate her personal gliph rapidly. Thus, her attack was totally beyond a single-gliphic gliphist¡¯s ability.


    But Mung Si destroyed the attack so simply?<hr>


    ¡°Ignorant and narrow-minded.¡± Wong Kei shook his head slightly. ¡°The girl named Mung Si is terrific in gliphism. Even I would¡¯ve been nopetition for her at that age. Not only did the Kong Yau girl not dodge, she even threw herself into the trap.¡±


    ¡°Indeed a member of zing Skies Mountain.¡± Yim Mo Chiu nodded. She was satisfied with Mung Si''s performance.


    ¡°That''s just because you''re a member of zing Skies Mountain too¡­¡± Hui Sai Cheong pointed out softly.


    ¡°And you only know how to speak nonsense!¡± Yim Mo Chiu red at him, and Hui Sai Cheong shrunk his head, obviously fearful of his senior sister.


    Song Tsz Hin couldn''t help but smile at their bickering. ¡°Yes, she''s a gifted teen. But that''s not all.¡± Song Tsz Hin''s eyes lit up brightly like a clearke, as if he could see through everything in the world. ¡°It seems like she gained some great chance recently; the dissociation energy that was bothering her has disappeared, which has caused her cultivation to slightly worsen, but she can control her energliph much better now.


    ¡°Mister Cheuk definitely has his reasons for ranking her first on the Blue Skies Rank.¡±<hr>


    The starlight dimmed and Mung Si returned to the chain. She stared at Kong Yau with her gorgeous orbs and shouted anothermand once again. ¡°Destroy.¡±


    Another scary wave of me was emitted from the phoenix on top of her head.


    Kong Yau was angered and badly shocked at the same time. Shocked as Kong Yau would never have imagined Mung Si to be this powerful when she gave it her all. Angered as she realised that she was actually nopetition for her!


    ¡°Impossible! I was born under the starlight, gifted and adored by the heavens!¡± Kong Yau roared, and the stars behind her lit up once again, shooting starlight to block the formidable waves. The me waves'' route was sessfully blocked, and both parties ended up in a stalemate.


    ¡°Born under the starlight? Gifted?¡± Mung Si stood with her hands behind her back, murmuring at Kong Yau.


    <em>When I was born, zing Skies Mountain, a dormant volcano for centuries saw abnormal movement. But since when did I brag about it? Talents and gifts are the most lowly items here.</em>


    <em>One can only carry on if their hearts are with gliphism.</em>


    In her thoughts, wings appeared on Mung Si''s ankles as she turned into a ball of me, moving next to Kong Yau.


    ¡°You shall die!¡± Kong Yau shrieked in great fear, but she did not stop attacking Mung Si.


    ¡°This is taking too much time, goodbye,¡± Mung Si said and punched the girl with her right fist.


    This was when the crowd remembered that Mung Si was a double innate chamber glipher before entering the Chamber Refining Cave. Even though she was a gliphist now, everybody believed that she would clinch victory when going against Kong Yau in short range.


    And indeed, Mung Si''s ordinary punch, which included the Yim n''s stance, was something Kong Yau couldn''t withstand.


    After Kong Yau was sent off the chain, there were only seven participants left.


    Mung Si, Kam Chin Kee, Lee Bak, Lam Zaa, Man Yee Ho, Chui Yim, and Yeung Tin Hun!

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were only a short distance apart, thus they were able to whisper to each other. ¡°That Yeung kid still has some conscience; he didn¡¯t attack us after the long free stay at our residence.¡±


    Chui Yim could tell that Yeung Tin Hun''s Blossom Sea deliberately avoided the both of them.


    But this did not make Chui Yim less fearful. The murderous intent in Blossom Sea was so powerful that Chui Yim was not confident in taking down the attack sessfully. If Yeung Tin Hun were to make use of this gliphility when they fought a few months back, Chui Yim wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance!


    Just then, Lam Zaa turned to Yeung Tin Hun and greeted him. ¡°It would be rude for me not to return mister''s courtesy.


    ¡°So please, take my attack.¡±


    The outer sect''s uniform and Lam Zaa''s blue hair danced in the wind the instant Lam Zaa finished his words.


    ¡°What style is that?¡± Even Kam Chin Kee''s expression darkened slightly. Lam Zaa''s improvement was unbelievable. A year ago, it was a piece of cake for Kam Chin Kee to defeat Lam Zaa, and six monthster, Lam Zaa returned with the Hundred Streams body, and his capability skyrocketed.


    Yet now¡­ this formidable gliphility of Lam Zaa¡¯s had Kam Chin Kee taking him seriously.


    Lam Zaa had yet to show his style, but Kam Chin Kee was sure his puppets made of spiritual hill wood would fail to take this attack.<hr>


    ¡°Divine Wave Palm.¡± Lam Zaa''s face flushed slightly pale. With his current state, he still faced difficulty performing this gliphility, but after months of cultivation and with the huge amount of energliph brought to him by the Hundred Streams body, he could still perform it thrice within a short period of time!


    Lam Zaa waspletely serious as he ced his right hand in front of his chest before slowly exerting a p.


    Following his actions, the surrounding energliph became increasingly horrifying like a great wave that crushed the gale around them!


    Yeung Tin Hun watched the teenager in front of him solemnly.


    Yeung Tin Hun never attached importance to this enrollment; his sect had the legacy he needed, and with his father as the Four Seasons Heaven sect leader, it was impossible for him to join Cloud Pce from the start. But now, Lam Zaa felt no weaker than the powerful two-chambered gliphers Yeung Tin Hun met in the past!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    As Lam Zaa extended his right hand, the energliph that caused Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s hair to rise came down like a giant wave!


    A frown formed on Mung Si¡¯s gorgeous face. Not wanting to be involved in the fight, wings appeared on her ankles and she flew straight, nning to make it to the destination as both parties were fighting. However, countless weapons appeared to block her way.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Mung Si looked down at Man Yee Ho, who was expressionless. In front of Mung Si¡¯s beauty, he never once caught feelings for her.


    <em>Beauty? Why would I be affected when I¡¯ve survived the hellish training in the form of countless beautiful faces?</em>


    His ten fingers moved rapidly. Man Yee Ho did not have the intention to injure Mung Si; he only wanted to force her down. But Mung Si¡¯s attitude only changed in front of Chui Yim, so she looked at Man Yee Ho coldly and yelled, ¡°Looking for death, huh!?


    ¡°Destroy!¡± High up in the air, she pointed towards the teenage boy.


    It was as if the crowd forgot about the race as things turned into a messy battle. Deciding to join the fun, Lee Bak stood up. ¡°Brother Kam, it¡¯s been months since we had a fight. Let¡¯s have one now!¡±


    Kam Chin Kee smiled gently with battle intent in his eyes. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Great!¡± Blood energy surged through Lee Bak¡¯s body, a sign he had activated Blood Body, and he was not going to let his guard down against Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Brother Kam, take this!¡±


    Kam Chin Kee smirked and threw his puppets out at Lee Bak!<hr>


    The different fights seemed intense, but all of them had their reservations as not everyone had skills like Mung Si or Man Yee Ho to fly or build stairs in the air. They were currently hanging in the air, and the chains were only rtively steady, not totally. They would still move under violent energliph, and they dared not bet on it! All of them reserved their energy in the battles.


    Outside of the painting, Song Tsz Hin shook his head and sighed. ¡°Haish¡­ how did it turn into this?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Great Senior Brother¡¯s research hasn¡¯t seeded.¡± Hui Sai Cheongughed.


    ¡°Yes, this can only be considered part of it.¡± Song Tsz Hin nodded slightly. ¡°Having the courage to fight in such a dangerous situation shows that they are confident in themselves¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s just¡­ not what I wanted.¡± Song Tsz Hin picked up his brush once again but was stopped by Wat Suen at the side.


    ¡°It seems there would be changes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The crowdnded their attention on the only person who wasn¡¯t involved in any fight.<hr>


    Chui Yim watched the fights taking ce in front of him in boredom. He wanted to make his way forward, but the energliph movements of the fights were so intense that he would definitely be affected if he were to do so.


    Thus, he waited, but his patience ran out atst.


    ¡°You guys fight your fight, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± With a yell, he squatted slightly, and <em>boom! </em>He stepped on the chain so hard that there was a loud sound; the chain even vibrated!


    Chui Yim dashed forward violently! Lee Bak, who was nearest to him, nced at Kam Chin Kee, who replied with a smile, and both gave way to Chui Yim.


    In the blink of an eye, Chui Yim reached where Lam Zaa and Yeung Tin Hun were.


    Lam Zaa creased his brows. ¡°Back off.¡± And he randomly waved his right hand to exert a huge energliph wave.


    However, there was only excitement on Chui Yim¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just jump!¡± With that, he got into position and leapt a few meters off the chain to dodge the wave!


    Lam Zaa was left in a daze by Chui Yim¡¯s monster-like body. A one-chambered state cultivator yet having the ability to leap a few meters high! Seeing that he was about to pass, Yeung Tin Hun finally prepared to make a move.


    ¡°You chose to make your way here so don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I can counterattack!¡± High up in the air, Chui Yim red at Yeung Tin Hun. His words left Yeung Tin Hun stunned, recalling the scary counterattack he experienced from Chui Yim. But the half-second of hesitation gave Chui Yim ample time tond back on the chain and speed forward!<hr>


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chui Yim was in a great mood.


    There was a significant change in his character in this life.


    In the past, not only did he have no respect for martial arts, he even disliked it because of how in love he was with forging, to the point where he even dreamed of it at night.


    He loved forging weapons, researching materials and collecting them or weapons to study. Martial arts was once deemed as his hurdle to bing a great cksmith!

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chui Yim did be a great cksmith who created two divine weapons in his past life.


    Sadly, he was killed afterwards.


    Without the ability to fight back, taking Chui Yim¡¯s life was as simple as taking an ant¡¯s life.


    When he saw the sorrow on his friends¡¯ faces, he finally understood the need to be powerful.


    Not only because he wanted to have control of his destiny, but also for his loved ones, as humans no longer lived for themselves when they reached a certain state. There were too many factors involved¡­


    Thus, in this life, he swore with his life to be someone who could change his life and take control of his life and death.


    The best of all elites in his generation were present here today:


    Mung Si, representative of zing Skies Mountain, and the best young gliphist in the world ranked first on the Blue Skies Rank.


    Lam Zaa, the current Lam Dynasty crown prince equipped with the Hundred Streams body, the special body form ranked third on the Heaven Rank.


    Yeung Tin Hun, son of the Four Seasons Heaven¡¯s Sect Leader and born with double innate chambers¡­


    This was the gathering of the finest.


    And Chui Yim was one of them, currently chasing for the spot of Cloud Pce disciple!


    Of course, he was on cloud nine!


    ¡°This is great! Great!¡± Maybe due to Chui Yim being high-spirited, he was covered in a strong aura.


    <em>Boom! </em>Hended on the chain like a ming meteor and caused a ripple!


    Man Yee Ho creased his brows. He had nothing against Chui Yim, and in fact, he viewed him with some admiration! Man Yee Ho still didn¡¯t know exactly what he wanted as a treasure, but after a short chat with Chui Yim, he learned that the boy¡¯s state in forging was enigmatic, and Chui Yim would most likely be someone he turned to for treasure forging in the future.


    But now¡­


    He could not give away the Cloud Pce disciple slot.


    He spared some attention to draw a few weapons at Chui Yim!


    <em>Bang bang bang! </em>The gliphsnded on Chui Yim like theynded on a huge rock, leaving the other participants appalled. <em>Who on earth can take gliphs with their bare body¡­?</em>


    But Man Yee Ho knew about Chui Yim¡¯s crazily strong body after watching him and Yeung Tin Hun spar a few months ago. He also knew that the gliphs that he shot out while fighting with Mung Si could not injure Chui Yim.


    But simrly, Chui Yim was unable to take another step forward.


    Every weapon thatnded on him was either a huge hammer, huge shield, huge axe, or some other heavy weapon! It might not injure him, but the strong force stopped him from moving forward, nailing him down!<hr>


    Beneath Mung Si¡¯s calm expression, she was unable to believe her eyes. Man Yee Ho¡¯s capability was beyond her imagination.


    She was someone who already broke through the innate chamber, despite needing Chui Yim to cure her dissociation energy, decreasing her energliph and lowering her cultivation at the same time! But her cultivation also became stable, and she had greater control of her gliph strings.


    Adding on her personal gliph, she was confident that no one in the same state could be herpetitor.


    But now, she was witnessing Man Yee Ho, who had yet to break through the innate chamber, tackle her by drawing gliphs in the air¡­ this was not the point, the point was that he was an entire state below her yet able to end with a tie against her, and he even had the time to go after Chui Yim!


    <em>Does this mean that he is still reserving energy going against me?</em>


    Mung Si had always been very full of herself, but she kept it hidden from the world. Besides, her arrogance was only a way for her to improve and not belittle others, so it didn¡¯te off as annoying.


    She couldn¡¯t ept the state of battle now.


    <em>Moreover¡­ </em>She took a nce at Chui Yim, who was nailed to the ground¡­


    me arose around her!


    It was the grade five cultivation style ¨C zing Skies Style! There were not more than ten grade five styles that the world knew of.


    The grade of cultivation style yed an important role as it affected the cultivation style entirely since styles helped absorb the heaven and earth energy into the cultivator. The more powerful the style was, the purer the processed energliph would be.


    And the stronger the style, the stronger each attack would be as well.


    Not only this, cultivation styles also affected the cultivation speed and determined if a cultivator could break through the state limits! Legend had it that all who cultivated a grade five cultivation style would at least reach the four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state because the energliph transformed from the grade five styles was so pure that breaking through followed naturally!


    The moment Mung Si exerted energliph greatly, the high temperature scared all participants.


    She floated into the air with her hands opened.


    White robe, burning mes behind her, and fire phoenix floating on her head ¨C she resembled a goddess of me, pure and elegant!


    ¡°Hundred Phoenix Feather!¡±


    Shemanded.


    Inferno Phoenix ¨C Hundred Phoenix Feather!


    The fire phoenix gliph on her head grew in size rapidly, wings erging to three meters as huge mes congealed and shot out of the wings! Every feather was not an actual feather, they were only gliphs that connected energliph and heaven and earth energy; an existence that was almost real yet illusory.


    Currently, numerous fire feathers shed across the air and formed countless red strings in the open air!


    Man Yee Ho wore an ugly expression. He underestimated Mung Si¡¯s capability, and now, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with Chui Yim. He defended himself to the best of his ability.


    <em>Boom boom boom¡­</em>


    Huge shields appeared at his sides, surrounding him!


    <em>Pfft pfft pfft pfft¡­</em>


    The feathers thatnded on the giant shield exploded into balls of me!


    ¡°Pff¡­¡± Man Yee Ho, hidden behind the shield, vomited blood from the strong force, making his bright red robe even redder. Chui Yim took the chance to bolt forward, not forgetting to thank Mung Si as he went.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Mung Si took a nce at him and said nothing as she continued to control the Hundred Phoenix Feather.


    This attack evolved from her personal gliph and was used to attack an enemy for the first time, and it was too energy-consuming for her. It had a state so high that her mental state and cultivation could not catch up with it. This attack was more than what a one-chambered state could perform, and she was barely able to seed in performing it. Even so, she could still hold on for a short period of time.<hr>


    Her performance left the five teachers secretly in awe.


    ¡°What a feisty girl!¡±


    Being straightforward, Yim Mo Chiu smacked the ground happily. ¡°Yes! Indeed a cultivator from zing Skies Mountain.¡±


    Hui Sai Cheong wanted to roast Yim Mo Chiu, but due to fear, he remained silent in the end.


    ¡°Wait, but it¡¯s a steal for the bald kid?¡± Yim Mo Chiu asked.


    Wat Suen took a few nces at Chui Yim, gentleness washing over her ice-cold gaze slightly, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡± Wong Kei shook his head, answering Yim Mo Chiu.


    Song Tsz Hinughed and nodded. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he said, picking up his brush. ¡°This is where the fun starts.¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chui Yim sped forward, too fast for the other participants to catch even if they gave it their all and nothing was dragging them back. Thus, they could only watch Chui Yim get further from them, slowly turning into a small ck dot.


    Lam Zaa was in a bad mood. He was a brilliant teenager, and he caught the hidden meaning in the first teacher¡¯s words. The first teacher never mentioned that rankings mattered; all that mattered was they made it to the end.


    Those like Hung Ching Sun ¨C leading yet still taking malicious actions against the other participants, which led to his own elimination ¨C were idiots. Even so, Lam Zaa still saw the purpose in getting first amongst all the elites in his generation.


    And now, Chui Yim got a steal¡­


    ¡°Eh? What''s wrong with that kid?¡±


    Lee Bak''s voice attracted the attention of everyone as he stopped his spar with Kam Chin Kee out of horror. The teenagers watched Chui Yim erging in their vision again.


    ¡°Why is he back?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked, not understanding what was wrong with Chui Yim.


    But after a few seconds, everyone understood and stopped in their tracks.<hr>


    ¡°How shameful can you get!? The man with the surname of Song!¡± Right now, Chui Yim couldn''t care less about the first teacher''s status and cursed loudly. He ran back with all his might, and his muscr body was revealed because there was a burnt hole in his white robe and the inner red singlet!


    He dashed forward for his life because there was a dragon chasing after him!


    ¡°Ancient divine dragon!? How can this be!?¡± The participants immediately remembered the information they had read in the books.


    An ancient divine dragon was a divine beast in the far reaches of ancient times. In the books, it was written that dragons were beasts that had been around since the birth of the world. However, it was only recorded in the books as nobody had seen an actual dragon.


    There were nine characteristics to a divine dragon: the head of a camel, horns of a deer, eyes of a rabbit, ears of a cow, nape of a snake, belly of a sea monster, scales of a carp, ws of an eagle, and the palms of a tiger.


    At the same time, the number nine is the number of extremes, symbolising the supremacy of the dragon.


    It was recorded in the books that newborn divine dragons had the power of a grade five beast, and adult divine dragons were so powerful that they couldn''t be determined by cultivation state and possessed the ability to turn the world upside down with just a thought. The world would wee pleasant weather when the dragon was in a good mood, but inclement weather otherwise.<hr>


    This divine dragon the participants were facing was definitely less than a grade five beast, because if it was, one nce was capable of turning them into ashes. Yet it was obviouslyparable to at least a beast at the peak of grade three.


    Moreover¡­ they were in the dragon¡¯s home court!


    Dragons were beings of the clouds, and given how high up everyone was right now, they were in the divine dragon''s home court!


    The participants also realised that the divine dragon was pitch-ck in colour with a pair of emotionless orbs; it was clearly drawn!


    Even so, it could still leave the participants breathless.


    However, Chui Yim at the front was suffering the most.


    He was leading previously, but before he could reach the mountain peak, an ink dragon appeared out of nowhere, spitting pitch-ck fire that hit Chui Yim and nearly burnt him into barbecue!


    Facing life and death, Chui Yim activated all his special abilities, from bronze skin to his me hair in order to escape its ws! He turned around and started running for his life!


    Feeling the aura of a divine dragon, even though it was lesser than recorded, colour drained from the teenagers'' faces as it was still at least of the grade three state, and far ancient divine dragons were born to be stronger than ordinary gliphic beasts.


    The only person that was not really affected was Mung Si.


    Mung Si currently wore a cold nce. She was already performing the powerful Hundred Phoenix Feather.


    Once the gliphility was activated, it couldn''t be stopped, and the sight of the dragon had Mung Si deviate the attack towards it!


    Countless me feathers took a sharp turn, drawing beautiful curves in the air as if there was a burning meteor shower high up in the air!


    <em>Boom boom boom boom£¡</em>


    The feathersnded on the ancient divine dragon, resulting in balls of me. The shockwave even stopped the dragon in its tracks temporarily!


    Even Lam Zaa''s face fell.


    Leaving others aside, his special body form was best in defence, and yet the best special body form in defence in the world was now feeling threatened under Mung Si''s Hundred Phoenix Feather. He suspected that the energliph shield of his special body form might not be able to take the attack sessfully!


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The divine dragon might¡¯ve been fake, but under consecutive attacks from Mung Si, it let out an angry roar, and formidable pressure came for the participants!


    ¡°Is this¡­ Dragon¡¯s Might?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was utterly shocked. There wasn''t much description regarding the divine dragon; it was a legendary beast, after all, unknown if it actually existed. But two of its most powerful attacks were mentioned ¨C Dragon''s Breath and Dragon¡¯s Might.


    Dragon¡¯s Breath was just like its name ¨C the breath of divine dragon. It¡¯s the most powerful beast fire of all, not only because of its high temperature but its capability of destroying vitality. Other than the Heaven''s me, it was known to be the scariest me in the world.


    Dragon''s Might on the other hand was pure pressure from the prestigious beast. It was simple, just as mice feared cats while cats feared dogs from the depths of their consciousness. This was the difference in nature. If the might was purposefully activated, it turned into a scary mental attack. That was Dragon¡¯s Might. It would at least destroy someone''s mental state and send them to death at worst.


    This fake divine dragon naturally could not take their lives with just Dragon''s Might, but it was enough to scare them badly and make them fear going against it.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    The divine dragon roared again, and a grayish ck me was spit out, going over everyone¡¯s heads andnding directly on the thick chains behind them!


    <em>Crack¡­</em>


    The destructive ck me started turning the chains into ashes!


    The participants were stunned. It was unknown who, but someone shouted ¡°Run!¡± and woke all of them up.<hr>


    <em>Crack¡­</em>


    The divine dragon seemed uninterested in them but the giant chains instead, which it exerted the Dragon''s Breath on, creating tons of cracks!


    At this moment, the participants felt like they might be doomed!


    <em>Crack!</em>


    This was thest sound before all of them fell!


    ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± Yeung Tin Hun cursed and stuck himself to the chain with his silver spear, dropping down with it.


    The rest of the teenagers hugged or grabbed onto the holes or joints of the chain tightly!


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The chain bridge broke in half and banged into the walls of the mountain hard.


    Things were still okay for Mung Si and Man Yee Ho, who had the ability to stop in the air for a short while, but under such a harsh situation, they lost their ability to think and stayed confused in the middle of the air for a short while before reaching toward the huge chain.


    Kam Chin Kee''s ten fingers moved rapidly in the air, and the red bird puppet''s w grabbed his shoulder, allowing him to fly for a short while and escape the danger.


    But not everyone was so lucky.


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    Their bodies that hung from the chain also mmed into the stone wall of the cliff, the huge force causing them to vomit blood. Chui Yim was simrly feeling pain all over his body, but he was not seriously injured. Lam Zaa who had the Hundred Streams body was also fine; the energliph shield shrunk around him, allowing him to remain safe and uninjured.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Amongst everyone, Lee Bak and Yeung Tin Hun were the most affected despite thetter performing excellently.


    With incredible speed, Yeung Tin Hun fired numerous spear attacks thatnded on the mountain instantly before he mmed into it. The repulsion force decreased the damage done to him, but he still ended up vomiting blood!


    On the other hand, Lee Bak suffered the most. He was cautious to not activate Blood Body during his spar with Kam Chin Kee, yet, the spar still greatly drained his energliph and blood energy, and he ended upcking both when he fell unexpectedly.


    Taking this into consideration, Lee Bak, who managed to catch the chain, did pretty well for being thrown off without warning.


    But at this moment, the broken chain hit the mountain and threw him off with great force!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lee Bak smiled bitterly facing this weird stage. Just as he thought he would be disqualified, a silver string coiled around his feet and pulled him back up!


    It was Kam Chin Kee, whose face flushed white. ¡°Hurry, I don¡¯t think I canst much longer!¡±


    Lee Bak was no dumb teenager. He immediately turned over and climbed up the silver string. Shortly, he managed to grab hold of the chain. ¡°Thank you, Brother Kam.¡±


    Currently surrounded by fog and ash, the teenagers heard more loud crashesing from the mountain behind them, which seemed to be another part of the chain crashing into the mountainside.


    The teenagers no longer had the means to fight each other now that they were facing such a tough situation. The end and the start were originally connected by a huge chain, which was now chopped off from the middle. Luckily, all participants grabbed the chain connected to the end, so they could reach the end as long as they continued climbing up the mountain.


    This was when the difference between gliphists and gliphers surfaced.


    Gliphists focused on their mental state while gliphers focused on their physique.


    A glipher naturally had better physical abilities than gliphists, and this was reflected in their speed as the teenagers climbed up the mountain. Man Yee Ho was the best-performing amongst the remaining gliphists in thispetition.


    Imperial Sunset Pce''s Man Ching Hung''s faction cultivated in a slightly weird manner; they did not just focus on their mental state, they had requirements towards their body as well. Back then, Man Yee Ho performed a horse stance while he practiced drawing with his ten fingers, which allowed him to exceed his peers.


    On the other hand, despite looking okay, Kam Chin Kee had just used a huge amount of energy to save Lee Bak.


    Mung Si was in the worst state though. Being a double innate chamber gliphist, she had a strong body and mental state, but after performing the Hundred Phoenix Feather, she was drained of mental strength, and she was about to ck out. She was still holding on with her strong determination, but she was bing slower and slower.<hr>


    The crowd climbed up silently, but Sung Tsz Hin wouldn¡¯t let them reach the end so simply.


    <em>Roar¡­ </em>An unclear roar came from afar, making their faces turn pale!


    It was the annoying dragon again! The dragon¡¯s cry was lengthy, which allowed the teens to know that it wasing for them!


    ¡°Almost there!¡± Chui Yim, who had the strongest body, was definitely leading. Currently, he was climbing to the top and was able to see the cliff edge!


    Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s eyes lit up. He was in sorry shape, but he was one of those in the middle, and the sight of the cliff edge caused the energy he was previously preserving to explode. At the same time, Man Yee Ho flickered his fingers, and the simple Feather-Light gliphnded on him and Yeung Tin Hun to boost their speed.


    The closing dragon made Lam Zaa, who wore a serious expression, boost his speed too by using the invisible energliph aura around himself to strengthen his body! As one who was not good in speed, getting first was now not of utmost importance to Lam Zaa.


    With that, Kam Chin Kee, Lee Bak, and Mung Si were inst.<hr>


    Chui Yim was in first, leading by a huge distance. His monster-like body made none of the other participants hispetitor, and he would definitely clinch first if he continued.


    But instead, he made his way down, in the opposite direction of Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho.


    Yeung Tin Hun looked at Chui Yim with aplex expression when Chui Yim passed him, but the other did not even spare him a look.


    Chui Yim hurried to Kam Chin Kee and shouted. ¡°Kam boy, speed up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad state, I don¡¯t think I¡¯llst much longer.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled bitterly. He was in an even worse state than he imagined, and he was about to break down. He and Mung Si were doing an extremely great job persevering considering the circumstances they were dealing with.


    They could not even draw gliphs to speed up like Man Yee Ho did because they could not even congeal gliph strings!


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me such bullshit. Don¡¯t forget how arrogant you were when you said that the spot would be yours!¡±


    Two gliphsnded on Kam Chin Kee, making him feel at ease. They were the Feather-Light and Attention gliphs; one was used to boost speed while the other was used by gliphists to calm themselves down when they were mentally tired of tattooing cultivators to increase focus.


    Even the Cloud Pce disciples spectating were shocked. They had already forgotten that Chui Yim was a gliphist with an innate heart chamber and the ability to draw gliphs in the air because of his loud character and extremely powerful body!


    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± Chui Yim drew another Feather-Light gliph thatnded on himself and Lee Bak. Lee Bak might¡¯ve been seriously injured, but being an innate heart chamber glipher, he had a body stronger than other gliphers, thus, he began climbing up in a sorry figure.


    ¡°Hurry hurry hurry hurry¡­.¡± Chui Yim mumbled as he pulled Kam Chin Kee up. At the same time, the annoying dragon came again and activated its Dragon Breath after scanning around with its soulless eyes.


    ¡°Irritating!¡± Chui Yim exerted force through his left arm and threw Kam Chin Kee upwards like a toy while he and Lee Bak took a leap!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The chain was burnt again, leaving Chui Yim shouting in anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± He immediately caught Kam Chin Kee in the air quickly, and the trio went up the chains in a hurry once again!

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    ¡°Chui Yim, just leave without me.¡±


    ¡°Stop with your bullshit!¡± Chui Yim cursed. ¡°A mere slot for the Cloud Pce disciple is way less importantpared to my brother¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°This is just a trial, it wouldn¡¯t cost me my life.¡± Kam Chin Kee giggled and reminded Chui Yim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯d rather not make it than have regrets because I abandoned you!¡± Shouting, Chui Yim held onto Kam Chin Kee tightly and sped up the chain. As if angered by this, the divine dragon roared loudly once again.


    Dragon Might!


    The three participants making their way up stopped in their tracks to watch the divine dragon use Dragon Breath.


    There was nowhere for them to escape!<hr>


    Lam Zaa, Man Yee Ho, and Yeung Tin Hun had reached the cliff edge, but rather than enjoying the scenery, they were focused on the situation below. Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee, and Lee Bak were frozen in their tracks when Dragon Might was activated. <em>Chui Yim will be the only one to make it when Dragon Breath reaches them.</em>


    At this moment, Lee Bak threw up blood!


    He activated Blood Body!


    During the most critical moment, Lee Bak made use of Reversed Meridians, a secret skill of his Metallic Blood War Gate faction, which was best at controlling energy in their body. For a short period of time, blood energy broke the freezing effect of Dragon Might and allowed him to take a leap.


    His leap seemed like it was in slow motion, leaving the trio on the cliff speechless.


    Meanwhile, all Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee saw was Lee Bak¡¯s back covering the sky.


    Not only did he block the sunlight, he blocked the Dragon Breath too.


    Surprisingly, Lee Bak jumped at the divine dragon, blocking the beast with his shield! This also resulted in the grey dragon¡¯s Dragon Breath spreading all across the ce after being diverted by the shield, unable to reach Chui Yim or Kam Chin Kee.


    However, there was not the slightest bit of fear on Lee Bak¡¯s face. His gaze was icy cold instead as he faced this beast of greater state than him as he moved his Matchless Guardian forward¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    He smacked the dragon in its face with the shield!


    <em>Roar!!!</em>


    The dragon had never roared louder than this, it even shook the cliff where Lam Zaa and the rest were standing! Numerous rocks rolled down the cliff as its roar reached the highest heavens, expressing its fury!


    ¡°Brother Kam, I have now returned the favour.¡± Lee Bak fell down the abyss after performing the attack. He was a glipher after all, possessing no tricks to allow him to stay in the air.


    Chui Yim¡¯s and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s friendship moved him. The selflessness to protect and sacrifice for another was a familiar feeling to Lee Bak that he failed to identify. Moreover, Kam Chin Kee saved him first, which was why Lee Bak blocked the attack without hesitation, only bravery.


    ¡°I will definitely receive a scolding from Master¡­¡± Lee Bak thought as he fell down the abyss.


    Lee Bak, disqualified!<hr>


    Chui Yim seized the chance to pull Kam Chin Kee with all his might and reached the top as the dragon was in great pain.


    <em>Roar!!!</em>


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had maddened the dragon, but it seemed that the dragon was restrained from attacking those who had reached the end point, which made Chui Yimugh heartily.


    ¡°Come at me, you stupid snake! Aren¡¯t you the greatest of all? Give me one more Dragon Breath! Your grandpa is here waiting!¡±


    The dragon might¡¯ve resembled nine different beasts, but the way it flew in the air¡­ made it resemble a snake more than the others. However,paring it to a snake that wiggled on the ground was a big insult to the mighty dragon.


    <em>Roar!!!</em>


    The made up divine dragon possessed slight intelligence, thus Chui Yim¡¯s provocation enraged it, but there was nothing it could do. Since it couldn¡¯t attack those on the cliff¡­ it decided to turn to those who hadn¡¯t reached it instead.


    With that, the dragon turned around swiftly and made its way down.


    ¡°Eh, where is it heading to?¡± Chui Yim followed its movement, but to his horror, he realised that there was someone who was still in the game and had yet to reach the cliff.


    Mung Si!<hr>


    Mung Si struggled up the chain.


    Because the dragon was focusing on Chui Yim and the boys, it gave her the privilege to make her way up safely and slowly. But now that two out of the three boys had reached the end and one of them was eliminated, she became the sole target of the dragon.


    Chui Yim ced Kam Chin Kee beside Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho.


    ¡°Gardener, take care of him.¡±


    Before Yeung Tin Hun could jump in anger and beat up Chui Yim, thetter had already jumped down the cliff.


    He and Mung Si had aplicated rtionship.


    Mung Si was always a prideful girl, but not in an arrogant or shy way.


    Thus, she left the soulbless fruit behind despite Chui Yim insisting that he would not charge her anything for the treatment, and previously she had passed it off saying that she was just a passerby after saving Chui Yim when he was being bullied by Chor Kwong Laan.


    She guarded Chui Yim when the other broke through in the Forbidden Forest, yet she mentioned nothing about the danger she faced while doing so.


    A moment ago, everyone thought Mung Si was trying to defeat Man Yee Ho with her powerful attacks, but Chui Yim knew that Mung Si purposely activated the Hundred Phoenix Feather because she wanted to help him make his way forward.


    In a nutshell, Mung Si was so weak currently because of him!<hr>


    ¡°Insane¡­ He¡¯s a crazy man¡­¡± Lam Zaa mumbled to himself as he watched the boy who just escaped death jump back into the dragon¡¯s reach immediately! He looked at Chui Yim in great shock.


    He had never once seen a monster like this!<hr>


    Mung Si struggled. She was so burnt out that if not for her extraordinary determination, she would have simply thrown herself down. She persevered, but this was her limit.


    The pitch-ck fuming dragon came from afar after being enraged by Chui Yim. It was so intimidating that Mung Si nearly fell down, but she pushed on despite ending up vomiting blood.


    Dragon Might was a type of mental attack, which was the worst for Mung Si who was currently mentally exhausted.<hr>


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s too much,¡± Yim Mo Chiu turned to Sung Tsz Hin and reminded. However, thetter ignored her and stared at the situation taking ce in the drawing calmly.<hr>


    Just as Mung Si was mentally injured once again by the Dragon Might, the dragon seized the opportunity.


    Despite being made up, the dragon possessed intelligence and was actually unhappy when Chui Yim provoked it. It was also arrogant when facing humans and swam in the air cautiously now that it caught the chance to injure Mung Si seriously with Dragon Might.


    Other than the famous Dragon Might and Dragon Breath, it was most well-known for its invincible body.


    As recorded in the books, humans were the reason why dragons went extinct. Dragons were heavenly beasts of the world, and every one of its scales contained the best essences of heaven and earth congealed. It was invincible and could withstand all gliphilities and gliphs of any attribute.


    In other words, the mighty divine beast that could bring about disasters in themoners¡¯ eyes was a beast full of gems to cultivators!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    The body of an ancient divine dragon was simrly powerful.


    It swung its rock-like tail, cutting the air in half and making loud noises continuously like a clear ink mark left on a clean white piece of paper. Just with this attack, it was evident how formidable the dragon was. If this attacknded on Mung Si¡­ disqualified would be an understatement, she would just be dead!


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Yim Mo Chiu shouted, but Sung Tsz Hin only stared at the figure in the painting as if he did not hear her ¨C the figure that was rushing down.


    ¡°Chui Yim, this is your test.¡±<hr>


    Even Chui Yim¡¯s face fell after feeling the terrifying strength.


    He was extremely confident in his physical body, but not remotely arrogant despite what it seemed like to the rest. Chui Yim was crystal clear on his capability, and with one death experience already, he would never joke around with his life.


    Secondly, he was a thinker from the depths of his heart in all aspects, be it medicine, gliphism, alchemy, or anything else.


    He analysed and understood each subject in detail.


    Chui Yim did not stop testing the limit of his body through spars with Kam Chin Kee even if he was aware of how powerful his body was. Many gliphilities, gliphs, and even his body were just numbers representing energy in his eyes, which allowed him to act fearlessly because he knew that those attacks that could threaten others'' lives had nothing on him.


    However, this smack from the divine dragon was on a different level. If Chui Yim was careless, it would be more than he could take, leaving him seriously injured or even dead!<hr>


    Mung Si was scared witless facing such a horrifying attack.


    The Cloud Pce enrollment came with slightly dangerous events, but never in history was it life-threatening. Currently, Mung Si felt a strong aura of death, but there was nothing she could do even if she was in her best state.


    So, how was she, who was mentally exhausted, to counter this attack?


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    It sounded as if there was muffled thunder.


    However, all Mung Si felt was peace and silence, just like a boat that had nearly capsized in the middle of a thunderstorm having reached safe harbor.


    However, she soon felt that her surroundings were burning.


    To be exact, a burning person was acting as a meat shield for her, and his ming hairnded on her face from time to time from the wind.


    Bronze skin and ming hair were two methods that Chui Yim used to increase his physical capability. The ming hair worked as a minimal boost for him now, but it was a natural reaction at this point.


    There was an item that looked like eight divination trigrams in front of his chest, split in half. It was the Heart Guardian Mirror that Yeung Tin Hun saw Chui Yim making, which was made of top-notch ingredients and carved with three defence gliphs of at least grade three.


    Even so, the dragon¡¯s attack that smacked hard into Chui Yim¡¯s chest left a crack on the Heart Guardian Mirror he had made with many rare metals and revealed a scary injury.


    The horrifying attack from the tail was blocked by the Heart Guardian Mirror as well as Chui Yim¡¯s strengthened body, but it still left a half-meter-long injury on his chest. But Chui Yim did not even spare the wound a look nor the Heart Guardian Mirror that fell and disappeared into the abyss.


    Because he was trying his best to control the energy that did not belong to him.


    It was unknown when, but there was a blue gliph in front of his scary wound that had absorbed the energy from the dragon¡¯s attack and surged through his body.


    All Chui Yim knew was that his meridians felt like they were about to explode. Ever since he sessfully activated True Domineer after his and Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s spar, Chui Yim had been practising and managed to grasp hold of it totally. It might¡¯ve been tedious and had crazy requirements, but it was still a grade one technique at the end of the day.


    Having adequate physical capability, all that was left for Chui Yim was to practice.


    Since True Domineer was crazily powerful and used enemies¡¯ energy as its own, which was going against thews of nature, the cultivator had a price to pay too. The more powerful the enemy was, the more energy the cultivator could take in, but the greater the pain he would feel.


    Chui Yim was currently feeling very ufortable, like someone who just ate too much, and his meridians were painfully bloated. Yet Chui Yim was trying his best to control this energy as redness washed over his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±


    He raised his right hand, and all the energy from the meridians seemed to find an exit and surged up to the right fist. The bloody light was dim, but it was obvious here in the foggy mountains.


    It was just like red dye sprinkled on the beautiful ck and white drawing that forcefully snatched the attention of all.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stupid snake!¡±


    Chui Yim yelled as his right fistnded on the tail that just left a wound on him!


    <em>Bang!!!</em>


    A visible shockwave spread outwards from the point of contact between Chui Yim and the dragon tail! The divine dragon roared in anger as it was sent flying about ten meters away!


    ¡°Go up!¡± Chui Yim could not care much as he carried Mung Si behind him and climbed up the mountain like a giant ape. As the divine dragon was halted, Chui Yim had already reached the cliff with Mung Si.


    <em>Roar!!!!</em>


    The divine dragon let out an angry roar, and in the blink of an eye, it was now on top of the participants¡¯ heads, right on top of the cliff!


    <em>Roar!!!!</em>


    Chui Yim¡¯s attack enraged it, and all the surrounding fog suddenly came to a halt and spun slowly with the dragon at the center. The aura of the dragon began to increase.


    From grade three¡­ to grade three peak¡­ and grade four.


    It did not act carelessly as it continued to increase its strength while ring at Chui Yim with a death stare, as if fighting the invisiblew set for it.


    All participants flushed white.


    The divine dragon only needed its aura to make their legs turn to jelly. As its aura continued to improve, the Dragon Might that was all around the ce got stronger as well. Yeung Tin Hun, Lam Zaa, and Man Yee Ho did not even have the courage to fight it as this was not just a simple difference between states, but the difference between states from different worlds!


    Just as the teens felt that they were going to be crushed under the pressure, a voice rang out, ¡°Enough.¡±


    His words were magical, like they were the rules of the world, as at this instant, all the might disappeared into nowhere!


    The teens fell to the ground in a sorry figure. The owner of the voice was behind them. It was none other than Sung Tsz Hin and the other teachers, as well as the vast in and the five straw huts.


    Sung Tsz Hin looked up at the dragon silently, which came to it like an obedient cat who saw its master before disappearing into thin air with a swing of its tail.


    The Dragon Might disappeared into thin air as well.


    The teens were staring at the Cloud Pce disciples with their jaws wide open. They guessed the first teacher possessed insane gliphism abilities to put humans into drawings and attack them through gliphs he drew from outside, but the straw huts¡­ this made no sense!


    As if reading their minds, Sung Tsz Hin smiled. ¡°You were in a painting from the start.¡± He wiped everything clean with his right hand just like wiping ink from a painting.


    When the teenagers regained their senses, they were on the field of the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    Their sudden appearance shocked the crowd, but not the powerful ns and organisation leaders.


    The Cloud Pce enrollment questions were set by the Cloud Pce disciples, but the actual purpose of these was just to eliminate unsuitable candidates and leave only the best. Thisst stage was the stage that actually determined the new disciple of Cloud Pce.


    The Cloud Trials.


    .

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    The Cloud Trial ¨C the name of thest stage of the Cloud Pce enrollment. The teenagers had a love-hate rtionship with this stage because winning didn¡¯t matter in this stage; all that mattered was who Cloud Pce deemed to be the best candidate. The previous stages in the straw huts were just qualification rounds.


    Many felt indignant towards the Cloud Trial, but there was nothing they could do as legends said that the birth of the Cloud Trial was a rule set by the Cloud Pce Master that nobody could go against.<hr>


    Many were surprised at the participants who qualified for this stage.


    Representing the South ¨C Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee, and Lam Zaa. Representing the North ¨C Mung Si, Yeung Tin Hun, and Man Yee Ho, who were also the representatives of the threergest organisations of the North.


    It made sense for Lam Zaa to be qualified for the Cloud Trial. He had inherited the Hundred Streams Body, otherwise known as the strongest defensive special body form that was ranked third on the Heaven Rank.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were both ranked on the Blue Skies Rank, but they had no supporters behind them nor did they have any background. The important figures felt uneasy seeing such candidates make it to the Cloud Trial.


    Fourth Teacher Wong Kei and Fifth Teacher Wat Suen were also nameless before they made it to the top of the world.<hr>


    The six teenagers appeared on the field, but not the Cloud Pce five disciples. Now, it was Woo Nim and Cheuk Kwun¡¯s turn to host the enrollment.


    Gentleness washed over Woo Nim¡¯s face slightly when she saw Chui Yim amongst the qualified participants. <em>Indeed the child that Uncle Wun brought. </em>However, the gentleness disappeared within no time as she regained seriousness, announcing the start of thest stage. ¡°Now, time for thest stage, the Cloud Trial.¡±


    She pointed at the ssroom next to the field, where the outer sect sses were held normally.


    ¡°Take turns to go in one by one, and hand in an item of yours when you exit.¡±


    Chui Yim, Mung Si, Kam Chin Kee, and Lam Zaa did not react to Woo Nim¡¯s words, a sign that they had already heard about the question. On the other hand, Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho were in a daze.


    ¡°What did you say we have to hand in?¡± Yeung Tin Hun asked.


    His question did not annoy Woo Nim, who was prepared to give an example due to her meticulous character. ¡°The Cloud Trial depends on the participant themself. Feel free to hand in anything. Back then, the fifth teacher handed in a music score that sheposed, River Running Dry.


    ¡°The fourth teacher handed in the board game record to a tough game of Go named Fighting Star.


    ¡°While the third teacher handed in a dish ¨C Enchanted Intoxication


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any question for the Cloud Trial and you can hand in anything you want, as long as it can be submitted to us and most represents you,¡± Woo Nim said calmly.


    After spending much time with introverted Man Yee Ho discussing gliphism, Kam Chin Kee and he were on good terms. ¡°You can hand in anything; a hundred years ago, one of the disciples handed in a stone that he got from the ground as an answer.¡±


    This might¡¯ve sounded weird, but it was an actual event.


    The third teacher of that generation, Shek Kei Hang, also known as Teacher Strange Stone, was thest member of the fallen Shek n. He handed in a stone that he picked up from the ground during the Cloud Trial and was sessfully selected.


    Afterwards, he created the powerful Magical Seven Stone Formation, which was known as the strongest trap gliph in the world. However, this gliph disappeared from the world after Shek Kei Hang passed, and it was said that only the mysterious Cloud Forest had records of it.<hr>


    The best and most precise description for Cloud Pce would be none other than ¡°inexplicable.¡± There wasn¡¯t a standard rubric on how they selected their disciples. For example, a decade ago, the Cloud Trial that involved Chor Shing Chit, Wong Kwan, and Wat Suen: Chor Shing Chit created the Breeze Mountain gliphility in the ssroom, Wong Kwan created her personal gliph, the Freezing Gale gliph, that even outsiders felt scary chills from, and Wat Suen handed in a music piece she randomlyposed. Yet, Wat Suen was the one who was selected and became the fifth disciple of Cloud Pce.


    Cloud Pce was always odd and left everyone puzzled. Some said the determining factor was the cultivator herself, while some said it was the cultivation or enlightenment state. There were sayings that mental state was what Cloud Pce cared about instead. At the end of the day, nobody could figure out the answer.


    ¡°Enter ording to the sequence you reached the cliff.


    ¡°First ¨C Yeung Tin Hun.¡±


    Yeung Tin Hun strode in. He was confused, but never fearful.


    It was as if he had entered another world as the door shut behind him. The anxious spectators could not watch Yeung Tin Hun, but there were five people who could. They were seated in a straw hut, watching him from a huge painting.


    The spacious ssroom that was filled with tables and chairs was currently empty like a nk sheet of paper waiting for an artist to start their drawing.<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun was at a loss for words. <em>What kind of examination style is this?</em>


    <em>How am I supposed to answer if I don¡¯t even know what the question is?</em>


    Thus, he sat on the spot nkly, not knowing what to do.


    Yim Mo Chiu was an impatient person, thus she couldn¡¯t help butment after a short while. ¡°What is this brainless kid doing?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Junior Sister, you spent even more time staring into nk space back thenpared to him,¡± he reminded her.


    Yim Mo Chiu red at him but dared not retort.


    As if feeling how lost Yeung Tin Hun was, Sung Tsz Hin spoke up, his gentle voice breaking through the room andnding in Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just answer with something you¡¯re best at.¡±


    Yeung Tin Hun immediately looked around the room like a madman. Frankly, having reincarnated, he had seen many odd things, but nothing quite like today. He immediately suspected he was still in the painting after hearing Sung Tsz Hin.


    But he calmed down very soon.


    <em>Something I¡¯m best at? Definitely spearmanship.</em>

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Yeung Tin Hun reached out his hand and a silver shadownded on his palm.


    It was his Snow Glider, and he onlyunched an attack after some time. The attack was slow but mystical.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sung Tsz Hin gasped softly. ¡°No wonder Mister Cheuk views him so highly. It seems that he has grasped hold of the spear to its fullest extent.¡±


    Yeung Tin Hun waved his spear casually without activating energliph, leaving afterimages behind.


    The world that he came from had no energliph. He cultivated inner power back then, and the strongest power of all was the mysterious dogma that was on Yeung Tin Hun like a coat, helping him feel the operation of the world. However, he could not feel it anymore.


    If he were topare, he was more than a hundred times stronger in his previous life.


    Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s and Man Yee Ho''s journey to the South was filled with life-threatening dangers. The journey helped Yeung Tin Hun realize that he could no longer feel the dogma that he used to.


    So, he tried his best to recall the feeling and make use of it even today. He digested the dogma again to turn into his energy.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wong Kei frowned. ¡°His spear techniques¡­¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded in agreement. He was simrly surprised too. ¡°...has a hint of the Heavenly Realm.¡±


    It was difficult to exin the Heavenly Realm, but it was basically a realm that five-chambered and thousand-gliphic cultivators normally practised as it was the threshold for reaching the six-chambered and ten-thousand-gliphic state. By then, cultivators were no longer limited by cultivation and could be one with heaven and earth.


    ÄÄÅÂÁùŒmÍ»ÆÆ¡¢»òÕß¾«ÉñÁ¦×ã‰ò£¬ÈôδÄÜÌìÈ˺ÏÒ»£¬Ò²ÊÇŸo·¨³ÉžéÅcÌìµØͬ‰ÛµÄ´æÔÚ¡£


    Even after breaking through to the six-chambered state and having sufficient mental state, one might not be able to reach the state where they be one with heaven and earth.


    Yet Yeung Tin Hun of the one-chambered state was able to achieve it slightly.


    He would have a bright future considering that he managed to have a hint of it at such a low cultivation state.<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun walked out slowly in great ponderance.


    Those outside knew nothing about the situation taking ce inside. Even if they had the mental state of a thousand-chambered state, they were unable to sense the situation taking ce inside. Thus, they naturally wouldn¡¯t know about the fact that, as a one-chambered cultivator, Yeung Tin Hun had already touched the threshold to the six-chambered state.


    ¡°Next up, Man Yee Ho.¡±


    Woo Nim announced calmly. She was simrly unaware of the situation going on in the ssroom; all she had to do was announce their sequence. When Yeung Tin Hun passed by Man Yee Ho, he roughly told the other party his experience before the other made his way in.<hr>


    ¡°My best strength?¡±


    Man Yee Ho sat in the middle of the room with an odd expression on his face. <em>How am I supposed to show that I¡¯m great at leading soldiers in war?</em>


    <em>War?</em>


    The thought of this gave Man Yee Ho an idea. The surprise swimming in his eyes changed into ecstasy within no time.


    <em>Right! Am I stupid?</em>


    Man Yee Ho flicked his finger, and countless weapons came flying out, hanging out in the middle of the air in sequence.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Now, even Sung Tsz Hin could not understand what was going on.


    They might have been appalled by Yeung Tin Hun previously, but their focus was currently on Man Yee Ho. About twenty weapons were spinning in the air at a rapid speed.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wong Kei spoke up hesitantly after pondering. ¡°I had a strong impression of this teen. He knew nothing about Go, but he was kind of skillful when making use of strategy. Back then, I already felt that something was off.


    ¡°Now, looking at how the weapons change, I can roughly guess that it¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Warcraft.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Warcraft?¡± All Cloud Pce disciples were knowledgeable cultivators who had heard about warcraft. Legend had it that, before the world was fully equipped with gliphism, humans could only battle with their mere strength, which led to the birth of warcraft.


    With sufficient manpower, warcraft could help soldiers reach the highest efficiency. But after the appearance of gliphism, powerful gliphists were able to battle with gliphs, and warcraft slowly disappeared into history. During the past thousand years, the North and South fought with raw ability and no longer made use of different strategies.


    The weapons moving in the air seemed simple, yet they had strong murderous intent like they were a huge army of soldiers when in fact only one person was controlling the gliph.


    Man Yee Ho was fully absorbed in all that was going on in front of him, the mysticalbination of warcraft and gliphism.


    His gliph, the Thousand Weapons Tomb, was originally a mystical gliph that could be performed independently or in anybination. This mystical gliph allowed Man Yee Ho to not lose to any other gliphist despite not having broken through yet.


    Now, under Man Yee Ho¡¯s creativity, he used the weapon-looking gliph as soldiers, and under differentbinations, the gliph seemed toe to life. He used many different strategies: nking, feinting, defeating enemies, allowing the gliph to be extremely offensive.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the process of enlightenment.¡± Wat Suen was a quiet girl, thus she rarely spoke, but when she did, it was an important point.


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems that the warcraft he¡¯s good atplements his personal gliph.¡±


    Yim Mo Chiu was hasty, thus she was starting to run out of patience. ¡°So are we just going to wait for him to finish his enlightenment then?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything Second Senior Sister! His warcraft has simrity with Go, and I can learn something from it by watching him!¡± Wong Kei spoke immediately after hearing Yim Mo Chiu. With that, he had his eyes fixated on the weapons dancing.


    Excited, frowning, deep in thought, letting out soft sighs¡­


    Watching Wong Kei¡¯s reaction, Yim Mo Chiu said no more and apanied him to wait for Man Yee Ho to finish.<hr>


    The waiting time was so long that even the important figures were getting annoyed. During normal circumstances, a Cloud Trial wouldn¡¯t take more than ten minutes, even for Yeung Tin Hun who was trying to understand the rtionship between dogma and spearmanship in the room.


    But Man Yee Ho had already spent more than two hours in the room.


    Since the entire process started mid-afternoon, including the stages from the Cloud Pce disciples, it was now evening and the skies had already darkened.


    Woo Nim lit up the area. However, she only offered the guests in tea and no food. They were Cloud Pce after all, not an opera show that weed audiences. The enrollment was their internal matter; spectate and show concern all you like, but Cloud Pce would never treat the spectators like kings.


    Man Yee Ho exited the ssroom with moonlight shining down on the outer sect. A small smile was seen on his expressionless face as he knew this was the start of his sess!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    However, Man Chin Hung¡¯s journey to bing a gliphist was not to be omitted from this.


    Born to poverty, Man Chin Hung spent her childhood sewing for a living, struggling to make ends meet. She, who had an innate wind chamber, did not even dare to dream of having a famous master to guide her.


    Things only took a turn when she broke through her innate chamber at the age of twenty-two. During her breakthrough, there were unusual weather phenomena that caught the attention of the previous Imperial Sunset Pce emperor living nearby. Afterwards, he took Man Chin Hung as his direct disciple.


    It might¡¯ve been due to her tough childhood, but her cultivation journey was abnormally smooth. Other than cultivating the divine style from Imperial Sunset Pce, Imperial Heaven Pure Sun, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of the sect seen in her personal gliph.


    Thus, she might¡¯ve been the Imperial Sunset Pce empress, but she didn¡¯t pick up any powerful skills from the sect. In other words, she, not the sect, paved her own way.


    Therefore, that was how she taught Man Yee Ho. She only strengthened his foundation, physical strength, and speed of drawing gliphs but spoke nothing about how to build his own personal gliph.


    She knew that Man Yee Ho was an extremely talented teen, one who even surpassed her because of how he could get out of her Thousand Miles Layered Yarn gliph at a young age.


    Man Chin Hung was looking forward to what a world-shocking personal gliph her disciple would create.<hr>


    When Man Yee Ho exited the ssroom, he received many unhappy stares. The Southern n leaders were unhappy with how he took so much time, and adding on the fact that he was a Northerner, it increased their unhappiness with him. However, this did not bother Man Yee Ho, who was expressionless as if he did not care as he returned to Yeung Tin Hun.


    Lam Zaa knew it was his turn, thus he stepped out of the crowd.


    ¡°All the best, Siu Zaa.¡± Lam Chi said calmly from his seat, wearing a gentle expression.


    This was weird for Lam Zaa, but he nodded in reply nheless. He couldn¡¯t be med, since by the time he was old enough, Lam Chi had already been sent to guard a remote city at the end of the South called Southary.


    On Kuet and Woo Hung were feeling awkward too, since they expected to make it to the Cloud Trials even if they didn¡¯t end up getting selected, but thest thing they expected was toe across the stage named Cleanse.


    Ranked seventh on the Blue Skies Rank, On Kuet was way stronger than the world perceived him. Yet, the Kirin Arm he inherited from his n was the factor that got him eliminated.


    The Kirin Arm was a fierce body form that came with strong power that was difficult for a child to control. From a young age, On Kuet had to consume different pills and g-food to get it under control, but this was also the factor that caused him to look older than his age. Only when he broke through his innate chamber was he able to learn to keep this power under control.


    Therefore, he was disqualified at Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s stage, but this did not upset him much as he was one of the first to feel the benefits of it.


    ¡°All the best, Your Highness!¡±


    Lam Zaa nodded towards him and Woo Hung before scanning the other Cloud Trials participants. With that, he made his way into the ssroom.<hr>


    Lam Zaa stepped into the room.


    He did not feel much seeing the now empty ssroom that was once filled with tables and chairs.


    He patted his jade, and a table appeared in the ssroom with a white piece of paper sitting on top.


    It was an ordinary paper with a calligraphy set sitting next to it.


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s going to write, Senior Brother,¡± Third Teacher Hui Sai Cheong said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Great Senior Brother is best at?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin only responded with a thin smile. He might be lowkey, but some things about him were still known to the world.


    For example, the widely-known signboard of grass-refining grandmaster Choh Hang Sang¡¯s Straw Hut. Even those who didn¡¯t understand gliphism could feel its powerful aura.


    Was this kid now going to write in front of First Teacher?


    This was no different from disying one''s ipetence before a connoisseur!


    To the Cloud Pce members, they did not care about the crown prince¡¯s status. They did not care about worldly affairs, so status was nothing to them.<hr>


    Lam Zaa picked up his pen while slowly regting his breathing.


    He was feeling nervous, which was a rare sight.


    Well, it might¡¯ve been because he practiced every night for years just for today. He studied the different calligraphy styles of famous calligraphists and even had the rare calligraphy by First Teacher in his Almighty Hall.


    It was difficult to not be nervous when he had prepared so long just for today.


    With a deep breath and determination, he started writing.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    He wrote at a quick speed as the sound of his brushing in contact with the paper filled the room.


    Every one of his strokes was perfect.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Wong Kei, who was no longer bewitched by Man Yee Ho, sighed. His words were true; despite Lam Zaa¡¯s young age, his words were filled with a style unique to him, and his characteristics were all clearly shown through his words.


    The elderly normally said that a person¡¯s character and behaviour could be deduced from their handwriting, and surprisingly, it was based on facts.


    For example, Man Yee Ho and Yeung Tin Hun were obviously unprepared for the Cloud Trials. Their answers only casually showed their strengths, but not who they truly were.


    However, Lam Zaa clearly wrote ¡°himself¡± out on the paper!


    His brush was like a sword fighting in the world of in paper.


    When his brushnded, it was as if the sword was fully unsheathed, showing its full strength. When he lifted his pen, he sheathed the sword and kept its shine.


    Lam Zaa cupped his fist as a sign of respect and left the room with his calligraphy set, leaving only the table and paper behind.


    Sung Tsz Hin reached out for Lam Zaa¡¯s work.


    His fingersnded on the painting and he moved his fingers apart. The world in the painting thennded on his hands. This unreal change would leave any other shell-shocked.


    There was only one word clearly written on the paper. It was written so hard that ink was seeping through it. From just this one word, they could see Lam Zaa¡¯s proficiency towards the control of his brush as well as how well he controlled his energliph. However, these were not the only factors that they considered.


    ¡°Senior Brother, how is it?¡± Hui Sai Cheong, who understood nothing about calligraphy, couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Sung Tsz Hin was deep in thought.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Let¡¯s take another lookter,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said after some thought.


    Because the next candidate had already entered.<hr>


    ¡°All the best, Kam boy!¡± Chui Yim cheered for him, and the crowd couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him; more specifically, a few more nces at the horrifying wound on his chest that he gained from helping Mung Si block the dragon¡¯s attack. Chui Yim had stopped it from bleeding with precious pills, and adding on his powerful body, it seemed to havepletely healed.


    Chui Yim ignored his wound and cheered for Kam Chin Kee, who only gave him a smile.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Kam Chin Kee immediately captured that something was off when he walked into the room.


    He had incredible observation skills, and Kam Chin Kee had to thank his meticulous character for it; in short, he was alert mainly because of his personality rather than him being a gliphist who trained his mental strength.


    Thus, he felt that there were invisible eyes on him now ¨C which Kam Chin Kee never once felt while studying in this ssroom during the school term. <em>It reminds me of the straw huts previously¡­ I guess that we¡¯re being observed like the painting again.</em>


    Yet Kam Chin Kee did not waste much time and started preparing. He took out a piece of wood and a carving knife from his jade.


    ¡°Oh? He''s a sculptor?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee piqued Hui Sai Cheong''s curiosity as not only was it a rare career in the entire world, what were the chances to watch a sculptor get to work in front of you?


    ¡°I''ve heard about this boy from Mister Cheuk,¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled. ¡°He''s said to be the mysterious grandmaster sculptor, Craftsman Kam.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s juniors wore nk expressions hearing him, revealing their absence of knowledge towards the current world. Simrly, Cheuk Kwun would never have shown Sung Tsz Hin the details of disciples worth the attention if Sung Tsz Hin wasn''t the first teacher. ¡°All you need to know is that he''s a great sculptor for us to look forward to,¡± he exined with a sigh.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee had heard about the Cloud Trials beforehand. He did note with the n to shake the world up, only to simply showcase the best of himself, which was sculpting, a mandatory skill for every puppeteer. Those who only knew how to control puppets were known as controllers instead.


    An actual puppeteer needed to be able to create and control a puppet.


    Kam Chin Kee stared at the wood piece in his hands nkly, not urgent to start work.


    He was deep in thought, brain filled with the girl in his past life who he called his younger sister. She was still living in the same old world, while Kam Chin Kee had already reincarnated for God knows how long. It might¡¯ve been a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even more. The girl might already have passed on.


    The thought of this had Kam Chin Kee consumed by sadness.


    Back on the Swallow Continent, both of them were orphans, and he took her in by chance some day. She saw him as her older brother and they only had each other, until he was killed due to his outstanding ability.


    <em>I wonder how she¡¯s doing.</em>


    Kam Chin Kee thought, carving subconsciously, yet slowly. He only produced slight wood shavings every time his hands moved.


    To him, sculpting was already instinct and he could do it despite being in deep thoughts; to be exact, subconsciously.


    When he came back to himself, there was a finished palm-sized sculpture lying in his hands.


    It was small-sized yet extremely detailed. The slightly cold girl had her mouth slightly agape, showing off her stubbornness. That was how Kam Chin Kee remembered her.


    Kam Chin Kee bowed to the air in tears. ¡°Thank you for the precious opportunity.¡± With that, he stepped out of his room in tears.<hr>


    ¡°The Heavenly Realm again.¡± Sung Tsz Hin and the others were in utter disbelief. The Heavenly Realm was not about Kam Chin Kee¡¯s cultivation, but his sculpting skills. Even though there weren¡¯t many sculptors in the world, as ones who had ess to the world¡¯s most mysterious library, Cloud Forest, no doubt they knew the different states of a sculptor.


    Soul Carving, Spirit Giving, and Divine Work.


    Soul Carving meant that they were able to fuse with a carving knife as if it was part of themself. This was also the threshold of being a sculpting great master.


    When sculptors reached the Spirit Giving state, they could give statues life, allowing them to absorb energy like breathing and grow in strength. An example would be the Ferocious Predatory Tiger that Wong n bought. Upon reaching this state, they could be considered a grandmaster.


    Lastly, sculptors in the Divine Work state had disappeared from the world for about a thousand years.


    The Cloud Pce disciples only knew about it from the history books from the ancient past. In history records, it was said that such sculptors needed to understand the realm of a statue. Giving spirit and carving subconsciously were considered instinctual actions. Actual sculptors of the Divine Work state could share their emotions with the sculpture, putting their life, spirit, and even emotions into it. There was even a saying that they could be considered to be creating a new life.


    The saying was no doubt exaggerated, but to say that there was no Divine Work sculptor in a thousand years was urate.


    Yet this was now achieved by a teenage boy.


    Despite only reaching the state with his skills and not cultivation, he was still considered to be at the state, unlike Yeung Tin Hun who only had a hint of the Heavenly Realm. Kam Chin Kee had reached the state that no other sculptor achieved for the past thousand years.


    He would be able to create such a sculpture when he reached the hundred-gliphic state


    He might even be able to change the world, yin and yang, and have many other divine skills like the legends mentioned.


    Therefore, all five disciples of the Cloud Pce were thrown off their feet for the first time. Be it Sung Tsz Hin, who always had a gentle smile on his face, the short-tempered Yim Mo Chiu, or the silent Wat Suen, the rest were unable to believe their eyes.


    ¡°Amazing talent¡­ what an amazing talent!¡± Sung Tsz Hin could only gasp.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I think the results are determined by now, right?¡± Yim Mo Chiu couldn¡¯t help but say. What she said was her fellow juniors¡¯ opinion too, just that they remained silent. However, Sung Tsz Hin only shook his head.


    ¡°We can onlyment. The final decision is still with Master. Continue watching, Junior Sister, the girl you liked the most is going to enter.¡±<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee walked out calmly. Only Chui Yim, who knew him for a long time, felt the subtle changes to Kam Chin Kee. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge chance in there. You have to cherish it.¡± Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chui Yim was shocked. As two people who had reincarnated, they experienced things way differently from ordinary teenagers, but if Kam Chin Kee deemed it as a great chance, then he would surely grab hold of it well.


    As they were whispering, Mung Si strode towards the room. She might have been mentally injured, but as a member of the zing Skies Mountain, she was naturally equipped with many treasures. She took a grade three recuperate pill and recovered well from it. The pills she had could even be used to exchange for precious items of the world and even grade four gliph weapons.


    She walked into the ss room and stared into nk space.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    All that was going in Mung Si¡¯s head was the recollection of Chui Yim blocking in front of her, his zing hair touching her cheeks. This was the first time she felt such a strong sense of security, and this weirded her out. Of course, if Mung Si were to fight Chui Yim with all her might, thetter would easily be defeated within ten moves.


    So why did she feel such a strong sense of security from him?


    This was a mystery to even a girl with a mature mentality. This situation frustrated her, nevertheless, Mung Si still harboured sweetness and expectations.


    It was ipatible with her beliefs.


    What are men for? To be like her father? Never once making an appearance even when her mother was still alive? In this entire world, she was the only person she could rely on.


    This was something she learned at a young age.


    Yet Chui Yim was now like aplex math question in her brain; unsolvable and tough.


    As she was troubled with her emotions, gliph strings appeared around her subconsciously. It took the form of a phoenix spreading its wings in its surroundings continuously.


    ¡°The girl indeed is an amazing gliphism talent; once in a hundred years,¡± Wong Keimented. He was a cultivator, thus, he could identify Mung Si¡¯s strengths easily. She performed gliphism as if she was born to do it.


    Those who believed that Mung Si¡¯s capability was fully dependent on entering the Chamber Refining Cave to break through the wind chamber were naive. She would never be who she is today without her astonishing talent.


    ¡°Her gliph is evolving into a new style.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± All Cloud Pce disciples were sharp enough to observe that.


    Currently, she was performing the Hundred Phoenix Feather, which was a technique. The core of this was still her gliph, the Inferno Phoenix. All gliphists spent their lives creating different styles and gliphs with their existing personal gliph.


    Mung Si was considered to be an outstanding talent not just for creating her gliph, but even offensive styles at the age of seventeen. However, she was creating a new style now under the influence of her feelings for Chui Yim.


    Behind her, an illusory cape formed. It was made of many long phoenix feathers, and when it danced in the air, it felt just like how Chui Yim¡¯s ming hair touched her cheeks.


    Right before the gliph waspleted, a name appeared in her mind ¨C me Feather Cape.


    The thing about naming one¡¯s gliph was that it would be permanent the instant a name passed the gliphist¡¯s mind.


    She frowned at the word ¡°me.¡±


    *TL note: The Yim in Chui Yim means me.


    This gliph was different from her style; it was a defensive gliph that protected Mung Si with four long feathers sticking out from the cape. There were even offensive characteristics if Mung Si controlled it. In short, it was a powerful gliph with both defensive and offensive characteristics!


    Not only in her generation, even in the history books, which contained records starting from a thousand years ago, but it was also as rare as a hen¡¯s tooth to find a gliphist who could create their personal gliph before the age of eighteen, let alone give rise to multiple unique offensive styles.


    Mung Si, who was currently seventeen, had already created three perfect styles from her personal gliph.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s good,¡± Yim Mo Chiumented.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re part of the zing Skies Mountain¡­¡± Hui Sai Cheong whispered, which earned him a re from his senior sister that made him shrink and dare not say anything more. It was a funny sight to watch the big Hui Sai Cheong doing so.


    ¡°Excellent, but because of the Spiritual Heaven, unlike the kid surnamed Man,¡± Wong Kei spoke. He seemed to fancy Man Yee Ho.


    ¡°That Man kid benefited from the Spiritual Heaven too!¡± Yim Mo Chiu retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Wong Kei shook his head. ¡°His gliph took form naturally, and his amazing knowledge of war was already in his mind. Spiritual Heaven only made him understand and be able to master both well.¡±


    Seeing that both parties have the intention to quarrel, Sung Tsz Hin made use of his status as the senior brother. ¡°Okay, enough. We aren¡¯t going to be the ones to make the decision anyway. Let¡¯s look at thest kid that Third Junior Brother likes the most.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my brother is the best!¡± Hui Sai Cheong smiled excitedly hearing that it was Chui Yim¡¯s turn.


    Yim Mo Chiu raised an eyebrow. She knew that something was off when her cheerful junior brother suddenly became extremely excited. This was unlike Hui Sai Cheong, and something was definitely off.


    She would never know that Chui Yim was Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s benefactor in sending him wine.


    Of course, Hui Sai Cheong did have selfish intentions in hoping that Chui Yim was selected.


    He was the only alcoholic in Cloud Pce and fancied external stuff. If Chui Yim, who loved to feast on wine and meat, became the next Cloud Pce disciple¡­ he would have one more person to go against Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s ban on alcohol with.


    ¡°Little Brother Chui! Good luck!¡± Hui Sai Cheong cheered at the thought of it.<hr>


    Mung Si walked out peacefully, not sparing anyone else, even Chui Yim whose name was in her new gliph, a nce. She controlled herself well.


    But when she regained her senses, Chui Yim was already nodding at Kam Chin Kee and making his way to the empty ssroom.


    He saw Tse Yu Bak and Tse On in the audience seat, which reminded him of everything he experienced in Southary and Night Lion City ¨C how he exposed Chi Ping to be the man who poisoned Tse Yu Bak and then healed thetter, allowing him to cultivate once again.


    Tse Yu Bak was looking at him with encouragement now. ¡°Do your best, Brother Chui!¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Chui Yim nodded in reply.


    He then saw Ping Ching staring at him with watery eyes. The memory of how this little girl who had the entire n on her back had to disguise as a boy, how he had topete in apetition in Southern Ping, and how he survived Yellow Spring Lady¡¯s manic attack¡­


    ¡°All the best, Brother Chui,¡± Ping Ching winked, acting in a yful manner that others had never seen before. ¡°Don¡¯t be a joke to Siu Ching.¡±


    Chui Yimughed out loud, understanding her as he once said that he would definitely make it into Cloud Pce to her. ¡°Watch me, girl.¡±


    He continued, and his gazended on Chor Shing Chit.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chui Yim didn¡¯t have any rtives in South Imperial City. Simrly reincarnated from the Swallow Continent, he and Kam Chin Kee had formed a bond closer than blood brothers.


    But Kam Chin Kee wasn¡¯t the one he knew the longest, Lam Ming Sum and Chor Shing Chit were. The former was brought away by Kan Hang previously and they were separated for about a year, thus he and Chor Shing Chit spent the most time and went through the most together.


    Being hunted down by Chan Shue Gun in Southary, taking a risk and tattooing a gliph onto Chor Shing Chit with rock,ing across the beast wave in Engraved Vige, taking a stop at Night Lion City and Southern Ping¡­


    They had so many memories together.


    Even after returning to South Imperial City and bing the new Young Master Chor after his father, Chor Chun Ping¡¯s, n leader appointment, Chor Shing Chit paid a visit to Chui Yim¡¯s residence at least once a week with the excuse ofing for a meal.


    Chor Shing Chit was a taciturn man who didn¡¯t like to talk, only smiling gently while he listened to Chui Yim rambled on. He would always leave after the meal, but Chui Yim, who had reincarnated, knew it was a sign that Chor Shing Chit valued their friendship.


    Now, Chor Shing Chit only watched Chui Yim silently as thetter stepped into the ssroom. This was him about a decade ago.


    A decadeter, he was a teacher who once taught in a deserted area, and his very close friend was now walking into the supreme hall he once did.


    Chui Yim simrly did not say anything and stepped into the room.


    He felt a kind of pity. As a princess, it would be tough for Lam Ming Sum to appear during such an event. His father as well; it would be perfect if his father was here.


    He stopped before the door and looked up to the ordinary room. This nameless ssroom was his goal that he painstakingly chased starting all the way from Southary.


    After the short pause, he made his way into the room.<hr>


    That instant, he heard a voice ring across the room. ¡°Little Brother Chui! Good luck!¡± The voice seemed toe from afar, but it was soon muffled as if the person¡¯s mouth was being covered and he was struggling.


    Chui Yim was right. In front of the painting, Hui Sai Cheong was being pulled back with his mouth covered by Wong Kei and Yim Mo Chiu. Sung Tsz Hin turned to him angrily. ¡°Junior Brother, behave yourself.¡±


    This pulled Hui Sai Cheong out of his fantasy and he apologized softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even so, he still stared at Chui Yim in the painting and cheered for him silently. <em>Good Luck, Little Brother Chui! I am still waiting for you to be my saviour!</em>


    Chui Yim looked around andughed. He was able to recognize that it was Hui Sai Cheong. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s drink until the next morning when I¡¯m selected!¡±


    Excitement filled Hui Sai Cheong slowly, and Sung Tsz Hin stared at him helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going to let Master know if this continues, Junior Brother.¡±


    Hui Sai Cheong immediately lowered his head silently.<hr>


    Chui Yim hesitated no more and focused on what he was about to do. Ever since he entered the room, he felt that his mind was clear, and there seemed to be ideas surging into his mind again and again.


    <em>Boom! </em>Chui Yim waved his hands and the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements on his wrist shone, a giant item dropping to the ground.


    The item had nine legs in the shape of nine zing red dragon tails.


    Steady, glowing, and proud. The different auras congealed into an item and seemed to be alive. It was as if the dragons were shing their sharp teeth.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sung Tsz Hin was slightly shocked. ¡°Alchemy?¡±


    Wat Suen took another look, focusing on the situation.


    Hui Sai Cheong frowned with worry. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Brother Chui going to forge? That¡¯s what he¡¯s best at!¡±


    On the other hand, the brilliant Yim Mo Chiu from zing Skies Mountain quickly understood the situation. ¡°Legends have it that there¡¯s a powerful cauldron made of fire-forging with a powerful me in the world and took the form of nine dragons gathering around a me. It¡¯s known as the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron, an ancient divine cauldron. Its terrifying temperature can destroy everything even if it was lit with simple fire.


    ¡°When it¡¯s refining pills and elixirs with strong attributes, it will improve the effect.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin only frowned. No matter how powerful the cauldron was, he did not believe in how powerful Chui Yim¡¯s skills could be. Or had he already reached the great master state with his alchemy skills?<hr>


    Chui Yim already had an idea of what he wanted to do for Cloud Pce.


    After reincarnating to this world, Chui Yim had picked up many subjects.


    He was already at the great master state for medicine, which he learnt from Chui Tin and Ping Chi.


    He also had a strong foundation in gliphism and the huge stack of profound gliphs was still in his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. He was no weaker than any of the talents of his generation.


    His alchemy might not have reached the great master state, but Chui Yim had already tried to refine grade-two pills. Adding on how Ping Chi arranged for him to watch the inter-school exchange, Chui Yim improved rapidly.


    As for martial arts, he was an unpolished jade with immature techniques thanks to his monstrous body that he gained after his heart chamber and Heaven¡¯s me fused. Adding on the True Domineer technique created by Wong Ba, a powerful one-chambered glipher who was invincible even against three-chambered cultivators, he was good enough that, even if he failed the Cloud Pce enrollment, he still had the Metallic Blood War Gate waiting to take him in as Lung Wai Yuet¡¯s direct disciple.


    All of these were his ying cards, but there could only be one ace.


    And it was definitely forging.


    He was outstanding in other areas, but invincible in forging.


    Chui Yim had long decided to forge for the Cloud Trials.


    At this moment, he was reminded of Chor Huet Zhin.<hr>


    <em>¡°I¡¯ll lend you a million silver taels, which you must repay within a year. But if you can¡¯t pay us back with a top-tier grade three gliph weapon within a year, you¡¯ll have to help Shing Chit tattoo all his gliphs when he breaks through in the future.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Fair enough.¡± Chor Huet Zhin smiled gently and flickered his finger at Chui Yim, sending the Bloody War Strike intent into Chui Yim¡¯s memory.</em><hr>


    He never forgot about this promise. If not for the Bloody War Strike, he would never have been able to tear the hole open when he broke through his innate chamber and let the Heaven¡¯s me wreak havoc in his body.


    ¡°Grade three weapon?¡± Chui Yim mumbled to himself. ¡°Simple!¡±


    In the entire world, Chui Yim might¡¯ve been the only cksmith who just broke through his innate chamber who dared to make such ament! Looking at the cauldron in front of him, Chui Yim smirked. He was in a better state than before, and his head was so clear that he had many ideas surging into his brain.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a great state, and it¡¯s time to prove my guess.¡±


    Chui Yim wore an excited, or rather a fanatic expression on his face ¨C the same madness he had when he chopped off one of his arms for a divine weapon!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to forge!¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Whoosh¡­ A huge rock appeared in his hand effortlessly.


    Within a crack in the rock sat a small flower with a diameter no bigger than two fingers.


    It was the rock bloomer that Chui Yim robbed from the foggy night onyx eagle at the Engraved Mountain Range.


    The rock bloomer was a highly umon top-notch ingredient, and the existence of rock bloomer was beyond science. Rocks were non-living things while flowers were the opposite. The fact that the rock bloomer was a whole living thing made it a magical existence of the world. It could be proven to be whole by how the rock would lose its vitality, making it no different from an ordinary rock, and the flower would immediately perish if it was plucked off.


    Rock bloomer was a great example of miraculously finding vitality in death, and the mysticalws of the world. Death awaits all the moment they¡¯re born, and nobody knows if there¡¯s such a thing as an afterlife.


    This item was not actually a rare find, but it was scarce due to how many were unable to identify it and plucked the flower off the rock, destroying the treasure.<hr>


    Chui Yim opened the lid from the side where alchemists put in the ingredients for elixirs and pills. He threw the rock bloomer into the cauldron from that opening, and the rock colliding with the cauldron could be heard. Then, Chui Yim ced his hands on the cauldron to insert energliph, which activated the gliph inside the cauldron and produced a high temperature slowly.


    ¡°What is he doing?" Watching Chui Yim, the Cloud Pce disciples were confused. nning to make pills or elixirs with a rock? Only Sung Tsz Hin''s eyes lit up, but he said nothing about it.


    Chui Yim did not stop his actions. After feeling that the heat had reached a certain temperature, his divine bracelet flickered again, and he threw in many more minerals.


    <em>ng ng ng ng....</em>


    The sound of many minerals hitting the cauldron rang out, and the temperature in the cauldron increased. When it reached another temperature threshold, one of the dragons suddenly opened its eyes, which were burning like mes.


    Whoosh!


    The cauldron lit up!


    Chui Yim continued raising the temperature while controlling the different minerals inside with his mental power. They fused,bined, and even separated intoyers as Chui Yim liked; everything was in his control. The rock bloomer had already melted into a greyish-white liquid inside the cauldron, and the other minerals were now a small pool of metallic liquid like a beautiful painting of a starry night.


    Chui Yim continued to feel all that was happening inside with his mental state.


    He had already understood the entire cauldron a long time ago and could connect with the cauldron with his mental state to observe the situation taking ce inside. Chui Yim frowned at the current progress.


    This idea of forging with a cauldron was one that he thought of, and he would be the only person who was able to do so; the reason being that cksmiths normally did not have a powerful mental state.


    Breaking through his innate heart chamber, the chamber that symbolised a person''s mental state, boosted Chui Yim''s mental state greatly. No other innate heart chamber cultivator would give up on bing a gliphist and choose the path of a cksmith instead.


    These thoughts did not distract him from his work. He was in a better state than normal and made a move the moment he sensed a problem.


    He put his fingers together to make a mark that wasn¡¯t part of this world!


    The Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me!


    The first marknded on the cauldron and disappeared into it. At the same time, the second dragon opened its eyes that were burning with mes.


    The powerful cauldron would be activated depending on the temperature inside the cauldron and suppress the me to make it reach an even higher temperature. When both fire dragons awoke, the temperature inside was already of a high temperature, and the cauldron was so bright that it looked like a hugentern. Smoke could even be seen escaping the slits.


    ¡°He''s forging a weapon with an alchemy cauldron!?"


    Yim Mo Chiu could not believe her eyes.


    She was from the zing Skies Mountain, which was well known for its forging skills. The zing Skies Mountain did not care about grass or water refining, they only considered their own fire methods to be the right way!


    zing Skies Mountain was the most influential amongst the three biggest Northern organisations due to its famous forging skills. The only cksmith in the divine state was their n leader.


    Even the weapon that Four Seasons Mountain''s n Leader Yeung Ha used ¨C zing Summer ¨C was a product of zing Skies Mountain.


    Yim Mo Chiu had experience with forging since a young age that even Sung Tsz Hin might not be able to reach. But now, Yim Mo Chiu was thrown out of her shoes by Chui Yim!<hr>


    Maybe because she understood forging, Yim Mo Chiu understood Chui Yim''s actions better than the rest of her fellow disciples.


    She immediately identified the pros of Chui Yim doing so.


    The temperature.


    Pills must be made inside a cauldron because of how they might fail if the ingredients were identally mixed around. Thus, even powerful alchemists in the grandmaster state must make use of a cauldron.


    However, temperature was the actual reason.


    Every cauldron came with the ability to suppress me, thus even with the same me, it could produce a temperature a few times higher than other equipment. Now that Chui Yim was making a weapon with a cauldron, it was simpler for him to forge; his requirements for the me had decreased.


    In forging, cksmiths had crazy high standards for the me and even had to turn to unusual mes for gliph weapons beyond grade four. Yim Mo Chiu knew the reason behind zing Skies Mountain¡¯s powerful skills was how her sect made use of earth me, the origin of me, to forge, which increased their sess rate.


    Chui Yim''s method was another way that could affect the world of forging! But it didn''t take her long to see that it would be hard to cast with this method.


    There were many steps to forging, and different factions did it in different sequences. However, there were four major steps that could not be forgotten: choosing ingredients, melting, casting, and carving gliphs.


    Chui Yim''s method was obviously beneficial towards the melting stage, and as an innate heart chamber gliphist, he could draw gliphs in the air. He also had a close rtionship with the cauldron, so he could carve gliphs through it. But¡­ how was he supposed to cast?

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Currently, Chui Yim was sensing the situation happening inside the cauldron.


    Ping Chi acquired the cauldron from an ancient tomb, and it was fair topare it to any supreme cauldron today.


    With Chui Yim''s current cultivation, he could only control the temperature of two fire dragons. Even so, the temperature was already fiery hot, and any living thing would be burnt into ashes the instant it was ced into the cauldron.


    He now sensed that the disharmony inside the cauldron disappeared, and the greyish-white liquid was now mixed with the metallic liquid into a shiny, greyish-ck liquid with gold sparks.


    Chui Yim nodded in satisfaction and caressed the cauldron with his hands.


    The style he cultivated was named the Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me, a mysterious style not belonging to this world.


    The style had not yet showcased any other special qualities or powers other than being able to control fire, but that was the sole reason Chui Yim would never change this style.


    Chui Yim had read tons of books and even visited the Blood Library, but he had never oncee across any other styles that could control fire better than the Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me, which could be best described as turning his own energy into me.


    Actual me, unlike any offensive or auxiliary me technique. To be exact, it used the cultivator¡¯s energy to mimic actual me that would not repel a cultivator¡¯s own energy because both were of the same origin. Unlike other gliphists who needed to control mes forcefully, Chui Yim and the me were one.


    He pressed his hands on the cauldron with his eyes shut as if he did not feel the high temperature.


    Dragons appeared out of thin air in the cauldron!


    <em>Boom! </em>The dragons banged into the greyish-ck liquid in the middle, where changes took ce.


    <em>Boom boom boom boom¡­</em>


    Yim Mo Chiu already couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. She could not see what was happening in the cauldron, but from how it was shaking, she roughly guessed that Chui Yim was casting in a way that she was unfamiliar with.


    Yes, he was. He did not need any mold, only the control of the me to cast in the cauldron!


    ¡°Senior Brother, something¡¯s odd.¡± Wong Kei suddenly spoke up. He believed that his senior brother would have felt it way before him.


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded. His fourth junior brother was the best in forming bonds amongst them. ¡°His forging movement is too huge.¡±<hr>


    Even Chui Yim did not notice that after the second dragon opened its eyes, the scary temperature had already escaped the cauldron, causing the surrounding space to wrap. Now, Chui Yim was forging as if he was bewitched.


    ¡°If this continues, the Spiritual Heaven will be affected, maybe even destroyed.¡± Wong Kei was filled with worry as he did not expect this to take ce during the Cloud Pce enrollment!


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded, but did not make any huge movement, he only hummed. ¡°This might be because he himself has never tried this method before; this is his first, thus he has difficulty controlling it. This movement is a gliphic weapon of about grade three.¡±


    ¡°At least grade three, to be exact,¡± Yim Mo Chiu said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s only of grade three, it¡¯s going to be iparable to other gliphic weapons of its state.¡± She stared at the bald teenager in shock, trying her best to recall all the talented cksmiths from zing Skies Mountain, but none could surpass Chui Yim!


    Only great masters could make gliph weapons of grade three. If Chui Yim seeded, that meant that he was already halfway to reaching the grandmaster state at such a young age!


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s performance threw Yim Mo Chiu off her feet too, but she actually understood forging and the difficulties andplexities behind it. Sculpting only involved one material as well as the carving skills and understanding of the topic, but forging was different.


    It was extremelyplicated, and thebination of different metals would give apletely different product and energy. There was so much knowledge to learn about and know for a cksmith.


    Thus, she understood how arduous it was to be a grandmaster in this subject.<hr>


    <em>Szz¡­ </em>The temperature in the cauldron decreased, but not the scary pressure.


    The greyish-ck liquid had changed in form: slender and slim without a de ¨C it was a rod! There were golden gliph patterns on the weapon that looked like shooting stars.


    ¡°Now!¡± Chui Yim¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He did not move his body but controlled the heaven and earth energy within his body, drawing gliphs in the air.


    One, two¡­ three gliphs formed in the air. They surrounded the rod like they were protecting it.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chui Yim took a deep breath.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The gliphsnded on the rod immediately and became one with the rod, looking as if they belonged to the rod right from the start. It looked perfect. At the same time, the cauldron shook, shaking the entire space with it.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Wong Kei yelled.


    Sung Tsz Hin hesitated no more and controlled his mental power. Chui Yim was still standing where he was, but not to the spectators. They watched the ssroom walls disappear into thin air, leaving only Chui Yim behind and a cauldron that was shaking violently.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing!?¡±


    ¡°My god, what a terrifying movement!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the house? Disappeared into thin air?¡±


    The crowd discussed as their eyes were stuck on the cauldron in front of Chui Yim, which was an extremely terrifying scene. On the other hand, some were watching with excitement, and Choh Hang Sang was one of them.


    There was no surprise he was here to spectate given his identity.


    As a grandmaster, he no doubt could tell what the situation was given the huge movement.


    ¡°Grade four gliph weapon!¡± Choh Hang Sang shrieked, leaving the others simrly in great shock. If Choh Hang Sang said so, they believed his words. They were just at a loss at how Chui Yim was forging in a cauldron!<hr>


    Chui Yim did not hear themotion because he was fully focused on the cauldron in front of him.


    He thought of this idea of refining a weapon in a cauldron after he started practicing alchemy; since both skills required controlling mes and fusing different ingredients into one, why not?


    Alchemy made use of gliphic nts to make pills and elixirs, while forging made use of different minerals and metals to make weapons!


    They seemed to be like cheese and chalk, but Chui Yim, an expert in forging, identified the simrity at a nce. In fact, his forging skills were way better than what Yim Mo Chui imagined. The benefit of forging in a cauldron was that, other than temperature, he was able to control many factors.


    For example, during alchemy, since it took ce in a cauldron, nothing too bad could happen even if there were idents.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Through the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron, Chui Yim could perfectly control everything that was going on inside the cauldron; from temperature and material to casting, Chui Yim was able to sense them to the smallest detail and make adjustments before the product finished.


    This was the ideal situation for refining weapons!


    Yet even Chui Yim didn¡¯t know that the moment he created this method, he created a brand new faction of forging in this world!<hr>


    Up till now, Chui Yim felt that everything was going smoothly.


    Because of the cauldron, the temperature was significantly higherpared to other devices for forging. Adding on to Chui Yim¡¯s control of the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron and the secret Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me, it was almost a hundred times higher than normal me.


    A casting method from controlling me with perfect control¡­


    However, right before Chui Yimpleted the gliph weapon, he knew the weakness of this method ¨C refining.


    There were many pros to this method, and they were mostly because of the alchemy cauldron. Moreover, the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron was a top-notch cauldron, which gave him great control over the situation inside. If it was any ordinary cauldron, it might¡¯ve exploded immediately.


    But because it suppressed the power of the gliph weapon taking form naturally, the instant it took form, all the suppressed energy would explode out.


    Now was the time that his weapon waspleted.


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t try for more because if he suppressed the gliph weapon from taking form any longer, the energy would be suppressed for longer, and the explosion would be too scary! He looked at the lid sitting on the cauldron, which was surrounded by nine dragon heads.


    ¡°Come out!¡± he yelled, and the lid opened under hismand.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    zing scary me and the power of a gliph weapon exploded from the cauldron. The energy movement of me and gliph weapon fused, and an astonishing me column shot up to the skies from the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron! The temperature caused the surroundings to warp as heat waves surged in all directions.


    It was unknown when, but Cheuk Kwun had already formed a gliph formation that covered Chui Yim, leaving only what seemed to be a hole towards the sky.


    The situationsted for a few seconds, but its impact was equivalent to one caused by a hundred-gliphic gliphist!


    Yet nobody had the time to care about that as all of their attention was on the gliph weapon floating in the air after the fire column disappeared.<hr>


    It was matte ck, but there was gold shining throughout the rod just like a strike of lightning in the pitch-ck sky. Without the Hidden Cloud gliph, the spectators could see that there were three gliphs on the rod, but since it was all intertwined, they could not identify them at a nce.


    The spectators could also tell that it was a grade three gliph weapon instead of a grade four one.


    However, they weren¡¯t disappointed. Feeling the energy movement that could not be hidden, they could tell it was a peak grade three gliph weapon!


    Even if Chui Yim wasn¡¯t a grandmaster, he could be considered at least half a grandmaster!


    Everyone was staring at Chui Yim, shocked beyond words.


    This teenager flipped their knowledge upside down again and again. They long knew he was an out-of-this-world talent in this area, but a teenage grandmaster was beyond the knowledge of all and their definition of a talent. He was a monster instead!


    Chui Yim waved his hand and the weapon floating in the airnded on his palms. He smiled in satisfaction. <em>Refining works!</em>


    With that, he walked to Chor Shing Chit. ¡°Here, something I owe you.¡±<hr>


    <em>Chor Shing Chit had triggered his near-full third chamber with a gliphility during his fight against Chan Shue Gun, and that almost made him lose consciousness. Bak Wun forgot about his weapon in Southary while trying to save him.</em>


    ¡°<em>I bought it when I saw it at an auction.¡±</em>


    ¡°<em>That¡¯s nothing much.¡± Chui Yim¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a better one after I recover.¡±</em>


    <em>Chor Shing Chit only shook his head and remained silent. To him, Chui Yim was already a genius in gliphism; how could he possess knowledge on forging? The youngest grade two metalsmith was thirty years old, and Chan Lai Faat, the only great master water-caster in Southary, was almost a hundred years old.</em><hr>


    ¡°<em>I¡¯ll lend you a million silver taels, which you must repay within a year. But if you can¡¯t pay us back with a top-tier grade three gliph weapon within a year, you¡¯ll have to help Shing Chit tattoo all his gliphs when he breaks through in the future.¡±</em>


    ¡°<em>Deal! Do you need a contract or something?¡± Gritting his teeth, Chui Yim asked.</em>


    ¡°<em>No need, let¡¯s high five as a promise. Young Friend Chui looks like a trustworthy person who puts all your heart into cultivation. Such a talent, truly a young hero¡­¡± Chor Huet Zhinughed, but everything he said made Chui Yim shiver.</em><hr>


    These words rang in Chui Yim¡¯s ears like it was yesterday.


    But two years had already passed.


    To be honest, Chor Shing Chit knew it was for him the moment he saw the weapon; it was a mystical feeling, especially when he had his hands on the gliph weapon. It was just like an extended arm, and the gliph on the weapon connected with him extremely smoothly.


    Others might not be able to identify it, but not Chor Shing Chit, a Chor n member. One of the three gliphs on the rod was a part of the Spiral Dragon gliph, the Spiral Dragon head¡­ as well as the Divine Speed gliph Chui Yim learnt from Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s Snow Glider.


    Being the Northerner¡¯s secret gliph, the world had not seen its actual form, and even some core parts were confusing to Chui Yim. Although not quite as powerful, he managed to copy the basic form of Divine Speed and named it Extreme Speed.


    Thest gliph was Thousand Catties.


    This gliph weapon was fairly lightweight, but Chui Yim knew that Chor Shing Chit liked the Fallen Star¡¯s Rod because of how heavy it was, thus he carved the Thousand Catties gliph to increase the weight when Chor Shing Chit used the weapon.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    It sounded like a joke to refine a weapon like it was an elixir or pill, but it was no longer funny when an actual grade three weapon waspleted.


    The crowd stared at the weapon with their jaws dropped to the ground, at a great loss for words. They wouldn¡¯t be this shocked even if they were to hear that Chui Yim was a grandmaster cksmith instead, because this time around, he wasn¡¯t improving but creating something new ¨C a brand new method in forging!


    Chui Yim looked at Chor Shing Chit gently. ¡°Brother Chor, I remember our promise, and I believe that Sir Chor in the Yellow Springs will be d too.¡±


    Even Chor Chun Ping next to Chor Shing Chit was left speechless and couldn¡¯t help but gasp at his father¡¯s brilliance. Chor Huet Zhin valued Chui Yim before he passed on, and not only did he teach him the Bloody War Strike, he invested in this teenager who might be of huge power of the Chor n.


    Chor Chun Ping knew that all of that was worth it the moment he saw the weapon.


    He might not be holding it, but the weapon was already so powerful the moment it was made. Chor Chun Ping knew that, other than the Ink Dragon Armour, another weapon of their n would be ranked on the Celestial Weapon Rank.


    Chor Shing Chit was simrly very touched. ¡°What is this weapon called?¡±


    Chui Yim rubbed his nose; he knew that his naming skill was so bad that nobody appreciated it, thus he left it for Chor Shing Chit to name. ¡°It¡¯s your weapon, you can name it.¡±


    Looking down and feeling the connection between him and the weapon, Chor Shing Chit realised it fitted him perfectly from gliph to size, even if it wasn¡¯t technically tailor-made.


    ¡°It...¡± he spoke up softly. ¡°Will be named Southary.¡±


    <em>Buzz! </em>The moment a gliph weapon reached grade four, it became extremely powerful, and its name was no longer just a name but a mark of the weapon that could not be changed randomly anymore. There was a mystical saying that gliph weapons of grade four and above possessed the congealed energy of heaven and earth, and every one was a precious treasure.


    Now, this weapon had a mark after Chor Shing Chit named it!


    A clear buzz was heard as Chor Shing Chit felt an energy surge into his body and form a perfect cycle with his Ink Intent! He wanted to scream the energy out, but he held it in and stared at the weapon fondly.


    ¡°Thank you, my brother,¡± Chor Shing Chit said peacefully but with all seriousness.


    Chui Yim returned him a wide smile.


    The weapon was named Southary tomemorate their friendship that was formed during the journey from Southary to South Imperial City!<hr>


    The Cloud Pce disciples sat silently in the straw hut. Sung Tsz Hin had kept the painting, and they were all facing each other silently.


    After a long pause, Yim Mo Chiu spoke up first. ¡°Mung Si¡¯s my pick. Her talent in gliphism alone can overtake us in no time.¡± However, she felt slightly guilty after saying this as the real reason was crystal clear ¨C Mung Si was from zing Skies Mountain just like her.


    ¡°I choose Man Yee Ho,¡± Wong Kei said. He did not exin much, but it was evident that Man Yee Ho¡¯s character and strengths most fitted his hobby ¨C the game of Go.


    On the other hand, Hui Sai Cheong had Chui Yim in mind. His reason was, ¡°Solely depending on Little Brother Chui¡¯s forging, he was the first in a thousand years to put alchemy and forging together, bringing a new taste to the world,¡± but obviously, he had other selfish reasons why he liked Chui Yim to be selected too.


    Even Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s head hurt. <em>Why is it so tough to choose?</em>


    During thest generation, the world believed that it was a close call between Chor Shing Chit, Wong Kwan, and Wat Suen, but the four disciples knew that it was a clear win for Wat Suen; with a nce, they could tell that Wat Suen was the most suitable candidate.


    <em>However, in this generation¡­</em>


    The thought of this had Sung Tsz Hin looking at Wat Suen. ¡°What about you, Fifth Junior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I do not have any opinion.¡± Wat Suen had her eyes shut, resting. ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s choice in the end,¡± she reminded.


    ¡°Our opinions matter too!¡± Hui Sai Cheongined.


    Wat Suen did not reply to him, not because she did not respect Hui Sai Cheong but because that was simply what she was like. They weren¡¯t blood siblings, but after spending time with each other every day, they were no different from actual siblings and naturally would not take such matters to heart. Hui Sai Cheong said nothing afterwards.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what our master has in mind.¡±


    With that, Sung Tsz Hin said nothing and shut his eyes. The others knew that he was connecting with their master and remained silent, waiting for the results silently.


    After a long time, Sung Tsz Hin opened his eyes. The silent man wore a surprised expression for the first time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother?¡± the rest asked immediately. Even Wat Suen couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes and turn to Sung Tsz Hin curiously.


    Sung Tsz Hin shook his head, still in great shock. ¡°Inform Mister Cheuk to update the results.¡±<hr>


    The entire field was so silent that they could now hear a pin drop.


    Everyone awaited the final result, and the six main characters sat on the ground, meditating as they awaited the result.


    The ck Tortoise Avenue Cloud Ranking was already congested. Everyone shuffled to the front to witness a legendary moment in history.


    Every disciple of Cloud Pce was the brightest star in the sky ¨C the best cultivator in the whole world.


    The world was fighting to watch the birth of such a cultivator.


    As if sensing their thoughts, the huge stone tablet shook after receiving the order. The words carved on the tablet, such as the ranking for special body forms, turned into ashes for the moment and disappeared into thin air.


    In the blink of an eye, all words on the huge stone tablet disappeared and revealed the clean, shiny, white marble surface.


    As if feeling something, the crowd held their breath with excitement as they knew¡­ it was time!<hr>


    Every second of suspense was suffocating.


    Finally, the stone tablet vibrated again like a huge invisible hand was carving words on the tablet with a sword or knife-like brush.


    Each and every stroke was clear.


    The crowd woreplicated expressions when they saw the results.


    Some felt that it was expected, while some were unable to believe their eyes.


    He was an unknown teenager a year ago, and even a great joke to the world.


    But within a year, he rose like a rising star and shone bright in the sky. This was the moment that his name would be recorded in the books of history and legends.


    Even after his death, the future generations would respect and admire him, who only remained in the books.


    He was Kam Chin Kee, Cloud Pce¡¯s sixth teacher of this generation.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    The news reached those waiting at the small field of the Cloud Pce outer sect within no time.


    Everybody present had their gaze on the teen who always wore a calm smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, Brother Kam.¡± Lee Bak was the first to walk up. He and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s friendship could be described as ¡°getting closer through fights,¡± and Kam Chin Kee risked being seriously injured to save Lee Bak back at the first teacher¡¯s chain bridge.


    Simrly, Lee Bak sacrificed his Cloud Trial chance to buy time for Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky,¡± Kam Chin Kee returned the courtesy. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank Brother Lee for saving me.¡±


    ¡°If not for you risking your life to save me, why would I sacrifice my chance to save you?¡± Lee Bak shook his head.


    ¡°But do not let your guard down, Brother Kam, or you might discover that you¡¯recking so muchpared to me after returning from Cloud Pce.¡±


    ¡°Haha, alright.¡± Kam Chin Kee chuckled.<hr>


    Lam Zaa wore aplicated expression, disbelief making arge part of it.


    He always disliked Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee. The former had the myopic idea of not joining Lam Zaa¡¯s future team that would provide him with one of the greatest authorities in the world. As for Kam Chin Kee, Lam Zaa had a gut feeling of dislike towards him. To be exact, Lam Zaa hated how the other could always remain so tranquil and calm to the point that he seemed indifferent.


    Even Lam Zaa did not realise that he craved that particr quality so much. He tried to mimic the other but to no avail, thus, he hated Kam Chin Kee, the boy that was officially destined to be above him this very moment.


    So what if he was the crown prince or had the blood of royalty running through his veins?


    There were at least hundreds or even thousands of those who shared this quality recorded in the books.


    But not the Cloud Pce disciples. There were only seven disciples taken in per generation, and after a thousand years, there were only at most twenty Cloud Pce disciples. And almost every one of them had their life stories written into a biography.


    To be exact, the moment he or she was selected, it was determined that his or her name would go down in history.<hr>


    The result caused amotion in front of the Cloud Rank.


    Supporters of Kam Chin Kee boasted proudly about how they had a keen eye for talent, while supporters of other talents couldn¡¯te to terms with the oue.


    They believed that it was the second illogical decision Cloud Pce had made after Wat Suen. If capability was the determining factor, Mung Si would no doubt have clinched victory, and participants who went through all five stages did not witness any performance that made Kam Chin Kee stand out from the rest either.


    Some even felt that Kam Chin Kee must have made use of the fact that he was an orphan during the Cloud Trials to make Cloud Pce pity him to secure the precious slot!


    As the Southerners were still in shock from the news of Kam Chin Kee being the sixth teacher, they failed to notice the changes taking ce to the white stone tablet.


    It trembled slowly, as if the huge invisible hand couldn¡¯t believe what was going on.


    When some regained their senses and nced at the space next to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s name, they were left bbergasted.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it¡­¡± Somebody pointed to the Cloud Ranking, shaking badly and at a loss of words.


    His friends who were facing away from the stone tablet sighed. ¡°I know you support the crown prince, but since the results are already determined, there¡¯s no point in crying over spilled milk.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡­¡±


    Annoyed, his friends turned around and looked at where he was pointing at. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? The words are read as Kam Chin Kee¡­ erm¡­ huh¡­?¡±


    More and more turned to look at the stone tablet, and gasps filled the air like storms in the night sky.


    Having been established for about a thousand years, they only took in one disciple every ten years, and seven disciples made up one generation.


    This had been the same since a thousand years ago. But today, it would be a sleepless night.


    The thunderstruck crowd strongly believed that there must be a mistake in this enrollment. Rather than the second name that appeared next to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s, they mostly questioned if Kam Chin Kee was indeed the selected teen.


    Amongst the confusion, azure birds were sent out across the world.<hr>


    ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s a mistake?¡± Yam Chui Ying queried. Towards Cheuk Kwun and Woo Nim, he didn¡¯t have much respect for them. He was only sent to the outer sect to apany Lam Zaa, and currently, he was mad, and his words wereced with barbs. ¡°Who''s in charge of the announcement? Is there a mistake?¡±


    Nobody stepped up to stop Yam Chui Ying because they shared the same opinion as him.


    Ever since Cloud Pce was established a thousand years ago, there had never been an instance where two disciples were selected in one enrollment.


    This was going against their tradition of a thousand years!


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake,¡± Cheuk Kwun answered, unflustered, even if he was simrly dumbfounded when he first heard of it. But after confirming with Sung Tsz Hin that it was the final decision of his master, he updated the confirmed results. ¡°I am the one that updated the rankings.¡±


    He looked around to see shock, disbelief, and even suspicion in the eyes of the crowd.


    Thus, Cheuk Kwun spoke again, using the words that the first teacher told him to. ¡°The so-called Cloud Pce traditions that the world believes in are inurate. To begin with, it was only your inference.


    ¡°Cloud Pce has never once said that we would only select one disciple per enrollment, it was just that every enrollment has only ever had one suitable candidate.


    ¡°But if there¡¯s more than one suitable candidate, we will take them in too.


    ¡°The seventh teacher of Cloud Pce ¨C Chui Yim,¡± Cheuk Kwun said and waved his hands.<hr>


    Initially, Chui Yim, who stood next to Kam Chin Kee, had his hands on the other¡¯s neck and gave him yful punches to his belly. ¡°How dare you snatch my spot!? I¡¯ll bully you badly if you return weaker than me!¡±


    But before Kam Chin Kee could respond to him, the news of Cloud Pce taking in two disciples for the first time in a thousand years reached them, and the crowd was staring at them like they were monsters.


    Chui Yim was even more unknownpared to Kam Chin Kee. Two years ago, he was just an ordinary disciple at the borders of the South, in a city called Southary. There, he attended a normal school, and he even had to escape for his life from a single-gliphic gliphist.


    Two yearster, he became so outstanding that he shone brightly even during the day.


    He became Doctor Odd Ping Chi¡¯s direct disciple, the Chor n¡¯s Young Master Chor Shing Chit¡¯s very close friend, a fourteen-year-old cksmith and medicine great master, possessing the body of a grade three monster, creating a brand new method of forging of weapon refining, and much more.


    Every one of his titles was able to shake the world, but they all belonged to Chui Yim. When everyone recalled this, they realised it actually made a lot of sense for him to be the Cloud Pce disciple.


    ¡°It seems that you should address me as Senior Brother.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chui Yim yelled angrily.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°I refuse to ept this oue as final!¡±


    A voice echoed through the outer sect, revealing the owner¡¯s indignity


    The bustling crowd turned silent the moment they heard him.


    Indeed,pared to the participants of the Cloud Trials themselves, who were they to question the results?


    Lam Zaa red at Cheuk Kwun, energliph surging around his body. Invisible energliph movement of the Hundred Streams body gushed like scary rogue waves. ¡°I¡¯m unconvinced.¡±


    Unflustered, Cheuk Kwun pointed towards the ssroom that had disappeared previously. It was unknown when, but it had returned silently.


    ¡°All unsessful candidates, please make your way into the ssroom one by one formentary if you wish.¡±


    Immediately, Lam Zaa strode towards the ssroom and went into it under the stares of the crowd.


    They were only making a fuss previously, knowing full well that it would not affect Cloud Pce¡¯s decision. Now, all of them were just hoping to find out about the reason for Cloud Pce¡¯s exception from Lam Zaa.<hr>


    The room was brightly lit up with a man sitting in it. There was a small table in front of him with two worn out cushions.


    It was Sung Tsz Hin, who had his ck ponytail tied up like always. He signaled Lam Zaa to take a seat opposite him. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Lam Zaa felt his anger dispersing the moment he met Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s eyes that were like an ocean abyss. However, he did not forget what he was here for. ¡°Why the both of them?¡±


    Not why Cloud Pce took two disciples, but why Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim out of them all.


    ¡°Do you like calligraphy?¡± Sung Tsz Hin returned a gentle smile.


    ¡°I asked first.¡± Lam Zaa was taken aback.


    ¡°Why do you need to know?¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled at him. ¡°Rather than the sess of others, your own shorings were more important. If you were the best candidate, you would have been selected.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin stared at Lam Zaa and spoke after a short pause. ¡°I must be the reason you choose calligraphy, am I right?¡±


    The more urate Sung Tsz Hin was, the darker Lam Zaa''s face turned.


    But Sung Tsz Hin did not care about Lam Zaa''s answer before he continued of his own ord. ¡°The world is huge, but every path leads to the same destination. You managed to understand the true meaning of calligraphy slightly, but that was exactly the reason why your true intentions were clear.


    ¡°Passion isn¡¯t the reason that you practice calligraphy, but because you knew that the Cloud Pce first teacher of this generation, which is me, practices calligraphy, you wanted to pick up the same hobby. But what you didn''t know was that, because it¡¯s my strength, I''m able to easily see through the intentions you harbored.


    ¡°I saw self-centeredness from your work, and even the word you wrote subconsciously was also your surname, ¡®Lam.¡¯


    ¡°A person like you is unsuitable for Cloud Pce.¡± Sung Tsz Hin looked at him calmly, wearing a sweet smile on his face.


    <em>Bang! </em>Lam Zaa stood up and red at Sung Tsz Hin angrily, but the other only gestured him to the door, smiling. ¡°Good bye.¡±<hr>


    Watching Lam Zaa exit the room in fury with strong energliph movement, the crowd dared not get on his bad side. On Kuet and Woo Hung chased after him after exchanging a nce.


    Not everyone in the world could be like Chui Yim.


    The crown prince badge was no doubt a great chance for any n disciple, as it symbolised resources from the dynasty as well as their future of bing the next emperor''s right hand. Woo Hung was awarded one because of his outstanding talent in medicine and alchemy, while On Kuet was obviously because he ranked seventh on the Blue Skies Rank.


    Even Chor Kwong Laan and Wong Chow Yip did not manage to do so!


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that On Kuet was on bad terms with Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee; he liked the both of them, especially the talented cksmith Chui Yim, who he would most likely get his weapons from. He even congratted them before leaving in a hurry.<hr>


    Mung Si sat upright on the cushion. Sung Tsz Hin couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at her. Of course, not for her beauty, but at howposed she was even after failing the enrollment; there wasn''t the slightest hint of dismay or unhappiness seen on her.


    ¡°You have great aptitude and were a close candidate.¡± Sung Tsz Hinmented.


    He had a youthful appearance, but nobody dared to look down on him as every first teacher of Cloud Pce was Cloud Pce''s spokesman for that particr generation. Even though the world had never met their mysterious pce master, as the current spokesman, the chance of his words were likely to be on the pce master¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Please guide me, First Teacher.¡± Mung Si took this chance and paid full attention to the answer.


    ¡°But you do not have a passion for gliphism.¡±


    This left Mung Si thunderstruck. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose to enter the Chamber Refining Cave back then? Weren''t you having a great time practicing martial arts back in the Yim n?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin''s voice was magical, pulling Mung Si back to her childhood. In zing Skies Mountain, the Yim n was a n of martial artists, and the Mung n was their support to make up for the Yim n''s shorings.


    The Mung n was a ¡°gliphist producer,¡± born to tattoo gliphs for the Yim n.


    When she did her chamber check at the age of nine, she stunned the world with her double innate chambers. But being Mung Si, rather than getting carried away, she was obsessed with martial arts and trained hard.


    Everything changed one day when she returned home from cultivation and overheard the current Mung n Leader, Mung Sam Siu, and the elder''s conversation. ¡°The Mung n would remain prosperous for centuries if Mung Si was a gliphist.¡±<hr>


    Most children wouldn''t think much about such a conversation, and if they did, most of them would feel upset.


    But Mung Si was an oddball. She, rather than feeling indifferent or upset, felt guilty, which got her to enter the Chamber Refining Cave and exit as a gliphist.


    She could only give up on the martial arts that she enjoyed and practice gliphism extremely hard.


    Only now did Sung Tsz Hin''s words unearth the memory that she hid in the back of her head.


    ¡°How can you reach the peak of the world if it''s not something you sincerely enjoy?


    ¡°You''ll have no problem reaching the thousand-gliphic state.


    ¡°But that¡¯s your limit. It will be impossible to go even a tiny step beyond that.¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Mung Si walked out of the ssroom stupefied.


    ¡°Girl! Did my win affect you that much?¡± Somebody called for her.


    Mung Si took a close look to see Chui Yim¡¯s shiny bald head and his hand waving right in front of her.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said, shoving his hand away with a frown.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a genius!¡± Chui Yim admitted proudly with augh.


    Mung Si shook her head. She was currently greatly disturbed and did not have the mood to joke with Chui Yim.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? This enrollment is just one route amongst the infinite number of routes that lead to the same destination; just forge your path.¡± Seeing how listless Mung Si was, Chui Yim nagged like an elderly man.


    Mung Si was stunned.


    <em>Forge my path? </em>Chui Yim¡¯s words woke her up in an instant.


    Her fellow outer sect ssmate did not say any deep proverb, and it was something that most people told someone who failed to console them. However, Chui Yim said it at the most appropriate time for Mung Si, turning into a great chance for her.


    When she regained her senses, she saw Yim Ying Yuet and the others walking towards her, ready to fetch her.


    The Cloud Pce enrollment hade to an end, and it was time they returned to the North.<hr>


    Yeung Tin Hun walked in silently without a word. Honestly, this enrollment was just an experience for him.


    ¡°If you hade intending to enter Cloud Pce, the results might¡¯ve been different, hehe.¡± Sung Tsz Hin hit the bullseye of Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s thoughts instantly.


    ¡°That old man back home forced me here,¡± Yeung Tin Hun said awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re still on his mind.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Yeung, right?¡± Sung Tsz Hin sighed in remembrance. ¡°I gained a lot from the fight with him previously.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need anymentary. You¡¯ve already reached the Heavenly Realm, and no matter what you face in the future, you¡¯ll make it to the five-chambered state,¡± Sung Tsz Hin continued. He did not spend too much time reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to youpeting with my junior brothers in a hundred years.¡± Sung Tsz Hin gave him a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Yeung Tin Hun shed him a wide smile.


    ¡°Many changes can take ce within a hundred years.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled meaningfully.<hr>


    Man Yee Ho was emotionless as usual, which was a huge contrast between him and the bright red robe on him.


    ¡°Fourth Junior Brother likes you, and he was greatly disappointed to learn that you weren¡¯t selected.¡± Sung Tsz Hin, once again, was smiling. But Man Yee Ho still showed no emotion on his face.


    ¡°Your personal gliph is powerful, but it¡¯s too much. Thus, you need to learn to get it under control.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to you.¡± Man Yee Ho¡¯s face changed.


    Sung Tsz Hinughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my fourth junior brother that you must be good at warcraft.


    ¡°However, it''s an arduous task to have precise control over all gliphs. You only have about twenty tiny gliphs now, but what happens when you have up to a hundred or a thousand gliphs? Can you still control them as freely as you wish?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin had sharp eyes and could easily tell what Man Yee Ho''s gliph would be like in the future. ¡°Getting a great treasure to be your gliphist''s treasure would be a great help to you.¡±


    Man Yee Ho nodded, he was thinking the same as Sung Tsz Hin was.


    <em>However, it isn''t so simple to get a powerful treasure.</em>


    Sung Tsz Hin shed a smirk. ¡°I heard that you''re staying with our junior brother; he''s great at forging, yes?¡±<hr>


    Lastly, it was Chui Yim¡¯s and Kam Chin Kee''s turn.


    Even both of them were thrown off their feet by this result.


    The only thing Cloud Pce mentioned was that they would hold an enrollment exercise at set intervals, but since they only took in one disciple every time over the past millennium, the boys had the impression that Cloud Pce would only choose one suitable candidate each time.


    It was like a dream to them that Cloud Pce chose both of them.


    Yes, both of them were confident teens and did not think that they were lesser than the others, but they were simrly aware of how scary the other candidates were. Capability-wise, Mung Si was the most powerful amongst all six of them.


    As for Lam Zaa, who had the Hundred Streams body, even Chui Yim with his monstrous body and the best defence amongst them could not withstand some of Lam Zaa¡¯s sharp attacks. On the other hand, the Hundred Streams body''s energliph could take down anything.


    Yeung Tin Hun had precise and unpredictable spearmanship that made him the best of the best. Chui Yim would have been dead within no time if Yeung Tin Hun had the intention of taking his life back at the Wandering Son''s Residence.


    Meanwhile, Man Yee Ho''s gliphism was superb and mystical. His personal gliph was ever-changing, and they couldn''t figure it out even after the fifth stage.


    Who was confident in sess facing such a strong enemy?


    Beneath Chui Yim''s confident facade, he sincerely felt that he only stood a ten per cent chance of making it. Therefore, he was not envious of Kam Chin Kee but happy for him when the results were announced.


    Honestly, he wasn''t worried about his future; with the potential of his body and his forging talent, he could go anywhere in this huge world.


    When he realised that he was simrly selected, he was greatly surprised and even suspected that something was wrong.<hr>


    ¡°There''s nothing wrong with the oue.¡± Sung Tsz Hin burst outughing at how cute his juniors were. ¡°We do not have a say in the result, you were chosen by my master.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee couldn''t help but ask the question that the whole world was curious about. ¡°So, who exactly is your master?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hinughed. He did not answer his question. ¡°Well, he will be your master in the future too. As for the procedure, we will touch on it more when you officially get into Cloud Pce.¡±


    ¡°When is that?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    Cloud Pce had already gained fame a long time ago, but the world didn¡¯t know exactly where the actual Cloud Pce was located. Inparison, Four Seasons Heaven was located at the North''s Four Seasons Mountain, and zing Skies Heaven was located at a volcano called zing Skies Mountain.


    Even the Big Three institutions of the South had an exact location, but not Cloud Pce. It had always been mysterious, and only those figures standing at the peak of the world had the right to know.


    For example, organization leaders, country leaders, or institution leaders.


    Commoners would never be able to get in touch with such news.


    ¡°There''s no rush.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed; he was already used to this. ¡°Return to the Cloud Pce outer sect seven dayster, we will be here to pick you up.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. They had to pack up too.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ording to Sung Tsz Hin, they would be leaving South Imperial City and heading for a mysterious location, thus they would need time to prepare, leave the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence in good hands, and much more.


    ¡°You may leave now. Remember to return here after seven days. And I¡¯d like to congratte the both of you for bing junior brothers.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shed them a wide smile and waved his hands, the ssroom disappearing into thin air.


    Dumbfounded, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee found themselves on the spacious but now empty field of the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    It was as if they were currently in a deste, abandoned temple.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Chui Yim patted Kam Chin Kee. "It irritates me to know that I will never be able to get rid of you!¡±


    Kam Chin Keeughed, eyes turning into crescent moons. "Junior Brother, be respectful to your senior!¡±


    Chui Yim¡¯s face fell the instant he heard this and he left with a sneer, leaving Kam Chin Kee behind.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me, Junior Brother!¡± Kam Chin Keeughed loudly and followed behind.<hr>


    Cloud Pce threw out a bombshell for the world with their out-of-the-norm enrollment oue.


    Not only did they give up Mung Si, Yeung Tin Hun, Man Yee Ho, and Lam Zaa, but they also chose two candidates this time around. Voices using Cloud Pce of being unfair surfaced for a short period, but being Cloud Pce, which stayed out of worldly affairs, these were just noise that they could ignore.


    Many were unhappy, unsatisfied, and even disagreed with the results, but what could they do about it?


    It was etched in stone that the Cloud Pce''s sixth teacher and seventh teacher of this generation were Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim respectively. No matter how indignant the public was with the results, this was an unchangeable fact.


    On this night that the world was left in shock, the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence, where the main characters of this incident resided, was bustling with activities. Ping Chi, who was in the hundred-gliphic state, was feeling so ecstatic that he drank too much wine, leaving him almost drunk. Of course, his one and only dearest direct disciple was the Cloud Pce seventh teacher of this generation! It could be said that he was as good as the mysterious Pce Master of Cloud Pce!


    The looks of envy directed at him were an incredibly gratifying experience for Ping Chi. On his side was Ping Ching taking care of him while staring at Chui Yim with bright eyes. <em>Indeed the person I approve of.</em>


    ¡°Hahaha! Brother Chui indeed lived up to your words! I, Tse Yu Bak, toast to you!¡± Tse Yu Bak raised a ss to Chui Yim who downed a cup without hesitation!


    ¡°This is great!¡± Tse Yu Bakughed loudly while gasping at fate at the same time. The teenager who saved him previously had now be a person who would be recorded in the scrolls! This strong contrast excited him, yet it made him sentimental.


    Being Chui Yim, he took the toast no matter who it came from without hesitation. Chor Shing Chit, Chor Kwong Laan, Wong Chow Yip, On Kuet, Chau Chung, and many more of his friends were here to celebrate this joyous asion for him, all sincerely happy for him.


    Yeung Chun and Lam Ming Sum were the busiest amongst all with such a huge celebration going on. They went in and out of the kitchen, serving mouth-watering dishes to the guests, who all gave a thumbs-up in return.


    It was safe to say that the guests were thrown off their feet to find out that Chui Yim¡¯s housekeeper was the Four Seasons Mountain¡¯s Spring Peak Leader, Yeung Chun, here because of Yeung Tin Hun.


    At the same time, they were aware that Yeung Chun was one of the most famous g-chefs in the North. Thus, they did not waste this precious chance to devour all they could! It would cost more than a king¡¯s ransom to hire him and have a taste of his hard work.


    Yeung Tin Hun walked towards Chui Yim to give him a toast. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for now, kiddo. When you¡¯re good enough,e find me for a fight.¡±


    Chui Yim red at him. He was ready to bicker back, but the thought of Yeung Chun had him sneering instead. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better!¡± With that, they downed the wine.


    Man Yee Ho came over too, looking at Chui Yim without a word. The impatient Chui Yim hatedmunicating with introverts like Man Yee Ho the most. Just as he was about to tell Man Yee Ho off, the other spoke, ¡°Please visit me at the Imperial Sunset Pce if you have the chance in the future.¡±


    Not only Chui Yim, but Kam Chin Kee and Yeung Tin Hun stared at Man Yee Ho weirdly. With his character, it was almost impossible for him toe up with an invitation.


    ¡°I have something to trouble you with,¡± Man Yee Ho continued, maybe guessing their minds.


    ¡°Oh.¡± <em>The most valuable skill of mine is currently weapon refining, so that must be it. </em>¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±<hr>


    Night fell, and most guests took their leave. Most were badly drunk, including Chor Shing Chit who needed some Chor n disciples to carry him back.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim was very clear-headed, not because of his superb alcohol tolerance but because of his outstanding physique, which gave him the ability to digest alcohol well even without making use of energliph. Just a simple alcoholic drink would not make him drunk. ¡°Haish, can somebody deal with that fatty?¡±


    The fatty was obviously none other than Chau Chung.


    Everybody was equally happy to have Chui Yim selected into Cloud Pce, but the person that benefitted the most was none other than Chau Chung. He did not have any talent to cultivate, just a normal teenager; it was rtions and money that got him into the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    Chui Yim was his first investment at his young age, and he proved himself a sess.


    The moment when Chui Yim was selected, the ck Tortoise Auction notified Chau Chung that he would officially take over the business of two cities from the South¡¯s Five and officially be a core member of theirs. In short, he was an important person in the business world now, and those of the same status as him were at least thirty-five years old.


    But this was all because Chui Yim, who Chau Chung was in charge of, had be Cloud Pce¡¯s seventh teacher. When water rises, the boat lifts.<hr>


    ¡°Hehe, let him sleep here, we have plenty of space in the living room.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed, but suddenly his expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s a guest for you from afar, I¡¯ll not disturb you.¡±


    Chui Yim creased his forehead, slightly disappointed that he was losing greatly to Kam Chin Kee regarding his mental strength. He came to the garden confidently to see a teen girl in a white robe. Despite being all covered up, Chui Yim could still see the sexy body underneath¡­


    <em>Cough¡­</em>


    The thought of it made Chui Yim awkward. ¡°You¡¯re here for me?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Of course, Mung Si would not know about the weird thoughts going on in Chui Yim¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the North tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chui Yim answered, and then silence took over. After a long pause, Chui Yim sensed the weird atmosphere and wanted to start a conversation, but Mung Si spoke suddenly. ¡°I like you.¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ¡°Erm¡­ ah?¡± Chui Yim couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    <em>Thud!</em> Something heavy fell to the ground.


    Mung Si red towards that direction. ¡°Listen if you want, there¡¯s no need to hide like a mouse.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee and Yeung Tin Hun walked out from behind the decorative hill sheepishly. Yeung Tin Hun even secretly suspected that the heavens must be blind that a bald teenager like Chui Yim could capture a girl¡¯s heart¡­


    Mung Si turned a blind eye to the other two boys. Being Mung Si, she came well-prepared to confess to Chui Yim.


    ¡°But due to my young age, it might just be infatuation.¡± Slowly and calmly, Mung Si exined, as if she was not the one who had a crush on Chui Yim, especially with her caramel skin covering the blush on her face. ¡°So give me some time, and visit zing Skies Mountain when you return from Cloud Pce. Then, I¡¯ll confess to you again if I still cannot get you off my mind.¡±


    Chui Yim¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground. He thought he was starting to get to know this tough girl, but the way she just cut off her own confession still left him lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ll await your return.¡± With that, wings grew from Mung Si¡¯s ankle and she disappeared in a ball of me from the garden, leaving only a long trail of me behind.


    She felt her cheeks burning, but it didn¡¯t take away the determination in her eyes. Mung Si, be it towards cultivation or rtionships, was always this determined and straightforward.<hr>


    Seven days is neither excessively long, nor was it a short time.


    Chui Yim was overwhelmed with tasks during these seven days. Firstly, he had to put his weapon auction business on pause, which Chau Chung showed understanding for and even gave a twist to. He cancelled the previously nned auctions, stocking up anding up with a marketing gimmick.


    ¡°Thest works of the seventh teacher before he heads to Cloud Pce!¡±


    Chau Chung could already imagine the sess with solely this title!


    Not only that, Chui Yim had Chor Shing Chit help him take care of the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence. After a year of staying and the events that had taken ce in this house, he already bore feelings for this ce and hadpletely purchased it. He didn¡¯t worry much as tidying a house from time to time would be nothing to the huge Chor n, especially given its close location.


    However, Chui Yim had a surprise guest today.


    He was currently in the living room enjoying piping hot tea with the guest.


    ¡°Brother Choh, I¡¯m so honoured to have you visiting my residence!¡± Chui Yimughed.


    Brother Choh was none other than the grass-refining grandmaster Choh Hang Sang. ¡°Brother Chui, I¡¯m here to ask for a favour.¡±


    ¡°Brother Choh, please speak your mind.¡± Chui Yim was slightly taken aback.


    Despite their age difference, Choh Hang Sang and Chui Yim got along well as age did not matter when it came to learning, only knowledge did, and this was applicable to all aspects of life. In forging, Chui Yim had the right to see himself as on par with Choh Hang Sang.


    ¡°Since Brother Chui says so, I¡¯m going to be straightforward,¡± Choh Hang Sang said with all seriousness before he stood up from the chair and knelt to the ground with a plop!


    ¡°Brother Chui, I wish to learn forging from you, and if you¡¯re willing, please take me in as your disciple!¡±


    Greatly shocked, Chui Yim stood up, wanting to hold him up. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Brother Choh! There¡¯s no need to do this!¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Chui!¡± Choh Hang Sang looked at Chui Yim. There was no cloudiness in his eyes, only passion and ambition.


    ¡°Does Brother Chui understand how tough grass-refining is? Compared to fire-forging, grass-refining doesn¡¯t have a strong foundation. It¡¯s better than water-casting, but not by much.


    ¡°I, Choh Hang Sang, have spent my life on grass-refining, starting from twelve, reaching the state of great master at fifty and grandmaster at seventy.


    ¡°I might be in the four-chambered state, but it was all thanks to the precious g-food and ingredients that I consume. My lifespan will onlyst thirty more years at most.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of dying, but the thought of being unable to achieve a breakthrough in the area of grass-refining makes it hard to die in peace!


    ¡°However, I saw hope when I saw Brother Chui¡¯s weapon refining that day!¡± Choh Hang Sang¡¯s eyes were swimming with deep-seated enthusiasm such that Chui Yim couldn¡¯t look straight at him. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been researching this idea for the past several decades? I might be on par with Brother Chui in terms of forging, but I dare say that nobody surpasses me in this world in terms of grass-refining.


    ¡°And I felt it the moment I saw Brother Chui¡¯s weapon refining ¨C that¡¯s the only method to bring grass-refining to greater heights!


    ¡°Brother Chui! If you¡¯re willing to teach me the method, you¡¯ll be my master from today onwards!¡±


    Choh Hang Sang gave Chui Yim a kowtow. He looked like a maniac instead of a grandmaster right now.


    ¡°Haish¡­¡± Chui Yim sighed, understanding Choh Hang Sang deeply because he was someone like this too.


    Be directed to the right path early and leave the world feeling content when lifees to an end.


    The further one goes down a path, the tougher it gets. However, life is better with guidance. For example, with a master in Chui Yim¡¯s past life, he never met with a bottleneck and even seeded in creating a divine weapon, the pinnacle of forging.


    Without guidance, it was as good as being in a pitch-ck maze where one had to figure their way out. Small progress sometimes would leave one ecstatic, but it might turn out to be a dead end, and the hard work continued.


    This was the difference between having guidance and having none. Like antern, guidance lit up those in the pitch-ck maze.


    It might not lead to the exit, but at least you¡¯d end up with fewer wrong turns.<hr>


    ¡°Brother Choh, please get up, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Choh Hang Sang looked up immediately, thrilled.


    He was aware of what weapon refining meant ¨C being able to create powerful weapons with fewer ingredients. This method created by Chui Yim might surpass the unbeatable superiority of zing Skies Mountain with its geographical location of volcanoes and earth fire!


    Their geographical location and their sect leader being a divine cksmith were the reasons why only zing Skies Mountain could make grade five gliph weapons today. Not only so, but their sect leader Yim Yung only managed to step into the divine state because of that advantage!


    In summary, without a divine cksmith or earth fire, no one else would ever be able to make grade five gliph weapons, but Chui Yim¡¯s method solved this problem!


    With weapon-refining, the alchemy cauldron¡¯s pressure could substitute for the high temperature of earth fire by increasing the temperature many times over to one suitable to create grade five weapons.<hr>


    ¡°Yes, but I have a request,¡± Chui Yim said. ¡°Treat me like your brother, not your master.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Choh Hang Sang shouted subconsciously. ¡°How can I forget the gratitude towards my master!¡± He immediately kowtowed thrice after this. ¡°This is the ceremony of bing your disciple.¡± With that, he passed Chui Yim a teacup speedily and downed his own. ¡°You¡¯re now officially my master!


    ¡°Disciple Choh Hang Sang greets his master!¡±


    It was no doubt a weird scene to watch an elder looking at a teen with great respect.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Thus, Chui Yim became a grandmaster¡¯s master overnight.


    Of course, he was aware that Choh Hang Sang only looked up to his weapon refining method as the other was no weaker than him in terms of forging. The other had spent almost a century on forging; Chui Yim¡¯s total age even including his previous life was lower!


    But that was exactly the reason Chui Yim could not bear and could not reject Choh Hang Sang. He knew the desire well.


    They started the lesson that night, with Chui Yim exining weapon refining in simple terms first. The most important part was the technique.


    The technique referred to Chui Yim¡¯s fusion of superb forging techniques into alchemy. Even though forging was the main skill and alchemy was only the support, there were many skills involved that required use of many alchemy techniques.


    What Choh Hang Sangcked was alchemy skill.


    Since Chui Yim would be leaving for Cloud Pce soon, he summarised a few years'' worth of content as well as tricks to control me for Choh Hang Sang in easynguage. That was all that he¡¯d need to pick up.


    Grass-refining didn¡¯t make use of mes to forge as it was more about bringing out the potential of ingredients and gliphic nts used for the weapon.


    Choh Hang Sang was not even slightly impatient.


    Being an elite in grass-refining who had reached a certain state, he was willing to be a disciple of a teenage boy just to bring his faction to further heights that he knew didn¡¯t exist currently. It had been centuries since the birth of this faction, and the limit of grass-refining was only grandmaster; there had never been a divine grass-refining cksmith.


    This was what gave Choh Hang Sang the patience and determination to start from scratch. A hundred-year-old man might be slower in picking up new things, but as long as he had the determination, he would be fine.<hr>


    There were two more days until Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee left for Cloud Pce.


    They had been busy receiving guests who came to congratte them, but only those who came with sincere blessings; those with the intention of bootlicking them because of their new status were not weed.


    Sadly, it was time for Yeung Chun to take his leave.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Chui and Brother Kam, the enrollment has ended, so I should return to Four Seasons Mountain with Siu Hun.¡± In all smiles, Yeung Chun bid them goodbye. Per usual, he was like a friendly old man instead of a peak leader of Four Seasons Mountain.


    ¡°Take care, Brother Yeung!¡± Chui Yim went up with a bear hug. Seeing how close his uncle was to a teen was an awkward scene for Yeung Tin Hun, so he took his leave first.


    ¡°Great Uncle, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will join you soon!¡± Yeung Chunughed. With that, Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho went out.


    ¡°Visit Four Seasons Mountain if you have the chance in the future to experience the beauty of the North. I will do the honours and treat you to our delicacies!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Chui Yimughed heartily.


    With that, Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim sent Yeung Chun, Yeung Tin Hun, and Man Yee Ho out, and they returned by the teleportation gliph formation.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder if it¡¯s just your luck or what¡­¡± Kam Chin Kee sighed sentimentally. ¡°Getting a Four Seasons Peak Leader as your housekeeper just because you dined in a random shop?¡±


    ¡°Just by chance.¡± Chui Yim shook his head and returned to the residence.


    Kam Chin Kee watched Chui Yim enter the house. <em>Could it just be his friendly and straightforward character that makes himfortable to be with? That was the same reason that I wanted to befriend him back then as well.</em>


    Kam Chin Kee shook his head andughed, not wanting to dwell more on it. The both of them went back to tidying the residence as they would be leaving two dayster.


    But here came an unexpected guest.<hr>


    ¡°Your Grace, would it be inappropriate to put ourselves down like this by paying a special visit?¡±


    Two men stood in front of Chui Yim¡¯s residence. One in the back and the other in the front.


    It was a familiar practice of every Lam n member, or rather, tradition.


    Every Lam n heir would have a teen of simr age arranged to them to be their shadow, and even if the heir was exiled to an isted city of the South and the shadow had great talent that would allow him to join somewhere much better, the shadow would never abandon the heir, and this was what the shadows were for.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The duke waved his hands. ¡°The both of them are the Cloud Pce disciples of the current generation, it would make sense for even his Majesty to pay them a visit. Why would a normal person like me fear lowering myself?¡±


    <em>Knock knock.</em> He knocked on the door.<hr>


    Currently in Evergreen Pce sat a frowning Lam Chun.


    Every time he frowned, it was as if there would be a thunderstorm the next minute. Next to him stood his new shadow, Kei Mo.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think it is,¡± Kei Mo analysed. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected, but it makes sense that Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim would be Cloud Pce disciples.


    ¡°Amongst the six participants, only Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had no powerful background, thus the effects on politics are minor with them being selected. And in the past, most selected disciples of Cloud Pce came with no or minimal support; Second Teacher is the only one from a big organisation, zing Skies Mountain, this generation.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lam Chun waved his hands, followed by a long pause. ¡°How¡¯s Lam Zaa?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is still unwilling to leave Almighty Hall.¡± After a short pause, Kei Mo said softly.


    ¡°Let him be. He has never experienced such a blow, and it might be a great chance.¡± Lam Chun caressed his dragon throne made of gold calmly, eyes like an ocean abyss, his actual thoughts unable to be deduced.


    <em>Sixth Teacher? That orphan that I randomly took in has reached such a stage¡­</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s that man doing right now?¡± After a long time, he asked casually.


    Of course Kei Mo knew who he meant. He lowered his head and started reporting slowly, ¡°Woke up at seven, went to the nearby Phoenix Ceremony Inn to have breakfast. He ordered a bowl of pork porridge and fried dough.


    ¡°Then he returned to the royal pce to cultivate the Exquisite Jade Spearmanship and the Lam n¡¯s Boundless Palm.


    ¡°He ate lunch at one o¡¯clock and ordered¡­


    Kei Mo reported as if he was telling a story. This was South Imperial City, and if the current emperor decided to keep an eye on you, it wouldst for twenty four hours and no detail would be missed because this city was filled with his eyes.


    ¡°Four o¡¯clock¡­¡± Kei Mo hesitated before speaking, ¡°He went to the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence to visit Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.¡±


    Lam Chun creased his forehead, thoughts going back to decades ago.


    He chose to exile him instead of taking his life, and this was his choice.


    <em>What is he nning by returning to the city during such an important event, the Cloud Pce enrollment?</em>


    ¡°Pass down to Chancellor Chui that I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    ¡°Your humble servant is willing to listen.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Lam Chi¡¯s visit left Chui Yim puzzled. He saw this man back at the Cloud Pce outer sect and learnt that he was Lam Chun¡¯s biological younger brother, but Chui Yim did not see any reason why he should visit.


    He and Kam Chin Kee might now be disciples of Cloud Pce and bore important statuses in the world, but they were cultivators of an organisation that never cared about worldly affairs, so what could have brought Lam Chi here?


    ¡°Little Friend Chui, I¡¯m specially here to apologize to you.¡± Lam Chi went straight to the point after a short chit-chat.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chui Yim raised a brow. His thick eyebrows looked especially prominent on his smooth shiny bald head. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m the mayor of Southary,¡± Lam Chi said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s my ipetence that allowed Chan Shue Gun to perform such a malicious act.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± This piece of news shocked only Chui Yim, not Kam Chin Kee. Despite being a nobody, Kam Chin Kee still grew up in the pce and paid attention to everything that was going on around him.


    Lam Chi, the current Emperor Lam¡¯s ¨C Lam Chun¡¯s ¨C biological younger brother.


    About twenty years ago, the previous Emperor Lam passed on without leaving an official order of who would seed the throne. There were many versions of the story, one being that before he passed on, thest thing he told the Imperial Physician ¨C Doctor Kuen Hip ¨C was that he selected Lam Chi as his sessor.


    However, Kuen Hip was long part of Lam Chun¡¯s team. Thus, Lam Chun seeded the throne with the im of being the eldest son and Crown Prince.


    Displeased with the oue, Lam Chi and about a hundred officials worked together and tried to force Lam Chun to abdicate the morning right before Lam Chun officially took over the throne.


    Yet Lam Chi was nopetition for the skillful Lam Chun, who knew beforehand from a spy about Lam Chi¡¯s n and came up with a trap. On that fateful day, Lam Chun caught every member that was in cahoots with Lam Chi and had them thrown into the Imperial Prison, including Lam Chi who was imprisoned for half a year.


    It was a chaotic period of time in the South, especially with the tragic Kam n Vige incident taking ce during the same time. Mysterious northerners snuck into the South to destroy many agriculture sites and took the lives of the entire vige. Lam Chun acted strongly about this situation, unlike the previous emperor who prioritized peace and harmony. At lightning speed, Lam Chun sent armed forces to hunt down the Northern cultivators who did this and killed them on the spot, even hanging their bodies on the Southern walls near the Bloody War Frontier to give them a warning.


    This angered the Northerners greatly, and they fought the South so fiercely that even hundred-gliphic and four-chambered state cultivators had to fight.


    After three months, the war ended with a tie.


    Lam Chun sessfully calmed the public down and maintained the South as a peaceful, prosperous country where everybody could lead afortable life. Thus, his citizens followed his lead willingly, and Lam Chi was long forgotten by the South.


    Instead of taking his life, Lam Chun sent him to Southary and crowned him the Duke in the name of having him to guard the city. This was no different from exile, just putting it in a nicer way.


    Years ago, Chui Yim knew nothing about this and would never have linked the mayor of Southary with the mighty emperor. Putting everything else aside, even the South''s Five or the Night Lion City Tse n, who crowned themselves as kings of that area, were muchrger than Southary, yet they weren''t of the Lam n''s lineage.


    ¡°Little Friend Chui has outstanding talents, even burning the chamber check rock back at Southary. I''ve long heard about you back in the city, but it just never crossed my mind that Little Friend Chui would achieve such great sess today.¡±


    Lam Chi spoke politely.


    He might have been exiled, but he was still a duke and the biological brother of today''s emperor. It made no sense for him to speak to Chui Yim so politely normally, but with Chui Yim being the current seventh teacher, it all made sense.


    Chui Yim did not have much dislike towards Lam Chi.


    Chui Yim knew that he was the troublemaker, and it was his responsibility, not the mayor¡¯s. On his way here, he also heard from Bak Wun that despite not stopping Chan Shue Gun from hunting them down, Lam Chi did his part to suppress the Chan n and secure the lives of the teachers and students of Riding Clouds Academy.


    Moreover, the duke had speciallye to pay a visit. There was nothing much Chui Yim could say even with his character.


    After a long pleasant chat, Lam Chi got ready to take his leave. He looked at the dark sky andughed. ¡°It''s gettingte, and I''m going to return to Southary soon since the enrollment hase to an end.¡±


    Chui Yim was kind of lost. It was hard for him to imagine that a duke would be chit-chatting with him like a friend. Lam Chi did not even use honorifics for himself; could it be the isted Southary had turned him into who he was today?


    ¡°I have also ordered that nobody can break into Little Friend Chui''s residence. There might be maniacs that would do so just to take a look at the seventh teacher''s house,¡± Lam Chi said somewhat jokingly.


    ¡°That would be bad, I''ll thank you in advance.¡±


    Lam Chi shed him a smile. ¡°Alright, I''ll take my leave first. I''ll wait at Southary for the day that Little Friend Chui shakes the world.¡±


    With that, Lam Chi left. It was as if he was here just to have a casual chat with Chui Yim, not harbouring any ulterior motives.


    But this wasn¡¯t seen as such by others.


    Lam Chi, the mayor of Southary, came to pay a visit to Chui Yim, the seventh teacher as well as thest disciple of the generation, who was also from Southary!


    Lam Chi came at such a sensitive time, and with all the connecting dots, some guessed that there might be some motives.


    They were unsure, but they suspected.<hr>


    The next day, thest day before leaving, Choh Hang Sang came once again.


    It might sound mystical, but Choh Hang Sang only learned from his master for just a few days.


    Choh Hang Sang''s situation was indeed kind of odd. He was extremely proficient at forging already, just stuck at a bottleneck, but this was the exact reason that Chui Yim did not have to teach him as much as he did for Kiu Chi Gong.


    It was more like simply giving him direction. Chui Yim only taught Choh Hang Sang the direction he needed to take as well as the important parts of weapon refining, which was what Choh Hang Sang really craved.


    But the saying ¡°master for a day, father for life¡± was urate as guidance was so important to the disciples. Chui Yim might have only given him some advice here and there, but this gave Choh Hang Sang new ideas and helped Kiu Chi Gong avoid the wrong paths.


    This was the kindness of passing down knowledge!

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Unlike Kiu Chi Gong, Choh Hang Sang wasfortable and even respected his teenage master greatly.


    It was different from their discursive session of forging back at the Straw Hut. Being Chui Yim''s disciple now, Choh Hang Sang felt that all he knew about the other was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Despite his young age, he was an expert veteran in forging; Chui Yim could solve anything that puzzled Choh Hang Sang fully with just a casual sentence or two! His proficiency had Choh Hang Sang admiring him greatly.


    Chui Yim had already taught everything that he needed to. He only needed to guide Choh Hang Sang simply at this point and thetter could go from there.


    After all, a master can only teach his knowledge, but the final oue is dependent on the student.


    Not only Chui Yim, even Choh Hang Sang would not teach his disciples step-by-step; he spent most of his time on his research and had no time for that anyway.


    It was on Choh Hang Sang for how far he could go or if his breakthrough turned out sessful.


    It was nighttime soon, and after Choh Hang Sang took his leave, unhappiness filled the residence.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee stared at the dinner served to them in despair. There were no delicious dishes, only scary-looking dishes that seemed unsuitable for consumption.


    They had no idea if the fish was cooked, and its white eyeballs were eerie to look at, not to mention the deep random cuts on the fish that disyed the unhappiness of the chef.


    The te of vegetables with worms crawling around was even worse.


    <em>Bang! </em>Another dish was served, or rather, thrown harshly down onto the table.


    It was just a te of raw meat!


    Chui Yim''s eyebrows creased together like he was facing the terrifying dragon in the painting. He then turned to Kam Chin Kee with a meaningful look.


    Kam Chin Kee raised an eyebrow and shook his head in response.


    ¡°You talk to her.¡±


    ¡°No, you.¡±


    They did not mention what they were going to talk to Ming Sum about, but they both understood each other.


    ¡°I say, Ming Sum¡­¡± Chui Yim coughed.


    ¡°What do you want!?¡± Lam Ming Sum yelled, tears rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly. She felt extremely hurt, as Chui Yim was the world to her. She was even closer to him than to Lam Chun. This might¡¯ve been because when she needed a friend, Chui Yim was there.


    Chui Yim was also the person her mother chose to entrust her with before her mother left the world.


    Lam Ming Sum spent her days feeling greatly upset and lonely after being separated from Chui Yim, but then, the gentle Kam Chin Kee came into her life, treating Lam Ming Sum like his own younger sister and kept herpany during that one whole year.


    She was filled with joy when she had both Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee back in her life.


    Yet now, they were both going to leave again.


    Watching how upset Lam Ming Sum was, Kan Hang felt his heartstrings being tugged at, but he still exined to Lam Ming Sum honestly that the boys would be staying at Cloud Pce for a long term and would rarely appear in the public''s eyes. She might only get to meet them after a few years or even decadester.<hr>


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Chui Yim felt awkward hearing how sad Lam Ming Sum was. ¡°I say, do you want to be our assistant, Ming Sum?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What''s that?¡± Lam Ming Sum was so surprised that her tears stopped.


    ¡°No!¡± Kan Hang at the side answered immediately. ¡°How can her Highness be an assistant?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kan, let them finish first¡­¡± Lam Ming Sum stopped him anxiously and turned to Chui Yim. ¡°What''s an assistant?¡±


    ¡°Every disciple of Cloud Pce is allowed to take in a disciple, since teachers are such great talents that they do not have time for misceneous tasks. Thus, that¡¯s how assistants came about,¡± Kam Chin Kee exined with a smile.


    ¡°That''s the only way others can live in Cloud Pce ¨C be a teacher''s assistant. It sounds no different from a servant, but that will be the only way that you cane with us.¡±


    ¡°This is absurd!¡± Kan Hang raged at them. ¡°How can her Highness-?¡±


    ¡°I want to go!¡±


    Lam Ming Sum had already wiped her tears away. ¡°Uncle Kan, I want to go. Bring me back to the pce to see my father,¡± she said with great determination.


    Kan Hang was shocked at how the gentle and naive Lam Ming Sum was acting so decisively. He was not used to this and even had the illusion that¡­ she was not Lam Ming Sum, but Sit Ting, who decided to date Lam Chun despite knowing his status and knowing they would never have a happy ending.<hr>


    That night, in Pure Sun Hall, Lam Chun was donned in his golden dragon-print pyjamas and sitting on the edge of his bed. He was about to head to sleep, but now his mood was ruined and his forehead was creased like there was going to be a thunderstorm. Next to him was Kan Hang with his hands at his side.


    Kan Hang had never been here ever since he chose to be Lam Ming Sum''s shadow, and if not for her, he might never have paid this ce a visit till the day he left the world.


    ¡°How dare this Chui Yim kidnap my precious princess from me¡­?¡± Lam Chun said, but helplessness filled his voice.


    Eunuch Lau standing outside was shaking in fear.


    It had been two hours, and Lam Ming Sum was still kneeling outside the hall.


    ¡°Kan Hang, what''s your take?¡±


    Kan Hang was in a daze.


    He heard this phrase from a young age as he grew up with Lam Chun, who would always ask for his opinion. Kan Hang never thought he would hear this phrase in his life ever again. After a short pause, he replied.


    ¡°I saw a huge simrity between her Highness and¡­ her.¡±


    He did not need to exin for Lam Chun to understand him. Sit Ting was a determined woman who got together with Lam Chun despite being aware of his special status just because she truly liked him. Even though she was pregnant with his kid, she disappeared into thin air after Lam Chun married the most beautiful woman, Lee Fei Yin.


    No matter how tough it was, she raised Lam Ming Sum herself. She would rather give up on him if she could not be his only one.


    Her daughter who knelt outside the hall for two hours was just as determined as her.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Lam Chun sighed. ¡°She might be an assistant, but she would still be a member of Cloud Pce. What can the world say?¡±


    He was right; even as an assistant, it was a way to enter Cloud Pce.


    Every Cloud Pce disciple was given the chance to take an assistant with them, but it was not mandatory. In this generation, only the first and second teachers had assistants.


    As for the others, there was no special reason, they just deemed an assistant unnecessary.


    It was up to them, and Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim wouldn''t have gotten an assistant to take care of them either if not for how Lam Ming Sum was like a younger sister to them.<hr>


    The next day, the sun shone brightly onto the earth.


    The sun rays reflected brightly on theke, and there were ripples at times that made it reflect like it was filled with happiness. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee spent some time nearby silently.


    It had been a year, and they would definitely have feelings for the residence.


    But being who they were, they only allowed themselves to be sentimental for a short while before taking their leave.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    The boys felt the heat of summer, but in reality, summer should¡¯ve been way hotter in South Imperial City. They were unable to feel it due to the gliph formation around the city, which somehow protected them from the real weather.


    There wasn¡¯t bone-chilling cold in the winter, only romantic, soft snow. The same went for the zing summer; all the city felt was afortable temperature.


    This was the life that many people desired ¨C superiority.


    But not for Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee. The former even felt that it was an illusion that he wished to escape from. Thus, he sped up.


    Stunned, Kam Chin Kee chased after him.


    The distance between their residence and the outer sect was short, which was one of the reasons why Chui Yim purchased this residence back then. When they arrived, they were weed with a funny-looking figure.


    A dirty and ordinary-looking girl was waiting for them with a huge backpack that was many timesrger than herself on her back.


    The sight brought Chui Yim back to that day at Southary in Riding Clouds Academy where he met her for the first time. She turned around, shing the boys a huge smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think of abandoning me.¡±


    The trioughed, and Chui Yim kept her baggage in his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements as they headed into the Cloud Pce outer sect¡¯s small field.


    There was already somebody waiting for them. Watching them arrive, a chubby man stood up excitedly. ¡°Brother Chui! Hahaha! You¡¯re here! You¡¯ve made it! Erm¡­ I¡¯ll have to call you Youngest Junior Brother after the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­?¡± Hui Sai Cheong looked at Lam Ming Sum.


    ¡°Senior Brother Hui, she¡¯s my assistant. Is that fine?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Hui Sai Cheong looked at Lam Ming Sum. He was a naive man, and Cloud Pce only consisted of the same few people. Thus, it made him happy to have anybody newing over.


    To the Cloud Pce disciples, they were a family, and they cared nothing about each other¡¯s past. Hui Sai Cheong flicked his fingers, and a door made of light appeared in front of the teenagers.


    ¡°Are you ready, my junior brothers?¡± Hui Sai Cheong shed them a gentle and sincere smile.


    The teenagers were bubbling with excitement so much so that they didn¡¯t even care about how Hui Sai Cheong, a glipher, could congeal a teleportation gliph formation from thin air. They looked forward to the life awaiting them at the other end.


    Cloud Pce was a ce all elites of the world desired to visit. It was a sacred ce to them, seeing how there was a saying that went ¡°All gliphs originate from Cloud Pce.¡±


    When they were given the chance, the teenagers were over the moon and touched.


    At the other end of the light door, another world awaited them.<hr>


    Chui Yim squinted his eyes, unaware of how shiny his head was under the scorching sun. He was currently embraced by warmth.


    This was not the unbearable heat of summer that humans hated, but the refreshing summer with a cooling breeze and sounds of rustling leaves. They also heard the birds chirping as if weing them happily.


    Chui Yim looked around himself to realise he was currently in a forest located on a mountain. At this instant, he knew that this was the reality he wished for.


    Green and sky-reaching ancient trees surrounded him. The ce was filled with vitality.


    <em>Would Cloud Pce be a fancy building? Or would it be like the Big Three, their institutions as huge as a small city of its own? </em>Chui Yim thought of all the possibilities, but not that Cloud Pce was located on a mountain, or rather, that it was the mountain itself.


    There was a small, worn-out signboard on the ground. It had obviously survived harsh weather, but the words could still be clearly seen: Lost in the Clouds.


    Hui Sai Cheong came up from behind,ughing. ¡°Wee¡­ to Lost in the Clouds.¡±<hr>


    The teenagers looked closely to see a few figures sitting somewhere close to them.


    Sung Tsz Hin, Yim Mo Chiu, Wong Kei, and even Wat Suen were sitting on a huge rock cross-legged. Behind them stood Cheuk Kwun, Woo Nim, and a kid who Woo Nim was holding onto. He seemed to be only about five or six, his hair was tied neatly, and he was donned in a clean, white robe. The kid¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, looking extremely cute as he stared at them anxiously and curiously.


    Under Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s lead, the teenagers came over to the group.


    ¡°Wee, junior brothers.¡± Song Tsz smiled gently, expressing his wee. ¡°I believe that there¡¯s not much need for me to introduce ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher Cheuk and Teacher Woo.¡± Kam Chin Kee greeted, which the both of them avoided, not epting the courtesy.


    Seeing this, Sung Tsz Hin exined. ¡°As part of Cloud Pce, there isn¡¯t a need to address others as Teacher unless you wish to. Our master is so powerful that nobody dares to say they are on the same level as him.¡± With that, he called the kid over. ¡°Come over, Siu Chu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± A bell-like voice rang across the area, adding liveliness to the forest.


    ¡°This is Chu Wan Shue, a poor thing that I met a few years ago. It was fate, so I brought him back as an assistant, you have to take good care of him!¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee agreed without hesitation, while Lam Ming Sum stared at Siu Chu with kindness.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s not make the junior brothers wait too long. Help them settle down before we head to Master,¡± Yim Mo Chiu said. She might¡¯ve seemed hot-tempered but in fact, she was tough on the outside but soft-hearted in reality. After her master confirmed that Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim would be taken in, she viewed the both of them as younger brothers.


    Chui Yim thanked her and they made their way up the mountain. Even Wat Suen was walking with her walking sticks. Chui Yim couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene, but it made the cold Wat Suenugh. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, Fifth Junior Sister seems disabled, but she has plenty of methods, she¡¯s just unwilling to use them,¡± Yim Mo Chiu exined.


    Wat Suen nodded in agreement. Looking at Chui Yim, she spoke up after some time. ¡°I heard about the Engraved Mountain Range incident. Is Shing Chit¡­ doing well?¡±


    Chui Yim raised an eyebrow curiously. He was close to Chor Shing Chit, thus he clearly knew that Chor Shing Chit, Wong Kwan, and Wat Suen had aplicated rtionship. <em>So it¡¯s true, I see.</em>


    ¡°Not really. He drinks at night and rambles about his regrets back at the Engraved Mountain Range, which confuses me,¡± Chui Yim said, which was partially a lie.


    ¡°He still can¡¯t let it go¡­¡± The naive Wat Suen was stunned at the reply and returned to silence, unwilling to speak even when Chui Yim tried to make more conversation with her.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    The group made their way up the mountain together. Shortly, they reached the halfway mark of the mountain where there were a few small residences located.


    It was a vige made up of five houses, more urately.


    Woo Nim turned to them with a bow. ¡°Teachers, since it¡¯s inappropriate for us to tag along for the visit to the pce master, allow me to take the sixth teacher¡¯s assistant to her residence first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yim Mo Chiu nodded.


    Woo Nim nodded once again and waved at Lam Ming Sum. ¡°Come with me, we assistants have our own residences different from the teachers.¡±


    Feeling lost, Lam Ming Sum turned to Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee anxiously. ¡°Take your leave, nothing bad can happen here.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, prepare a nice meal for tonight.¡± Chui Yim nodded.<hr>


    After Lam Ming Sum left with Woo Nim, Cheuk Kwun, and Chu Wan Shue, the boys walked into the vige with the other teachers. The vige was somewhere the world would never associate with the world¡¯s greatest Cloud Pce.


    It was just like an ordinary vige that housed a group of disciples who cultivate together.


    Extremely simple, but out of the ordinary at the same time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll take a rest first.¡± Wat Suen bowed slightly and went into one of the houses with the help of the walking stick, shutting the door behind her.


    ¡°Senior Brother and Junior Brothers, I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡± Wong Kei nodded and went towards a huge tree in the vige. There was a game of Go under the tree. Wong Kei sat in front of the game board alone, seemingly deep in thought.


    ¡°Junior Brothers! I¡¯ll go prepare first!¡± Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Tonight, Third Senior Brother here will make you a sumptuous spread to wee you guys!¡± Before the boys could react, Hui Sai Cheong ran off.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Sung Tsz Hin felt his head pounding and gave the boys an apologetic smile. ¡°Please bear with them; they have their passions and might seem slightly rude. Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to your residence.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee exchanged nces, as they were slightly weirded out. But they followed Yim Mo Chiu and Sung Tsz Hin into the vige.


    They were led to a space that was cleared outst minute.


    ¡°This will be your residence, Junior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother and Sister, there¡¯s¡­ nothing here.¡± Kam Chin Kee blinked.


    ¡°You need to build it.¡± Yim Mo Chiu stared at him weirdly.


    ¡°Yes, every new disciple needs to build their residence from scratch without help from others, a rule given by our master. It¡¯s the tradition of Cloud Pce.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed.


    Chui Yim was in great disbelief. <em>Am I here to learn or be a construction worker? </em>He was as confused and shocked as he was when he first arrived at the shabby temple of the Cloud Pce outer sect.


    ¡°You may start after we pay a visit to Master.¡± Sung Tsz Hin continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Siu Chu, Senior Brother.¡± Yim Mo Chiu turned to Sung Tsz Hin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the both of you to Master.¡± Sung Tsz Hin nodded.<hr>


    Thus, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee went up the mountain following Sung Tsz Hin. They passed by a worn-out two-story building that could only be described with one word: rundown. Sung Tsz Hin gave them a rough introduction. ¡°This is Cloud Forest, our library. Feel free toe over for a look if you need references.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee exchanged nces. Both of them were speechless.


    Cloud Forest was recorded in many legends and books. There were even sayings about how it had the biggest collection of the world¡¯s gliphs, gliphilities, and other content, a ce brimming with treasures for cultivators. Yet¡­ it was so shabby in reality?


    They even saw Cheuk Kwun sitting in front of Cloud Forest, lying down on his bamboo rocking chair, enjoying life.<hr>


    The boys felt that the actual Cloud Pce and their expectations were like cheese and chalk. As they made their way up the mountain, they felt peaceful walking along the quiet trail.


    As they progressed, the huge trees around them disappeared and were reced by dark green bamboo trees that grew upright


    like many long spears. Without the sharpness though, there was only peace.


    The entire trail felt mystical.


    ¡°Bamboo represents the state of mystery in the books. It¡¯s hollow inside, its empty state normally used as a metaphor for the connection between the inside and outside of the world. This bamboo is just like a wall separating us from the world.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled, exining Cloud Pce¡¯s existence to his newly joined junior brothers. ¡°Other than following your heart, nothing else matters.


    ¡°All of us; me, your fellow senior sisters and brothers feel the same. Other than following our heart, items and worldly affairs are just illusions, and Cloud Pce¡¯s existence separates us from the worldly affairs. Everything here is the most basic. We get food and water from nature, build a house to deal with the winter¡¯s cold, and enjoy the coolingke water during summer.


    ¡°This is what Cloud Pce is.¡±<hr>


    With Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s words, they arrived at the peak of the mountain shortly, leaving the bamboo woods behind.


    They were weed by bright sunlight that made their eyes hurt, but only slightly as they were located on a mountain surrounded by clouds and fog. The sunlight was less striking after piercing through the clouds and fog.


    On the cliff was a huge rock with an elderly man sitting on it.


    He was experiencing hair loss, and the few strands of his silver hair reflected brightly under the sunlight. The elderly man was short and had a slightly hunched back, looking just like an ordinary old man.


    His back was facing the three of them as he held a long fishing rod with no bait, leaving it casually on the cliff.


    ¡°Master, the juniors are here.¡± Sung Tsz Hin greeted.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were very tense.


    Cloud Pce was the most mysterious and terrifying cultivation location in the world, and every disciple of Cloud Pce became one of the greatest beings in the world, so how powerful must their pce master be?


    The most reliable rumour was that the pce master was the only man that managed to break through the ultimate limit of cultivators in the world.<hr>


    <em>Whoosh. </em>He retracted his rod and ced it next to the rock.


    The elder turned around to face Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee. There was nothing special about him; he looked just like any other ordinary old man on the streets. But under his wrinkles, his deep and huge eyes left a huge impression on the boys.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    His deep, sunken eyes were like two huge spirals that pulled everything into them; light, space, and even time. In them, it was as if everything was meaningless. With just a nce, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee lost their souls to the spirals and their minds went nk, losing their ability to think.


    ¡°Kneel, we¡¯ll start the ceremony.¡± Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s voice pulled the both of them back magically, which left the both of them in a cold sweat. Even in their past lives, they had never oncee across such an overwhelmingly powerful person.


    The boys knelt in front of the elderly man.


    ¡°First, bow to the heavens to express gratitude for the gifts bestowed.


    ¡°Second, bow to the earth to express gratitude for the blessings bestowed.


    ¡°Third, bow to the master to express gratitude for the knowledge bestowed.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim finished the ceremony respectfully. If they were still unable to sense the terrifying capability of the old man after locking eyes with him, the boys would be idiots.


    ¡°The ceremony is finished.¡± Sung Tsz Hin wore a smile, happiness was evident in his voice. ¡°We are officially senior and junior brothers from now on.¡±


    The old man was simrly looking at them gently. ¡°I¡¯m the Seven-Star Elder. If you find yourself in any dangerous situations that you¡¯re unable to escape from, you can try calling my name. There might be a miracle.¡±


    These words made Chui Yim shudder. He might¡¯ve been making a casual statement, but his confidence was overflowing.


    <em>So he¡¯s the pce master of Cloud Pce, the strongest man in the world today?</em>


    The Seven-Star Elder looked at them with satisfaction. ¡°I do not guide my disciples hand in hand. I¡¯ll only teach what I need to, your cultivation is dependent on you.


    ¡°All seven disciples of mine will learn three powerful styles taught by me in total. Come to me after breaking through the one, two, and three-chambered states. I¡¯ll teach them to you.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first day here, you might have other errands. Come here again seven dayster, that will be your first lesson.


    ¡°Siu Hin, I¡¯m getting tired, Bring your junior brothers back to rest first,¡± The Seven-Star Elder told Sung Tsz Hin and turned around once again, fishing for nothing in the clouds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Junior Brothers.¡± Sung Tsz Hin heeded his words and left with the boys.


    Chui Yim spared the Seven-Star Elder a weird look. The old man seemed terrifying from his back, a huge mountain yet mysterious like the fog at the same time. However, Chui Yim also felt a hint of loneliness from him.


    <em>Is this what the world means by ¡°it¡¯s cold standing at the top of the world?¡±</em><hr>


    Time flew by. The boys did not seem to have done much, but half a day had already passed. They reported in at noon and it was now evening, the sun dying the entire mountain orange.


    It might¡¯ve been due to them being in the mountains that gave Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee the privilege of watching such a clear sunset. They stared at the scenery in a daze.


    The Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence was located on the outskirts of South Imperial City, but it was still in the city after all.


    In the mountains, the orange ball that was the sun was so big that it seemed within their reach. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were awestruck by the beautiful scene while Sung Tsz Hin watched from the back with a gentle smile, gasping at how precise his master¡¯s judgments were.


    The trio returned to the vige, where it was currently bustling with activities.


    The doors to every residence were now open.


    Wong Kei was still busy pondering under the old banyan tree;


    Wat Suen sat on the stairs in front of her house with a guqin on her knees;


    Yim Mo Chiu was outside her house moving rhythmically. They were unable to identify what she was doing;


    Meanwhile, Hui Sai Cheong was running around busily along with Lam Ming Sum.


    Only now did the boys realise the houses were ced in an interestingyout; the doors of all houses were facing each other so that one would see the other houses the moment they exited their own. There was an empty spot in theyout ¨C where the boys would build their houses.


    When their houses were done, the houses would face each other with a big space in the middle like a huge square.


    ¡°Junior Brother!¡± Hui Sai Cheong saw them from afar and weed them. ¡°I¡¯m still preparing dinner; you can do your stuff first!¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Chui, Brother Chin Kee! Food will be readyter!¡± Lam Ming Sum yelled like how Hui Sai Cheong did, but she was out of breath soon and ended up coughing badly.


    Cloud Pce was more like a close-knit vige that spent time together rather than an institution. All of them led peaceful lives.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were feeling emotional. Who would have expected this from Cloud Pce, the ce that shook the world?


    As if able to read their minds, or perhaps because every junior experienced the same emotion on their first day, Sung Tsz Hin shed them a smile. ¡°Cloud Pce only cares about the mysteries of the Heavenly Realm, and the only way to achieve this is to stay out of worldly affairs.


    ¡°Fifth Junior Sister¡¯s Mirror Lake and Fourth Junior Brother¡¯s Fear Dragon tested one¡¯s characteristics and determination.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother¡¯s Cleanse tested the physical body, while Second Junior Sister¡¯s Six Steps was on your capability.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin turned to the sunset, which left a beautiful orange glow on his fair skin. ¡°As for my Bridge, it was all about letting go. Sixth Junior Brother could let go of the temptations of the Cloud Pce enrollment to save Lee Bak, while Seventh Junior Brother saved Sixth Junior Brother and Mung Si.


    ¡°Moreover, you have strong passions and goals; puppetry for Sixth Junior Brother and forging for Seventh Junior Brother.


    ¡°To Cloud Pce, following your heart is the only thing that matters. Every disciple of Cloud Pce is an elite and has great talent, but that¡¯s not the most important factor to Master. Instead, the most important thing is the heart to search for truth.


    ¡°Without such a character, one would never fit in with us.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were in deep thought. Indeed, overly ambitious cultivators who only cared about the oue would never be able to live in such a minimalistic environment where only peace and harmony mattered.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, my junior brothers. Let¡¯s enjoy your wee party.¡±


    <hr>


    The natural ck sky hugged the entire mountain. In the square, there was a bonfire.


    Wong Kei was finally not looking at his game of Go but enjoying the food on his te. Wat Suen was ying melodious pieces that echoed across the clouds while Yim Mo Chiu was dancing to the piece.


    The petite woman looked just like a ming human, dancing energetically like a ball of me. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee also finally understood why her Six Steps during the enrollment seemed connected; they were the steps to a dance routine.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Hui Sai Cheong and Lam Ming Sum happily served them plenty of different dishes.


    Siu Chu feasted on a drumstick happily, stains getting on his face as he ate, which made Sung Tsz Hinugh and clean his mouth for him.


    Chui Yim was in a great mood too. He took out wine from the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements and danced along with Yim Mo Chiu like a failure. It made Siu Chu and Lam Ming Sum burst outughing to watch him.


    Unlike Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee was a quiet boy who preferred to sit at the side and watch the joyous asion with a smile, feeling the peacefulness.


    This was the only time he could finally rx.


    Yes, even after leaving the pce and moving into the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence, Kam Chin Kee could not let his guard down as he knew well that the Lam Dynasty was godlike in South Imperial City. Chui Yim was the only reason why he had a somewhat peaceful time back in the city.


    Due to their difference in characteristics, Chui Yim naturally attracted the attention of all important figures just like the zing bonfire right in front of him now, and nobody dared to touch him only because he always had Chui Yim next to him.


    Without Chui Yim, he would¡¯ve been dead within twenty-four hours of leaving the pce.


    Or maybe he would¡¯ve been locked up somewhere and tortured for information about Evergreen Pce, or they might¡¯ve sent elites out to catch him to make sure he kept Evergreen Pce¡¯s design a secret, or he would¡¯ve been harmed out of jealousy, joining the pile of human remains that had been in the huge Wandering Son¡¯s Lake for a thousand years. The Wandering Son¡¯s Lake was huge, and he would never be found.


    Only when he arrived at Cloud Pce¡¯s Cerulean Mountain did the knife pointing at his neck finally disappear, and he once again regained freedom. This was the best feeling in the world.


    On the peak of Cerulean Mountain, stars serenaded the night skies without a moon. However, starlight was still able to light up the world clearly.


    The old man was still fishing without bait. It was unknown what he was fishing or waiting for.


    As if possessing a supernatural ability to look through space, he could see his disciples dancing happily at the mountain slope. This put a smile on his face, but it couldn¡¯t hide his loneliness.


    The striking starlight was unable to touch him like a destiny that could not be reached.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee woke up in the open air with only a nket on them to keep them warm. They looked around to realise the rest had already gone into their houses to rest.


    They were feeling helpless yet excited to build their own houses.


    The boys loved the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence with its stunning view of theke, but it was still located in a city. It was like its own little paradise in a huge city, but it was still filled with restrictions andcked freedom, unlike in Cloud Pce.


    Here, even the smallest piece ofnd belonged to them fully. They didn¡¯t need to worry about odd stares from the public or set up traps in the entire garden to take care of those with malicious intentions like Chui Yim had to previously.


    The thought of this left the boys on cloud nine, and they got to work immediately.


    <em>Thud thud thud!</em>


    Loud pounding sounds were heard.


    Not long after, the other five house doors opened, revealing the sleepy faces of the other Cloud Pce disciples. They had such a fun time yesterday that they forgo their daily routine temporarily, which consisted of meditation during the night and practising the Self Winding Wheel to rece sleep. After the fun night, all of them chose to sleep instead.


    However, they were woken up by a loudmotion when the sun had just risen.


    They rubbed their eyes and saw the boys hard at work; Kam Chin Kee was not the main source of noise since he only worked with arge carving knife, but Chui Yim was very noisy. After Chau Chung sold his weapons in bulk, many people who did not have enough money to pay him exchanged for weapons with unique minerals and metals.


    With that, Chui Yim ended up having a considerable collection of metal in his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements; even inparison to South! He even took out the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron and started refining them on the spot!


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Sung Tsz Hin rubbed his eyes. They did not wake him up, but he was practising the Self Winding Wheel and taking the time to enjoy the short moment of silence before starting his day like always.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a short moment of silence for him today but a short moment of noise that made him nearly jump out of his bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brothers and Sisters, we are building our house!¡± Chui Yim apologized and went back to work with Kam Chin Kee.


    The others said no more and went to wash up and start their day.


    It was now noon, and they already had their lunch. Sung Tsz Hin then invited the boys for a tour of Cerulean Mountain to familiarise themselves with the ce.


    This Cerulean Mountain they called ¡°Lost in the Clouds¡± was huge.


    They arrived at the foot of Cerulean Mountain after teleporting.


    ¡°Many beasts and gliphic nts reside in this forest, so be careful when you¡¯re walking around.¡± Sung Tsz Hin pulled Siu Chu with Kam Chin Kee, Lam Ming Sum, and Chui Yim following behind him.


    ¡°The same goes for Ming Sum. It¡¯s best toe with our junior brothers when you¡¯re looking for ingredients.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum answered, but her eyes shone brightly as during this short period, she had already spotted a few ingredients that were nearly extinct in the South or only appeared in the books! The attraction of ingredients to a chef was just like how a stunningdy was to a man; irresistible. Lam Ming Sum was happy with the findings.


    Since the forest was toorge, Sung Tsz Hin did not have the intention to bring them on a full tour of the forest. ¡°Okay, if you wish to explore the forest,e as a group. Let¡¯s return to the mountains to look at some special architecture.¡±


    The trio followed behind without objection.


    Just before they turned around, Chui Yim spotted a high cliff through the forest.


    ¡°Great Senior Brother, what¡¯s that?¡± Chui Yim pointed at it.


    ¡°The Barren Cliff, a unique ce.¡± Sung Tsz Hin followed his finger and smiled. The cliff was just a hill with a great contrast to everything around it. If they were to evaluate Cerulean Mountain, Chui Yim would describe it as full of vitality and ancient trees that brought about strong vitality, a ce that made them naturally feel at ease. As for the cliff, it looked like a barren piece ofnd without any vitality or green, very out of ce.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ¡°The Barren Cliff has a unique terrain. Every summer, there will be thunderstorms, and the lighting that strikes will be absorbed by this cliff, which has continued for centuries. In the end, the vitality of the cliff was destroyed by the frightening bolts of lightning, and there isn¡¯t a single nt to be found.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a great secret on this cliff, and as the Senior Brother, I will tell Junior Brothers all that I know about.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shed them a mysterious smile.


    Even Siu Chu was holding his hands nervously, wanting to hear about the great secret of the cliff.


    The group walked up the Barren Cliff, but as soon as they reached it, Kam Chin Kee¡¯s face fell. His senses were stronger than Chui Yim''s, but before he could try to sense the gliph, a scary ferocious aura stopped him instantly.


    They followed Sung Tsz Hin up the cliff, where there sat a gigantic egg-shaped rock the size of a grown adult.


    Sung Tsz Hin patted the rock slightly, but it seemed to be stuck to the ground, not moving a single inch. Such a perfect rock couldn''t be man-made.


    ¡°This is an egg of a gliphic beast.¡±


    The rest were surprised to hear this piece of news from Sung Tsz Hin, Siu Chu even sped his mouth with his cute, chubby hand. He grew up in Cloud Pce, but Sung Tsz Hin banned him from going to the foot of the mountain due to his young age.


    ¡°Master told me that he brought this egg back seven hundred years ago. Feeling that it would be such a pity to be destroyed by man, he brought it back and randomly ced it here. But who knew that it would take root on this piece ofnd and even influence the surrounding environment? The lightning was summoned by it to be its nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Taking in lighting as nutrients?¡± Chu Yim was unable to hide his surprise. ¡°What kind of gliphic beast is this? I¡¯ve never read about it in the books!¡± He turned to Kam Chin Kee, who shook his head. He had never read about this in Evergreen Pce¡¯s Sacred Scripture Pavilion either.


    ¡°A widely known gliphic beast.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled at Chui Yim. ¡°But how it grows remains a mystery to many. Seventh Junior Brother, you might be familiar with it.


    ¡°It has a few names and was greatly known even a thousand years ago. A thousand years ago, it was called rock monkey, but in this generation, we call it phantom monkey.¡±


    Chui Yim drew in a breath of cool air as he recalled the day when he nearly passed away in the Forbidden Forest.


    He had led an interesting life after reincarnating. His journey thatsted about a year from Southary to South Imperial City was undoubtedly filled with danger, but the most dangerous experience was when he came across the phantom monkey.


    He did not have Kam Chin Kee or Chor Shing Chit to protect him back then, and he was still just a teen with a heart deficiency who might die of heart pain after running for a short moment. Finally, he use the Thousand Arrow Mechanism to kill the phantom monkey. But he knew he was lucky; if he was a second slower, he would be dead instead.


    Putting aside the terrifying spiritual attack after the monkey died, without Heaven¡¯s me in his heart, any other teenager who had yet to break through their innate chamber would have lost their life during the fight.


    The phantom monkey¡¯s aura was still in his body as an odd, grey crown lying in his wind chamber silently.<hr>


    ¡°Contrary to popr belief, the phantom monkey isn¡¯t murderous.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, they were called rock monkeys. Heaven and earth were their parents, and they grew by taking in the world¡¯s nutrition. When the time came, it would be born. Every rock monkey was a miracle of the world, and its power and growth differ from all gliphic beasts. But because of this, rock monkeys were not seen easily in the world because there could only be one rock monkey in the world at a time, which means that the existing rock monkey had to pass on for another to appear in the world.


    ¡°Master has left it here for more than seven hundred years, so it has taken in more than seven hundred years¡¯ worth of nutrition, which symbolises that its time has yet toe.¡± This made Sung Tsz Hin slightly emotional.


    The others were left speechless, and Chui Yim felt that the monkey must be lonely and helpless to remain in the same ce for seven hundred years without progress.


    ¡°Does that mean it has a chance now since I killed that phantom monkey in the Forbidden Forest?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    Sung Tsz Hin shook his head. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that simple; there are plenty of rock eggs in this world, all waiting for their chance. During the past seven hundred years, there was even poaching of phantom monkeys, but it still stayed as it is.¡±<hr>


    The group left the cliff and made their way up the mountain. They arrived at a huge rundown building. Specifically, it seemed to be some kind of storage ce.


    The storage was about twenty meters high and wide, looking like a huge cube.


    ¡°This is the Purifying Cloud Pavillion. Clouds are the mother of water, but at the same time, they absorb sewage water.¡± Awkwardness took over Sung Tsz Hin as he exined; even he felt awkward when he first heard the name. ¡°The Purifying Cloud Pavillion is¡­ where we all leave our misceneous items.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The three teenagers were left speechless. <em>What a fancy name for a storage ce, really¡­</em>


    Sung Tsz Hin brought them to the entrance and ced his hand on the unassuming ck door, pushing it open. Unlike what the teenagers expected, they were weed by mountains of treasure. They could feel the aura of powerful gliphic materials, precious treasures, and even money.


    The teenagers were now speechless. <em>Calling a treasury storage for misceneous items¡­</em>


    ¡°You can take whatever you want from here; it¡¯s here because we don¡¯t need it but deem it valuable.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled at them. ¡°The treasure Fifth Junior Sister is currently using, the Broken Dragon Qin, was taken from here. Even I have no idea who ced it here, but maybe Master does.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes shone brightly and they started to touch around, but they were stopped by Sung Tsz Hin. ¡°We still have a lot of time,e back some other day. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else now.¡±<hr>


    Cerulean Mountain was enormous. In the wilderness, beasts roamed freely, but they never dared to head up the mountain, only staying at the foot of the mountain because Cerulean Mountain was where Lost in the Clouds was located.


    The group moved up the mountain, but suddenly, they heard a sharp sound.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    The hair-raising cry belonged to a crane.


    Kam Chin Kee sensed the normal and gliphic beasts staring at them from the foot of the mountain scamper away in an instant. When they turned around, a white figure was standing in front of them, elegant and pure.


    It was a white crane many times bigger than an ordinary crane with a neck of about three meters long. It didn¡¯t seem to like Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim, making soundless cries at them.


    Currently, it stood in the middle of the path like a gangster who was unwilling to make way unless paid.<hr>


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it, kiddo.¡± At the same time, Chui Yim heard a very familiar voice that had apanied him and Chor Shing Chit from the South.


    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re here!¡± Chui Yim eximed loudly. He long knew that Bak Wun was extraordinary, but he never expected to meet him here at Cerulean Mountain! Now that Chui Yim thought about it though, it was more than reasonable; a one-chambered state old man who possessed capabilities surpassing those of his state and who was able to secure Chui Yim a precious spot in the outer sect, where else could he be from?


    ¡°Junior Brother, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude to Uncle Wun.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shook his head in disagreement after hearing how Chui Yim addressed Bak Wun.


    However, Bak Wun rolled his eyes at Sung Tsz Hin. ¡°How can I have you address me as uncle when you¡¯re much older than me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m young at heart.¡± Sung Tsz Hin joked.


    But Bak Wun was aware that Sung Tsz Hin was only younger than him in terms of looks. Thetter was much more powerful than him, while he was only in the one-chambered state.


    The arrogant white crane scooted towards Bak Wun fondly. Bak Wunughed and caressed the crane¡¯s snowy white feathers with adoration.<hr>


    ¡°I¡¯m the crane keeper, or should I say, the pce master¡¯s previous carriage driver.¡± Bak Wun smiled gently, not nning to keep them confused about his identity.


    ¡°But I resigned about twenty years ago since I¡¯ve reached an age too old to drive Little White all around or apany Pce Master everywhere. Thus, I left for Southary and set up an institution with the money the pce master gave me.


    ¡°The extra spot in the outer sect was added the day I left, meant to be for just Riding Clouds Academy disciples. Sadly, there was never anybody who performed well enough to be awarded the spot.¡±


    Bak Wun spoke about news that might turn the world upside down so casually. If it was widely known that Riding Clouds Academy had a special spot in the outer sect for their disciples and their principal was part of Cloud Pce, it would not be as shabby as how it was when Chui Yim and Lam Ming Sum attended it.


    Riding Clouds as in taking the academy as a carriage and riding it to Cloud Pce?


    Sometimes, melodrama plots or even bizarre events do take ce in real life.


    ¡°When I broke through, the gliph tattooed on me had Little White¡¯s feather as the main ingredient.¡± Bak Wun turned to the crane next to him, smiling like a proud grandfather.


    Now, all the puzzles were linked up.


    It now made sense why a one-chambered Bak Wun could fight two-chambered gliphers, beat up those of his state badly, and was able to send a death blow to the four-chambered state necrocultivator, Yellow Springs Lady, with just a crane¡¯s cry.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯ll have to address you as Seventh Teacher.¡± Bak Wunughed. He looked at Chui Yim and Lam Ming Sum, his previous disciples, proudly. In fact, he only asked for the special spot back then as a joke.


    But who would have thought that the seventh teacher of this generation was brought by Bak Wun all the way from Southary? He was definitely brimming with pride.


    ¡¯¡±Old¡­ Uncle Wun, will you continue staying here?¡± Seeing Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s re, Chui Yim swallowed the rude name he had for Bak Wun.


    Bak Wun shook his head. There were obvious wrinkles around his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m old and do not have any talent for cultivation; the one-chambered state is my limit. My only strength is that Little White adores me. Thus, I am content to watch those Southary kids grow.


    ¡°I¡¯m here specifically to bid you all goodbye.¡±


    Bak Wun took a nce at Sung Tsz Hin. He would be lying if he said that he did not feel indignant that Sung Tsz Hin still looked the same as when he entered as a teenager while he was in hisst years.


    However, having not much time left, he couldn¡¯t care about such things anymore. Whichmoner besides him would have the honour to watch the seven Cloud Pce disciples of a generation grow?


    Flowers would wither one day, but the colourful fireworks in life would never be forgotten.


    He did not have any regrets, especially after watching Chui Yim be the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce. If today was hisst day, he would die in peace.


    With that, Bak Wun left, leaving Little White staring at him with great unwillingness.


    Chui Yim didn¡¯t know what gliphic beast Little White was, but it was definitely no ordinary crane, or it would never have be the Seven-Star Elder¡¯s mount.<hr>


    Sung Tsz Hin left with the group and made their way to Cloud Forest. After Bak Wun took his leave, Little White flew off, not forgetting to re at Chui Yim before it did so.


    ¡°It might be yourmotion this morning that woke it up. It has a bad morning temper.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed.


    The teenagers shook their heads and all headed to Cloud Forest.


    Outside of Cloud Forest, Cheuk Kwun had his eyes shut tightly, not frowning but seeming to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over for now; Mister Cheuk is spirit roaming.¡±


    ¡°Spirit roam?¡± Chui Yim was confused.


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded and pointed to Cloud Forest. ¡°That¡¯s why the Cloud Rank is updated by the librarian of the generation; all of them possess this ability to spirit roam.


    ¡°It¡¯s a power, as well as a talent to learn a special type of gliphism.¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ¡°This is a type of gliphism that we would not be able to pick up, only the librarians of every generation. You can call it heaven''s eye or spirit roaming, they refer to the same thing.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin said and pointed towards the top of Cloud Forest. On the roof was a huge, coloured ss-like crystal ball with a diameter of three meters. It reflected a sun ray shining on it in all directions, looking just like a miniature sun.


    ¡°The power of spirit roaming allows the cultivator¡¯s consciousness to reach ces without the need for them to physically be there. It''s just like having their soul leave their body and travel elsewhere. Through the Celestial Pearl, the librarian¡¯s mental strength is boosted by several times. With Mister Cheuk''s state and the Celestial Pearl, his consciousness can go anywhere in the world.¡±


    The boys were dumbfounded. It was like having an invisible eye looking over the world every second!


    ¡°Every librarian has extraordinary talent, and their inheritance is independent such that even Master doesn¡¯t have the right to question it. I heard from Master that Mister Cheuk is the fourth librarian in a thousand years.¡±


    At the same time, Cheuk Kwun opened his eyes and greeted them. ¡°Greetings, First, Sixth, and Seventh Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Cheuk.¡± The kids following behind Sung Tsz Hin returned the greeting.


    Especially hearing Siu Chu¡¯s cute voice, Cheuk Kwun wore a rare smile on his face. ¡°Here to take a look?¡±


    ¡°I need to show them around someday.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed.


    Cheuk Kwun turned to the kids with a smile. The youths were like the spring breeze bringing fresh air to the ce.


    ¡°Remember the Cloud Badge and Floating Clouds.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mister Cheuk.¡± Sung Tsz Hin returned a smile, and Cheuk Kwun went back to hisfortable rocking check, shutting his eyes. Chui Yim and the rest couldn''t help but wonder which part of the world he must be looking at now.


    Sung Tsz Hin came to Cloud Forest, his ponytail shaking slightly as he ced his right hand on the door. Chui Yim caught an unclear white lighting from his hands, and the door opened up.


    Leading the kids in, he exined to them more about the ce. ¡°Cloud Forest''s librarian inheritance is passed down from generation to generation, and the first librarian and our master were junior and senior brothers. But it¡¯s likely that Senior Uncle has long passed on since it''s been a hundred years. But because of that, every librarian and the disciples of every generation are considered to be of the same generation.¡±


    Cloud Forest seemed just like any ordinary library.


    It was different from the Blood Library of the Metallic Blood War Gate, where a huge space was hidden in a small building. Cloud Forest looked just like a bookshop found in small towns, shelves filled with books. It was just a simple ce brimming with the smell of books.


    Lam Ming Sum yawned; Chui Yim knew that she hated to read the most. She was frequently chided by Chor Shing Chit back at Riding Clouds Academy for building sandcastles in the air during lessons.


    ¡°There are two floors to Cloud Forest. The first floor is where the normal books are at, while cultivation-rted items are all on the second floor. Feel free to look around and ask when in doubt,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said.


    ¡°First Teacher, shall I go ahead with my reading then?¡± Siu Chu shouted.


    ¡°Yes, my dear.¡± Sung Tsz Hin caressed him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Siu Chu bowed and went to a shelf, picking up a book.


    Lam Ming Sum was filled with curiosity and couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What''s Siu Chu doing, First Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Reading,¡± Sung Tsz Hin answered with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Before he finishes all the books on the first floor, he''s banned from going to the second floor.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as she looked around her. The library was not huge¡­ but it contained an immense amount of books.


    There was not even space between the books on the shelves; a few thousand in total was an understatement.<hr>


    It was now afternoon, the sun setting slowly, announcing the end of today.


    Chui Yim¡¯s group exited Cloud Forest without Siu Chu, who was still reading.


    ¡°Ming Sum can head back to rest or help Third Junior Brother prepare dinner, I have other errands to run with Junior Brothers.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled at her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The well-behaved Lam Ming Sum nodded and went off without any more questions.


    ¡°What matter is it that we have to keep it from Ming Sum, Great Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''s an important matter.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed. ¡°As knowledgeable teenagers, do you know what our token is?¡±


    ¡°Token?¡± The boys looked lost. Every Cloud Pce disciple was an elite who had a vast amount of books written about them. However, they had never read about a token.


    ¡°What item apanied every appearance of the Cloud Pce disciples in the books?¡± Sung Tsz Hin looked proud.


    ¡°Cloud?¡± Kam Chin Kee answered after a frown.


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Sung Tsz Hin chuckled. ¡°Every disciple of Cloud Pce arrives by cloud, and Cloud Pce is said to live with the clouds. Yes, I know this all sounds mysterious.


    ¡°All of it originates from Floating Cloud, a gliph.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin stood with his hands behind his back.


    The sun was slowly setting, turning reddish.


    A ball of cloud appeared in front of him, as if Sung Tsz Hin had plucked a piece down from the skies to be his mount. Smiling softly, he stepped on it gently like it was an actual object.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee immediately thought of that huge cloud that they rode on as a ss during the trip to the Forbidden Forest.


    ¡°This is a basic skill that must be learned by all Cloud Pce disciples. It is also a sign to prove that you''re one of us.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled. ¡°The colour differs based on the style we practice, which shows off our uniqueness. For example, my Floating Cloud is white, but Second Junior Sister¡¯s is pink.


    ¡°I''ll now teach you the gliph, and you need to learn it well or nobody in the world will believe your identity as a disciple of Cloud Pce.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin then took out two ordinary wooden badges for the both of them. ¡°These are your Cloud Badges, a solid token. Just take it as a souvenir; not many in the world can recognize it.¡± Indeed, as someone who excelled in carving, Kam Chin Kee could tell that it was just an ordinary piece of wood without much purpose.


    ¡°Okay, these are the basics of Floating Cloud¡­¡±<hr>


    The sun set and night arrived. This was the cycle of the world, and the third day in a row practicing the Floating Cloud gliph.


    It was their fourth day in Cloud Pce, and even the geniuses Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim hadn''t finished learning all about it. At the same time, they also realised there was no other task for them but to learn this gliph.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    The duo finally realised that something was off, thus they went out for a stroll but were soon stopped by their seniors.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I see that you''re kind of talented in Go, do you want to have a game with me?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was called over by Wong Kei, and when he met Wong Kei''s eyes brimming with excitement, he couldn''t bear to reject him. Thus, for the next twenty-four hours, all Kam Chin Kee did was y Go.


    When the naive Kam Chin Kee thought that he had finally escaped the pain, Wong Kei waved his hands, and the board was emptied again with the pieces falling back into their respective bowls. ¡°Let''s start the next round, Junior Brother.¡±


    The others were staring at Kam Chin Kee in pity. ¡°What a poor kid to actually agree to Fourth Junior Brother''s game of Go¡­¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin shrugged, but at the same time, it made him shudder. ¡°I remember how Junior Brother got me to y Go with him for half a month straight¡­¡±<hr>


    Chui Yim was in a dreadful situation. Wat Suen saw him walking around aimlessly and looking bored, so she requested that Chui Yim listen to her piece. But Chui Yim would never have thought that this piece wouldst for two straight days! He tried to escape, but the moment he met with Wat Suen¡¯s cold eyes, she yed another note, and Chui Yim knew that he was doomed.


    As if the boys did not suffer enough, Lam Ming Sum and the innocent Hui Sai Cheong were now close friends and could always be heardughing weirdly from the house before feeding the boys unknown food. Afterwards, they would record the ugly expressions on the boys¡¯ faces before heading into the house again anding out with new strange looking dishes for the both of them.


    It was four days of hell for the boys.


    They finally could not take it anymore and snuck into Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s garden at night. Sung Tsz Hin currently had his hair down, and paired with his snowy white skin, it reminded Chui Yim of his father. <em>Other than him, Senior Brother can be considered the most beautiful man. Yes, beautiful</em>


    ¡°What brings my juniors here sote at night?¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled. He was not angered despite being interruptedte at night.


    Chui Yim was in a daze after having to listen to Wat Suen for two days and consuming Third Senior Brother¡¯s and Ming Sum¡¯s dishes from hell. He couldn¡¯t think properly. He could only remember that the pond in front of him was where Hui Sai Cheong said he once stole Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s fish to cook¡­<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee on the other hand was in a better state. Smiling bitterly, he asked, ¡°Great Senior Brother, our lives these past few days have been quite a mess and we¡¯re not used to it. When will we be starting actual lessons?¡±


    ¡°Actual lessons? On what?¡± Sung Tsz Hin was stunned.


    ¡°On cultivation!¡± Kam Chin Kee was equally stunned.


    This made Sung Tsz Hin burst intoughter, and he waved his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Your cultivation has already started the moment you were enrolled.¡±<hr>


    ¡°There are many paths in the world; pondering about Go under a banyan tree is one, ying the guqin in front of your house is one, cooking delicious meals is one too, reading in a library daily is one too.


    ¡°There are many paths in the world, and if you pay attention, you¡¯ll find out that everything is a path. But you¡¯re not improving if you are too stubborn on the method of learning. Look at Ming Sum, she¡¯s having fun and getting used to this lifestyle.¡±


    The duo looked at each other silently as they recalled how Cheuk Kwun fell asleep during their first lesson with him.


    There are many paths in the world, and you¡¯ll walk one yourself.


    Teachers can only guide a person; they still have to walk the path themselves.


    In deep thought, the duo seemed to understand Sung Tsz Hin.


    Sung Tsz Hin turned to them seriously and continued. ¡°Sixth Junior Brother might be forced to y Go with Fourth Junior Brother, but it increases your mental strength greatly, and almost nobody else in the world is as good as Junior Brother in that area.


    ¡°As for Seventh Junior Brother, you get to hear and understand the different kinds of music of the world by listening to Fifth Junior Sister, including musically-rted gliphs and gliphilities. They don¡¯t make up a small number in the world.


    ¡°Lastly, all the disgusting-looking food that Third Junior Brother and Ming Sum fed you are good for health, and if you pay attention, you would realise that the g-food has be your energy.


    ¡°There are many different paths for you to take in the world, but understanding them is the most important.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand how to cultivate when you do so.¡±<hr>


    Smiling, Sung Tsz Hin watched the boys leave, deep in thought.


    Hui Sai Cheong who was far away turned to Lam Ming Sum. ¡°Great Senior Brother is no doubt teaching them the logic of everything is a path in the world. Ming Sum, you must remember that, to survive in Cloud Pce, never believe in Great Senior Brother¡¯s words.¡±


    Seeing how confused Lam Ming Sum was, Hui Sai Cheong couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°His logic is right, but I sincerely feel that he¡¯s just trying to find a scapegoat. You see, before the sixth and seventh junior brothers arrived, he was the onlyb rat for our cooking, music, and games of Go. When Fourth Junior Brother first arrived, Second Senior Sister forced him to identify the ws in her dance, and if he didn¡¯t, he would receive a violent beating¡­


    ¡°When Fifth Junior Sister first arrived, Great Senior Brother forced her to apany him to enjoy the scenery, do calligraphy or painting¡­ but she still couldn¡¯t even walk¡­ oh god¡­


    ¡°And it¡¯s now the juniors¡¯ turn,¡± Hui Sai Cheong said sadly.


    ¡°So how was it for you when you first arrived, Third Teacher?¡± Lam Ming Sum was eager to know.


    The thought of this made Hui Sai Cheong tremble as if he was reminded of a nightmare. He shook his head violently. ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it, no, no, no!¡±


    He looked at the boys in sorrow, totally forgetting how he and Ming Sum were culprits that fed them with experimental g-food too. ¡°This is the sorrow each junior has to go through.¡±


    Thest to arrive would be the smallest amongst them. This time, they gained a pair of juniors, so did that mean that the two of them could share their sorrows?<hr>


    It was a rainy day the next day. Every July, the zing summer brought along not only striking sunlight but thunderstorms too.


    Currently, in the middle of Lost in the Clouds, there were five houses.


    All of them opened up a tent when they saw that it was raining, and the empty space in the middle was spared from being drenched because of this. It was a type of beauty too.


    Kam Chin Kee was caught by Wat Suen immediately after managing to escape Wong Kei, only to realise that Chui Yim had gone missing!


    ¡°Great Senior Brother! Seventh Junior Brother is missing!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that naive kid thinks that he can escape his senior brother¡¯s hands¡­?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin shut his eyes calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He opened his eyes abruptly in shock.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Currently on the Cerulean Mountain¡¯s Barren Cliff; It was unknown if it was because the storm covered Chui Yim¡¯s smell and voice, but the forest was kind to Chui Yim, and his journey towards the cliff was smooth.


    He sat next to the round rock, letting it rain on him while mumbling to himself. ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot, huh? What ¡®every path in the world leads to the same destination!¡¯ Only an idiot would believe his words!¡± With his monstrous body, the heavy rain only felt like a chilling dew to him.


    He stared at the scenery, a stretch of green mountain and endless vegetation, in front of him, mind nk.


    The rain added an unreal touch to the green. Ever since he arrived at Cloud Pce five days ago, he never stopped learning and getting used to the ce. This was the first time he got to calm down and enjoy the scenery.


    <em>Have I really gotten into Cloud Pce?</em>


    Honestly, this was different from what Chui Yim imagined Cloud Pce to be. He knew that there were only seven disciples per generation, but he expected a school, not a vige where one sometimes discussed cultivation with seniors and juniors.


    However, this style suited him perfectly.


    He enjoyed the beauty of nature way more than the fancy South Imperial City, which always experienced flooding near the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake whenever there was a storm and brought some of the human remains sitting at the bottom of theke up.


    ¡°You agree with me, right?¡± He turned to the rock next to him and patted it.


    At the same time, there was a bolt of scary lighting from the sky.


    <hr>


    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    It rained violently, and the lightning hiding behind the ck clouds was a terrifying scene.


    Chui Yim jumped up. <em>I only patted it, what are you so angry about?</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>The raging clouds could no longer hold their anger and sent a purplish lighting bolt down to earth! Chui Yim¡¯s face changed; he was aware that, even if he had a monstrous body, he was still nothing in front of nature¡¯s attack!


    Thus he moved behind the rock quickly and watched the lightning strike down on it.


    Nothing happened, just like nothing happened for the past seven hundred years. It was a stubborn rock.


    However, he saw a small crack on the surface¡­


    <em>Boom boom boom boom boom!</em>


    Like a lightning rod, the rock absorbed all lighting that struck it, not affecting Chui Yim on the far end even slightly. He watched the scene in great disbelief, wondering what trouble he caused again.


    <em>Pitter patter¡­ </em>Lighting rumbled across the sky, but the cracking sound was still clearly heard as if it was announcing its arrival to the world.


    Atst, the ck clouds turned into a spiral, as if gathering strength, and jagged bolts streaked across the heavens before striking the rock.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Fragments of rock flew all across the ce and even crashed into Chui Yim¡¯s bald head, leaving scratches. If it were another one-chambered glipher, their head would have exploded like a melon.


    Chui Yim took small steps over to find the ground slightly bulged up. Rock fragments were strewn all over the ce, but in a neat manner, forming a gliph resembling a stone lotus. There was a palm-sized monkey crying and struggling, still unable to open its eyes.


    Chui Yim picked it up carefully and held it in his hands. The monkey had greyish-white fur, just like the colour of its egg. However, after hearing from Sung Tsz Hin, he knew that this was a phantom monkey. <em>But why does it look different?</em>


    The phantom monkey¡¯s fur was of a darker shade, which made them look like a shadow from afar. The phantom monkey that went after Chui Yim also had bloody red eyes, as if its orbs were made of an ocean of blood full of hatred. They gave off vibes of hating the world and everything in it.


    Soon, the other Cloud Pce members arrived due to the scarymotion. All of them had a gliph named Umbre drawn over their heads. It worked just like a physical umbre, not allowing the rain to wet the cultivators.


    The scene of a confused Chui Yim with a baby monkey in his hands weed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven hundred years¡­ and it finally arrived thanks to our little junior brother¡­¡± Sung Tsz Hin wore a confused expression.


    Chui Yim immediately asked about the monkey, to which Sung Tsz Hin shook his head in reply. ¡°The most urate answer would be that this species has a lot of names, with rock monkey being its original name. It¡¯s the product of heaven and earth, having the purest heart and soul.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evil or good rock monkey, it depends on how they view the world; if it¡¯s filled with kindness, it would fill the world with kindness and vice versa.


    ¡°But this is the exact reason that caused it to go nearly extinct,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said solemnly. Everyone behind him who knew about the rock monkey was also solemn.


    ¡°There are rumours that its heart is the best supplement in the world. Those without cultivation talent would be able to cultivate and increase their lifespan to two hundred years after consuming it, while cultivators would gain cultivation of two hundred years immediately and have all six chambers opened.


    ¡°If a four-chambered state cultivator takes it, he would step into the five-chambered state smoothly and immediately,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said in a low voice.


    Chui Yim stared at the monkey that looked like a cute kitten and a precious pill in his hands. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. It was recorded in the scrolls, but there isn¡¯t anyone who has actually tasted its heart.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shook his head.


    ¡°But rumour is enough to have it suffer numerous attacks and send a horde of people hunting for it. Rock monkeys aren¡¯t born powerful, but they have an extremely sharp sense towards danger and move fast.


    ¡°After avoiding many attacks, it learns of the malicious intentions the world has towards it.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin looked up at the skies covered with ck clouds, as if they represented the terrifying greed of humanity. ¡°Then, it starts to hate the world as much as the world hates it. The great hatred transforms its heart, and it bes a phantom monkey, powerful enough to destroy the world with its hatred when it reaches a certain state.¡±


    Chui Yim was left speechless. Feeling that the monkey in his hands moved like it felt something, an idea came up. ¡°What would happen if it only felt the kindness of the world? What would it be then?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Wong Kei replied this time with a hint of bitterness in his voice.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ¡°There has never been a record about that, not even in the history books in Cloud Forest from a thousand years ago.¡±


    The fierce Yim Mo Chiu sneered upon hearing them. ¡°Of course there would never be any rock monkey that would be fed with the world¡¯s kindness; with the rumours about its heart, which human could contain their greed? Humans are just like snakes trying to swallow an elephant.¡±


    Chui Yim looked up at the sky and back to the Cloud Pce members.


    After a short pause, he shed them a wide smile. ¡°There will be one starting today.¡±


    The thunderstorm dispersed slowly, revealing the sun that shone down on Chui Yim¡¯s palm.


    The tiny greyish-white monkey looked like a cute, living rock. It opened its eyes slowly.


    Beasts normally viewed the first living thing they saw in their life as their parent. Normally, it was heaven and earth that weed rock monkeys to the world, but not for this rock monkey. It was weed by an extremely shiny bald head instead.


    It did not fear Chui Yim, it only felt love and curiosity. It was so tiny that Chui Yim couldn¡¯t imagine how it would grow into a beast that possessed the ability to influence the world. The monkey reached out for Chui Yim¡¯s finger with its tiny hands, sucking on it and crying softly again when it realised that there was nothing to fill it up and it was still hungry.


    The monkey was just like any other baby beast, and understanding Chui Yim¡¯s intention, the Cloud Pce members wore huge smiles.


    Indeed, they were currently in Lost in the Clouds, somewhere separated from the outside world. Nobody here would hurt it. The seven proud disciples of Cloud Pce did not care for the rock monkey¡¯s heart.


    <hr>


    At the peak of the mountain, the elder was still fishing in the clouds. Behind him stood another elderly man who had a snowy white crane next to him, leaning on him gently.


    ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± The fishing elder was none other than the Seven-Star Elder. He spoke casually as if he was having a chit-chat.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for me to take my leave after reaching my goal, right?¡± The elder behind him shrugged, not minding that the man in front of him was most likely the most powerful man on the.


    The Seven-Star Elderughed. This was the reason why Bak Wun became his crane keeper; Bak Wun did not respect and fear him like the rest of the world would.


    ¡°He¡¯s not bad, right? The kiddo I brought over.¡±


    The elderly man was Bak Wun. However, he looked very energetic, face flushing pink just like a teenager at the prime of his year showing off his favourite toy to his friend instead ofcking vitality.


    ¡°You were just lucky,¡± the Seven-Star Elder said emotionlessly.


    ¡°I won. I¡¯m already on my deathbed, just ept that you lost!¡± Bak Wun replied proudly.


    Silence filled the air for a short moment before the Seven-Star Elder replied in anger, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of when this gem was only found after setting up almost twenty different institutions in different ces?


    ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t lie to me about your lifespan. You can live even longer than a normal three-chambered glipher with Little White¡¯s special feather as an ingredient of your gliph.¡±


    Bak Wun huffed.


    After a long time, he bowed to the Seven-Star Elder. ¡°I have high hopes for this boy. Please help me take care of him, Pce Master. He¡¯s kind of impulsive.¡±


    The Seven-Star Elder stared at the clouds silently, his vision passing through the limits of space andnding on the bright bald head reflecting the first sunlight after a storm as well as the tiny monkey. ¡°With that rock monkey and the cautious, meticulous Kam Chin Kee, it will be hard for trouble to find him even if it wanted to.¡±


    Knowing that the Seven-Star Elder had agreed, Bak Wun wore a gummy smile on his face that was a big contrast to his wrinkled face. ¡°Capable men work more, so please work a lot, my pce master.¡± With that, he took his leave, leaving the Seven-Star Elder to look at his disciple from afar.


    Little White tilted its head expressing its confusion: <em>Why not join their happiness if you¡¯re feeling lonely, Master?</em>


    But being a crane, it couldn¡¯t find the answer.<hr>


    The rock monkey fell asleep after consuming the goat milk Lam Ming Sum prepared.


    Unable to contain their curiosity, the boys went into Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s house again.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys having dinner? Perhaps the food Third Junior Brother made today is not suited for your taste buds?¡±


    The boys exchanged a nce as silence followed.


    After spending five days in Cloud Pce, they were exposed to many things.


    They watched gliph strings surround Yim Mo Chiu as she danced, herst step able to crush the ground. They also watched Wong Kei, who was deep in thought, smack a bug to death with an empty hand strike from a distance. They also watched Hui Sai Cheong randomly drawing an Umbre gliph to protect him from the storm today.


    ¡°Great Senior Brother, why¡­?¡± Chui Yim thought, but he did not know how to phrase his question.


    ¡°Are all the seniors both gliphers and gliphists?¡± Kam Chin Kee finished his sentence.


    They noticed it from the start, but they also thought they were seeing it wrong.


    Hui Sai Cheong had a strong body, an obvious point that he was a glipher, yet he was able to draw gliphs casually like a gliphist above the ten-gliphic state!


    Wong Kei had an incredible mental state, obviously a hundred-gliphic state gliphist, but he was able to smack a fly a few meters away with his pure strength and no energliph involved.


    Every day in Cloud Pce flipped the boys¡¯ knowledge upside down!


    Sung Tsz Hin was taken aback, but very soon, heughed. ¡°Every junior asked me the same question, but I did not expect the two of you to realize it so soon.¡±


    With a smile, he opened his palm, his white, slender hands enough to make many females go crazy for him. Gliph strings formed rapidly on his palm and took the form of a fresh flower. ¡°There aren¡¯t any gliphers or gliphists in Cloud Pce.


    ¡°In today¡¯s world, gliphers cultivate their body while gliphists cultivate their mental strength.


    ¡°But there was no such difference in the past.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled and flicked his finger, a strong wind sent out at the flower made of gliph strings, causing it to disappear. ¡°In the past, the correct way was to cultivate both; one would only cultivate gliphism.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kam Chin Kee spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Humans are limited in time and strength, how can we do both?¡±


    ¡°That only applies to ordinary people.¡± Sung Tsz Hin waved his hands.


    ¡°Not everyone can cultivate gliphism, but simrly, not everyone can join Cloud Pce. In reality, it was separated into two different careers to lower the threshold of cultivation. The pro is that it increased the number of cultivators, but the con is that the quality decreased.


    ¡°I bet you guys have heard of necrocultivators, am I right?¡± Sung Tsz Hin lowered his voice when he got to this point.


    The figure of the crazy old woman immediately appeared in Chui Yim¡¯s mind and he nodded.


    ¡°They¡¯re able to be invincible in their state and even fight those above their state because, other than the malevolent styles they cultivate, every member of theirs cultivates gliphism.¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ¡°Gliphists only cultivate mental strength. Having an extremely powerful mental strength but a weak body will lead you nowhere. This goes the same for gliphers; having an invincible body with a fragile mind is like an empty vase.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shook his head, disagreeing with today¡¯s cultivation system.


    ¡°Thus, be it the South or the North, there will never be a six-chambered elite in the world anymore, as that is impossible to achieve unless one cultivates both body and mental strength.¡± Casually, Sung Tsz Hin revealed some info that would shake the world.


    ¡°Thus, those of the five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state, like Elder Man Shu or Chan Chung Ching, train their mental state and body with starlight daily respectively.


    ¡°However, it''s toote because they¡¯ve already missed the best time to cultivate.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Sung Tsz Hin guided his junior brothers well. ¡°The path they took isn¡¯t necessarily a mistake, because if they had cultivated gliphism instead, they might not have been able to reach their current state, to begin with, and their current state is sufficient for them to be seen as one of the best cultivators in the world.


    ¡°And they won¡¯t share the information of cultivating gliphism with the younger generation as they¡¯re afraid of misleading them, leading to a dreadful situation. Let alone the six-chambered state, there might not even be five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivators in the future, so they dare not bet on it.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were stunned speechless. The former finally understood why Chor Shing Chit told him off angrily and calling it a cult whenever Chui Yim mentioned that he wanted to be both a glipher and a gliphist. Cultivating only one path was now the norm, and an easier option.


    ¡°Then why do we still have to choose one of the paths?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hinughed hearing Chui Yim, his long ponytail swinging in the air like a brush filled with ink. ¡°By needing to select one path, I''m referring to ordinary people, not you.


    ¡°Seventh Junior Brother is already doing this. Practising alchemy, forging, and medicine at the same time, even creating the weapon refining method. Take forging as cultivating your body and alchemy as cultivating your mental state. Weapon refining would be cultivating gliphism.¡± Sung Tsz Hin raised his brows and gave them the good example of Chui Yim that had just crossed his mind.


    He looked out at theke in the garden where Little White was strolling, looking pure and elegant. ¡°Cloud Pce disciples take a path different from others. How are we going to seed or reach the other end if we stop because it''s difficult?¡±<hr>


    The sun rose, announcing the start of a new day.


    It was the boys¡¯ and Lam Ming Sum''s sixth day in Cloud Pce.


    In the eyes of others, Cloud Pce members seemed to waste their days away doing nothing.


    Fourth Teacher Wong Kei sat under the banyan tree daily, staring at his Go board in deep thought and catching Chui Yim or Kam Chin Kee to practice with him from time to time.


    Fifth Teacher Wat Suen was ying instruments daily, practising the parts where she made a mistake over and over again, more than a hundred times at times.


    Third Teacher Hui Sai Cheong spent his day cooped up in his house, producing evilughter with Lam Ming Sum as they continued feeding the boys different g-food and recording their expressions with a notebook.


    Second Teacher Yim Mo Chiu could be seen dancing beautifully every day. She was not the typical beauty, but more of a handsome female, and Kam Chin Kee even caught the surrounding energliph resonating with her dance moves.


    First Teacher Sung Tsz Hin led a simple life. He woke up at six o''clock daily, spent a few moments enjoying the silence, and spent his day feeding fish, taking care of nts, enjoying the breeze and scenery, reading, writing, and painting. He did everything with a smile.


    Everyone was doing their own thing that seemed far from cultivating, but as Sung Tsz Hin said, everything that seemed to just be a hobby was actually cultivation.


    Wong Kei''s confusing Go board that might lead to an aneurysm inmoners was aplicated gliph that he was trying to figure out.


    Hui Sai Cheong was trying to understand every living thing in the world down to its slightest detail by making different dishes with them.


    Wat Suen who forced herself to practice more than a hundred times after making a tiny mistake could make anyone drown in her beautiful music.


    Yim Mo Chiu''s dance was connected with heaven and earth, and she could suffocate the teenagers with just her Six Steps. If she were to perform the entire dance, the world would be thrown off their feet.


    As for the great senior brother¡­ with their current cultivation level, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were unable to tell.


    Kam Chin Kee only knew that his eyes hurt when he saw Sung Tsz Hin''s calligraphy or painting, whereupon the other would cover it up andugh in response, exining that their cultivation was still too shallow.


    They fused cultivating into their lives. There were many paths in the world, and nobody knew which was the right path.


    So why not take one that you enjoy?


    Other than following your heart, nothing else matters in the world.<hr>


    Of course, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee could not finish their houses in a short six days. They spent their nights sleeping under the tent next to the bonfire. They had afortable sleep listening to the sound of the rain.


    The torture from their seniors continued, but it no longer tired out the boyspared to day one. Kam Chin Kee could slowly understand the game of Go now, and Chui Yim managed to catch up with the melody and howl with Wat Suen''s piece. Yes, howl, because he sounded nothing like singing.


    ¡°Fifth Senior Sister, have you ever thought of¡­ getting your legs cured?¡± While listening to Wat Suen, Chui Yim suddenly asked.


    ¡°I sought many doctors long ago,¡± Wat Suen answered coldly, not even looking up.


    ¡°When I first entered Cloud Pce, Great Senior Brother brought me everywhere in the hopes of getting them cured. I even visited the Divine Doctor of Southern Ping.¡±


    Chui Yim remained silent. Wat Suen did not mention how the treatment went, but given that she was still unable to walk, even Mo-Yung Yin failed to cure her. He no longer hated Mo-Yung Yin now, he even viewed him with respect.


    They might have different points of view, but Chui Yim had to admit that Mo-Yung Yin was great at medicine and only two people might be as good as or better than him: Chui Yim¡¯s free master and his father.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I think you''re aware that I have a bit of knowledge about medicine. Can I have a look at your injury if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Wat Suen shed Chui Yim a gentle smile.


    She rarely smiled. If it was anyone else, she would have rejected them coldly or ignored them. Wat Suen wouldn¡¯t have even gone to see a doctor in the first ce if not for Sung Tsz Hin insisting back then.


    But this was Chui Yim, the best friend of that man as well as her junior brother.


    As Cloud Pce disciples, they were a family. To Wat Suen, Chui Yim was just like a younger brother, and she knew that the reason why he asked was because he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer.


    ¡°Junior Brother is a young genius in medicine. If you only have a bit of knowledge, all the other teenagers who study medicine know nothing.¡± Wat Suen smiled and patted the ground with her hands softly, flying up and heading into her house. ¡°Come in.¡±<hr>


    The Cloud Pce disciples were close-knit, but they respected each other¡¯s privacy greatly too, giving ample personal space. No one else had ever stepped into Wat Suen¡¯s room before.


    It wasn¡¯t decorated like any other girl¡¯s room, but it was still neat. There was only a bed, a table, two hangers, and a closet for clothes.


    Despite the dark colour scheme, Chui Yim could tell that the house was sparkly clean without a speck of dust.


    Wat Suen had already ¡°floated¡± onto her bed now, sitting cross-legged.


    Her back faced Chui Yim as she called him over calmly. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded, walking over as he wondered if he would dirty her floor. ¡°Pardon me, Senior Sister.¡±


    Wat Suen nodded silently in reply.


    She was so calm that Chui Yim no longer felt anxious. He reached out his right hand to feel for her back through her white clothes.


    He creased his forehead.


    ¡°Doctor Mo-Yung mentioned the most affected part was the nerve at the depths of the bones,¡± Wat Suen said.


    Silently, Chui Yim felt her injury.


    It was weird. She seemed to be paralysed from the waist down, but actually, her meridians were fine, which meant that she could cultivate normally, including both of her leg chambers. Energliph could reach them through her meridians just fine.


    It was the nerves in her spine that were badly damaged.


    Grandmaster glipheons were able to help a patient grow a new limb, but that was not what Wat Suen needed. She needed to repair her damaged nerves, which required the glipheon to have a strong knowledge of medicine and neurology, rather than a strong cultivation or gliphism knowledge.


    Chui Yim immediately knew that even Ping Chi could not help her.


    Not because Ping Chi had insufficient knowledge but because of his cultivation state, which meant he was unable to perform a long surgery to connect her nerves. On the other hand, Mo-Yung Yin, who focused on other areas of medicine,cked enough knowledge about neurology to perform the surgery.


    <em>As for my father, who the hell knows where he¡¯s searching for that so-called mother I¡¯ve never met? He¡¯s unreliable.</em>


    After a short while, Chui Yim retracted his hands. ¡°Senior Sister, your injury is too serious for me to cure now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Wat Suen turned around with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been living in this manner for decades; I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    ¡°But I can give it a try when I be a grandmaster in medicine,¡± Chui Yim continued.


    His words made Wat Suenugh, but she did not mind it. Wat Suen did not know medicine, but even the Divine Doctor could not cure her, so how could a grandmaster Chui Yim do it sessfully? But she did not say anything, only shing Chui Yim a refreshing smile like the spring breeze.


    She was not a pretty girl, but Chui Yim had never seen anybody like her.


    ¡°Alright, Senior Sister will wait for you.¡±<hr>


    The next day was day seven of arriving at Cloud Pce.


    Chui Yim woke up to the tiny monkey sleeping on his chest, eyes shut tightly, looking just like a rock breathing rhythmically. It was incredibly cute.


    Feeling something, the monkey opened its eyes as soon as Chui Yim did, staring at Chui Yim happily with trust. It started to make noise, like a baby asking for a hug.


    This put a smile on Chui Yim¡¯s face. He was satisfied at how smooth the monkey¡¯s head was. ¡°You look good, it resembles me.¡± Unable to understand, the monkey only let out happy noises.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll live with me from today onwards, and you will be called Rocky.¡±


    If Kam Chin Kee or another close friend of Chui Yim¡¯s heard this, they would be crying for the monkey.


    But indeed, the greyish-white baby monkey looked like a small rock from afar. As if sensing something, it made high-pitched noises, expressing its happiness when Chui Yim called it Rocky.


    ¡°Right, you like this name too, huh?¡± Chui Yim said proudly. ¡°Only you and Ming Sum know how to appreciate my naming skills. You¡¯re incredibly brilliant!¡± He caressed the monkey with his fingers, and it shut its eyesfortably and fell asleep within no time.<hr>


    It was noon, and the Cloud Pce disciples were all busy with their stuff; Wong Kei was still pondering beneath the banyan tree, Yim Mo Chiu was dancing, Wat Suen was still practising her piece over and over again, and Hui Sai Cheong was still cooking dishes that made them fear.


    Yet nobody came for Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim today because it was their seventh day at Cloud Pce, an important day for all new Cloud Pce disciples.


    Today, they would go through the Seven Cleansings.


    Cleansing of soul, style, heart, mind, body, state, and leaden mour.


    This would help the disciples get used to the lifestyle of Cloud Pce.


    They would only be considered to actually be part of Cloud Pce after seven days, as this was when they would learn the first lesson from the Seven-Star Elder.


    Today, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee decided to make their way up to the mountain peak once again.


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Great Senior Brother¡­ what¡¯s Master¡¯s powerful style about?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin wore a meaningful smile. ¡°I can¡¯t answer you. To put it simply, be it me or the other juniors, we are all still learning it as well.¡±


    ¡°Master is so powerful, so how could his teachings be simple?¡±


    ¡°A decade or even more, and we¡¯ve only scratched the surface of Master¡¯s teachings.¡±


    As Sung Tsz Hin finished, they reached the peak. The elderly man was still sitting at the cliff, fishing for nothing.


    ¡°Master, the juniors are here.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The Seven-Star Elder waved his hands. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Sung Tsz Hin bowed, shed the juniors a smile, and left.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    It had been a while since Sung Tsz Hin took his leave. The entire ce remained so silent that they could hear a pin drop.


    The Seven-Star Elder continued to face away from the duo, not letting go of his fishing rod. This left the boys confused, but they dared not voice out their confusion and only felt the changes in their emotions.


    Gradually, the boys were so bored that they could only focus on the clouds in front of them. The clouds seemed to be solid and within their reach, but it was only an illusion that the boys could touch them with their hands.


    Soaking in the peak¡¯s quietness and floating clouds, their hearts calmed down too.


    Just then, the Seven-Star Elder stood up and ced the rod on the rock next to him. The meticulous Kam Chin Kee saw a small crack in the rock, just big enough to ce the rod in such that it would not move from the wind.


    ¡°Take a close look.¡± The Seven-Star Elder still faced away as his worn-out robe slowly rose without any breeze.<hr>


    If there were spectators, they would be left puzzled. All they could see was the Seven-Star Elder staring at the clouds on the peak silently without the slightest movement yet the boys were left in great shock.


    To Kam Chin Kee, the entire world had disappeared.


    He looked all around himself only to realise it was all empty, and he was surrounded by clouds and fog.


    Suddenly, something appeared out of nowhere. It was a mountain, but it didn¡¯t look like one at the same time.


    To be exact, it was a mountain made of gliph strings. He suddenly had superb eyesight that could see the connection of every gliph string intertwined.


    It was a mountain, yet not a mountain.


    There were two, three, and many more mountains that appeared from thin air and surrounded Kam Chin Kee. He was lost in the gliph-string-made mountains.


    It was as if all mountains in the world were hidden within, and thest mountain was the huge Cerulean Mountain below his feet.


    He heard a voice that was just like a mumble next to his ears. ¡°All mountains in the world are iparable to the mountain in my heart. We¡¯ll call it Great Cerulean Mountain, then.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A huge Cerulean Mountain appeared in Kam Chin Kee¡¯s mind, expanding as if it wanted to burst out! He cked out in an instant and fainted.<hr>


    Chui Yim saw apletely different sight from Kam Chin Kee.


    All he saw was zing fire ¨C a sea of me. Chui Yim floated in it, not feeling the slightest difort.


    Soaking in the sea of mes, Chui Yim could feel strong emotions trying to gush into his body from all of his pores, and he could feel the me¡¯s emotion. It was a mystical situation, but he felt moved. Feeling the me¡¯s emotions, it moved Chui Yim greatly.


    But before he could slowly enjoy this situation, the sea of mes surged up.


    Chui Yim saw seven crescent moons rising from the mes.


    me flowed from the seven crescent moons like water, making them look like tasty fruits, but Chui Yim could feel the terrifying power of the seven crescent moons.


    It was terrifying, but it was honest and fair.


    A voice rang inside his mind from the bottom of his heart. ¡°July is the pinnacle of the zing summer, giving birth to me.


    ¡°Flowing July me.¡± *


    The moment this voice rang out, the crescent moons collided.


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    All Chui Yim saw was a zing moon, and just like Kam Chin Kee, he fainted.<hr>


    The Seven-Star Elder sighed lightly, frowning hard. A few strands of his silver hair dropped to the ground as he turned to look at the boys with pity.


    <em>A generation filled with elites? Which flower would grow and survive the harsh storm and dangers?</em>


    Just then, Sung Tsz Hin appeared silently to greet the Seven-Star Elder.


    ¡°Send both juniors back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Sung Tsz Hin replied respectfully and grabbed their cors like they were small beasts before disappearing down the mountain.


    The Seven-Star Elder went back to face the nothingness and fish again.


    The old man''s solitary figure appeared even more lonely, entuating his age.<hr>


    The Seven Cleansings had ended.


    When Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee woke up, their heads were pounding hard. They tried their best to recall everything that happened but sadly failed.


    After a short discussion, they could only ask Sung Tsz Hin for help.


    At Cloud Pce, even if their master was the Seven-Star Elder, he rarely taught them personally, so every junior would go to Sung Tsz Hin if they had any questions.


    As if he had already guessed that they woulde to him, Sung Tsz Hin had already prepared tea for the both of them. When they arrived, the tea was at the best temperature for consumption.


    Kam Chin Kee took a sip, while Chui Yim gulped the entire cup down anxiously and asked, ¡°I do not understand, Great Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡± Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    ¡°What do you not understand?¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled.


    The boys exchanged nces, unable to point out exactly what they didn¡¯t understand. Seeing them, Sung Tsz Hinughed, no longer ying around with them.


    ¡°What do you guys think of the skills Master taught?¡±


    Chui Yim opened his mouth slightly, but remained silent. True Domineer from Wong Ba was a powerful style, and there was the very strong Bloody War Strike from Chor Huet Zhin, but all the Seven-Star Elder showed them was an iplete scene; there was no technique, skills, or even a gliph. Thus, they could not understand.


    They only had snippets in their mind, and they had no idea how to start.


    Sung Tsz Hin wore a serious expression and started teaching them. ¡°Master only passes down the styles to us, he won¡¯t teach us personally. To put it simply, he only gave a seed and left it in your mind.¡±


    Chui Yim immediately recalled the furious sea of fire and the seven ming crescent moons high up in the sky.


    Meanwhile, Kam Chin Kee remembered the many mountains as well as the huge Cerulean Mountain he was on.


    *TL note: July is ÆßÔÂ in Chinese, and ÆßÔÂ also means seven moon.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ¡°This seed is a rare conceptualization of the Heavenly Realm, something Master thinks is most suitable for us. We only need to study it from time to time, and the style will automatically be formed in our minds.


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day, teach a man to fish and you feed him for a lifetime.¡¯ Rather than giving us an incredible style, he gives us hints and teaches us to face the Heavenly Realm directly, helping us to create the best, most invincible style for ourselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like a personal gliph; the one that fits you the most will have the most impact.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were deep in thought and roughly understood what was going on.


    ¡°If you believe that the seed will be an extremely powerful offensive style, it will be one. On the other hand, it will be an incredible defensive style if you believe it to be.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled.


    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve said previously, everything can be a path that leads to the same destination, all that matters is your selection. Do you understand me now?¡±<hr>


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee hadpleted the Seven Cleansings.


    However, the outside world was not as peaceful as Cloud Pce. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee being sessfully chosen left the world in a ruckus.


    After they disappeared from the mysterious outer sect of Cloud Pce, the worn-out temple that used to be a school was now an actual rundown temple. The ssrooms to house the students were nowhere to be seen, including the old cleaner. There was nothing left in the temple except fallen leaves.


    All who had the intention of finding out where exactly Cloud Pce returned empty-handed.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes, but they were not forgotten. Chui Yim¡¯s name could still be heard everywhere.


    One of the shocking news that involved the teenage boy was that grass-refining grandmaster Choh Hang Sang announced he was now the disciple of Cloud Pce''s seventh teacher, Chui Yim, and was learning weapon refining.


    Choh Hang Sang gained fame long ago. In the world¡¯s eyes, he and Fung Seung were on par, but many grass refiners knew that Choh Hang Sang was better.


    This was the reason why Fung Seung hated Choh Hang Sang.


    Yet Choh Hang Sang, a grandmaster, just became the disciple of a fourteen-year-old boy? Yes, Chui Yim was the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce, but this entire situation was absurd. It was said that Fung Seung spent his entire nightughing and mocking Choh Hang Sang after hearing the news.


    Some were upset by this piece of news, such as Chau Ling. He was already upset at how he had to admit that a teenage boy had surpassed him in forging, and half a monthter, that boy was now his grand master.


    Not only Chau Ling, most of the public couldn¡¯t ept this fact.


    The Grandmaster Choh they respected and admired greatly had now be a teenager¡¯s disciple!? Even if it was the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce, this still did not sit right with them.


    Time flew past, and half a yearter, the first weapon made by weapon refining came into the world. It was a grade three weapon from the famous Straw Hut, and it was being auctioned at the ck Tortoise auction house. There were rumours that it was left in the charge of the seventh teacher¡¯s friend, the new star of the business world ¨C Chau Chung.


    Chau Chung took this job seriously and evenpared this grade three weapon to Choh Hang Sang¡¯s earlier grade three weapons through secret channels. The results showed that this weapon was thirty percent stronger than the previous weapons!


    Some sneered at the result. How can you uratelypare it with Grandmaster Choh¡¯s previous works? He would have definitely improve across the years.


    No matter what, Chui Yim¡¯s name was still greatly heard.


    However, this was not the most shocking news.


    The most shocking news would be how the seventh teacher Chui Yim and Princess Ming Sum were childhood ymates, and he had kidnapped the princess into Cloud Pce and took her in under the name of being an assistant!


    This was a bombshell thrown on the world!


    There were even rumours that Northern Young Master Yeung was bbergasted to hear this piece of news. ¡°This kid¡­ he¡¯s bold and fearless!¡±


    It was also said that at zing Skies Mountain located in the far north, the Mung n¡¯s Mung Si shut herself in her room after hearing this.


    The storytellers in the inns were more than d to have a story to tell. They overdid the story, and within a few months, it became the love story of a poor vige boy and an abandoned princess, with storylines like sneaking into the pcete at night just to meet her¡­


    Kam Chin Kee was not spared either. Because Lam Ming Sum entered Cloud Pce as his assistant, he was dragged into their ¡°love story.¡± The storytellers were not upset when they first heard this, because now it became the story of two teachers bing enemies over Princess Ming Sum.


    Of course, these were just stories they made up.


    But this was the only waymoners could learn more about the cultivators beyond their reach, and it became a topic during tea time. It was as if by doing this, they had formed a connection with the superior cultivators and they were no longermoners.


    Since these were baseless rumours, ns and institutions paid no attention to them. They only cared about Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim.


    There were too many elites in this generation, but Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee being the selected ones wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to them for a few reasons.


    One of them was that even after being taken in by Cloud Pce, Mung Si was still ranked first on the Blue Skies Rank, standing on top of all young talents. Many believed that Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim were chosen instead of Yeung Tin Hun and Man Yee Ho because of their background, or rather theirck of one.


    Thus, them bing Cloud Pce disciples did not affect the political situation. If it was any other like Yeung Tin Hun, Man Yee Ho, or even Lee Bak, there would have been a huge impact on the politics of not just the South, but the entire world.


    In summary, the results were somewhat out of their expectations, but the important figures loved it since¡­


    Talents can only be considered talents if they manage to grow. Every leader was confident with their own talents.


    Cloud Pce disciple? How advantageous would it be for them to defeat a Cloud Pce disciple? This was no different from defeating Cloud Pce itself!<hr>


    Where there¡¯s light, there¡¯s darkness.


    The darkest ce on the was undoubtedly the mysterious ck Promise Tower.


    It had always existed, it was just never discovered by the world.


    This helped the necrocultivators survive for more than a thousand years despite being killed and hunted down en masse.


    Currently, the ck Promise Tower was filled with battle intent and energy. They were holding their first Necrocultivator Competition!


    They had stayed in the dark for so long that many older generation members of theirs had already forgotten how to fight, and they didn¡¯t have the will to do so even if they remembered. But now, thepetition pumped them up and helped them realise that their tribe was more powerful than they thought.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Four-chambered and hundred-gliphic state cultivators were not a rare sight in today¡¯s world, but they weren¡¯t a dime a dozen. Every cultivator of this state was an important figure and leader of the world. For example, the n leaders of South Imperial City¡¯s well-known Chor n and Wong n were in the four-chambered state.


    However, there were more than ten members of the necrocultivation faction that had reached the four-chambered state.


    What was worse was that necrocultivators were invincible in their state, which meant that one four-chambered necrocultivator was powerful enough to tackle at least two other cultivators of the same state!


    There were also more than a hundred of them in the three-chambered state!


    When they turned to face the man wearing a funny tiger mask, they no longer dared to mock him. Just with a few simple decisions, Skinny Tiger turned the profound, thousand-year-long foundation of the tribe into actual power within a short period of time.


    It was thestpetition of the Human Corpse level.


    The four different levels of White Bones, Human Corpse, Earthly Spirit, and Heavenly Spirit represented those who had stepped into the two-chambered state, three-chambered state, four-chambered state, and the Nine Levels of Hell respectively. Their rankings would determine the resources and benefits given to them in the future.


    However, there was an exception today. In the Human Corpse battle for three-chambered necrocultivators, a two-chambered necrocultivator was seen.


    He was a teenage boy that many members of the tribe disliked. He always wore a sinister smile and coloured his lips up to his cheeks with lipstick, which weirded out many. But it was not his appearance that bothered the tribe members; they were necrocultivators, a group the world had deemed to be a cult, out of the norm appearances were not a big deal.


    What bothered them was the rumours about him.


    It was said that every time this teenager went on a mission, he would kidnap handsome teenage boys, torture them to death, and then his victim would be discovered with terrifying sexual abuse marks¡­.


    Necrocultivators weren''t afraid of murderers, nor were they afraid of psychopaths.


    But those that vited dead bodies¡­


    Even to the necrocultivators, it gave them goosebumps.


    Sadly, this teenager was too skillful. He could fight three-chambered state members and not end up on the losing end. He was the only two-chambered state glipher that dared to register for the Human Corpse level battle. Under Skinny Tiger¡¯s n, if one registered for a level above their state and seeded in winning three rounds in a row, the tribe would ce importance in training them.


    The teenager had already won two rounds, and if he could defeat this three-chambered cultivator in front of him, he would be the first two-chambered cultivator in the Human Corpse level.


    Even in necrocultivation, a person like this would have a huge impact on the hierarchy. Be it the world ofmoners or the world of cultivators, the hierarchy was strictly followed, and the higher-ups didn¡¯t allow people to mess it up as they wished.


    They sent Jet to go against this teenage boy.


    He was a powerful cultivator, which was the reason they sent him for the South Imperial City mission. There were many powerful three-chambered cultivators in their tribe, but Jet was unique; he was the only one who had such odd knife-throwing skills.


    He also did a good job on the South Imperial City mission, which was the first mission they undertook after remaining hidden for a thousand years. They bestowed him one chance to kill a person, which he could use after stepping into the four-chambered state. By then, he would choose a powerful cultivator¡¯s life to take, which might help him step into the Nine Levels of Hell!


    However, with Jet¡¯s skills, he was more suitable to be an assassin than a frontline fighter. He was very strong in one area and very weak in another, thus they sent him out as a three-chambered state peak opponent without any disagreement.


    Jet frowned at the teenager in front of him.


    He knew the teenager¡¯s code name ¨C Rouge Dragon.


    Jet¡¯s sightnded on the exaggerated smile drawn by the blood-coloured makeup, and it disgusted him. Even if necrocultivators weren¡¯t normal human beings, that didn¡¯t mean that they were psychopaths, unlike the teenager in makeup facing him.


    Moreover, Jet feared the teenager who joined the tribe through unnatural methods.


    Yes, gliph grafting.


    Every necrocultivator who had been through the process went through pain beyond description. Gliphs were a part of the cultivator''s body, so it was like forcefully removing one¡¯s bones.


    This unimaginable pain was enough to drive a person insane, and those who failed to withstand the pain during the process would have their souls scattered, unable to reincarnate forevermore.


    This teenager obviously had sessfully withstood it, and seeing how he wore a sinister and somewhat feminine smile on his face from time to time, Jet genuinely suspected that he was a madman. He turned to look at the silent Skinny Tiger on the throne, an rm ringing in his mind.


    Most might¡¯ve viewed those who joined by gliph grafting with disdain, but every one of them that survived the procedure was the strongest amongst all.<hr>


    ¡°Please guide me.¡± Jet put his hands together, looking courteous.


    Rouge Dragon wore a coquettish smile. It was eerie to see this smile on a man with weird makeup. He saw the death energy knife in Jet¡¯s sleeve when he ced his hands together.


    As the most powerful assassin in the three-chambered state, Jet still kept his fighting style.


    It was as if Skinny Tiger did not realise it. When he saw that both parties were ready, he announced the start of the battle.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    The instant he announced the start of the battle, numerous knives went for Rouge Dragon. Jet did not let his guard down even if hispetitor was in the two-chambered state.


    They were currently in the ck Promise Tower, the darkest ce on the, and their tribe was a cult whose members were killed by regr cultivators on sight.


    Let their guard down? Those that did were no longer alive anymore.


    The throwing knives congealed into a scary, giant snake. This was his most powerful gliphility, Viper Fangs!


    Just based on this attack, everyone knew that Jet had improved greatly since his mission to South Imperial City, and the spectators were sighing at this scene.


    No two-chambered state would be able to take this attack, so Rouge Dragon would lose.


    That was what the important figures expected too.


    Rouge Dragon was a great talent for their future, and they sent Jet not because they were unhappy with Rouge Dragon and wanted him to lose, they simply wanted to teach him a lesson; be respectful and not arrogant since there was always a higher mountain in the world!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    A snowstorm arrived gradually.


    To the necrocultivators who rarely experienced sunlight, the cold made up their whole world; some members who were brought back to the tribe as a baby had never even seen the sun before. But there was also arge number of them who had never seen a snowstorm in their lives.


    The sky unleashed its fury in the form of a snowstorm, just like the violent snowstorms one would find in the North.


    <em>Pitter patter¡­</em>


    There seemed to be a violent snowstorm taking ce in the arena too.


    Siu Fu on another throne squinted his eyes. He had huge, shiny eyes, and when he squinted them, it made him resemble a ferocious tiger that was ready to pounce on its victim. Siu Fu could tell that it was no snowstorm in the arena, just a terrifying energy de.


    The energy de was like a snowstorm that formed a white dragon, and when the crowd realised what was going on, the jet-ck Viper Fangs formed with throwing knives were destroyed, the knives sprawled all across the ce.


    Jet was held by his neck and pinned to the ground by Rouge Dragon. A long tongue left his red-covered lips, licking Jet¡¯s face as if he was tasting a meal. This was no different from being licked by a venomous snake. Jet was both fearful and angry, but he dared not make a single move.


    It was unknown if it was the extremely pale hand on his neck or thepletely ck corpse soul standing next to it, but Jet was in great disbelief. <em>How can a corpse soul that¡¯s only in the three-chambered state destroy my Viper Fangs?</em>


    ¡°The result is determined.¡± Skinny Tiger¡¯s hoarse voice rang out.


    But Rouge Dragon did not release Jet. He stared at Jet withrge eyes, smiling shyly as if he was looking at a treasure. Unlike most other necrocultivators, Jet looked just like a normal man, and his appearance looked younger as his cultivation increased. The way Rouge Dragon looked at him with lust made it seem like he was looking through his clothes at his bare body, which left Jet wanting to die of embarrassment.


    However, he dared not move because he felt the other¡¯s sharp nails pointing at his neck, and he would definitely lose his life if he made a move!


    ¡°I said, the result is determined!¡± Skinny Tiger called out. To be exact, he was giving an order.


    <em>Boom! </em>An explosion rang out in only Rouge Dragon¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rouge Dragon huffed and released his grip subconsciously, taking three steps back. The corpse soul returned to his body instantly as that happened.


    Rouge Dragon looked up, blood leaking from his mouth. He stared at Skinny Tiger without respect, only madness.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Skinny Tiger was slightly shocked. He might¡¯ve been wearing a funny tiger mask, but his gaze was cold and terrifying, causing Rouge Dragon¡¯s bones to emit a cracking sound.


    <em>Can he crush me with just his gaze and might?</em>


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Great Elder, why get angry with my dog?¡± An eerieughter rang across the ce, and a figure in a ck robe silently passed through the crowd and appeared in the arena, standing between Skinny Tiger and Rouge Dragon.


    If Skinny Tiger¡¯s might was described as a chilly wind, then this person would be described as having lived in the shadow of the tower for his entire life.


    He was from the previous great elder¡¯s generation, and was perhaps of an even greater age than Hung Zhin. But nobody knew for sure because everyone else of his age had died. He was just like the tower; nobody knew where he came from or how long it had been. He might have been here since the distant past!


    Every old monster that had survived time was a formidable being.


    Sun Choi Bo was just like a joke in front of this old man. If it was this man that became the current great elder, Sun Choi Bo could only ept fate and bow to this man.


    He was the embodiment of evil intentions, and thest time the tribe members saw him, he was in the Fourth Level of Hell, his power on par with Hung Zhin. If not for his weird characteristics and the fact that he rarely stayed at the tower, he would have had the chance to be the next great elder.


    Even so, he was still one of the elders in the tribe.


    As mentioned earlier, he was filled with wicked thoughts, thus they called him Evil Mind.


    Evil Mind pulled the hood that covered his head off, revealing an unhealthily pale face that had never seen the sun. Shockingly, he looked just like an eighteen-year-old.


    He stood there, blocking Skinny Tiger¡¯s aura as his evil intent solidified, going for Skinny Tiger! Nobody knew how Skinny Tiger felt as his emotions were hidden beneath the mask, but he allowed the attack tond on him and seemed to take it just fine, the attack not even causing a ripple.


    ¡°Hehehehe! Great Elder is indeed powerful! Anyway, this is my first time meeting Great Elder!¡± He had the voice of an elder who was on his deathbed, which weirded the crowd out given his appearance. The crowd couldn¡¯t get used to the contrast between his young appearance and his sharp old voice, but nobody dared to utter a sound as he was one of the oldest members of their tribe.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Evil Mind,¡± Skinny Tiger said calmly. He sounded polite, but he did not bow. Due to his position, he only needed to bow to the tribemaster and the sacred son.


    ¡°Hehehe, the younger generation indeed surpasses the old.¡± Evil Mindughed. He looked energetic, but he gave a sinisterugh. ¡°Give me some face today, yeah?¡±


    ¡°What is Senior Evil Mind saying?¡± Skinny Tiger was as calm as before. ¡°Rouge Dragon has great potential and I¡¯m nning to reward him, not punish him.¡±


    He turned to make an announcement. ¡°Rouge Dragon has great talent, and he will be part of the Human Corpse level from today on, which gives him the same benefits as the other three-chambered cultivators! Not only that, he will be on our list of most important members and be given the best treasures and styles. As he has seeded in the challenge of defeating cultivators beyond his state, he will also be given a chance to kill someone to use as the ingredient for his gliph after breaking through to the three-chambered state.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Elder!¡±


    Evil Mind stared at Skinny Tiger silently.


    <em>It seems that I have underestimated him. </em>However, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes because he could tell that Skinny Tiger was doing his best and sincerely wanted the tribe to be strong again.


    <em>This kiddo is not bad.</em>


    Skinny Tiger looked around. ¡°The first internalpetition will end here, and all of you may enter the Treasure Pavilion and Cultivation Style Pavilion ording to your level starting tomorrow. I hope that you continue to work hard and won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Elder!¡± The tribe looked at Skinny Tiger, fired up!


    After this internalpetition, they could see the prosperous future of the tribe, and Skinny Tiger was the reason for it!


    Skinny Tiger¡¯s prestige was unrivalled!<hr>


    Evil Mind carried Rouge Dragon back to a dark secret chamber like a puppy. Darkness was nothing to them, who already symbolised the dark.


    ¡°What a piece of trash,¡± Evil Mind said with sarcasm. ¡°Going crazy day after day. Should have killed him just now.¡±


    Rouge Dragon did not reply. He was the psychopath in the eyes of many, but in his own, Evil Mind was the actual psychopath.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start today¡¯s lesson,¡± Evil Mind said excitedly. He sounded like an elderly man who was about to have hisst moment of ¡°fun.¡±


    Expressionless, Rouge Dragon took off his ck robe entirely, revealing his bare body that was dark purple. He was not some mutant, he was justpletely covered in bruises.


    He was entirely injured, and it hurt sharply wherever Evil Mind¡¯s hands touched.


    Rouge Dragon remained calm and silent, his eyes flickering from the pain. Every time such moments happened, he would be reminded of the snowy night and the teenagers, one in a silver robe and the other in a red robe. They were the reason that helped him persevere.


    ¡°Wait for me¡­ please don¡¯t die first,¡± Rouge Dragon mumbled to himself. He sincerely hoped that they lived a long life, as only then would he have the chance to torture them to death personally.


    ¡°What bullshit are you saying!?¡± Evil Mind said angrily and pped him to the ground, torturing him.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡°Heartless¡± is a word that could describe many things, but there was one that everyone had to agree with, which is time.


    Time is heartless, even for the generation filled with elites. After the Cloud Pce enrollment, the other talents who failed to make it went into seclusion one by one and slowly disappeared from the public¡¯s sight.


    Humans are forgetful creatures, soon, they forgot about the young elites as all they cared about was the weather today or gossip about other cultivators.


    Rather than the improvement of the young elites, gossip was way more interesting.


    For example, many believed that Mung Si was too dejected from her failure and could no longer focus on cultivation after she was spotted learning the Yim n Punch along with gliphism. They felt that it was a pity for her.


    They also heard about how Lee Bak from the Metallic Blood War Gate was able to draw gliphs in the air out of nowhere to catch a falling bird when he was looking over the children¡¯s practice for his master.


    Did Siu Suet and Fok Fung fight again today? Where did Yuen Yau bring his juniors to solicit alms today£¿


    Just like how the public never really cared about the teens, the teens never really cared about them either.


    They were like seeds of the continent, growing into a flower or tree before disappearing from the public¡¯s minds.


    But no matter what, they were still growing up silently and steadily.


    <hr>


    In the blink of an eye, four years had passed.


    The Blue Skies Rank had been updated once again, and the names Mung Si, Fok Fung, Lee Bak, Kam Chin Kee, Yeung Tin Hun, and more were slowly erased and reced by unknown names. The waves behind drive those in front and always will.


    And that previous generation was soon forgotten.


    The teens living on Cerulean Mountain have be young adults today.


    The past four years were the best years of their lives.


    But the energetic young men hiding under the fence with perverted expressions was¡­ unlikable, and many would disdain them.<hr>


    One of the young men was bald, had huge eyes, and also had a pair of caterpir-like brows that looked like they would fly off any minute like a seagull. It was weird that he was bald, but he was undoubtedly handsome, if one ignored his perverted look. ¡°We go along with the n ?¡±


    The other young man had a clean look: thin brows, a small nose, and even a dimple when he smiled. He was just like any other boy next door. ¡°Will it be fine?¡± He asked worriedly.


    The bald young man did not even spare him a look as his eyes were fixated on the goal right in front of him. ¡°Be at ease, I¡¯m well prepared. Ming Sum and Third Senior Brother will be waiting for us at the house. By then, everything will be cooked. What can Great Senior Brother do at that point? Kill us?¡± He spoke at a fast speed while he looked around cautiously, taking note of the time.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The clean young man was filled with worry because he knew how scary it was when their great senior brother raged.


    The young men were naturally Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.<hr>


    For today, the teens were well prepared. It consisted of the collective efforts of the third, sixth, and seventh teacher as well as an assistant. It made sense to say that they were preparing to go against a five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivator seeing the members in their group.


    However, Kam Chin Kee was not confident in this mission since their enemy was their great senior brother.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the taste!?¡± Chui Yim raged seeing how hesitant Kam Chin Kee was. ¡°Stop hesitating. Back out if you want, it just means that me and Third Senior Brother will have an extra portion.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was reminded of the taste as Chui Yim spoke. These past few years, they had robbed their great senior brother¡¯s fish pond twice, once seeding and another time failing. But no matter the oue, they ended up being punished heavily¡­


    <em>But for the fish¡­</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do anything!¡± Kam Chin Kee gritted his teeth in determination like he was going to war!


    The both of them took a look at the sky and nodded.


    It was time.


    Chui Yim was fairly confident with his third mission because he chose to take action at dawn.


    They knew how regted Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s lifestyle was. He would wake up at six every morning and enjoy the silence for a brief duration before starting his day. During this brief moment, he would practice his Self Winding Wheel. This was when Sung Tsz Hin would meditate, unaware of what was happening outside. Even thunder could not wake him up.


    And this was the period where Chui Yim chose to take action!


    It was six in the morning. They exchanged a nce and took action.


    Chui Yim peaked from the fence to see a crane standing tall next to the pond. The moment Chui Yim looked over, the crane was already looking over.


    Its gaze was easy to understand for humans, and currently, it felt that Chui Yim was an idiot.


    It was thinking, <em>What makes you think you will seed with me guarding the pond?</em>


    <em>Sneaky Great Senior Brother! Calling Little White here to stand guard during his silent time! But I¡¯m a fighter! </em>Chui Yim thought to himself.


    He patted the red cloth carried on his chest, and a grey head popped out from it. It looked at Chui Yim in confusion and whined, unhappy with how early Chui Yim woke it up.


    ¡°Stop sleeping, we have work to do,¡± Chui Yim whispered. ¡°My dear Rocky, go!¡±


    Rocky rubbed its eyes unhappily, but it listened to everything that Chui Yim said and disappeared as a grey shadow,nding on the fence. After four years, Rocky was no longer the tiny monkey, but it was still as grey as a rock, looking just like an ordinary stone on the fence.


    But it was no ordinary stone, it was a rock monkey, a divine beast born from the essence of heaven and earth.


    Others might not care, but Little White, a celestial beast, disliked Rocky the moment it appeared on Cerulean Mountain, as if it was the only beast with a unique bloodline allowed to be here on Cerulean Mountain.


    Rocky did not even need to do anything for Little White to go for it.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>The grey and white figures rushed out of Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s garden. They were difficult to see due to the colour of the sky.


    The teens walked over to the pond in the garden and looked at the item in the pond. There was a golden fish in the pond called golden scale.


    Chui Yim put his hands in the pond to grab a fat golden scale. It started struggling, but Chui Yim¡¯s strength was too great for it to move. He stared at the golden scale longingly; maybe he was admiring its beautiful scales that shone prettily under the sun, or perhaps its delicious taste.


    Kam Chin Kee pulled Chui Yim¡¯s sleeves, signaling him to leave.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chui Yim nodded and ran towards the fence with the fat golden scale, but the next second, a celestial aura stopped them in their tracks.


    Frozen, the both of them turned around subconsciously to see a figureing out of his house toward the garden. The man stood there and stared at them.


    He did not even have the time to tie his hair up.


    Looking at the both of them trembling in fear, Sung Tsz Hin sighed. ¡°Naughty boys.¡±


    Chui Yim let out a shriek and pushed the fish into Kam Chin Kee''s hands. ¡°Hurry and leave!¡± He then turned to pounce on Sung Tsz Hin.


    Sung Tsz Hin shook his head at the teens. ¡°You''ll never be able to escape.¡±


    To Kam Chin Kee, the ordinary-looking fence in front of him had be an invisible screen that he would never be able to take a single step through.


    This was Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s house after all, which meant that this small area was his world, and he could decide if he wanted to let them leave or not.


    Chui Yim dashed at Sung Tsz Hin like a ball of me only to realise that Sung Tsz Hin was an illusion! Chui Yim was in a daze, but the anxious Kam Chin Kee reminded him immediately, ¡°Great Senior Brother is still having his silent moment, this is just his consciousness!¡±


    Just then, the sky vibrated violently, and all the golden scales in the pond started to stir, putting a smile on the teens¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, faster!¡±


    A giant hand had appeared in the sky. It was a chubby hand, and the fingers looked just like tiny carrots. Shortly, this hand barged into Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s world.


    Kam Chin Kee immediately threw the fat fish towards the sky, and the hand caught the fish before retreating immediately.


    ¡°Third Junior Brother must miss his time reflecting at the cliff.¡± Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s voice came from afar, making the hand stop in the sky.


    ¡°Don''t hesitate, Third Senior Brother! We will never be able to return!¡± Chui Yim yelled.


    It was just stealing a fish, yet it seemed like they would be parted forever.


    Determined, the giant hand retreated immediately, but at the same time, he grabbed the teens in another.<hr>


    ¡°Hurry! We have to cook and eat it before Great Senior Brother ends his silent time or we will all be dead!¡± Third Teacher Hui Sai Cheong still looked the same as he did four years ago, but he was currently in an anxious state.


    ¡°Haha, we have enough time.¡± On the other hand, Chui Yim was calm. He was the one who thought of this entire n, which he called Robbing Dragon. ¡°You agree with me, right Ming Sum?¡±


    However, Lam Ming Sum did not have the time to care about him.


    Four years had passed, and the shy girl had grown into a tanned teenage girl. She still had fox-like eyes and a button nose, and she looked like a fox when she smiled, looking just like a friendly girl next door.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead and stared at the golden scale in front of her.


    Not only her, but ny per cent of g-chefs in the world had never handled such a rare ingredient. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know what to do with it; she was well prepared for this project.


    She picked up Heart Defender and mumbled a few words before opening her big, bright eyes. Despite already bing a teenager, she was still like the little girl from a few years before, whining when she was upset, except that she was a great master g-chef now.


    Staring at the fish with her shiny eyes, she pierced her knife into the fish''s head, which died a painless death.


    Lam Ming Sum inserted energliph into the knife and frost was inserted in the fish before the knife was removed. It was pulled out silently like silver lightning. There was not even a speck of blood to be seen because Lam Ming Sum made use of the cold gliph of Heart Defender to seal the fish¡¯s injuries.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>Lam Ming Sum hurriedly scraped off all the scales before turning to the stove where there was a boiling pot of water. She ced a rack on the water and threw the fish on it with a few scallions before closing the lid.


    The teens had no opinion on how she was cooking the fish, and Hui Sai Cheong was even looking at her with a gaze ofmendation.


    Divine beasts like gold scales need not be overly prepared. In fact, too much seasoning would cover up the fish¡¯s original sweetness.


    ¡°Faster¡­¡± Hui Sai Cheong stared at the huge pot while counting down in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lam Ming Sum shouted and opened the lid. Golden steam wasing out of the pot.


    The teens were in a daze looking at the shining golden fish. They could sense how bouncy and chewy the fish meat was just by looking. But they did not have much time to think as they already felt a scary auraing from behind them.


    The Cloud Pce disciples stayed very near each other, allowing the teens to reach Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s residence the instant they escaped, but this also allowed Sung Tsz Hin to arrive within no time as well.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Hui Sai Cheong let out a scream before his ¡°death¡± and stuffed the fish into his mouth. The teenagers who were in a daze found that only half of the fat fish was left when they regained their senses!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± They yelled simrly before snatching up the food.


    Chui Yim wore an extremely enjoyable expression. The fish melted into the purest essence in his mouth and slid down his throat the instant he ced it in his mouth; it was just like an unforgettable wine! He was willing to take any risk and pay any price just for this bite!


    But he didn¡¯t notice Kam Chin Kee next to him flushing red after taking a bite.


    ¡°Not again¡­¡± Kam Chin Kee immediately recalled the incident that happened after eating Ming Sum¡¯s One-Pot back then, and with a cry, he fell to the ground.


    Sung Tsz Hin arrived just in time to be weed by the aroma of his fish, Hui Sai Cheong with his mouth stuffed with fish meat, Chui Yim grabbing another piece with his chopstick, Lam Ming Sum staring at Kam Chin Kee worriedly, and Kam Chin Kee looking drunk on the ground.


    Expressionlessly, Sung Tsz Hin pped Kam Chin Kee¡¯s shoulder, making him feel at ease very soon, but unconscious.


    ¡°Send him back to his room,¡± Sung Tsz Hin told Hui Sai Cheong and left, leaving the rest staring at each other at a loss.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s residence had a minimalistic design. Only a few cushions and a rectangr table were ced in the living room.


    Sung Tsz Hin sat on a cushion expressionlessly, with Siu Chu on his side making tea helplessly. After four years, the chubby boy was now ten years old, but maybe due to the great environment in Cloud Pce, he still looked like a seven-year-old young boy.


    Currently, he was filled with fear at how the smiley Sung Tsz Hin had turned expressionless and heaved a sigh of relief the moment he saw Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim nced at him, and Siu Chu dashed off after bidding Sung Tsz Hin goodbye.


    Sung Tsz Hin ignored Chui Yim and continued to stare at the table in front of him as if there was important paperwork that he could not take his eyes off of.


    Chui Yim walked over and continued Siu Chu¡¯s task ¨C and struggled since he rarely made tea. He poured Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s cup seventy per cent full and stood up,ing over and massaging his shoulders for him respectfully. ¡°Is this fine, Great Senior Brother?¡±


    Even the angry Sung Tsz Hin couldn¡¯t help but feel less angry at Chui Yim. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°You kid¡­¡±


    Chui Yim heaved a sigh of relief seeing how Sung Tsz Hin looked less angry. ¡°Did Great Senior Brother perhaps know about it already?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I banned you guys from eating golden scales? Sixth Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation has already reached the bottleneck, and his body is weaker than yours. Moreover, he has not yet understood the Heavenly Realm seed that Master gave him,¡± Sung Tsz Hin said calmly.


    Golden scales were not some random pond fish, but an almost extinct beast in the world. One might only find it at the depths of the Eastern Sea now.


    ording to legend, it was said that the golden scale was an evolution of a school of ordinary fish that consumed the blood of a dragon in the past ¨C thest dragon in the world, who fell into the ocean bleeding before it passed on. Its shiny gold scales which were as tough as the dragon¡¯s scales were the best ingredient for defensive items.


    But the key focus was none other than its flesh. Being a beast with dragon lineage, its flesh was an incredible supplement to the human body and energliph!


    But this was the same reason that caused it to go nearly extinct. Due to the high demand from cultivators, they were greatly poached within five years of their discovery and nearly went extinct. Nobody knew how Sung Tsz Hin managed to get them in his pond, but its effects were not what made Chui Yim crave it.


    Chui Yim simply missed its delicious vour.


    Even so, it was still a treasure to cultivators and would boost their energliph to arge extent, but because the teens were only in the one-chambered state, it was hard for Kam Chin Kee who didn¡¯t have a powerful body like Chui Yim to withstand the boost.<hr>


    ¡°As the saying goes, misfortune and fortune are closely intertwined. Sixth Junior Brother is currently in aa, but it¡¯s a chance for him to be enlightened at the same time. If he can sessfully wake up, his cultivation will improve greatly.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chui Yim probed, massaging Sung Tsz Hin even more lightly.


    ¡°Mentally injured. Recovering within half a year would be considered fast, and three years to fully recover at worst.¡±


    Chui Yim frowned. He never thought that consuming a fish would bring about such a significant consequence. ¡°Great Senior Brother should have just told us if you knew,¡± he said unhappily.


    Sung Tsz Hin sighed and shook his head. ¡°Little Junior Brother, you still don¡¯t understand what it means that nothing matters other than following your heart. For our institution, we learn to follow our hearts and instincts. If I had notified you beforehand, it would be going against your heart. It¡¯s destiny that you decided to steal the fish despite me trying to stop you with all my might.¡±


    Chui Yim shook his head. He still felt that Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s words were so mystical that he could only barely understand them.


    ¡°Gold scales are almost extinct in this world; there should only be these few in my pond left.¡± Sung Tsz Hin sighed.


    ¡°I know Senior Brother, we calcte the days and only steal your fish after theyy eggs,¡± Chui Yim said immediately.


    ¡°I know. Or what makes you think that you could sessfully steal the fish during the previous attempt?¡± Sung Tsz Hin turned to him with a smile. Chui Yim felt that Sung Tsz Hin seemed to be able to read his mind. He couldn''t help but be reminded of how Sung Tsz Hin was able to materialize his consciousness during his time of silence and even had the ability to confine the entire garden¡­


    The Cloud Pce disciples didn¡¯t have many secrets amongst each other; they would answer whatever was asked. Sung Tsz Hin had told Chui Yim that the silent moment before he started his day was a must in his cultivation style, as that was the period where day took over the night ¨C the negative energy had yet to fully disappear while the positive energy was just arising.


    During this brief moment, he absorbed this dualistic energy, and this was the first teacher¡¯s weakest point of the day. By right, they would not spread this secret information, and Sung Tsz Hin was honest about it because of how close they were.


    However, Chui Yim made use of this weakness and chose to steal his fish precisely during this period of time. It might¡¯ve been a small deal to Sung Tsz Hin, but Chui Yim couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡°I know my mistake, Senior Brother, and I¡¯ll never do it again.¡±


    Being the gentle guy that Sung Tsz Hin was, he couldn¡¯t be angry at Chui Yim after hearing him admit to his wrongdoings. He turned around to Chui Yim. ¡°You¡¯re going to break through soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Great Senior Brother is brilliant.¡± Chui Yim nodded. ¡°I reached the bottleneck half a year ago, but I heeded Senior Brother¡¯s words and did not break through as I wished and dyed the process instead. I feel that I might be breaking through soon after consuming the fish.¡±


    ¡°I nned to have you and Sixth Junior Brother break through together when you both reached the same state, but it seems that you have to make your way over by yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Make my way over?¡± Chui Yim looked at him in a daze. ¡°To where?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin smiled and caressed Chui Yim¡¯s head like an elder brother looking at his yful brother. ¡°Nobody except for you on this has ever tattooed their gliph with fire, which means that you must continue to do so for your future gliphs as well,¡± he said, staring at the gliph on Chui Yim¡¯s chest as if trying to get an answer out of it. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know how you did it¡­ but are you still nning to keep your father¡¯s identity a secret?¡±


    Chui Yim lowered his head silently. As mentioned before, the Cloud Pce disciples were a family and they kept no secret from each other. For example, Yim Mo Chiu was from zing Skies Mountain, part of the Yim n, and Wat Suen was so seriously injured that even the Divine Doctor could not cure her.


    Thus, Chui Yim always felt bad about how he couldn¡¯t tell them who his father was when Sung Tsz Hin asked after seeing the gliph on Chui Yim¡¯s chest which shocked him.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chui Yim''s life at Cloud Pce was fantastic.


    It was just like camping in the mountains, being able to enjoy the sunlight and living frankly and openly, unlike South Imperial City where he had to lead a life full of lies in the shadows.


    Thus, he never had the intention to keep his father''s identity a secret, until one fateful day when he went to Cloud Forest to read.


    Cloud Forest consisted of two floors and an unsaid rule ¨C they were only allowed to ess the books about cultivation on the second floor after finishing all the books on the first floor, which were ordinary books that consisted of novels, diaries, travel notes, and even illustrated books like the Illustrated Guide to the Continent''s nts and the ssic of Mountains and Seas.


    Thus, the teens were forced to read with Siu Chu on the first floor.


    This was when Chui Yim found a small sentence at the end of a scroll, reading ¡°Everything belongs to Cloud Pce. Please find the man named Chui Tin and tie him up in front of Cloud Forest to reflect on his mistake.¡±


    He then saw another note at the end of another book. ¡°Chui Tin, that damn bastard! How could he do this!?¡±


    ¡°I hate you, Chui Tin!¡±


    Chui Yim came across so many notes that it made sweat roll down his forehead. He immediately went to ask Cheuk Kwun about them, but he couldn''t seem to care less.


    ¡°Oh, that. I heard that it was left by one of the previous librarians.


    ¡°I have no idea what actually happened, maybe only the pce master knows. But it''s the job of every librarian to not only monitor the world for abnormalities daily but also to find the man named Chui Tin,¡± Cheuk Kwun said and pointed to the Celestial Pearl on top of Cloud Forest.


    Chui Yim was drenched in cold sweat after hearing this, but he tried to y it cool. ¡°How are you supposed to find him? Do you have a painting of him? I''m curious.¡±


    ¡°No painting.¡± Cheuk Kwun shook his head, making Chui Yim heave a sigh of relief that didn''tst long because of Cheuk Kwun''s next words. ¡°But we can track him with a tiny bit of his spirit.


    ¡°I have no idea how badly that librarian hated him, but it was enough for him to waste huge efforts for that tiny spirit. I heard that Chui Tin snuck into Cloud Forest and stole every book on the first floor, so whatever you guys are reading now is a copy from that librarian who had to rewrite everything with his photographic memory.


    ¡°He spent thirty years doing so to make up for the loss, and it''s said that every time he did so, he felt strong hatred for Chui Tin, thus there''s the notes that you saw.¡±


    Chu Yim was bbergasted as he remembered the books he read during his childhood.


    <em>So they were¡­ stolen from Cloud Pce!?</em>


    <em>The books I read were stolen from Cloud Pce?!</em>


    He did not pretend to act calm because he was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even close his jaw. Cheuk Kwun expected his reaction though as everybody reacted the same way when they heard this story.


    ¡°So did you seed in finding him with his spirit?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Cheuk Kwun shrugged. ¡°It''s been a few hundred years, and Chui Tin might already be dead. If not for the rules, I would have long given up trying to find that dead man every single day.¡±


    Chui Yim forced out augh and said no more because he was very clear that his father was still alive.<hr>


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t answer Sung Tsz Hin because who knew what they would do to him after knowing that he was Chui Tin¡¯s son? Maybe like what Chui Tin told him previously, chop him into eighteen pieces¡­


    Seeing how Chui Yim did not answer him, Sung Tsz Hin did not pressure him. ¡°Back to the main topic; you must use me to tattoo your next five gliphs, and they must be of a certain level in order to not be swallowed by the best of all mes in the world, the Heaven''s me. It would be problematic if that happens.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded; he had been living with the Heaven''s me since the day he was born, and he was aware of how violent it was. ¡°Is that spark of me the only thing I can depend on?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin nodded. ¡°It might be weak, but I could feel a divine intent in it, proving that it¡¯s more than an ordinary me. I feel that you can give it a try, and it would be a good opportunity if you obtained it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But it''s far to the west, and it would be toote by the time I make it there.¡± Chui Yim smiled bitterly.


    Sung Tsz Hin smirked. ¡°Little Junior Brother''s Floating Cloud has almost reached sess, but with your weak cultivation state, it''s unsuitable for long-distance trips anyway, so Third Junior Brother will go with you on this trip. With his capability, you will be safe.¡±


    ¡°With Third Senior Brother''s character!?¡± Chui Yim eximed after realizing what Sung Tsz Hin said.


    Hui Sai Cheong was a gentle and happy man with the heart of a child, which made him prone to being scammed; in short, unreliable!


    ¡°Junior Brother, how do you view your third senior brother?¡± Sung Tsz Hin said with all seriousness. ¡°I was nning to bring you and Sixth Junior Brother to the West together to look for a precious opportunity when he was about to break through, but I have to stay with him since he''s in aa now, and Third Junior Brother has to pay the price for being part of the fish stealing incident.


    ¡°That''s it ¨C you''ll set off tomorrow at dawn.¡± Sung Tsz Hin waved his hands, making the final decision.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim woke up rubbing his eyes.


    Even though meditation was the best substitute for sleep as well as a method to cultivate, Chui Yim still needed sleep as that was the only way he could fully rx. So, he tended to sleep a few days per week.


    He went to a pitch-ck stone desk and pressed onto it, which lit up in red gliph patterns as Chui Yim inserted energliph into it. Atst, it formed the simple zing Sun gliph.


    When it took form, he ced a metal can on top of it, which contained in water, allowing the water to be heated by the gliph. Seeing that it was boiling, Chui Yim nodded satisfactorily and ced tea leaves in the can before heading to wash up.


    He then returned and drank it after some time.


    At the same time, someone knocked on his door.


    ¡°Big Brother Chui, it''s me.¡±


    ¡°And me, Little Junior Brother.¡±


    It was none other than Lam Ming Sum, and the excited voice was none other than Hui Sai Cheong.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    The both of them stepped into Chui Yim¡¯s residence, with Hui Sai Cheong looking around curiously. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m still not used to Little Junior Brother¡¯s style. It¡¯s weird to see an entire house made of metal.¡±


    It had been four years, and the teen boy¡¯s residence was naturally finished. Chui Yim made his residence out of metal using a weapon refining method; it was of a fair size, but it reminded the rest of a metal castle that could be found on war sites. It was kind of weird as a residence.


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s residence was much more normal. It was made of wood, although there were too many tiny mechanisms such that not even the other Cloud Pce members dared to head in casually.


    Chui Yim rolled his eyes without a word.


    Lam Ming Sum ced an item onto Chui Yim¡¯s metallic table. ¡°Big Brother Chui, I heard from the first teacher that you will be headed out for a long journey, so I¡¯ve prepared food for you, remember to bring it along.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Chui Yim responded and kept it in the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, we can finally go out and y!¡± Hui Sai Cheong whispered excitedly.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, aren¡¯t we allowed in and out of Lost in the Clouds freely after reaching the three-chambered state?¡± Chui Yim was confused.


    ¡°As part of Cloud Pce, we are supposed to stay away from worldly affairs, which are poisonous to us. To avoid being affected by them and ruining our cultivation, we need Great Senior Brother¡¯s permission if we need to make a trip outside the mountain,¡± Hui Sai Cheong responded hesitantly.


    ¡°And because Great Senior Brother knows that Third Senior Brother only wants to head out to feast on meat and wine, of course he¡¯ll reject your request,¡± Chui Yim continued emotionlessly, already having figured out what the matter was.


    Hui Sai Cheong was not embarrassed to be exposed by Chui Yim. He only scratched his head.


    At the same time, Lam Ming Sum made tea with the water Chui Yim boiled with the zing Sun gliph. Chui Yim reached out for the cup that Lam Ming Sum handed him and downed it entirely. He then returned Lam Ming Sum the empty cup, and Lam Ming Sum refilled it half full for him.


    After three cups, Chui Yim stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±<hr>


    There was a pitch-ck tower that pierced through the clouds just like a ck light beam.


    A teenager walked bare-footed on the ground made of ck jade. Behind him followed many respectfully, showing off the teen¡¯s important status. His ck hair was not tied up, left behind him in a mess that made him look like a madman.


    His ck pants were rolled up above his ankles to reveal them. He was simrly wearing a pitch-ck vest that revealed his arms.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. A man immediately went up, shing him a wide smile that was an anomaly in this chilly ce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sacred son?¡±


    It was Ling Fei.


    The teen looked up at the pitch-ck ceiling as if he could see the sky through it. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold,¡± he said after a short pause, leaving Ling Fei at a loss for reply.


    Indeed, there was a cold breeze all around, bringing autumn to the world. The temperature during autumn was naturally lower.


    ¡°Time for me to break through.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, sacred son!¡± Ling Fei smiled happily after hearing this.


    The crowd behind him might not understand the rtionship between breaking through and autumn, but it was undoubtedly an important event that the sacred son was going to break through! A bald, buff man behind him spoke immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Great Elder immediately.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The teenager raised his hands.


    The bald man was Steelhead, and he was nervous to hear Siu Fu¡¯s words. ¡°But sacred son should have the best corpse for your breakthrough¡­¡±


    Siu Fu sneered as he shook his head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to help with my breakthrough or my corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head out, and I only need Ling Fei to follow me. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that I will have a great opportunity this time.¡±


    Steelhead was hesitant, while Ling Fei replied with respect, ¡°We¡¯ll abide by sacred son¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Remembering Ling Fei¡¯s deadly capability hidden beneath his facade; which meant that he would only be threatened by five-chambered or thousand-gliphic state cultivators, Steelhead agreed to Siu Fu. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll abide by sacred son¡¯s words.¡±


    The others might not understand the sacred son¡¯s words, but Ling Fei, who was the closest to Siu Fu these past few years, knew that he had picked a powerful style from the Cultivation Style Pavilion four years ago called Night Lunar Star Gazing.


    It was a cultivation style that the previous tribemaster created about eight hundred years ago.


    It was not used to battle but to deduce the future. The cultivator would congeal death energy in their eyes and take in the negative energy of the night to look at stars and deduce all that would happen in the world. It was said that this allowed the previous tribemaster to live with themoners freely and never be caught.


    This was an extremely difficult style to cultivate, and nobody had ever seeded since that tribemaster passed away and left it in the Cultivation Style Pavilion.


    Ling Fei was interested in this style too, but he failed to pick it up.


    There were three levels to this style ¨C Lunar Gazing, Star Gazing, and Heaven and Earth Gazing.


    Ling Fei knew that the sacred son was the first person to reach the Lunar Gazing level in eight hundred years, and he trusted the other¡¯s instincts greatly.


    ¡°So where will we be heading to, sacred son?¡± Ling Fei probed.


    ¡°This breeze is from the west, so west.¡± The teenager thought, tilting his head.<hr>


    There wasn¡¯t a cooling autumn breeze here, only a warm breeze. In fact, this ce didn¡¯t seem to feel the cooling season of autumn.


    They were currently in the West. Chui Yim and Hui Sai Cheong were in the forest of the West, the former shaking his bald head, trying to feel better from the giddiness of the teleportation gliph formation. When he recovered, he looked around closely.


    Despite being in a forest, there was ivory-white sand in the middle of the vegetation that caught his attention.


    Hui Sai Cheong did not even care about how ufortable he was, only staring at Chui Yim with bright eyes. ¡°Little Junior Brother! We are out! So where¡¯s the wine?¡±


    Chui Yim was speechless. He loved alcohol too, but he wasn¡¯t addicted to it. He drank at a moderate amount and only a few cups more when he was feeling happy. But not Hui Sai Cheong; he had bad alcohol tolerance and didn¡¯t know when to stop, so he got drunk easily.


    Therefore, Sung Tsz Hin never banned Chui Yim from drinking at Cloud Pce, only Hui Sai Cheong. The other couldn¡¯t even get away with his hidden wine stash! Thus, Hui Sai Cheong was like a free bird now that they were outside of Cloud Pce!

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chills ran down Chui Yim¡¯s spine at how the other stared at him, thus he pulled out a jug of alcohol from his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements


    Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw the jug and started chugging it, not even minding that it had leaked on his protruding belly. He only looked up in satisfaction after some time, but it worried Chui Yim because half of the jug was already finished!


    Hui Sai Cheong waved his right hand and drew a gliph in mid-air, and a cotton-candy-like golden cloud formed in front of both of them. It was the Floating Cloud gliph, the symbol of Cloud Pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Junior Brother!¡±<hr>


    Where there¡¯s light in the world, there¡¯s darkness.


    Two figures walked into the light from the darkness.


    The teen squinted his eyes like a ferocious tiger. He gave off vibes of a dangerous and hardworking teen, but this was only a subconscious action because of the striking sunlight¡­


    It had been more than five years since he saw the sun, which had him reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°Sacred son-¡± Behind him stood a man looking at him with respect.


    ¡°Just address me as Young Master outside.¡±


    ¡°Where are we heading? Young Master?¡± The man nodded.


    The teenager looked towards the sun with his hands behind his back, slowly opening his eyes. It took him some time to get used to the sun once again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the West¡¯s Red Rampart Desert is a famous attraction of the world. We definitely must head over for a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The man bowed slightly.


    With that, the man stood behind the teenager in the sand under the sunlight; they did not seem shady in the slightest.<hr>


    Chui Yim stood on the golden cloud, riding it peacefully.


    The Floating Cloud gliph was the symbol of a Cloud Pce disciple, as well as a secret gliph of theirs. Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had already picked it up, but due to their cultivation, they could not fly for long distances.


    What worried Chui Yim most was Hui Sai Cheong continuously drinking.


    It was at this moment that Chui Yim realised he was an idiot.


    He gave Hui Sai Cheong the Drunken Year, a cooking wine Yeung Chun created.


    With that as a base, Chui Yim improvised the recipe and treated it like a drinking wine. Adding top-notch glutinous rice wine and about twenty other ingredients, he made this wine that had a great alcohol percentage, but the great aroma and texture made it one of Chui Yim¡¯s favourites.


    But due to its high alcohol percentage, he would only drink one small ss at a time.


    Yet Hui Sai Cheong had downed half a jug¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m a bird!¡± Hui Sai Cheong pped his arms like a bird. Honestly, he looked more like a fat chicken to Chui Yim¡­


    ¡°Erm¡­ Senior Brother, keep an eye on the gliph control¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who am I?¡± Hui Sai Cheong red at him. ¡°I¡¯m the third teacher! I¡¯ve used this gliph at least a thousand times! How could anything go wrong!?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Senior Brother! We are falling down! Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, we are going forward!¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Senior Brother! There¡¯s a tree¡­ eh? Senior Brother? Have you fallen asleep?!¡±


    <em>Boom!! </em>A ball of golden light passed the sky andnded in the woods.


    Dust flew everywhere and they even knocked a few trees down, scaring the resting beasts away.


    Chui Yim climbed out of the huge hole in the ground speechlessly.


    Amongst the Cloud Pce disciples, Hui Sai Cheong had the best physical body, followed by himself. If it were any of the others, they would have be a pile of minced meat after falling from the sky! Even so, Chui Yim¡¯s body hurt greatly, and he still had to pull a huge man who was snoring like thunder. He couldn¡¯t understand how the other could still be asleep after falling from the skies.


    ¡°I¡¯m defeated. How can he still remain asleep?¡± Chui Yimined while thinking to himself if this was Great Senior Brother¡¯s punishment to him. <em>Third Senior Brother is a living joke¡­</em>


    With a sigh, he pulled Hui Sai Cheong out of the forest further west.<hr>


    The South and the North were the most mentioned, but that didn¡¯t mean that they made up the whole world.


    It was just a boundary that separated the Southern side with the Lam dynasty in control and the Northern side controlled by therge tribes.


    However, that wasn¡¯t all parts of the world.


    The East consisted of a vast ocean, and only birds were found on what littlend there was. It was filled with aquatic gliphic beasts that were even stronger thannd gliphic beasts of the same state. Due to it being unsuitable for human survival, not many would fight for territory in the Eastern Sea.


    The West was a dry desert.


    It was deserted in the West, and unlike the North¡¯s cold temperature throughout the year, the West suffered from unbearable heat. Nobody could exin why the weather in the West was hot all year round, just like how the reason North had to suffer from winter¡¯s icy breath most of the time remains unknown.


    Compared to the North where humans could at least hide in their warm residences, the West was more unfit for living. The zing weather caused humans'' energy to drain quickly, and it was difficult for nts to survive. The few nts that could be found were inedible.


    Beasts that could live in such an environment were obviously stronger than other gliphic beasts.


    In the far reaches of the West, there was a forbidden area called the Red Rampart Desert.


    The Red Rampart Desert was a dangerous ce. It was said to house a powerful sect a thousand years ago, but one day, the entire sect disappeared into thin air, leaving only the buildings behind. As time passed, the West became a deste area.


    The sect was then buried by quicksand and became a ce for cultivators to search for treasure. Cultivators left with treasure every decade or so and gained huge wealth in a single night. But after a thousand years, the easily obtained treasures were all taken away, leaving only those buried extremely well, so the area was mostly a ce for n disciples to have their adventures at now. Thus, cultivators could be spotted in the area from time to time.


    With that, the West became a forbidden area, meant only for cultivators to train themselves.


    Many years ago, Chui Yim bought a nameless fire bead at the ck Tortoise auction house.


    During his time at Cloud Pce, he broke the restriction on the fire bead and discovered a me inside of it. He sought advice from Sung Tsz Hin who told him that it was a key to the actual me.


    Sung Tsz Hin went to Cheuk Kwun, and with his Spirit Roaming and Celestial Pearl, they figured that the key pointed towards the Red Rampart Desert.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Undoubtedly, the Red Rampart Desert was a dangerous ce. Yet it was no longer attractive to cultivators above the four-chambered or thousand-gliphic state after a sandstorm revealed the buildings buried beneath the sand some time ago.


    Back then, this piece of news shook the world, and all cultivators shared the same idea; to go treasure-hunting at the Red Rampart Desert.


    However, a thousand years had passed. Countless elites and cultivators had already paid a visit and searched the entire area, most precious treasures were already taken away, leaving only those with restrictions that were unable to be taken away. But to those who were halfway to bing one of the most powerful cultivators in the world, such treasures no longer mattered that much.


    ording to the results Cheuk Kwun came up with using his unique deduction techniques, Chui Yim¡¯s unnamed fire bead was extraordinary and might be a remnant of the ancient sect¡¯s secret style legacy.


    After the me inside the fire bead was removed, Cheuk Kwun spirit roamed the world using his Heaven¡¯s Eye to search for a special me in the world. It wasn¡¯t an arduous task considering he had god¡¯s perspective.


    Sung Tsz Hin mentioned that in Cloud Pce, you should only care about following your heart, and since Chui Yim got that fire bead, it was destiny.


    Chui Yim had to head to the Red Rampart Desert to find out for himself, thus the trip. It would be best to return with something, but if not, it would just be a holiday for him.


    He didn¡¯t really believe in destiny or fate, but he had no choice since it was Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s order. Chui Yim might¡¯ve been loud and carefree, but he was still aware of who treated him well and sincerely and who didn¡¯t.


    If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be dragging the sleeping Hui Sai Cheong for dozens of miles.


    The further west they went, the fewer nts and the more sand awaited them. Chui Yim dared not waste any time as he hurried towards the desert. He had read the ssic of Mountains and Seas and knew that, in the West, there was a huge difference in temperature between the morning and night.


    The desert was aze with scorching heat in the day, but plummeted drastically and adopted a cold embrace at night.


    What Chui Yim feared the most was a sandstorm. In front of nature, even a Cloud Pce disciple was helpless. Thus, Chui Yim had to reach the only vige in the West before the sun ascended to its zenith.


    The vige was called Wild Sand Vige.<hr>


    Frankly, the vige name didn¡¯t matter. They had already lost count of how many names this vige had taken on over the years. The West was unsuitable for survival, and there weren¡¯t any local products to be produced. Adding on the fact that the Red Rampart Desert was almost fully exploited, there weren¡¯t any ns or sects that built a teleportation gliph formation here.


    Thus, this vige became a paradise forwbreakers. It would be taken over by a new cultivator every few dozen years and renamed as their territory.


    It was said that during the past few years, it was led by a three-chambered cultivator, Lee Kwong, who was also known as Wild Sand de. He led his group of brothers and came to the poverty-stricken West to dominate this vige. They would head to the Red Rampart Desert for adventures from time to time.


    With their ability, they were able to harvest some stuff from the Red Rampart Desert.


    Lee Kwong might sound violent, but not Chui Sang who was working for him. Chui Sang was his right hand, and he was said to be from the Hoklo Chui n. He was not an important member of the n and did not have a talent for cultivation. However, he had brains.


    Under his lead, Wild Sand Vige started receiving business and made some profits these past few years. They treated all guests politely and forged many good rtionships. There were rumours that they were even nning to spend a huge amount of money to build a teleportation gliph formation to weerger business opportunities.


    It was hard to believe that such a nobody would be able to take charge of a vige so well.


    <hr>


    Chui Yim pulled Hui Sai Cheong behind him. He could roughly see the vige now. After a few centuries, many destructions and rebuilds, the vige was no longer a vige, but a town to be exact.


    As Chui Sang was a Southerner, the architecture was familiar to Chui Yim ¨C the high city doors, and even the guard post. Chui Yim pulled Hui Sai Cheong in without any hesitation.


    The guards were ready to shout at Chui Yim, seeing that he was an ordinary teen, but the bulky Hui Sai Cheong he was dragging along made them think twice.


    They were just simple followers of Lee Kwong and Chui Sang, having only one-chambered state cultivation. They could tell that Chui Yim was also in the one-chambered state, but unlike them, he had a bright future awaiting him.


    They were in their forties, and there weren¡¯t any more chances for them to break through.


    Chui Sang had a good rtionship with the young cultivators, and seeing Chui Yim, he did not ask too much and even had the intention of currying favour with him. Within no time, he let Chui Yim in.


    Chui Yim went into a random inn, and under the badly shocked crowd¡¯s eyes, he dragged Hui Sai Cheong up the stairs, causing his head to thump on every stair as they went. Even under such a painful experience, Hui Sai Cheong did not wake up and snored like thunder. Themoners couldn¡¯t help but gasped at how cultivators were extraordinary; they even slept differently frommoners!


    After putting Hui Sai Cheong on the bed, Chui Yim went to look around the vige and ordered a kilo of meat from a restaurant to enjoy.


    As he was enjoying his meal, he failed to notice that near him sat two men eating peacefully and drinking wine just like him.<hr>


    The both of them were chatting at a normal volume, but even the table nearest them couldn¡¯t hear them, thus they were not afraid that they would be overhead.


    ¡°Young Master, at the end of the day, food from the outside world is the best,¡± Ling Fei said, munching on his meal with a satisfied smile. The teenager was none other than Siu Fu.


    Siu Fu downed his cup of wine happily. ¡°Of course. Be it the wine-making techniques or the cooking techniques, they¡¯recking by a lot back in the tower.¡±


    Ling Fei nodded in agreement. ¡°Young Master, why did you choose to break through here, at this timing?¡±


    What he meant was, why Siu Fu chose to break through at the Red Rampart in the West during autumn.


    ¡°You know that I cultivate Night Lunar Star Gazing,¡± Siu Fu replied calmly. ¡°Because I¡¯m only at the Lunar Gazing level and not the Star Gazing level, I can only feel that there¡¯s a suitable corpse in the Red Rampart for me.¡±


    ¡°Night Lunar Star Gazing is a powerful deduction style. It¡¯s not easy to reach the Lunar Gazing level at such a young age like you, Young Master.¡± Ling Fei shed him a gentle smile.


    Siu Fu was not proud hearing this. After a short pause, he spoke up. ¡°You shall wait for me at the vige.¡±


    ¡°Sacred¡­ Young Master¡­¡± Ling Fei¡¯s face fell drastically.


    ¡°As you said, I¡¯m the first in centuries to reach the Lunar Gazing level, so you should be confident with my deductions.¡± He shook his head, staring at Ling Fei with his pitch-ck orbs seriously. ¡°I can only find this opportunity if I make my way in alone. If you follow, my trip will be a waste.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°Young Master, the Red Rampart is way more dangerous than it seems. Humanity might have gone through it entirely, but it''s only safe for elites to go.¡± Ling Fei Shook his head. ¡°Young Master might be outstanding, but you''re still young and do not have a corpse soul''s support¡­¡±


    ¡°I think there''s a misunderstanding.¡± Siu Fu red at Ling Fei coldly. He was only in the one-chambered state, while Ling Fei had long been a four-chambered glipher on his way to stepping into the Nine Levels of Hell, yet under Siu Fu''s re, Ling Fei felt pressured.


    ¡°My exnation was to seek your understanding, not your approval.


    ¡°You shall stay in the vige, that¡¯s an order.¡±


    Ling Fei trembled. Despite knowing well that Siu Fu was nopetition of his, he couldn''t seem to muster the will to go against him. ¡°I shall abide by all sac¡­ Young Master''s orders.¡±<hr>


    All that mattered to Chui Yim was his meal, not others'' business around him.


    At the same time, this experience felt new to him. He might have left home at nine, but he always had someone to apany him; Lam Ming Sum, Chor Shing Chit, Bak Wun, Kam Chin Kee, or his Cloud Pce seniors, Chui Yim was never alone.


    Having a meal in the desert alone was kind of exciting to him. It was a pity that the meat tasted weird, but being in a desert, what could he expect?


    After his meal, he returned to the inn to find Hui Sai Cheong still in a deep sleep. His senior''s behaviour reminded him that he shouldn''t think too highly of his alcohol tolerance and drink moderately. The Drunken Year would not leave a person drunk for a year, but now, it proved that it was enough to leave Hui Sai Cheong in a deep sleep for a day.


    Chui Yim looked at his unreliable senior brother helplessly. ¡°I guess I have to go on my own,¡± he mumbled.<hr>


    Wild Sand Vige was destroyed and rebuilt countless times. All who lived here were ouws with nowhere to go or indigenous people who were born in the vige. The current version of Wild Sand Vige was rebuilt after Lee Kwong came with his group to kill the previous leader, a three-chambered elite.


    There was a tall building in the vige. It towered over the rest of the buildings, and even Lee Kwong, the man who took down this vige, did not live in such a special residence. This building was six stories high, and it was difficult to imagine how such a tower could appear in the desert.


    Only the vigers knew how many people died to build this tower, and it was urate to say that it was built of flesh and blood.


    This was the Breeze Listening Tower. It was no special building, but Chui Sang''s residence.


    How ironic was it to have a tower named Breeze Listening Tower in the middle of the desert full of violent sandstorms? A figure looked out of the sixth story at the violent gale that was like a monster in the desert.


    Chui Sang stood there peacefully.


    He had just reached thirty years old.


    There were gliphs on the tower to protect him from the harsh weather of the desert.


    In this ce, Chui Sang towered over the vige. Behind him stood a figure looking at him respectfully.


    If there was a third person here, their jaw would drop to the ground because the man behind Chui Sang was the haughty and overbearing Lee Kuang, and he was currently wearing a smile, ready to please Chui Sang!


    ¡°Are there any special events in the city today?¡± Chui Sang asked after a short pause.


    Lee Kwong shook his head immediately. ¡°It''s a peaceful day today, and we have already settled on a price with the gliphists in Sunny Wave City. They¡¯ll be here in a few months to start on the project.¡±


    Chui Sang nodded silently. Be it the tower''s appearance or the number of stories, it was simr to the Heaven Induction Tower at Hoklo. In the past, let alone the peak, he never even have the chance to stand at the bottom of the tower.


    Since he was a child, Chui Sang was known as the trash of his n. He was a brilliant teenager, talented in strategic nning because he inherited the excellent brain of his n like any other Chui n member. Yet he was extremely passionate about cultivation instead.


    Sadly, the world was bnced, so it was tough to find a cultivator from the brilliant Chui n.


    Everyone said that this was God trying to be fair, because if the Chui n had the talent to cultivate on top of such excellent brains, it would already be the Chui''s dynasty today.


    However, Chui Sang, who was crazy about cultivation, was unwilling to concede to fate and did not have the intention to give up even if he had yet to open his innate chamber at the age of thirty.


    Soon, his n gave up on him, and it became increasingly difficult for him to stay with the n. Thus, he left Hoklo and went around the world.


    What nobody knew was that he discovered a mysterious, ordinary-looking pearl on his journey, which he knew would be his opportunity. With a mystical energy, it surged into his body.


    It brought him incredible pain, but great energy.


    Afterwards, with great efforts, it finally brought him here.


    ¡°Is everything ready for our trip to the Red Rampart tomorrow?¡± Chui Sang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Kwong nodded immediately, and added after receiving a nce from the other, ¡°We have sent members dozens of times and roughly understand the structure of the Red Rampart. There are only three ces we have yet to go and one of them should be the destination Sir is looking for.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chui Sang nodded. ¡°Okay, seal the entrance of the Red Rampart tomorrow. Nobody except me is to be allowed inside.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s extremely dangerous¡­¡± Lee Kwong said with worry after hearing him.


    ¡°Be at ease,¡± Chui Sang said. ¡°I''m not an idiot. You''ll be going in with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Lee Kwong nodded immediately.


    Chui Sang waved his hands, indicating for Lee Kwong to leave. He stood at the tower alone.


    It was an imitation of the Heaven Induction Tower of Hoklo, but an imitation would forever be just an imitation. The thought of his hometown, Hoklo, and the Chui n put a smile of disdain on Chui Sang''s face.


    ¡°Brilliant intelligence but the absence of actual capability will only turn one into a tool for others.


    ¡°Why would I be someone else''s tool now that I have out-of-this-world intelligence and an opportunity?¡±


    Chui Sang was fueled with a me called ambition.


    ¡°I am going to cultivate, go against the heavens, make it to the top of this world as a Chui n member, and rece the Lams!¡±


    The violent wind outside of the tower seemed to represent his burning desires!

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    The following day, Chui Yim stood next to Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s bed, staring at his senior brother who was snoring as loud as thunder, helplessly.


    It had been twenty-four hours, yet Hui Sai Cheong did not seem to show any sign of waking up. Chui Yim would have been worried if he didn¡¯t know that the other had a powerful physique. With that, he sighed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to go on my own.¡±


    Chui Yim shook his head and left, closing the door behind him.


    Hui Sai Cheong opened his eyes at that exact moment, but was still snoring loudly. He only stopped and smiled when he confirmed that Chui Yim had left. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Little Junior Brother. I¡¯m just following tradition.¡±


    With that, he disappeared from the bed.<hr>


    A teen with long ck hair dancing behind him walked on the hot desert barefooted. He came to the West with a clear aim.<hr>


    A person walked out of the town quickly. He got onto the carriage and shut his eyes to take a rest.


    There was an ordinary-looking ck bead in his hands, and the man seemed to be in deep thought.


    <hr>


    Chui Yim tookrge, casual steps. He was walking at a fast pace.


    After four years, his body was still monstrous, even stronger than before despite him not having broken through the boundary yet. As he moved, he formed a line in the sand.


    Suddenly, Chui Yim stopped in his tracks, awestruck.


    His eyes widened in wonder at the majestic scene.


    On the vast, golden desert stood a huge wall separating the desert and the skies. Under the zing sun''s rays, it looked just like a huge umbre lying on its side, a huge wall shooting up from the desert like a shield that could block heaven¡¯s anger.


    The architecture stood several hundred meters from the ground and was more massive and majestic than any mountain Chui Yim had ever seen. The tiny, precise gliphs that resembled tadpoles on the wall gave Chui Yim goosebumps.


    It was evidence of how potent the gliphs carved on the huge red buildings were a thousand years ago.


    Just as Chui Yim was staring at the Red Rampart in a daze, a man yelled at him. ¡°Who are you!? Nobody is allowed in the Red Rampart today, kiddo! Get lost before your grandpa decides to be merciless!¡±


    Chui Yim turned around.


    Two men rose from the sand, and it was only now that Chui Yim realised that there were countless holes in the sand around him. He guessed that they were entrances to a forbidden area, and both of them came from these passages.


    Both of them seemed to be in their forties and had a cultivation of only the one-chambered state. It was not high cultivation, but being in the desert, they were already considered powerful cultivators.


    ¡°And who are you? I¡¯ve never once heard that the Red Rampart could be closed.¡± Fearlessly, Chui Yim retorted.


    ¡°Hahaha, what an arrogant kid!¡± The duoughed, one of them even wearing a sinister smile. ¡°I know disciples from huge sects and ns look down on us, but here in the Western Desert, plently of haughty teenagers like you were killed by us.¡±


    The man pulled out his de and licked it slowly, wearing a ferocious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together¡­¡±


    But when he turned to his side, hispanion was nowhere to be found. Dumbfounded, he turned back to Chui Yim, who pointed forward.


    The man followed his finger subconsciously to find hispanion on the ground, unknown if he was dead or alive. He then felt someone knock on the back of his head and fainted simrly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he really dared to turn around.¡± Chui Yim sighed. <em>It seems like all bandits are brainless. </em>Without hesitation, he jumped into a hole and disappeared.<hr>


    It was difficult to believe that there were dark, cooling passages beneath the desert, immune to the unbearable heat they experienced in the desert above.


    A thousand years ago, this was home to a powerful sect, but now it was just an abandoned area for adventuring.


    It was also a huge tomb, housing the powerful sect that once stood at the peak of the world beneath it.


    A figure walked through the passage silently, his ck hair waving as he went.


    He was donned entirely in ck; ck vest, pants, orbs, and even his hair was ck. He blended in with the shadows, the only different colour was a drop of blood on his feet that stained it when he killed those blocking his way mercilessly.


    After some time, he stopped at a small room.


    Maybe because it was located so far beneath the desert or because the gliph formation protected the passages, there was not a single grain of sand to be seen.


    The teen took out a fire starter and some wood from his storage space to make a fire. The warmth lit up his face that was hidden beneath the shadows.


    He tilted his head and pondered. Realising he was hungry, he pulled out a processed chicken from his storage space and cooked it.


    It was normal for adventurers to take a rest and make themselves meals when they needed a rest. But having it located in a huge tomb, this entire scene seemed out of ce.


    Suddenly, footsteps broke the silence.


    Back facing the door, it seemed that the teenager did not sense the unwee guest and was fully absorbed by his cooking and the delicious sizzling sound of it.


    The unwee guest wielded a sword, and he was in the one-chambered state. The sword lit up, a giveaway sign that the sword was a grade one treasure!


    In the world of cultivators, nameless one-chambered cultivators made up most of the world, and they could already be considered lucky to own a grade one weapon.


    This man was one of Lee Kwong¡¯s best servants. He was good at assassination and mostly hid in the dark. He also helped Lee Kwong achieve many deeds and was naturally a member of today¡¯s important mission.


    The sight of an odd teenager cooking chicken in the space weirded him out, but he was still ready to take the other¡¯s life with his sword without hesitation. Rather than being unused to the dark, the one-chambered glipher was like a fish in a pond.


    However, he might¡¯ve been so used to the dark that he failed to notice the teen¡¯s dancing hair blended in, resembling boiling ck smoke and a powerful ghost that died in this tomb a thousand years ago.


    The sword-wielder did not know that a terrifying attack awaited him if he took a step forward. He was enjoying the dark too much.


    Suddenly, a ray of sunlight came into the picture.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    A beam of fire, to be exact, which resembled the tender glow of dawn in Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s painting.


    Feeling a sharp pain from the back of his head, the sword-wielder fainted.


    A bald teenager picked him up by his cor and turned to the ck-haired teen in confusion. <em>I felt a disgusting aura a moment ago, where did it disappear to?</em>


    <em>Was it from him?</em> Puzzled, the bald teenager looked at the glipher in his hand and tossed him a dozen meters away like a piece of trash. With his strength, this glipher would be in aa for at least twenty-four hours.


    He turned to the ck-haired teenager and felt that he could click with him seeing how he decided to cook chicken in the middle of a so-called tomb. The bald teenager strode over and sat next to the ck-haired teen.


    Surprisingly, the deadly attack that the ck-haired teen was preparing tounch disappeared into thin air after the bald teen¡¯s appearance, allowing the other to sit next to him peacefully.


    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t it boring to have a meal alone? Why don¡¯t I share some wine with you, and you share your chicken with me? How does that sound?¡±<hr>


    Siu Fu diverted his gaze away from the chicken to the shiny bald head, curiosity washing over his deep orbs.


    Of course, he did not travel such a long distance here just to kill weaklings and feast on a chicken. He was here because of the secret necrogliphism style he cultivated that allowed him to tell the future. It was unbelievable that such a powerful style originated from such an evil cult.


    Maybe because of his low cultivation state, he was only able to feel but not exactly predict what was going to happen.


    All Siu Fu knew was that he had a great opportunity here in the Western Desert, this space that was once filled with treasure. He couldn¡¯t tell what that opportunity was, but coincidentally, he felt hungry and decided to just make a meal here.


    And unexpectedly, his opportunity came.


    It was not a divine weapon buried beneath the dust or a powerful style that remained undiscovered for the past thousand years like Siu Fu expected, but a living person instead.


    Who saved his life despite not knowing who he was.


    Siu Fu was more than capable of killing that glipher with a single attack, but the bald teen was unaware of that and chose to save his life despite not knowing him. The teen did not even mention the fact that he saved him and only came over with a condition of exchanging food.


    This was afortable way of interaction that Siu Fu loved.


    He put on a sincere smile, and his sinister vibes were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than willing. Hopefully, Sir¡¯s wine is good, otherwise it would be a waste of my chicken.¡±


    Hearing him, Chui Yim knew that they would click andugh out loud. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Chui Yim waved his hands, leaving Siu Fu in great shock. With his status, Siu Fu could take away anything that he liked in the ck Promise Tower. Thus, he could tell that Chui Yim was wearing a Divine Bracelet of Five Elements, a powerful storage artefact from the ancient past that was said to have the ability to store all the treasures in the world.


    Chui Yim did not deliberately hide the treasure from Siu Fu and ced a jug of wine in front of both of them, opening its seal.


    The fragrance of roasted chicken and wine permeated the space.


    Siu Fu took the wine from Chui Yim and downed it.


    The Drunken Year was aromatic and contained a high percentage of alcohol, but it was not astringent or bitter, only thick and fragrant. A sip of Drunken Year was like tasting a hundred vours at the back of your throat at the same time.


    The weirdly satisfying feeling was extremely refreshing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great wine.¡± Siu Fu was pleasantly surprised. Even as the sacred son, he did not have ess to delicious food since the food in ck Promise Tower was bad. Being able to have a taste of the delicious wine gave him happiness.


    ¡°What a good idea to use glutinous rice as a base.¡±


    ¡°Ah, another that knows wine well.¡± Chui Yim¡¯s eyes lit up and he told the other the recipe for Drunken Year honestly. As they were conversing, the roasted chicken was ready.


    Roasted chicken and delicious wine were a great pair, and the cold passage was no longer unbearable.


    As the both of them conversed, they left each other in shock.


    Chui Yim was a knowledgeable teen, and after knowing that all the books he read as a child were stolen from Cloud Pce, he further cherished his knowledge. On the other hand, the ck-haired teen looked ordinary, but he shocked Chui Yim with his words and how he was able to follow up with all the scrolls Chui Yim mentioned, including novels, prose, and travelogues.


    Of course, Chui Yim expected toe across other cultivators at the Red Rampart and was prepared to get into a fight with them, which was normal between cultivators.


    However, neither he nor his new friend mentioned a single word about cultivation as if there was a tacit agreement. They chatted about random stuff and enjoyed a meal together.<hr>


    There was a group passing through the passage. The group members held torches to light up the dark passage.


    In the middle stood two men, one holding a long de while another had his hands behind his back.


    They were Lee Kwong and Chui Sang.


    ¡°Leader, here it is! This is the best match!¡± one of the group members shouted. Lee Kwong turned to the man next to him to see that he was staring in front without a word.


    It was a wall that blocked the passage, and it looked just like a dead end with a stone painting on it. If it was Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee, Siu Fu, or Mung Si, who read a lot, they would identify the painting immediately.


    In the middle of the painting was a flower that resembled a ball of me. It burned brightly, and the painting represented purity and holiness. When one looked closely, they would find a figure standing behind it.


    Huge hands that could cover heaven and earth, the middle finger and thumb trying to pinch the supreme blossom of me in it.


    At the bottom right-hand corner of the painting, it was pitch-ck, as if it was being eroded by time.


    This was a very popr drawing recorded in the scrolls, ¡°Buddha Bestows the World Fire.¡±


    This painting originated a thousand years ago when Buddhism still existed in the world, and it depicted a story in the Buddhist texts where the world first started and me didn¡¯t yet exist. Humans led poor lives, eating raw meat. Pitying men, Buddha bestowed a drop of his precious blood to mankind.


    It dropped from the heavens to the earth and turned into me. Humans learnt how to use me and gained intelligence.


    Now, the ancient myths were just legends in today¡¯s world, but it made sense to find such a painting in the Red Rampart.


    Chui Sang looked at the stone painting in a daze, but he was burning in his heart.


    For today, he nned many years, convinced Lee Kwong and his team, and came to this deste area. Nobody realised that the ordinary stone bead he held was currently emitting ck gas, which resonated with the eroded corner of the painting.


    This was the energy that he felt, the energy that could change his life.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    As if sensing the stone bead¡¯s arrival, the painting trembled violently.


    <em>Boom¡­</em>


    The painting cracked apart from the middle as if it was shed in half by an invisible force. Like a huge door, it opened up.


    It was pitch ck inside the painting, looking just like the mouth of a mysterious giant beast. Nobody knew where it led.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chui Sang said. He was trembling, but filled with determination for the chance that he had been searching for during the past couple dozen years ¨C the chance to change his fate!<hr>


    The bonfire weakened, and next to ity a pile of chicken bones.


    The entire space was still filled with the fragrance of wine and roasted chicken, and the two teenagers were having an enjoyable meal as they chatted.


    Only after some time did Chui Yim remember to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Chui Yim, what¡¯s your name?¡± He ced his fists together.


    ¡°I¡¯m Siu Fu.¡± Siu Fu stood up and returned to courtesy.


    ¡°I bet that Brother Siu is here for an adventure too.¡± Chui Yim smiled. ¡°Since fate brought us together, why not discover this ce together? We can look after each other too.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same too.¡± Siu Fu shook his head,ughing.


    The bonfire was put out, and the teenagers embarked on their journey. They chatted happily on their way, and both parties shared the sentiment that they should have met sooner.


    They were in a forbidden area, so there were definitely unique traps and mechanisms all around, but both of them handled them all well and took care of each other at the same time. Seeing that the other was able to pass the hurdles so simply, the admiration both parties had for each other increased.


    Of course, the hurdles were a piece of cake to them considering both of their identities. Siu Fu was the Bloodstained Hill''s Sacred Icon and the sacred son of necrocultivation. Despite remaining hidden from the world, the tribe''s history worth a thousand years was not weaker than any of therge organisations.


    As for Chui Yim, he was the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce, the institution that produced all gliphs in the world. After spending four years in Cloud Pce, he was no longer the rowdy boy of the past.


    This trip might¡¯ve been dangerous to others, but it was nothing tough for the teenagers.


    With their cultivation state and treasures, ordinary treasures were unattractive to them; Siu Fu could take any treasure in the ck Promise Tower¡¯s Treasure Pavilion, while Chui Yim could have anything that the seniors did not want from the Purifying Cloud Pavilion. Thus, they had a higher scope for treasure.


    But Chui Yim was here for a reason. He held the unnamed fire bead in his hands as he followed the invisible energy that was leading him to an unknown destination ever since he went into the passage.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    Suddenly, the route in front of them was lit up brightly; they were blocked by men holding torches. Chui Yim clearly felt that they were blocking where the fire bead was leading him towards, while a smile formed on Siu Fu''s face. <em>Indeed my opportunity.</em>


    The teenagers seemed to walk around the ce randomly, but Siu Fu could naturally tell that Chui Yim was following a treasure''s lead instead. Now that he saw the destination was heavily guarded, there was no doubt a great opportunity waited for them there.


    Chui Yim turned to Siu Fu. ¡°Brother Siu, shall we?¡±


    Siu Fu was stunned. He liked how Chui Yim entered him into the fight without even asking him because the other treated him as a friend.


    <em>Friend?</em>


    Loneliness didn¡¯t hurt Siu Fu, but it still felt good to have a friend.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Siu Fu agreed.


    ¡°Let''s crush these empty vessels!¡± Chui Yimughed loudly.


    ¡°What an arrogant kid!¡± Hearing them, some of the gliphers were angered and shed their des at them. Maybe it was because of their leader, Wild Sand de Lee Kwong, but they all used des. However, his sh was stopped in its tracks by a pale, slender hand.


    ¡°No ordinary weapon can hurt me.¡± Chui Yim exerted force in his right hand and crushed the de with his bare hand. He sent another punch into the glipher¡¯s abdomen.


    Barefooted, Siu Fu walked forward calmly and with determination.


    Without any visible actions, the gliphersing at him fell to the ground.


    If Chui Yim was a violent tornado, then Siu Fu was a deep swamp that took down the opponents before they could even figure out what was going on.


    With tacit agreement, they did not try to figure out each other''s style, but they were still able to identify some characteristics of each other''s style.


    Siu Fu could tell that Chui Yim had a powerful body, which was evident seeing how he crushed weapons with his bare hands and how he moved so cleanly and quickly.


    Chui Yim could also tell how Siu Fu had rapid footwork. The opponents seemed to fall of their own ord, but in reality, it was him who kicked them and caused them to faint without the opponent even noticing.


    ¡°Indeed powerful!¡± The both of them thought of each other.


    All those who stayed to guard the passage were mediocre gliphers. The actually capable gliphers had already followed Lee Kwong and Chui Sang into the door.


    When Chui Yim and Siu Fu reached the door, there were many unconscious men behind them on the ground.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Chui Yim strode in without hesitation despite it being pitch ck inside. Siu Fu followed Chui Yim in.<hr>


    Chui Sang and Lee Kwong led the way, followed by three men behind them. As the most powerful cultivators under Lee Kwong, they were aware that Chui Sang was their actual leader.


    Strength was insufficient for humans to survive in the world; if not for Chui Sang''s brain, they would never have be the leaders of this area, able to act as they liked.


    Chui Sang ignored them and passed the chilly passage into a huge hall.


    It was huge in size, spacious, and dozens of meters tall. Nine red wooden beams shot from the ground as if holding up the sky to prevent it from falling.


    Chui Sang only focused on the altar behind the beams.


    The altar looked like those used to pray for good weather, but what was different was the metallic lotus tform on the altar, which was greatly worn out, looking like it was about to break down the next minute.


    On the tform, there was a ball of me. The me was ivory in color just like solidified milk, but the way it was waving in the air showed that it was a ball of me.


    Behind the nine beams and the altar, there was a pitch-ck shadow, as if ink had poured down from the heavens.


    <em>It''s true! </em>Chui Sang trembled. <em>It did not lie to me!</em>


    He hurried over to the altar, and the bead he held in his hands tightly flew out towards the altar no matter how hard he tried to hold it. The bead became ck and kept changing as it flew towards the altar.


    Shockingly, it was an eyeball, and Chui Sang even saw that it was a fully ck eyeball with only its vertical pupil shining in a weird white colour.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Very soon, they discovered that instead of going for the altar, the eyeball passed through it. It was now that everyone noticed the ball of shadow behind the altar.


    The giant shadow dominated the entire space as if it were about to burst open the roof.


    ¡°My Demon Master, your loyal servant Chui Sang is here to help you escape.¡± Currently, Chui Sang was kneeling on the ground.


    The eyeball disappeared into the huge shadow, and silence took over for a long period. Even the shadow that brimmed up to the roof abruptly paused for a moment.


    Suddenly, two bright rays shone across the group. It was from the snowy white iris.


    ¡°Very well, very well, present your sacrificial offerings now.¡± The so-called demon master had a low voice brimming with energy. One of the one-chambered gliphers was already bleeding from his ears due to the unbearable stress.


    Chui Sang was still trembling, perhaps because he was too excited or perhaps because he was fearful. ¡°Please take them, my Demon Master.¡±


    As soon as he said this, an irresistible energy was emitted from the shadows.


    Lee Kwong and the other three cultivators were boiling with anger. They were no idiots, and they immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Bastard Chui! You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    ¡°Either I¡¯m heartless to myself or to the world. Why be let down by the world when I can do the opposite?¡± Chui Sang answered emotionlessly and remained kneeling. ¡°Die, and be my stepping stone to change destiny!¡±


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    Unable to resist the suction, the two gliphers flew into the ck fog and became a blossom of blood before disappearing totally.<hr>


    At the same time, Chui Yim and Siu Fu reached the hall by the passage and stood before the nine pirs. They witnessed the scene of the glipher exploding and blood gushing out. At the same time, the unnamed fire bead in Chui Yim¡¯s hand boiled and escaped into the milky white me on the altar. The me increased in size and lit up the hall entirely!


    It even reduced the suction of the shadow by half. A chilly voice filled with hatred boomed across the area. ¡°Old Monster Ka Yi! Why can¡¯t you rest in peace even after being dead for a thousand years?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can stop me after a thousand years!¡±


    <em>Boom! </em>The suction force returned to its original strength and pulled another cultivator in, leaving only Chui Sang kneeling on the ground respectfully and Lee Kwong trying his best to survive. Chui Yim and Siu Fu stood way behind, in front of the nine pirs.


    What left them in utter disbelief was the solidified hatred that was equivalent to the Yellow Springs, too much for the space to take, and even the air avoided it. Chui Yim and Siu Fu were unable to move due to the intense force, and they stared at the white vertical pupils in fear.


    Just then, the milky white me shot out a ray of light, and Chui Yim watched it enter his be.


    Images yed in his mind in an instant.<hr>


    Chui Yim saw the ancient world of cultivation.


    One year, a terrifying demon suddenly appeared in the world and brought disaster to mankind. It leftkes of blood and hills of human remains wherever it went.


    As the world lived in fear, a bald elderly man walked out and stood in front of the huge demon.


    The demon was named Netherspectre.


    The old man¡¯s Dharma name was Ka Yi.


    This was the story between Ka Yi and Netherspectre.


    They fought for three months, both wearing each other out.


    But Ka Yi was not alone. He had a powerful Buddhist sect, the Thousand Leaves Sect, behind him, and they sent nine of their most powerful monks to help Master Ka Yi. The ten of them ended up forcefully bringing Netherspectre back to their sect.


    But because Netherspectre was too powerful and all ten humans were worn out, this ended with the nine monks turning themselves into human pirs and making use of the paramount Buddhist methods to seal the sect, which prevented Netherspectre from taking in negative energy.


    Back then, Master Ka Yi had two treasures ¨C the Iron Lotus Flower and the Shattered Tile. The Shattered Tile was a roof tile belonging to a rundown temple that fell on Master Ka Yi when he first started cultivation. He made it his personal treasure as he felt that they were fated.


    As for the Iron Lotus Flower, it was the treasure passed down by the Thousand Leaves Sect, which contained infinite zen intent.


    In the end, Ka Yi did not take Netherspectre¡¯s life because he knew how tough it was to cultivate into its form.


    But even with the nine human beams, the Shattered Tile as the roof, and the Iron Lotus Flower, it was stillcking something important.


    Ka Yi was a powerful Buddhist disciple, but he was a hot-tempered monk in his youth, known as the Fury Monk. A hundred years had passed, and he was no longer as short-tempered as he was before, keeping his fury hidden inside his heart.


    Before his death, Ka Yi turned his fury into fire toplete the formation and sealed Netherspectre underground of the sect forever.


    The milky white me on the Iron Lotus Flower was just like Master Ka Yi¡¯s gentle smile.


    Behind the altar was the endless night.


    Hatred was the only thing that was in the pair of eyes. ¡°Old Monster Ka Yi! What makes you think that you can seal me here forever? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible, and I¡¯ll escape as long as there¡¯s evil in the world!¡±


    Time passed, and one day, the Thousand Leaves Sect was eliminated, but this hall remained undiscovered, maybe because it was sealed by the elites of the world¡¯s most powerful Buddhist Sect a thousand years ago.


    Sadly, no cultivator could defeat time.


    The shadow eventually regained energy as time passed, and it secretly turned its hatred over the years into a negative bead, escaping the ce. Inside the bead contained a trace of his spirit, which would guide a determined man with a strong desire here to help it escape.


    But as if predicting this, Master Ka Yi did the same, congealing a trace of his me as an unnamed fire bead and escaping this ce too.


    Centuriester, both the fire bead and the negative bead were brought here by their inheritors at the same time.


    Fate was indeed unpredictable, huh?<hr>


    Chui Yim opened his eyes abruptly. Negative energy permeated the hall, but the scenes from the past Chui Yim just brought him the message that Netherspectre was weak.


    ¡°Douchebag, how dare you, this old goat trapped for a thousand years dare to scare me!¡± Chui Yim yelled. He then turned to Siu Fu. ¡°It¡¯s nearly dead, don¡¯t let it scare you!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± The shadow yelled in anger. He knew that it was Ka Yi¡¯s counter method he left behind. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this tricky old monster could predict what was going to happen after a thousand years!¡± The shadow sent a ck trace of smoke into Chui Sang¡¯s be. ¡°ept my strength, servant!¡±


    Chui Sang was overjoyed. He finally got the power that other Chui n members didn¡¯t have!


    But the next second, he was filled with horror. ¡°Master, no-!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ thanks to you, a trash that desired strength, I can live again! How can you be my servant if you¡¯re no different from an ant? Die!¡±


    The terrifying spirit destroyed Chui Sang¡¯s spirit on the spot.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°Brother Chui, beware, it¡¯s trying to possess him!¡± Siu Fu¡¯s face fell.


    Possession was the process of moving one¡¯s spirit into a dead body to continue one¡¯s lifespan and cultivation. It was one of the six techniques of Buddhism that was long lost to the world. Beings with powerful mental strength were gifted with the talent to perform this technique naturally and could even attack someone with a living spirit, destroying the host¡¯s spirit violently and snatching the body forcefully!


    Siu Fu couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of terrifying being was living inside the ck shadow.<hr>


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± abruptly stood up, causally waving his right hand.


    Lee Kwong¡¯s face fell and he defended himself with his de. But ¡°Chui Sang¡¯s¡± arm was covered in ck smoke as it smashed against the de, and Lee Kwong, who was tired out after struggling against the suction force, could no longer take it and flew out, turning into a bloody fog within the ck smoke.


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± shut his eyes, enjoying the feeling. ¡°Blood, the purest form of blood and flesh! Hahaha!¡±


    He opened his eyes, staring at Chui Yim and Siu Fu with his vertical white pupils that brimmed with violence. ¡°Come, be my nutrients to take over the world once again!¡±


    ¡°Brother Chui,¡± Siu Fu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The body it took over is too weak to handle the great power of this unknown creature. It might seem invincible, but it¡¯s no stronger than a two-chambered state cultivator. We stand a chance.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. He could sense the fragile spirit beneath the powerful facade. ¡°Brother Siu, I¡¯ll go first, protect me from behind.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Siu Fu nodded.<hr>


    Smoke emitted from Chui Yim¡¯s bald head, slowly getting thicker as he grew long hair that was covered in me. It danced in the air like ming snakes.


    Cautiously, Chui Yim slowly moved his right foot by a step.


    <em>Boom! </em>The ground cracked, and Chui Yim disappeared from the spot!


    ¡°Too arrogant!¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± sneered. Despite only being able to exert the force of a two-chambered cultivator, it was still too much for a one-chambered state youth to take¡­ huh?


    <em>Boom! </em>¡°Chui Sang¡± sent out a ck ball of me surrounded by ck smoke on his palm, which dispersed the instant the teen with zing hairnded a punch against it.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    ¡°Chui Sang¡¯s¡± left arm received a huge impact, and the sound of his bones breaking was heard.


    Chui Yim appeared behind ¡°Chui Sang,¡± his ming hair flying in the air. ¡°Hah, is that all you got?¡±


    <em>Bang! </em>Another punchnded on ¡°Chui Sang¡¯s¡± back, then his left arm again, and his right shoulder¡­


    <em>Bang bang bang bang bang¡­</em>


    Netherspectre, who had only just snatched a body, was greatly confused. <em>What¡¯s with this speed? He¡¯s not just a one-chambered state rookie! Even a two-chambered cultivator can¡¯t have such speed!</em><hr>


    Chui Yim carried a water bucket as he ran up and down a trail on Cerulean Mountain.


    ¡°Second Senior Sister, does this really work?¡± he asked the petite figure beside him helplessly.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re the one that pestered me to teach youbat techniques.¡± Yim Mo Chiu red at him, and the other looked down in silence.


    He witnessed Woo Nim battle and knew that she was fantastic, so Chui Yim had the idea of learning from Woo Nim, who told him that she learned from Yim Mo Chiu instead.


    Seeing that Chui Yim remained quiet, Yim Mo Chiu only let out a soft snort. ¡°Thinking of learning how to run before you can even walk.


    ¡°Speed and strength are the basis of all martial arts and give you invincibility. There¡¯s no need for any techniques with enough swiftness. No matter how skilful the opponent is, you''ve already brought them to their knees with speed before they even make a move.


    ¡°Techniques are only needed when both parties are of the same state. Your physical body is formidable, yet its true potential remains untapped. I won¡¯t teach you any techniques until you¡¯ve mastered the use of your body.¡±


    With that, Chui Yim could be seen running and training his body with different methods daily, learning to use his strength fully. Four yearster, Chui Yim was able tounch a full-force punch at a tree without causing a single leaf to fall. A simple flick of his fingers bore enough energy to break rock and extract gold.


    He was still empty-headed towards martial arts, but when it came to strength and control of speed, Chui Yim was now unbeatable amongst those of his state.<hr>


    The punches were unable to kill Netherspectre, but it was able to hurt its pride.


    After being suppressed for a thousand years, it, who was prepared to return and dominate the world, was beaten up badly by an ant!


    <em>Uneptable!</em>


    ¡°Ant!!!!¡±


    ck fog surged to the ceiling as another tiny trace of ck fog entered Chui Sang¡¯s body. It might¡¯ve been tiny, but Siu Fu¡¯s eyes never moved away from it.


    At the same time, the rust stains that covered the Iron Lotus Flower disappeared swiftly. Purity did not take over the sacred item, but the inky evil aura did.


    It had been a thousand years, and the paramount sacred item failed to change Netherspectre for the better but ended up consumed by its intense hatred instead.


    This also exined how some of its simple evil thoughts could escape to the world in the form of a bead and attract Chui Sang; Netherspectre had swallowed one of the seals.


    The Iron Lotus Flower soared to the sky andnded on ¡°Chui Sang¡¯s¡± hand.


    <em>Boom! </em>Chui Yim punched the Iron Lotus Flower and received a horrifying bacsh from the evil aura!


    ¡°What the heck!?¡± Shocked, Chui Yim retreated in an instant!


    The evil aura descended like a formidable, ominous w!


    <em>Screech!</em>


    Luckily for Chui Yim, he moved swiftly and dodged the attack casually. Even so, five w marks were left on his dark red vest, revealing his toned body. Chui Yim frowned at the ck Iron Lotus Flower. The Purifying Cloud Pavilion was stocked with treasures, so he could easily tell how great of a power the Iron Lotus Flower held.


    The concerning factor here was that the Iron Lotus Flower ¨C supposedly part of the suppression formation ¨C became Netherspectre¡¯s item after being eroded by a thousand years of evil aura. Even without Chui Sang, Netherspectre would¡¯ve been able to escape a couple of centuriester at most.


    Chui Sang sacrificing himself and his servants only sped up the process and provided Netherspectre a body to host.


    <hr>


    ¡°Nobody, not a single person in the world can stop my rebirth today!¡±


    The vertical pupils of ¡°Chui Sang¡± were as fierce as a storm as the ck shadow behind him expanded. Without the Iron Lotus Flower, the milky me was like a flickering candle that would disperse the next minute.???????


    Both Chui Yim and Siu Fu knew in their hearts that, if the milky me were put out, they would lose their lives.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Siu Fu¡¯s eyes flickered as his face turned white as a sheet of paper, not because of the ferocious Netherspectre, but for some other reason.


    ¡°Brother Chui, I¡¯m not good at straight-up fights, but I know prediction and deduction skills.


    ¡°Please buy me some time and I¡¯ll calcte where our vitality lies.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded, it wasn¡¯t like he had another choice. ¡°I¡¯ll have to depend on you!¡± He defended Siu Fu behind him.


    ¡°How funny it is to watch ants struggle on their deathbeds.¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± sneered and ced the Iron Lotus Flower in front of his chest. The Iron Lotus Flower emitted an evil aura that descended on the teenagers as a giant, inky w!


    Chui Yim took a deep breath. He could see the seven ming crescent moons in his mind.


    Sung Tsz Hin had told him that it was a seed of the Heavenly Realm.


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t link the me and the crescent moons together, but it did not hinder his understanding of the mes. He had already fullyprehended the Seven Crescent Moons and turned it into his strength, in the form of a gliphility.


    Arching, Chui Yim ced his right hand on his waist to gather strength while his zing hair danced in the air.


    Sensing Chui Yim¡¯s energy, Siu Fu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at Chui Yim with myriadplex emotions. He hated it; not Chui Yim, but the energy, same as the one he felt from the corpse Hung Zhin bestowed to Steelhead.


    <hr>


    As the giant w descended, Chui Yimunched a punch. It was the energliph route of Bloody War Strike along with his understanding towards the me.


    A burning crescent moon came into the picture.


    ¡°Flowing July me.¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The burning crescent moon collided with the giant w, its intimidating energy wave was unlike anything that could be produced by a one-chambered cultivator!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Netherspectre¡¯s vertical pupils shook in fear. The crescent moon¡¯s aura had him shaking in fear as if it would burn everything in the world, and the blood energy movement was so strong that it almost solidified.


    <em>He¡¯s just a one-chambered glipher!? What has the world be after a thousand years? Why did Ie across such a monster just as I was about to break free!?</em>


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chui Yim vomited blood. He was worn out, but determination still filled his eyes even when the crescent moon dispersed along with the ck w.


    ¡°I told you that nobody can prevent my rebirth!¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± was outraged, and the shadow behind him erged once again, sending another trace into Chui Sang¡¯s body so secretly that even Chui Yim did not catch it.


    However, Siu Fu did. He had been staring in that direction since the start, waiting, deducing, just for this moment!


    His face turned pale as he flicked his finger and sent a negative-energy-filled shadow towards a certain area.


    <em>Tsk!</em>


    A soft noise was heard, as if a kite or puppet was cut from its strings. Once again, disbelief took over ¡°Chui Sang¡¯s¡± face, and the shadow¡¯s movement decreased at the same time.


    He turned to Siu Fu, unable to believe what just happened.


    For context, Netherspectre was a being of darkness and had out-of-this-world mental strength. Its physical strength now was less than one per cent of its mental strength, thus, not even a five-chambered glipher could sense it. But this one-chambered kid did.


    Netherspectre was thunderstruck, the impact even greater than Chui Yim attacking him up front!


    As pale as the moon, Siu Fu seemed tired out. The deduction was mentally draining for him, and now that they were fighting for survival, he did not care about hiding his identity or style as he allowed ck smoke to surround him.


    Unlike Chui Sang¡¯s aura when he was alive, Siu Fu¡¯s aura was less evil and more transparent.


    ¡°Brother Chui! I have temporarily broken its connection with its host, leaving it greatly weakened. Kill it right now!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chui Yim nodded. Siu Fu whispered something to him and then yelled. ¡°I¡¯ll fight for a chance for Brother Chui.¡±


    With that, Siu Fu turned into a ck arrow and went for ¡°Chui Sang.¡±


    ¡°Even without my connection, it¡¯s simple to kill both of you kids!¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡±ughed, enraged. He was only able to exert the force of a three-chambered state currently, but it knew it would win the teenagers because of cultivation state differences. Be it their control of energliph, mental state, orbat skills, they were no match for Netherspectre!


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± smiled watching Siu Fue for him as a w reached out for Siu Fu from the Iron Lotus Flower in his hands!


    <em>Pfft¡­ </em>The shadow descended, and ¡°Chui Sang¡± was stunned. Siu Fu disappeared like a bubble in front of it, and when it took a closer look, it realised that Siu Fu had always been behind Chui Yim. This was just a secret skill of necrocultivation ¨C duplication.


    Netherspectre was tricked by them!


    ¡°Right now, Brother Chui!¡±


    Without hesitation, Chui Yim¡¯s hair ignited again, leaving another crack in the ground, going for the demon as a red shadow!


    ¡°Just in time, you who overestimate your capabilities!¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± sneered. Even though it could not regenerate energy, killing them was still a piece of cake. However, it realised that Chui Yim¡¯s aim was not it, but the milky me that was about to disperse in the air.


    Siu Fu was simrly nervous. He had made seventeen deductions to know that the milky white me was the only way for them to survive. Everything Siu Fu did was just to let Chui Yim get this me.


    As soon as Chui Yim grabbed hold of it, he went back to Siu Fu at lightning speed, still staring at ¡°Chui Sang¡± cautiously.


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± was shocked, but when he realised what happened, he was¡­ overjoyed.


    ¡°Hahahahah! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± opened his arms; he was currently over the moon. ¡°Do you know what that me is? It¡¯s that monster Ka Yi¡¯s spirit me, and without it, I would not have been trapped here for a thousand years!¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The shadow behind him erged at a great speed, nearly breaking through the roof. ¡°Chui Sang¡± stood in front of it, the altar already gone.


    Chui Yim and Siu Fu moved backwards in a hurry, standing amongst the nine red stone pirs.


    ¡°I really have to thank the both of you.¡± ¡°Chui Sang¡± looked at them seriously. ¡°Without the both of you, it would¡¯ve been a hassle for me to put that out.¡±


    However, Chui Yim did not hear him as the me flowed into his body when he grabbed it with his right hand. Within the blink of an eye, it reached Chui Yim¡¯s be. Numerous scenes appeared in front of Chui Yim, forcing themselves into the teen¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    The memory was about the story of a little monk.


    He was born to a temple, but unlike his introverted peers, he was yful, energetic, and curious about the world. Martial arts and running around were his hobbies.


    The little monk hated scripture lessons the most and looked forward to martial arts lessons daily. So, his master would always smile and shake his head at him while knocking his head softly with a wooden rod, pretending that he was a wooden fish. This was the punishment his master had for him.


    Time flew past, and the little monk was old enough to leave the mountain for an adventure.


    The little monk was passionate about martial arts and tended to get into fights whenever he came across injustices. He also loved to spar with martial arts elites.


    One fateful day, he went overboard and killed a disciple from arge n by ident.


    Greatly angered, his master dragged him back to the Thousand Leaves Sect and kept him at the back of the mountain. He was forced to recite scriptures twenty-four-seven with the hope of cleansing of his sins.


    However, the monk felt that his master was the most irritating person in the world. Instead of calming him down, he became increasingly angered and attempted to break through the cave daily.


    Of course, he always ended up failing since his master, a powerful monk of the generation and the Thousand Leaves Sect Leader, was guarding the door. It was impossible that he would seed.


    Thus, the master and disciple spent every single day engaging inbat, and the older man would recite scripture for the little monk during their break time, irritating the little monk.


    The little monk¡¯s fury only grew as time passed, as if someone was adding new kindling to his me of fury every single day.


    With that, ten years passed.


    One day, it was not his master who came for him, but another monk.


    The monk recognized this monk as his senior uncle.


    His senior uncle brought him to a corpse, which he spent the next three months staring at nkly.


    The monk did not understand why he had such a heavy heart when he was finally freed from the non-stop chanting. He even thought of making himself deaf or pulling his master¡¯s tongue out in the past.


    He knew that his master had taught him all their gliphilities and styles secretly during their non-stopbat for the past ten years. Right from the start, the monk¡¯s master chose him as the sect leader.


    Three monthster, he officially took the Iron Lotus Flower and became the leader of his sect. He kept his fury in the depths of his heart, which became his spiritual fire as well as his strongest weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t that the anger was gone, but now, was there a good reason to be angry?<hr>


    It was snowing all around.


    Standing in thend of snow, Chui Yim looked around nkly.


    He could not find anything other than a snowman in this white piece ofnd. Therefore, he made his way towards the snowman.


    Before he reached it, he heard the snowman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Chui Yim felt a drastic change the instant he heard it. It was a change in his emotions, and he felt fury gushing out of his heart.<hr>


    All Siu Fu saw was Chui Yim yelling at the skies, his eyes turning scarlet.


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± sneered at this scene. ¡°That¡¯s Old Monster Ka Yi¡¯s spiritual me, it will definitely cause a lot of pain. Watch your friend be turned to ash by it within ten seconds; I don¡¯t even need to take action!¡±<hr>


    ¡°Why should I be?¡± Chui Yim asked. His face reddened, as well as his eyes, but he remained calm.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you be?¡± the snowman replied after a pause.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡±


    The Chinese character for ¡°willing¡± could be interpreted in different ways. It could refer to a ¡°wish,¡± but it more often referred to ¡°willingness.¡± The former was about waiting for the world to do something for you, but thetter relied on oneself. If one was angry then they were angry, but if one was not willing to be angry, who could force them to be angry?


    ¡°Great. But now, it¡¯s time for you to be enraged.¡±


    The snowman spoke again after a long time, and suddenly, its eyes were revealed! Chui Yim realised that it was no snowman, but an actual man who was buried under the snow after sitting in the snowy weather for a long period!


    Everything started to burn.


    Land of snow? There was no snow; every snowke was the purest form of me.


    This meant that this ¡°snowy¡±nd was actually a sea of fire that could burn the world!


    Chui Yim was previously standing in the snow and shuddering from the cold, but the next second, he was in a sea of fire, burning with it!<hr>


    The redness in Chui Yim¡¯s eyes subsided as his orbs became milky white, including his pupils! Chui Yim looked like he had two balls of milky white me recing his eyes.


    The burning sensation was not simply from the temperature; the me was burning a particr emotion at the same time.


    Great Monk Ka Yi made use of cultivating his rage into a spiritual me, which he named Fury.


    Chui Yim reached out his right hand. The milky white me curled around his right arm and turned into gliph patterns that looked like thin lines from afar. If one were to take a close look, the fine lines were made of many zing Sun gliphs.


    Despite not knowing who Chui Yim¡¯s father was, Sung Tsz Hin had already figured out the Greater zing Sun entirely and deduced the next part to it. He said that Chui Yim would have the Greater zing Sun tattooed on his entire body, with his chest as the sun and his limbs as sunrays.


    Currently, Chui Yim¡¯s right arm was the morning sunray emitted from the sun on his chest.


    The Fury was tattooed in Chui Yim and became his sunray.


    Feeling the familiar energy wave he hated, ¡°Chui Sang¡± was badly shocked and shrieked, ¡°Old Monster Ka Yi, it¡¯s you!?¡± The shadow went for Chui Yim. The pale Siu Fu could feel that a single drop of this ck wave could take one¡¯s life immediately.


    He was putting all his hopes on Chui Yim.<hr>


    ¡°I am not Ka Yi.¡± Chui Yim floated in the space where the red stone pirs were, and the scary dark wave was unable to reach the area protected by the pirs.


    ¡°I am Chui Yim.¡±


    Chui Yim floated in the air,fist sped at his waist. The nine stone pirs cracked one by one, revealing human remains hidden beneath. These were congealed out of the nine Thousand Leaves Sect elites¡¯ bodies after all.


    The red and white fragments surrounded Chui Yim.


    To seal this demon, Ka Yi sacrificed the nine elites of their sect as well as the sacred item of their sect, the Iron Lotus Flower. However, they stillcked a core, so Ka Yi used his spiritual me, which contained a trace of his spirit.


    If the demon managed to break out, Ka Yi¡¯s remaining spirit would take over the body of the person the unnamed fire bead attracted and make use of the attack he left behind to take down Netherspectre. However, Chui Yim¡¯s answer sessfully passed Ka Yi¡¯s test, thus Ka Yi gave Chui Yim the chance tounch thest attack himself.


    <em>Bzz¡­</em>


    A buzzing sound was heard. It resembled a cry at the same time.


    Who was crying? Chui Yim, who was currently one with the entire Thousand Leaves Sect, knew where the cry was from.


    <em>Do you want to follow me?</em>


    Chui Yim asked, only to receive an energy wave of sorrow and despair.


    It should have shattered long ago, during one dawn a thousand years ago.


    But because of fate, itnded on a little monk who brought it around and nurtured it.


    Now that the little monk was going to leave the world, there was no other reason for it to remain intact anymore.


    After a short pause, Chui Yim answered as he understood the tile¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Then shatter,¡± Chui Yim mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    A middle-aged man walked along the desert with a worried expression on his face.


    In the end, he let his worries win and made his way here.


    He was aware that the deduction style the sacred son cultivated was best at avoiding misfortune, but they were currently in the ruins of an ancient sect. There was no guarantee that it would be one hundred percent safe inside even if it was fully explored.


    Just then, he felt an endless ominous intent across the area. Fear overtook him in an instant, his energliph surging from the strong emotion.


    ¡°Sacred son!¡± He yelled before disappearing into one of the passages hidden beneath the sand.<hr>


    Not far away, a golden cloud floated across the skies slowly.


    A chubby man was riding on the cloud with wine in his hands and food in another, enjoying his life.


    After spending four years with Chui Yim, Hui Sai Cheong knew his little junior brother¡¯s capability well and knew that he would be able to survive until Hui Sai Cheong arrived to rescue him even if he came across a four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state cultivator.


    Suddenly, Hui Sai Cheong¡¯s face fell drastically. He felt the evil intentions hidden in the desert as well as the subtle energliph movement.


    ¡°Necrocultivator!?¡± The golden cloud shot through the skies as a golden shadow, arriving at the middle-aged man¡¯s former position within no time.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother¡­¡± He looked at the hole in the sand with an ugly expression, and without hesitation, he moved at lighting speed into the passage ¨C which seemed impossible for someone of his size.<hr>


    Wild Sand Vige was the vige closest to the Red Rampart Desert, and all the vigers were currently staring toward the west, frightened.


    The weather underwent a dramatic transformation. There was a sand storm, and even the skies turned dark!


    The majestic red wall that had been located in the desert forever started to crack.


    <em>Boom! </em>Another sound that was a thousand times louder rang out, and the Red Rampart shattered in front of the crowd¡¯s eyes like a tile that fell from the roof.<hr>


    It was only now that Chui Yim knew that the Red Rampart was just a palm-sized shattered tile. The reason it became so gigantic was because a powerful monk a thousand years ago nurtured it, and it was one of Ka Yi¡¯sst resorts.


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± looked up at Chui Yim in the sky, whose eyes were currently milky white just like the me, as well as the Red Rampart that shattered, fragments falling and surrounding Chui Yim like a red river.


    ¡°Chui Sang¡± looked at the red river, human remains in red and white, and the milky white me with aplicated and hateful look.


    This was the strength of the nine monks, Ka Yi¡¯s personal me Fury, the power of the shattered tile nurtured for centuries, as well as the human attracted here by the unnamed fire bead with a Heaven¡¯s me heart, Chui Yim.


    This was fate.


    And how could Netherspectre go against the four of them?


    Chui Yim calmly pped down on Netherspectre with his right fist by his waist just like it was any other fly in the world.


    ¡°Die,¡± he said calmly, without any scolding.


    This attack did not contain much of Chui Yim¡¯s own energy, only the energy of the Heaven¡¯s me that could destroy everything in the world.


    The shattered red river, milky white me of Fury, and the red and white ashes congealed into one energy and became a huge palm of a hundred miles with great power.


    The ck smoke that was about to break through the ce let out an angry roar and turned into a ck light to counterattack Chui Yim. Only now could Siu Fu see that it was a giant tiger hidden beneath the shadows.


    A giant hand came from the skies, passing through the air and the desert, and put down the tiger beforending on the thousand year old shadow. This hand that could destroy heaven and earth was not filled with ominous murderous intention but justice and even zen!


    <em>Boom!!!</em>


    The sand of the desert leapt to the sky following this p beforending back on the ground again. Chui Yim fell from the skies onto a soft body, feeling extremely weak.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother!¡± Hui Sai Cheong shook his head worriedly. Feelingpletely drained, Chui Yim tried to open his eyes. ¡°Third¡­ Senior¡­ Brother¡­ save¡­ there¡¯s someone¡­ down there¡­¡±


    Chui Yim looked downwards to see a pitch-ck figure waving goodbye towards him. To Chui Yim, it looked like thest goodbye from the other before his death. Chui Yim struggled helplessly but was caught back by Hui Sai Cheong. ¡°This ce is going to crumble, Junior Brother! It will be toote if we don¡¯t leave right now!¡±


    The remnant of the Thousand Leaves Sect was able to remain here for a thousand of years, not eroding under the power of the desert and even time because of the power that Ka Yi left in the Shattered Tile. Since it was gone now, the entire sect was as good as gone too.


    When Chui Yim shut his eyes, he saw ten figures. Nine in ruby red monk robes, smiling at him gently. In front of them stood an elderly monk with silver eyebrows, hugging a palm-sized cracked tile like it was his precious baby.


    They left toward the sky as they chanted.


    With that, Chui Yim fainted. Hui Sai Cheong gritted his teeth and drove his cloud away quickly.<hr>


    Ling Fei silentlynded beside Siu Fu, a drop of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, sacred son. I came across an elite, and it took me a long time to get rid of him.¡± Ling Fei looked around cautiously at the thought of the figure trailing behind him closely. With his state, that person must¡¯ve been a fantastic cultivator to be able to follow him so closely. If not for the secret and mysterious techniques of a necrocultivator, Ling Fei would never have been able to lose him.


    Siu Fu looked over calmly. He was currently very pale, but evidently not physically hurt, only mentally drained from the battle. However, his orbs were full of happiness and craziness. ¡°Indeed my opportunity¡­


    ¡°Go? Why should I go now when my opportunity is right here?¡± Siu Fu walked calmly into the abyss.


    ¡°Sacred son!?¡± Ling Fei yelled in bad shock. He wanted to pull Siu Fu away forcefully but realised thetter had disappeared after taking a few steps! After some hesitation, he followed behind, only to feel that he was in an icy coldke, before disappearing into the zing desert.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The vast desert sunk into this ce that should¡¯ve disappeared a thousand years ago. From today onwards, there would be no more Red Rampart forbidden area or powerful Buddhist sect.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    They arrived in a pitch-ck world. There was not even a trace of light, and Siu Fu could not even see his fingers.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>He felt a gust of wind from his back. It was Ling Fei. With Ling Fei¡¯s cultivation, he could locate Siu Fu with his consciousness and catch up with him almost immediately.


    Siu Fu continued walking forward, ignoring him.


    It did not take them long to reach a huge mountain that was simrly pitch ck, but it differed from its surroundings.


    The mountain was like a torn piece of the night sky. It also resembled a ssy and silent ball of ck me. But what instilled fear in humans was its oddly white vertical pupils.


    It looked down at the humans like they were ants, not even minding them.


    As the saying goes, the higher up one stands, the more scenery they can see.


    Feeling the terrifying aura of the ominous being in front of him, Ling Fei¡¯s face flushed white, but he immediately stood in front of Siu Fu with the Asura Devil Tonfas.


    The ck mountain watched their actions as if they were monkeys performing without a sound.


    ¡°You may leave first.¡± Struggling badly under the horrifying pressure, Ling Fei was ready to attack, but Siu Fu stopped him. Despite not understanding Siu Fu¡¯s actions, Ling Fei took a deep breath and did as told. But he still stood near Siu Fu where he could save him in the event of any dangerous situation.


    <hr>


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡± Siu Fu told the silent ck mountain.


    It looked at Siu Fu in disdain.


    Was there even a need to say anything? How could it possibly survive thebined attack of the nine monks, Fury, the Shattered Tile, and fate?


    ¡°Leave before I change my mind about letting you survive,¡± it said calmly, maybe because its time was near.


    ¡°I can help you live on,¡± Siu Fu continued, not doing as told.


    The ck mountain only stared at Siu Fu as if the teenager was an idiot.


    To be honest, as the most ominous being in the world, it was kind of indignant that it was going to die at the hands of Chui Yim and Siu Fu, two one-chambered teenagers!


    But it was fair at the same time, as it was technically Ka Yi who killed it; the entire process was nned by Ka Yi a thousand years ago, who left behind four backup ns. Thus, Netherspectre was able to ept its fate.


    <em>But here¡¯s an idiot telling me that he can help me live. </em>It was taunting Siu Fu with how it looked at him, but the other only remained silent.


    Siu Fu knew that words were insufficient, only solid evidence was.


    Siu Fu opened his shirt and revealed the sinister palm gliph. It looked like he had forcefully engraved a ghost¡¯s w from the Nine Levels of Hell on his chest. There were also jet-ck chains on the palm.


    Reaching out his right hand, the gliph on his chest seemed toe alive, moving along his shoulders and right arm. The illusory chain moved like a living snake. It was a delicious bait, waiting for someone to pick up on it willingly.


    The vertical pupils shrunk instantly.


    With its state, it was able to figure out the situation with Siu Fu¡¯s gliph with just a nce.


    Emotions washed past its eyes. It was considering, hesitating and struggling.


    After some time, it spoke with much hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being your ve and just dying?¡±


    Siu Fu shook his head, disagreeing with its words. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important in the world than being able to live. As long as we survive, we will be able to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the world. I promise you the greatest freedom and won¡¯t forcefully keep you in control. If you agree, our lives will be closely tied; you¡¯ll die if I do, so you should help me as much as you can.¡±


    Siu Fu said with great sincerity, which made Netherspectre hesitate further. There was the sound of a chain as he moved his right hand, giving off the aromatic scent of life.


    This was the only thing in the world that could tempt Netherspectre ¨C survival.


    Ling Fei standing behind Siu Fu was horrified. He understood what was going on ¨C Siu Fu was trying to make the ominous being into his corpse soul, or rather, his living soul.


    Ling Fei could not imagine the consequences. In their tribe, they made use of dead souls to be their most loyal servants because there could be unforeseen danger if the souls still had minds of their own.


    Nobody and nothing in the world would willingly be someone else¡¯s servant even if that meant that their lives could be extended.


    Moreover, the corpse souls were closely interlinked with their masters; with intelligence, the souls might think of betrayal, which would lead to an unstable mental state for the necrocultivator simr to being possessed. Almost all tribe members would only control corpse souls forcefully.


    Ling Fei could not understand Siu Fu¡¯s action. <em>Why not wait for its life to end, collect its corpse, and forcefully make it into your servant? That¡¯s the perfect way.</em>


    But seeing how serious Siu Fu was, Ling Fei did not say anything about it in the end.<hr>


    Seeing Netherspectre hesitate, Siu Fu continued, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what concerns you have that make you hesitate. Is it your body? If that¡¯s the case, I promise that I will make full use of every part of your body; your fur will be my armour, and your blood and flesh will be my strength. As for your bones, I¡¯ll make them into my weapons.¡±


    He stared at the white pair of eyes fearlessly and with sincerity. ¡°I promise to not waste a single part of your body.¡±


    The ck mountain stared at Siu Fu, who was no different from an ant. Even though it was about to leave this world, it could kill this ant simply as long as it wished to.


    However, Netherspectre was only starting to understand this human right now.


    From the start when it had the upper hand, this human did not fear it in the slightest, even if it could easily possess humans. Siu Fu was shocked, but never once fearful.


    If not for his powerful deduction that cut off its connection with its host and tricking it with the duplicate, the bald teenager would never have been able to obtain Fury.


    Hearing how Siu Fu was seemingly trying to anger it now, Netherspectre looked at Siu Fu in admiration. It preferred viins to hypocrites like Ka Yi, and it could tell that Siu Fu was a viin who would do anything for sess, and it liked that.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± It shut its white orbs. As a being of such stature, it would not change its mind nor would it hesitate after it made a decision.


    The orbs filled with death intent shut slowly like two flickering candles being put out, and the ck mountain faded away into the surroundings, revealing its actual appearance.


    At the same time, the ck chain on Siu Fu¡¯s right hand moved like it was holding onto something. Ling Fei watched the process nervously. This was the most crucial time, and if the soul struggled in the slightest, Siu Fu would be seriously injured.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    In the case that a soul struggled, the necrocultivator would be left with a huge decrease in their cultivation, and worse, mentally injured!


    Luckily, what Ling Fei worried about didn¡¯t happen.


    The white orbs reopened the moment the white candlelight of the mountain died down.


    This represented a new life.


    Currently, it was staring at the ck mountain. It was no mountain, but the corpse of a gigantic ck tiger. Grandiose was the only word to describe the corpse that looked no different from a ck mountain range.


    The tiger was now dead but still emitted formidable might, enough to leave the space twisted.


    It was pure ck in colour, looking like a ck abyss that led to the other side of the world, seemingly using part of the night sky as its fur.


    Nobody knew, but the Night Lion that caused widespread destruction in the South was just a gliphic beast with awakened genes from this pure ck beast, the King of the Night ¨C Night Tiger.


    Even so, the ck tiger was now a soulless corpse.


    Siu Fu walked forward, patting the corpse gently, which then disappeared into thin air.


    Siu Fu could identify the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements immediately because he simrly owned a storage space made of pentachromatic divine rock. As a tribe with history and assets umted from a thousand years, it was more than natural that they would own such an expensive treasure.


    Night Tiger was currently experiencing its new half-solid form. Of course, it felt better with a solid body, but eventually, it was freed from the power of the Buddhist chant that had trapped it for the past thousand years. Night Tiger figured out that it was able to move freely as long as it stayed within a certain radius of the human.


    Siu Fu smiled gently as he watched Night Tiger get used to its new lifestyle.


    He waved his hands as if he was summoning something that always belonged to him.


    An Iron Lotus Flower fell into Siu Fu¡¯s hands. It was the treasure of the Thousand Leaves Sect, a paramount sacred item of the Buddhist sect. Even Ka Yi didn¡¯t expect Night Tiger to turn it into an ominous item sessfully after feeding it with negative energy for the past thousand years.


    No zen could be felt from the Iron Lotus Flower as ck smoke could be seen radiating from it. Currently, the Iron Lotus Flower seemed to be made of obsidian.


    After a thousand years, this treasure belonged to Night Tiger, and now that Night Tiger was dead and became Siu Fu¡¯s corpse soul, the treasure naturally belonged to Siu Fu. He looked down at it and mumbled. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll be called Lifeless.¡±


    The Iron Lotus Flower covered the sky and the sun, leaving the world dim and lifeless. The Iron Lotus Flower let out a buzz, turning the skypletely dark with Ling Fei and Siu Fu in it.


    When they reopened their eyes, they were now in the desert.


    ¡°Go get used to this freedom.¡± Siu Fu took a nce at Night Tiger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around, kid.¡± Night Tiger red at Siu Fu coldly. With that, the shadow disappeared at lightning speed, too rapid for even Ling Fei to capture!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Siu Fu said calmly. Ling Fei¡¯s mouth opened slightly, hesitating to say something.


    In the end, he only shook his head without a word.


    Siu Fu looked across the desert into the distance. It was as if he could see a golden shadow shining in the dark.


    <em>Indeed my opportunity¡­</em>


    Without Chui Yim, Siu Fu never would have been able to convince an ancient beast to be his corpse soul, nor would he obtain the great ominous treasure Lifeless. If Chui Yim wasn¡¯t the one to obtain the unnamed fire bead but someone else, Siu Fu would have died if the other failed Ka Yi¡¯sst test and Ka Yi¡¯s spirit had to battle with Night Tiger.


    Why was that so? Because Siu Fu knew that Chui Yim deliberately avoided him when hended his deadly attack. He also remembered how Chui Yim trusted him enough to let him guard his back¡­


    He did not know when they would meet again, but Siu Fu cultivated his tribe¡¯s secret style, Night Lunar Star Gazing, so he knew that he and Chui Yim were connected by fate and would meet again someday.


    ¡°Chui Yim¡­?¡± Siu Fu mumbled to himself. With that, the night swallowed him and Ling Fei, leaving no trace behind, just like the thousand year old Red Rampart that disappeared silently.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chui Yim opened his eyes and sat up abruptly.


    His sudden action startled Lam Ming Sum, who was sitting on the wooden chair next to his bed.


    ¡°Brother Chui! You''re finally awake?¡± This was a pleasant surprise for Lam Ming Sum.


    ¡°What''s going on? Aren''t I in the Western Desert?¡± Chui Yim was all dizzy and had not yet registered the situation.


    Knowing that Chui Yim''s memory should be unclear since he fainted, she passed a cup of water over before exining. ¡°Third Teacher mentioned that you fought a powerful enemy and fainted afterwards. It¡¯s been a week since then, and it was the Third Teacher who brought you back.¡±


    ¡°A week?!¡± Chui Yim was in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that one week had passed just like that. As he regained his consciousness, the other Cloud Pce members arrived.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chui Yim saw Kam Chin Kee and sensed a huge change in him. It seemed that he had some gains from his seclusion.


    However, he could not bother with anything else at the moment and turned to Hui Sai Cheong. ¡°Third Senior Brother, did you manage to save him?¡±


    ¡°Save who?¡± The group turned to each other, confused.


    Hui Sai Cheong shook his head. ¡°I followed the directions you gave me, but I didn¡¯t see anybody. We had limited time ourselves; even I do not have the ability to go against heaven and earth. If we took any longer to leave, even we would be below the sand right now.¡±


    Chui Yim frowned. He always felt that the teenager in ck was extraordinary. ¡°I¡¯m going to Mister Cheuk to see if he can find any signs of life.¡±


    However, Sung Tsz Hin walked over and stopped Chui Yim from moving forcefully. ¡°Calm down, what you need right now is rest. I¡¯llmunicate with Cheuk Kwun for you.¡±


    His voice was filled with energliph that woke Chui Yim up totally.


    ¡°Please.¡± Chui Yim took a deep breath. ¡°I might have died facing such a dangerous situation if not for that friend.¡±


    It seemed that Siu Fu got all the benefits at Chui Yim¡¯s expense, but without Siu Fu¡¯s deduction, there¡¯s no confirming that Chui Yim would¡¯ve been able to obtain Ka Yi¡¯s personal me, Fury, that was congealed with Ka Yi¡¯s lifetime cultivation.<hr>


    After a long wait, Mister Cheuk got back. He told them that even with Spirit Roaming and the Celestial Pearl, he could only detect about a hundred meters below the sand. The Western Desert was a huge desert, and it was a tough task to search for even the Red Rampart!


    Thus, even Mister Cheuk could note up with a result within a short time.


    Thus, all Chui Yim could do now was wait.


    All Cloud Pce members were left silent after hearing the entire story from Chui Yim. It was a heavy matter, and from the surging evil energy Hui Sai Cheong felt, it would¡¯ve been a catastrophe if the evil beast had managed to escape.


    They were also slightly dumbfounded after learning about the legacy of the Buddhist sect that had long vanished from the world. It was recorded in the books kept in Cloud Forest that the Thousand-Leaf Sect was the greatest organisation on the a thousand years ago apart from some other equally powerful Buddhist sects.


    The Buddhist sects dominated the continent like how the North and South did today. The sects were not on the best terms, but since they were of the same religion, there weren¡¯t any deadly wars like today¡¯s world.


    Their legacies were long gone, and even today¡¯s Apex Temple was not an authentic Buddhist sect since the two legacies Mute inherited were iplete.


    Buddhism was all about cultivating inner peace and zen. The actual Buddhism that cultivated inner peace, the physical body, and zen were long gone.


    The Cloud Pce members were filled with respect to hear about the nine elites that sealed themselves into pirs just to seal the world¡¯s great evil. They were also shocked yet felt that it made a lot of sense after hearing that Chui Yim tattooed his chamber with Ka Yi¡¯s spiritual fire. At Cloud Pce, all of them were extraordinary, thus this was nothing surprising to them.


    They had never heard about anybody tattooing gliphs with fire; Chui Yim was the first for them. But given that, it totally made sense that he had a great monk¡¯s spiritual fire tattooed on him as a gliph, exceptional individuals performed exceptional actions, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test your newly acquired strength after you have recovered, Little Junior Brother!¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. Since Cheuk Kwun was already searching for Siu Fu, there wasn¡¯t anything that he needed to worry about. Moreover, he was curious about his new strength too. He closed his eyes to feel it before reopening them. ¡°I¡¯m good to go now. I feel oddly energetic, as if there¡¯s infinite energy inside me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sung Tsz Hin smiled gently, and a painting appeared in his hands.


    Chui Yim was no longer shocked like how he was during the Cloud Trials. For the past four years, they had entered Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s drawing countless times and knew that this was Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s treasure, the Ink Heaven Painting.


    After Chui Yim entered the painting, Sung Tsz Hin turned to Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Sixth Junior Brother, you have just broken through as well. It¡¯s the best time for you to have a spar with Little Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kam Chin Kee wore a slight smile on his face.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    With a breeze, Kam Chin Kee disappeared from the spot.


    After a short pause, Hui Sai Cheong spoke up. ¡°Great Senior Brother, I felt the aura of necrocultivators in the desert, I¡¯m afraid that the teenager Little Junior Brother met was one of them.¡±


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, I see?¡± Sung Tsz Hin sighed as he looked outside of the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Little Junior Brother know about this. We¡¯ll speak to him after Mister Cheuk returns with the confirmed result.¡±


    Hui Sai Cheong nodded. As if remembering something, he wore aplex look.


    ¡°What? Are you reminded of the past?¡± Sung Tsz Hin asked with aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it and focus on our junior brothers first.¡±


    Hui Sai Cheong nodded and had his gaze fixated on the Ink Heaven Painting.<hr>


    It was a vast grasnd in the painting. The next second, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee appeared out of the blue.


    Chui Yim caressed his bald head and swung his arms around like he was stretching. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve had some gains as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled when he heard that.


    ¡°Hehe, me too.¡± Chui Yimughed.


    They were talking about reaching the two-chambered state, however, their breakthroughs were unlike other ordinary gliphers.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee did not cultivate like how ordinary gliphers did, simply making use of their physical body to ess their chambers and inserting energliph into them. Instead, they cultivated the ancient method of gliphism where there wasn¡¯t a differentiation between gliphist and glipher.


    They referred to states like how gliphers did, but the actual process was extensively tougher. For example, Chui Yim was only truly considered to be in the ¡°two-chambered state¡± of gliphism cultivation because his physical body reached the two-chambered state and his mental state reached the single-gliphic state.


    Even though Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had reached the single-gliphic state and drew gliphs in the air long ago, their mental state would need to reach the ten-gliphic state when they moved onto the three-chambered state.


    And the hundred-gliphic state when they reached the four-chambered state.


    Because cultivating gliphism was the way that could lead to actual sess, mental state and physical state would have to be on par and seen as one. In today¡¯s world, most had already abolished this system.


    Humans only have a limited amount of strength and time. It was already tedious for many gliphers and gliphists to reach the two-chambered or ten-gliphic state during their lifetime, so asking for them to multi-task and focus on both was no different from mission impossible. Moreover, cultivating both mental and physical strength and actually making use of both at the same time werepletely different concepts.


    It was tremendously tougher than today¡¯s cultivation system.


    In short, gliphers and gliphists today were simplified cultivators.<hr>


    Cultivating gliphism was the toughest for Cloud Pce members, thus, they only took in talented teens who were capable of taking up the tough cultivation path.


    Chui Yim stopped waving his arm and reached out his right arm.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    A milky white me appeared on his palm, burning.


    ¡°So this is Fury?¡±


    Chui Yim looked at the me curiously.


    In fact, Chui Yim did not feel much of his powerful attack back at the Red Rampart Desert; he was just a medium for the power that Ka Yi prepared a thousand years ago.


    This was the first time he actually felt Fury. When he activated it, he felt the weird symptom first, which was a change to his emotions. Anger gushed up within him, but it was different from when he first acquired Fury; it was a quiet fury now.


    If Fury was described as a burning me when he just got hold of it, it could be described as an oilmp¡¯s me now, sitting silently without any strong movement, yet it could be felt when someone moved close.


    Chui Yim¡¯s Heaven¡¯s me heart reacted the moment he felt the anger. It pumped violently and fast, and his burning hair grew instantly.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    ¡°Such a fantastic feeling.¡± Silently, Chui Yim experienced the changes taking ce in his body. These were emotional changes.


    It was widely known that humans performed beyond their limits when angered, but on the bad side, they were likely to act impulsively.


    But if he could control his emotions perfectly, anger would be his greatest support.


    Ka Yi took his hatred and anger out on the rock of the back mountain daily, which only intensified them rather than putting them out. He was only enlightened when he saw that his master had passed on and turned to bury the zing fury in him with zen.


    Instead of ignoring the anger, he made the purest form of fury into his strongest weapon and became one of the most powerful cultivators of his generation.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee watched Chui Yim with a smile, patiently waiting for the spar to start. After all, their spars were aimed to help them understand the changes taking ce in their bodies.


    This time, Kam Chin Kee broke through his left arm chamber.


    Under Sung Tsz Hin and Mister Cheuk¡¯s judgment, the gliph tattooed on Kam Chin Kee¡¯s wind chamber was the Stability and Bnced, a mysterious gliph from the ancient past which disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes a hundred years ago.


    Surprisingly, this gliph that was not even recorded in Cloud Forest was found in the Imperial Pce¡¯s Sacred Scripture Pavilion.


    Sung Tsz Hin was powerful at gliphism and could deduce the suitability of the gliph for Kam Chin Kee. It turned out that Stability and Bnced, a gliph of functioning like it¡¯s name, was indeed perfect for Kam Chin Kee.


    Having it tattooed on his wind chamber, it was able to increase the cycle of energliph by three per cent as well as its impact and finesse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack!¡± Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes lit up, and a blue figure went for Chui Yim instantly.


    Chui Yim returned him a wide smile and disappeared from the spot!


    <em>Whoosh! </em>A blue figure chased after Chui Yim tightly.


    <em>Whoosh whoosh¡­</em>


    A red figure joined the battle and went after Chui Yim simrly. But what Chui Yim was most wary of was the tiny yellow figure.


    After four years, Kam Chin Kee had naturally improved greatly and came up with new defensive methods.


    Not only were Red Bird and Blue Wolf upgraded in size and mechanisms, but Kam Chin Kee had alsopleted his third puppet ¨C Yellow Bee. It was only the size of a palm, but it contained ten different mechanisms in its small body for different attacks. Chui Yim was involved in creating this puppet, therefore he knew how terrifying it was.


    He did not have the intention to drag the fight out and leapt into the air with a stomp.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    Red, blue, and yellow objects dashed for Chui Yim, who behaved as if he did not sense them. With his right fist on his abdomen, he allowed the milky white me to burn silently.


    rmed, Kam Chin Kee reached out his left hand with fingers wide open, but Chui Yim already silently released his attack.


    This attack was not as violent as the zing crescent moon, but it was still a moon, milky white like it was made of white jade. It didn¡¯t seem like a gliphility, but it was burning with bright red Heaven¡¯s me on the outside!


    ¡°Flowing July me!¡±


    It was the Flowing July me, but with a change; it was currently mixed with a hint of violent anger, and it was way strongerpared to the attackunched when Chui Yim was back in the one-chambered state.


    ¡°Just in time.¡± Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes lit up, still wearing a smile on his face.


    He stretched out his hand, and a triangle reflected in his eyes. It was a mountain. There was a mountain in his eyes.


    It was what it was.


    Energliph surged out from his wind and left arm chambers. Gliph strings intertwined and took shape in the air. A mountainnded from the air between Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim.


    This was his mountain intent.


    Great Cerulean Mountain!


    If they were topare, Kam Chin Kee had gained more than Chui Yim after his seclusion. He finallyprehended the Heavenly Realm seed that he had been fruitlessly studying for the past four years and learned a powerful technique.


    This mountain was as good as real, and it could not be distinguished that it was made of gliph strings!


    This mountain was a shield at the same time. With it as a shield, it was impossible to injure the person behind this mountain unless the mountain itself was destroyed.


    <em>Boom! </em>The jade-white burning crescent moon collided with the mountain with great force!


    Before the teenagers could react, they were already back at Chui Yim¡¯s residence.


    Sung Tsz Hin looked at them helplessly. ¡°I only told you guys to have a spar to get used to your bodies, not flip the ce upside down.¡±


    ¡°Well, what could possibly happen in Great Senior Brother¡¯s painting?¡± Chui Yim shrugged, while Kam Chin Kee only shed him a smile.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today.¡±<hr>


    Upon this clear night came the grace of a full moon.


    Chui Yim sat on the Barren Cliff, hugging the grey rock monkey to sleep. Fearing that his journey would be dangerous, Chui Yim left Rocky in Lam Ming Sum¡¯s care before he left. Rocky loved Lam Ming Sum, but not as much as Chui Yim, whom it never left since it was born four years ago.


    Luckily Chui Yim returned, or it might¡¯ve snuck out to search for him.


    Stroking its soft fur gently, Chui Yim stared at the moon, zoning out.


    A few momentster, a person came to him with a bottle of wine, which Chui Yim took without taking a second nce.


    ¡°Chui Yim, Third Senior Brother said that he sensed the aura of necrocultivators back at the desert.¡± It was Kam Chin Kee, who took a seat next to Chui Yim. ¡°Could it be that your friend¡­?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°I felt his aura, even though it¡¯s negative, there wasn¡¯t the deadly intent of a necrocultivator.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met necrocultivators before. They forcefully control dead souls, which goes against thews of nature, and these souls, in turn, be souls with grievance. However, I did not sense grievance on my friend, only an imposing aura.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee did not make anyment.


    Chui Yim was the one to survive the Yellow Springs Lady¡¯s deadly attack. Kam Chin Kee had never met a necrocultivator in person toment on the situation.


    Chui Yim looked up at the night, which reminded him of the teenager that felt like moonlight.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ¡°I would most probably be dead right now if not for Brother Siu. Despite only meeting him for a short period of time, we went through life and death together, thus, I choose to trust him and believe that he¡¯s alive and that we will meet again in the future even if Mister Cheuk fails to sense his vitality,¡± Chui Yim said softly.


    Kam Chin Kee would definitely not have such a strong feeling for a friend he had only known for less than half a day, but since it was Chui Yim, everything became reasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kam Chin Kee said out of the blue.


    ¡°For what?¡± Chui Yim turned to him, shocked.


    ¡°It should¡¯ve been me instead apanying and protecting you.¡± Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chui Yim chuckled. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Kam Chin Kee was actually feeling guilty about how he couldn¡¯t join Chui Yim¡¯s Western Desert trip because of the golden scale he consumed the day before, forcing him into enlightenment.


    Initially, Sung Tsz Hin nned to have them take the journey together. Therefore, Kam Chin Kee subconsciously med himself for the danger Chui Yim faced; if he was around, Chui Yim might not have had to face such a dangerous situation.


    Watching Kam Chin Kee¡¯s expression, Chui Yim roughly guessed his thoughts and patted his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Have you forgotten about my lifesaver?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee naturally knew that Chui Yim was talking about the pouch his mysterious father gave him. And indeed, Chui Yim was prepared to open the ck pouch if things didn¡¯t work out even after he got hold of Fury and check what was written in the pouch.


    ¡°Drink up.¡± Chui Yim passed Kam Chin Kee the wine. ¡°The moon¡¯s shining brightly today.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee did not reply, he only chucked the wine down.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± he told himself.


    Kam Chin Kee regarded Chui Yim as a kindred spirit, and he would not forgive himself for putting his brother in a dangerous situation because of his carelessness. His Great Cerulean Mountain was just a trace of the Heavenly Realm, but it was up to him for what technique he would end up learning from it.


    Chui Yim chose tobine his burning Heavenly Realm with the Bloody War Strike into the powerful offensive Flowing July me that was just like his character ¨C zing and aggressive.


    Meanwhile, Kam Chin Kee chose to turn the Great Cerulean Mountain into a shield that could block everything because he wanted to protect. In his past life, he wanted to protect the girl who was just like his younger sister.


    And in this life, it would be his brother, Chui Yim.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee went to the peak of Cerulean Mountain under Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s lead. They were naturally there to pay a visit to the Seven-Star Elder.


    To be exact, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had only met the Seven-Star Elder twice; once when they first arrived and once when the Seven-Star Elder passed down the first style to them. It was quite a weird situation to rarely meet one¡¯s own master.


    They were here today because the teens had broken through to the two-chambered state, so they were here to learn the second style from the Seven-Star Elder, but meeting one¡¯s master only thrice in four years? Such a situation would be weird in any other institution.


    Even now, the mountain peak was still surrounded by fog and cloud, and the Seven-Star Elder was still holding the fishing rod, fishing into emptiness.


    ¡°Master, Sixth and Seventh Junior Brothers are here to seek teaching after breaking through to the two-chambered state.¡±


    The Seven-Star Elder nodded softly and waved his hands. Sung Tsz Hin nodded and left with a bow.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee bowed, not daring to get up after feeling their master¡¯s aura that made a chill run down their spines.


    They felt that the elder was both present but not at the same time.


    To put it simply, they could feel the pressure from nature; the fog clouds, Cerulean Mountain, but not their master. It was as if he was one with nature.


    Just then, both of them felt an invisible aura surge into their be. Chui Yim opened his eyes abruptly, his orbs milky white in colour and without pupils. It was the same situation as when he was taken over by Ka Yi and the others¡¯ energy. However, all Chui Yim saw now was darkness.


    He looked around to discover that he was in a vast pitch-ck space, and faint sounds that resembled cries of sorrow or chanting of scriptures could be heard.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    In the night, he felt a gush of hot wind. It blew the night away; to be exact, it burned the night away.


    A scary ball of purple me appeared in the night, lighting ¨C no, burning the space up. The best description would be that a ck piece of paper caught fire from a ball of purple me and started spreading uncontrobly. Chui Yim watched the purple ball of me closely.


    He stared at it so hard as if he wanted to see through the me, but all he could hear was the cries of sorrow and the monks¡¯ chanting.


    The louder the noises got, the more annoyed he felt. Atst, the scary noises surrounded him totally, nearly driving the teen crazy!


    <em>Huff! </em>At the veryst moment, Chui Yim opened his eyes abruptly to discover that he was badly drenched by his own sweat!


    He subconsciously turned to the Seven-Star Elder to find the elderly man standing quietly on his spot. The man shook his head and pointed at Kam Chin Kee.


    It seemed that Kam Chin Kee was still in the midst of it.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee was currently in the woods, standing in a stream.


    The stream was only ankle-deep, but for unknown reasons, Kam Chin Kee could not seem to get his foot out of the stream.


    Time flew past, and it had been three days and nights since Kam Chin Kee was stuck in the stream. Sadly, it didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of letting the teen off.


    The surrounding woods became scarier as time passed. The trees that pierced through the skies curled in his direction, wanting to push down on him. The stream also seemed to gain vitality and turned into countless water snakes that coiled around Kam Chin Kee. Unable to move, Kam Chin Kee could only be coiled and swallowed by the snakes.


    ¡°You can underestimate the mountains, but not water,¡± an elderly man¡¯s voice rang across the ce.


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    Kam Chin Kee abruptly opened his eyes, sweating a cold sweat just like Chui Yim as if he was facing some monster! He turned to the Seven-Star Elder with respect.


    Just a small move from the elderly man could trap him in a mental attack, making him unable to escape.


    If the elderly man harboured evil intentions towards them, he would be able to take their lives on the spot immediately!


    But Kam Chin Kee knew that the other was just passing some styles to them.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ¡°Take your time to study it well.¡± The Seven-Star Elder nodded slightly seeing that the teens had awoken. With that, he threw an item to each of them.


    Kam Chin Kee received a mirror from him that was in the shape of eight divination trigrams. The small mirror in the centre was surrounded by diagrams of the Heavenly Stems, Earthly Branches, Five Elements, and Eight Trigrams.


    Chui Yim got a fist-sized metal ball covered in gliph patterns. Even with his current state, he felt nausea looking at them, just like the high-grade gliphs Chui Tin showed him when he was younger.


    But Chui Yim managed to identify the Hidden Cloud gliph among them. It was carved in the middle and took up a huge proportion of the surface.


    As if finishing his mission, the Seven-Star Elder turned around and picked up his rod.


    ¡°Master.¡± Just then, Sung Tsz Hin appeared out of nowhere and bowed to the Seven-Star Elder.


    ¡°They''re good to leave the mountain now.¡± The Seven-Star Elder''s immersive yet peaceful voice enveloped the ce just like the fog surrounding Cerulean Mountain.


    The Seven-Star Elder''s words greatly surprised Sung Tsz Hin. ¡°Master, they are only in the two-chambered state. Isn¡¯t it too early-?¡±


    ¡°They are a pair.¡± The Seven-Star Elder waved his hand and cut Sung Tsz Hin off. ¡°If they can¡¯t even deal with worldly affairs as a group of two, how are they worthy of being my disciples?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin smiled bitterly. He knew that his master had already decided and wouldn''t change anything about it. ¡°Your disciple heeds Master''s order,¡± Sung Tsz Hin replied respectfully.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± He turned to the boys softly and led them down the mountain.


    Chui Yim turned back and looked at the elder. Like his first impression, the Seven-Star Elder was still¡­ as lonely as ever.<hr>


    The aroma of tea filled Sung Tsz Hin''s residence.


    Unlike Chui Yim and Hui Sai Cheong, Sung Tsz Hin preferred the bitterness and vours of tea that lingered on his tongue, resembling theplex feelings of life. Hui Sai Cheong liked to call Sung Tsz Hin, Wong Kei, and Wat Suen the ¡°tea faction,¡± while he, Yim Mo Chiu, Chui Yim, and Kam Chin Kee were part of the ¡°wine faction.¡±


    Of course, being at Sung Tsz Hin''s residence, the wine faction had no choice but to drink tea under the owner¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± Yim Mo Chiu asked worriedly.


    ¡°Master has his reasons for doing so.¡± Wong Kei shook his head.


    Wat Suen was also looking uneasy, but she remained silent.


    Being impatient like how he was always, Chui Yim could not help but ask, ¡°Seniors, I say, what exactly is journeying down the mountain?¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin took a nce at him and ced his purple y tea cup down. ¡°I believe the both of you have read many stories about Cloud Pce disciples from the scrolls, right?¡±


    The teens exchanged a nce and nodded immediately. Ever since a thousand years ago, every single disciple of Cloud Pce for all generations was a walking scroll and legend.


    ¡°After spending four years on Cerulean Mountain, I bet that both of you are aware of the peaceful lives that Cloud Pce members lead, and that is to prevent us from being distracted by worldly affairs and ensure sess.


    ¡°Thus, the stories of the disciples were all during their journey down the mountain. Every disciple who does so is known as an Itinerant.


    ¡°Normally, every Cloud Pce disciple will be given at most two chances to leave the mountain. When and how many times will be decided by Master, and normally, only disciples in the three-chambered state will leave the mountain.


    ¡°ording to Master, you must experience worldly affairs to see through them. There¡¯s also an unspoken rule in the world regarding Itinerants, which is that only cultivators at or below the three-chambered state can have a spar with the disciples.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. He was currently cultivating ording to the ancient methods, which sought thebination of mental state and physical body and made them way more powerful than ordinary cultivators of their state. This could best be seen by how the one-chambered Chui Yim could fight Chui Sang who was possessed by Night Tiger and possessed power of the three-chamber state.


    Of course, his physical body being as powerful as a three-chambered state cultivator¡¯s yed a huge part too.


    Overall, it could be said that cultivating ording to Cloud Pce¡¯s guidelines made him invincible amongst those of his state.


    ¡°However¡­ you and Sixth Junior Brother are only in the two-chambered state, and those that will challenge both of you will most likely be in the three-chambered state, which makes us worry.¡±


    Wong Kei on the other hand nodded. ¡°Junior Brothers might not be aware, but the more prestigious our institution is, the tastier we are as prey. Imagine defeating a Cloud Pce disciple, it¡¯s no different from hitting the jackpot!¡±


    Hui Sai Cheong and Wat Suen nodded in agreement, showing how they met with such situations back then.


    ¡°Luckily, you have each other. If the both of you work well, there¡¯s nothing much for us to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Great Senior Brother, what if there are members of the public that go against the rules and four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state cultivatorse for us?¡±


    ¡°Be at ease, Junior Brother.¡± Hui Sai Cheong patted his chest while the restughed. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why Cloud Pce is famous: because Great Senior Brother will deal with them.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin red at Hui Sai Cheong and started slowly. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s only an unspoken rule and we don¡¯t expect the public to follow rules to begin with¡­ but we are best at going against rules too.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of years ago when the Big Three organisations of the North still didn''t exist, a four-chambered elder took a risk and fought an Itinerant because the elder wanted his treasure.¡± The feisty Yim Mo Chiu smirked.


    ¡°That senior brother ended up seriously injured but alive, and ording to the records of the Cloud Forest librarian back then, our master randomly picked a wooden rod from Cerulean Mountain and threw it at the elder¡¯s organisation, destroying it forever.


    ¡°With a boom,¡± Yim Mo Chiu spread her arms out, mimicking the situation, ¡°Master shattered the huge mountain with just a rod.


    ¡°The credibility is unknown, but it¡¯s still able to keep rule-breakers away ever since then.¡±


    ¡°If such an incident takes ce, I¡¯ll take action.¡± Sung Tsz Hin shed them a gentle smile. ¡°And if even I can¡¯t settle it, Master will. So be at ease.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were secretly shocked. <em>Destroying an entire mountain with just a rod, how powerful must that cultivator be? </em>But recalling the elder fishing at the mountain''s peak with deep eyes, everything made sense.


    <hr>


    ¡°The journey will be at least a year, and at most three years. You can return after a year if you wish, but you¡¯re not allowed to have so much fun that you forget to return before three years.¡± Sung Tsz Hin fed them with the details. ¡°And by journey, it meant that returning to your residence in South Imperial City for one year of holiday is not allowed.


    ¡°The rest is up to you guys. No tricks or anything, Mister Cheuk will be Spirit Roaming every single day.¡±


    ¡°Great Senior Brother, what makes you think that we would want to spend our days doing nothing at the residence?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked in all seriousness, while Chui Yim did not even have the energy to mock Sung Tsz Hin.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ¡°Junior Brothers, Master gifted you a treasure for protection right before your journey. Remember to use it well,¡± Wat Suen said at the right time.


    The duo immediately fished out the mirror and metallic ball they just received respectively from their master.


    ¡°The treasures are normally customized personally by Master, and it¡¯s up to you both to discover their magical capabilities,¡± Sung Tsz Hin exined. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Start packing and get ready to leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Chui Yim was utterly speechless. <em>Can¡¯t I have a break? I just woke up from aa two days ago!</em><hr>


    At night, Chui Yim came to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s residence.


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s residence was a huge contrastpared to Chui Yim¡¯s metallic residence. Kam Chin Kee¡¯s residence had a unique design that didn¡¯t take the form of the South¡¯s tall buildings with smooth roofs, nor the short Northern houses with sloped roofs.


    It took an irregr shape, looking just like it was made out of countless different cubes.


    However, Chui Yim was aware that hundreds of mechanisms were hidden in this ordinary-looking house. ording to Kam Chin Kee, this gave him a sense of security and reminded him of the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence and Evergreen Pce where he used to reside.


    Chui Yim along with the other members of Cloud Pce memorised all the hidden mechanisms, but none of them dared to enter unless there was a need as carelessness might activate those weird mechanisms¡­


    <hr>


    ¡°What the hell is with that mirror of yours?¡± Chui Yim looked at Kam Chin Kee¡¯s mirror curiously. As an elite cksmith even in today¡¯s world and the creator of weapon refining, he was a veteran of forging. On the other hand, Kam Chin Kee had studied mechanisms for three lives.


    Yet they were unable to figure out what was going on with the mirror.


    ¡°Since we cultivate gliphism¡­ why don¡¯t we insert energliph?¡± Chui Yim tossed the mirror back to Kam Chin Kee, who nodded his head and shut his eyes to do so.


    The style Kam Chin Kee cultivated was the Ever-Changing Formless Skill from his previous life, and it was best at controlling. He was able to control energliph into tiny needles to insert into the mirror.


    Indeed, they saw changes taking ce in the mirror, and the first change was to the eight divination trigrams surrounding the mirror.


    Kam Chin Kee inserted a huge amount of energliph into the mirror seeing this reaction. The gliph patterns lit up gradually from the outer range to the inner range, and when it reached the centre of the mirror, Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes lit up!


    ¡°This¡­¡± Kam Chin Kee was shocked by the situation; his mental state improved significantly out of the blue! He and Chui Yim both cultivated gliphism, but he had a stronger mental state and sensespared to the other, and now, his mental state increased by three times!


    ¡°What a mystical feeling¡­¡± This mirror bore the same effects as Chui Yim¡¯s mysterious ck cushion that only took effect when he sat on it, and there was obviously no limit to it!


    ¡°Well? How is it?¡± Chui Yim bombarded him with questions curiously.


    ¡°It''s tough for me to exin, try it yourself.¡± Kam Chin Kee passed him the mirror.


    Chui Yim took the mirror and inserted energliph into it.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Chui Yim''s me-like energliph bounced back at him immediately, but luckily he wasn¡¯t injured because of his strong body, and then the mirror dropped to the ground, rolling off.


    ¡°It seems that only you are able to use it.¡± Chui Yim frowned and turned to the metallic ball in his hands.


    ¡°So¡­ that means that only I''m able to use this?¡±


    ¡°The mirror boosted my mental state by¡­ about three times. To put it simply, my mental state is beyond the single-gliphic state, and I can draw more than thirty gliph strings in the air.¡±


    They cultivated gliphism, so their mental state was equivalent to a single-gliphic gliphist and their body to two-chambered gliphers right now. Kam Chin Kee spent four years to get his physical body to this state, and as long as he wished, he could reach the ten-gliphic state, but he did not do so as he cultivated gliphism and his mental state had to be on par with his physical state.


    Under the mirror''s boost, he was now able to produce thirty gliph strings in the air, the same as a ten-gliphic gliphist.


    ¡°Give your metallic ball a test and see what it does!¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. He was filled with curiosity about what boost this metal ball would give him after hearing from Kam Chin Kee. He was a cksmith, and he naturally had great curiosity and hunger for treasures. The metal ball turned red gradually as he inserted energliph, looking just like a bomb.


    Chui Yim continued fearlessly as he knew that the Seven-Star Elder would not y a trick on him, therefore he sped up inserting energliph.


    <em>ng ng ng ng¡­</em>


    When the entire ball became entirely red, explosive sounds could be heard. The fist-like metal ball became metallic armour!


    Chui Yim''s jaw dropped to the ground, while Kam Chin Kee''s eyes popped out. This was a special mechanism, and the great master Kam Chin Kee did not manage to identify it?


    The armour looked like a vest that protected his chest, back, and abdomen. But Chui Yim hesitated as there were tiny needles in the armour¡­ <em>I would be pierced by them if I wore this armour!</em>


    As if trying to get the upper hand back in the area he was best in, Kam Chin Kee spoke. ¡°Look carefully; this is not actual metal, but your energliph!¡±


    ¡°Energliph?¡±


    Chui Yim walked up, staring at the armour hard, and indeed, he saw that the red needles were just illusions that felt familiar to him¡­ it was his own energliph!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    ¡°Do I have to try?¡± Despite knowing it was his energliph, Chui Yim hesitated as he felt uneasy at the sight of the bright red needles.


    Kam Chin Kee red at Chui Yim. He was like the other Cloud Pce members; crazy about their passion. ¡°We are leaving soon and you¡¯re still unwilling to try? Do you know how many perverts are out there aiming to take our lives? Would you rather die again than fully use the only gift that Master bestowed upon you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chui Yim waved his hands in annoyance.


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Chui Yim red at him. He said nothing and slowly put the metallic ball on his abdomen and inserted energliph.


    <em>ng ng ng ng! </em>The metallic ball was not even slightly tough, and he felt water-like vitality crawl onto his body.


    In the blink of an eye, he was donned in the armour. Chui Yim stood up and gave it a test.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s so light!¡± Chui Yim tilted his head and made some moves. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy at all.¡±


    However, he sighed helplessly when he felt it more carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any changes taking ce to it other than it slightly taking my energliph continuously.¡±


    ¡°This is an armour!¡± Kam Chin Kee¡¯s excitement was flowing out of the house. ¡°It¡¯s meant to protect your body. Let me try it with Tin Chu!¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s too terrifying. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own ord.¡± Chui Yim kept his energliph and the armour returned to being a metallic ball, falling into Chui Yim¡¯s palm once again. Back in the Western Desert, Night Tiger tried to possess Chui Yim, but it was only able to perform attacks of about the three-chambered state, and Chui Yim had already escaped before it became truly terrifying.


    Thus to Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee¡¯s Tin Chu was more horrifying than the ¡°Chui Sang¡± he met previously.


    At the same time, a finger-sized spider crawled out of Kam Chin Kee¡¯s hair andnded on his nose, staring around curiously, looking for the person who called it.


    ¡°Little Tin, I¡¯m not calling for you.¡± Kam Chin Kee burst outughing at its reaction. The spider let out two small cries and returned to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s hair to rest. *


    Chui Yin looked at the ball in his hand and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s mirror. ¡°We should give them nice names.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee looked at his mirror; he already had an idea. ¡°There¡¯s the Heavenly Stems, Earthly Branches, Five Elements, and Eight Trigrams on the mirror. In the books, they were recorded as the phenomena of the world, so I¡¯ll name it Celestial Phenomenon Mirror.¡±


    Chui Yim frowned, he didn¡¯t like Kam Chin Kee¡¯s naming style. ¡°That just sounds like a thousand elephants swimming in the sky¡­ too ugly for a name.¡± **


    Kam Chin Kee didn¡¯t take offence and smiled at Chui Yim. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Great Master Chui¡¯s world-shaking naming skills then.¡±


    The other huffed proudly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m greatly confident in my skills. Onlymoners like you do not know how to appreciate it. Look at this spiky armour¡­ even if the spikes are facing towards me, it¡¯s still considered spiky, just like a porcupine¡­


    ¡°So it will be called Porcupine!¡±


    Kam Chin Kee face-palmed. <em>Would Master take the gift back if he learned that Chui Yim has bestowed his treasure such a funny name?</em><hr>


    The next morning, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were called to the square between their houses. This was where the Cloud Pce disciples gathered for meals and chit-chat sessions daily.


    When the teens arrived, they realised that their seniors, Cheuk Kwun, and the three assistants Woo Nim, Chu Wan Shue, and Lam Ming Sum were there too. Chu Wan Shue had grown a fair bit after four years, but having grown up in Cloud Pce where he was showered with love, he still looked cute like a kid.


    ¡°Seniors, are you that excited for me to leave?¡± Chui Yim looked at them helplessly.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t disobey Master¡¯s words.¡± Sung Tsz Hinughed.


    Wat Suen waved at Chui Yim. ¡°Junior Brother,e.¡±


    Wat Suen was currently sitting on an odd-looking chair with wheels on the side. To control the chair, all she had to do was push the wheels. This was Kam Chin Kee¡¯s idea, a tool from his first life, called the ¡°wheelchair.¡± His legs were simrly disabled back then, and he made use of a wheelchair to help him move.


    Thus, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee made Wat Suen one with their collective efforts.


    Despite seeming like an iceberg, Chui Yim knew that Wat Suen treated all Cloud Pce members like family. The other fished out a seashell and ced it in Chui Yim¡¯s hands. ¡°This is an amulet from me. Activate it with energliph when you face danger, it will help.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Sung Tsz Hin sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± Wat Suen shrugged. ¡°They are only in the two-chambered state, it¡¯s normal for me to give them some support.¡±


    Sung Tsz Hin said no more at that.


    ¡°Junior Sister, we are simrly worried about them, but we are confident in their ability as well,¡± Yim Mo Chiu said and patted Kam Chin Kee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be at ease. We will be there for you even if the sky copses.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we will get going, Senior Sister.¡± Kam Chin Kee rubbed his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Oh, Ming Sum will go with you both.¡± Sung Tsz Hin nodded.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The teen boys were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s so dangerous!¡±


    However, Lam Ming Sum only smiled at them. After four years, Lam Ming Sum grew from a crybaby into a mature teenager. She still had small eyes that made her look like a fox when she smiled, but paired with her caramel skin and tidy navy blue ponytail, she was a beauty in her way.


    ¡°No matter what, do not think of abandoning me.¡± Lam Ming Sumughed. Woo Nim on the other side agreed too.


    ¡°I apanied Second Teacher when she went on her journey too.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee remembered that Woo Nim mentioned that she and Yim Mo Chiu travelled across the entire Red River personally which spanned about seven thousand kilometres.


    Mister Cheuk flicked a gliph out. ¡°This will lead to South Imperial City. You can take a rest before setting off, and I¡¯ll look for you two with Heaven¡¯s Eyes when I¡¯m free, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    This put a frown on Kam Chin Kee¡¯s face. <em>How could I not worry¡­? What if you¡¯re not free when we are in danger¡­?</em>


    ¡°Alright, set off and stop dragging it out.¡± Impatient, Yim Mo Chiu waved her hands.


    ¡°Be careful, my junior brothers. Many people in the world are dying to defeat or even kill Cloud Pce disciples,¡± Wong Kei said.


    His words made the duo crazy. <em>And you tell me there¡¯s nothing to worry about?</em>


    On the other hand, Hui Sai Cheongughed and waved them goodbye. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you something good when youe back.¡±


    *TL note: Punishment and Spider sound the same in Chinese, and Tin Chu means Heaven¡¯s Punishment.


    **TL note: Phenomenon sounds like Elephant in Chinese.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Four years had passed, and three teenagers walked through the same light door once again.


    They arrived at the same small, empty, and worn temple. It was just like yesterday that they had lessons at the temple, but now, they were all young adults.


    Chui Yim looked around, cracking his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence first.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum agreed without hesitation and they made their way towards their destination with the route in their memory.<hr>


    It didn¡¯t take long for the trio to reach the destination near the Cloud Pce outer sect. However, the scene waiting for them threw the teens off their feet.


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t find his couplet anywhere, and it was reced with a huge, golden sign board that Chui Yim identified to be made with real gold with a nce.


    ¡°Swift Ascent to the Clouds.¡±


    There was a long queue outside their residence, seemingly waiting for something.


    The trio exchanged nces and made conversation with a random middle-aged man. ¡°Brothers, what are you waiting for?¡±


    The middle-aged man turned around to find three teenagers next to him. One of them was bald and muscr, but he had a pretty face that didn¡¯t match his vibe, while another teenager looked diligent, just like a schr.


    Lam Ming Sum had put on a disguise, keeping her navy blue hair hidden to avoid unwanted attraction. She currently looked like an ordinary maidservant.


    The teenagers looked so ordinary that the middle-aged man did not bother to pay much attention to them and even waved his hands in annoyance. ¡°How could you not know? This ismon sense! This is the Blue Cloud Pavilion, the sixth and seventh teachers¡¯ previous residence, and we are all here for a tour as well as to pray for blessings for our n¡¯s disciples from the sixth and seventh teacher.¡±


    ¡°Pray for blessings¡­?¡± Chui Yim was greatly stunned.


    The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°The teachers are now members of Cloud Pce, making them immortals with extraordinary capability. It costs a hundred silver tales for entrance, and not just anyone can enter.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was naturally sharper than Chui Yim. He blinked his eyes and tried to source information politely. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re indeed knowledgeable. Do you know where this money goes?¡±


    ¡°Of course to Chau Chung, Mister Chau, who has been through life and death and grew up with the teachers,¡± the middle-aged man answered proudly after hearing Kam Chin Kee¡¯s praise.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mister Chau¡­¡± Chui Yim nodded, gritting his teeth while Lam Ming Sum giggled at the side.<hr>


    ¡°This is the living room that hosted many important figures in the past. Doctor Odd Ping Chi, Mute from Apex Temple¡­ hey! Don¡¯t tamper with that! If not for Man Yee Ho¡­ yes, the Man Yee Ho from Imperial Sunset Pce, direct disciple of Man Chin Hung, who cleaned that table, it would not be so squeaky clean!


    ¡°This is the kitchen, but not an ordinary kitchen because Princess Ming Sum and the North¡¯s Four Seasons Heaven¡¯s Spring Peak leader, Yeung Chun, once cooked here!


    ¡°As for this garden¡­ hey you! Be careful with your leg! All nts here were watered by Four Seasons Heaven¡¯s Young Master Yeung Tin Hun!


    ¡°And this is the famous workshop where the seventh teacher created many famous weapons.


    ¡°While this small statue is the sixth teacher¡¯s work¡­¡±


    A tall, chubby teenager told his story happily. His round belly had increased in size as he got taller, and currently, he was fanning himself with a thin fan, looking around proudly. ¡°This was where I sat in the past and convinced the seventh teacher to go with the group order idea! If not for me, there wouldn¡¯t be so many of you who were able to get your hands on his New Rich series!¡±


    The crowd wore respectful expressions hearing him, which the chubby teenager enjoyed. ¡°Alright, pray sincerely here to get the teachers¡¯ blessings.¡±


    The guest rooms had been hacked away for a spacious area to ce two three-meter-tall bronze statues.


    One of the statues was a bald teenager with a serious expression as he stared at the cauldron in front of him. There were nine vivid dragons on the cauldron he was staring at. The teenager next to him had long, smooth hair with a huge bird on his shoulders, spreading its wings while a blue wolf next to his feet looked fierce and ready to pounce.


    A woman walked towards Chau Chung with respect. ¡°Mister Chau, you¡¯re such a nice man. Taking care of the teachers¡¯ previous house for them after they left for Cloud Pce, thend of immortals, and even let usmoners have the chance to worship their statues and ask for blessings.¡±


    ¡°Madame, you¡¯re being too polite. There¡¯s nothing I hope for other than the public to gain the teachers¡¯ blessing.¡± Chau Chung immediately returned the courtesy. ¡°I, Chau Chung, do not need money, and the entrance fee is only collected in order to maintain the Blue Cloud Pavilion. This statue cost a king¡¯s ransom, and I was the one that paid for it.¡±


    ¡°Mister Chau is a kind person!¡± The woman looked at him with respect.


    After some time, the crowd left, and Chau Chung turned to the servant next to him.


    ¡°That should be it for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Chau.¡± The servant nodded and left.


    Chau Chung looked around proudly, fanning himself even harder. However, he soon saw that there were three teenagers in the garden, looking at a fake mountain and having a discussion about it.


    He frowned. <em>Didn¡¯t I ask the servant to get all of them to leave?</em>


    He looked around for his servant but to no avail, thus, he stepped up to remind the teenagers himself, ¡°The Blue Cloud Pavilion is closed for today. Please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The bald teenager did not even turn to spare Chau Chung a nce.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not your residence.¡± Chau Chungughed in anger. ¡°This is the Blue Cloud Pavilion. Do you think you¡¯re friends with the teachers?¡±


    Another teenager turned towards Chau Chung, smiling widely. ¡°Chubby Chau, how are you still as chubby after four years?¡±


    Chau Chung could not recognize Kam Chin Kee who had grown up so much that he looked like a weak schr or a poet that would recite his poems to the bright moon. However, he did find him familiar¡­


    ¡°Sir, who are you? Do you know me¡­?


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Chau Chung¡¯s heart dropped. He subconsciouslypared them to the statues¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so daring, Chubby Chau, to make my home that I put in your care into a ce to earn money.¡±


    Chau Chung was blinded by the teenager¡¯s shiny head, who had now turned towards him.


    Chau Chung¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    There were only two well-known people with bald heads today: Apex Temple¡¯s monks and Chui Yim. There were no others.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Since there weren¡¯t religious scars to be seen on the bald head, then there was only one possibility left.


    The more Chau Chung deduced, the paler his face turned.


    Before Chui Yim reacted, the chubby teen had already knelt to the ground, howling while hugging Chui Yim¡¯s legs. ¡°Brother Chui! You¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much that I might die.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Beads of sweat rolled down Chui Yim¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m determined to take your life!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of you! ¡± Chau Chung wailed loudly. ¡°Do you know how much I missed you over the past four years? It was so painful for me whenever the memories ofhow we went through hardships together; even life and death, yed in my mind! Therefore, I made these statues to ease my longing for your presence!¡±


    Kam Chin Keeughed until tears streamed when he heard Chau Chung. <em>Wow, he can say anything just to fight for his life, huh?</em><hr>


    <em>Bang! </em>The doors to Blue Cloud Pavilion shut tight, leaving about ten servants standing outside in a daze. They were chased out by Chau Chung a minute ago, leaving only four individuals in the Blue Cloud Pavilion.


    All of them sat in the living room, three of them standing next to the tea table while Chau Chung made them tea. ¡°Teachers-¡±


    ¡°Cut that nonsense out.¡± Chui Yim red at Chau Chung so hard that his legs turned to jelly. ¡°Call me by my name, I don¡¯t want to hear that ¡®teacher¡¯ nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Brother Chui¡­ what brings you back? I thought making it into Cloud Pce was equivalent to residing in thend of immortals and Cloud Pce members would never return to thend of mortals.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that Chubby Chau doesn¡¯t wee us back?¡± Kam Chin Kee cackled.


    ¡°No!¡± Chau Chung wore a serious expression. ¡°My respect for the both of you is just like Mother River: endless.¡±


    At the same time, Chui Yim downed his cup of tea and smacked it onto the table, seemingly upset. ¡°Chubby Chau, I¡¯ll give you one chance to exin. If not, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±


    Seeing that he was unable to escape, Chau Chungid all the cards on the table.<hr>


    ¡°During the time when both of you were in Cloud Pce, the Chor n found themselves in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Many years ago, when Sir Chor Huet Zhin was still around, the Chor n was the leader amongst the four military ns. The three other ns ¨C On, Wong, and Lee ¨C were badly suppressed by them. After Sir Chor Huet Zhin left the world, the other ns fought back immediately when they realised that the Chor n did not have any powerful cultivator to guard them.


    ¡°The Wong n Leader, Wong Pak, might be old, but at least he was still capable of fighting, and he was the only cultivator that dared to fight when the necrocultivatorsunched an attack in South Imperial City. His actions intimidated the other ns, and the emperor turned a blind eye to their n suppressing the rest because of his courage to protect the city when nobody else dared.


    ¡°Next, we have the On n. Their n leader might not seem to have much time left, but his son, On Pak Hin, was more than capable of taking over the n, and his grandson On Kuet also got a crown prince badge, securing him the position of the future emperor¡¯s right-hand man.


    ¡°As for the lowkey Lee n, the n leader¡¯s daughter, Lee Sin Yee, yed her social cards well and was on good terms with all ns. Her son, Lee Bat Fan, improved rapidly after breaking through his innate chamber, even shocking the South by defeating Ha Yu Bing from the Great Book Academy two years ago. He also got a crown prince badge and had a change in his status.


    ¡°On the other hand, the Chor n might have Chor Sing and Chor Shing Chit as well as Chor Kwong Laan, but now they had no powerhouse capable of guarding them, so they could only quietly be bullied by the other three ns.¡±


    Chui Yim knitted his brows. Never would he have thought that the Chor n would be in such a difficult position after he left for Cloud Pce. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, I am asking you about my residence.¡±


    ¡°You left this ce in mine and the Chor n¡¯s hands, but they don¡¯t have the time to help due to their current position.¡± Chau Chung pouted.


    ¡°Therefore, you made use of this chance to earn some big bucks with my residence?¡± Chui Yim snickered.


    ¡°No!¡± Chau Chung whined. ¡°I have an important status in the ck Tortoise Auction House now, but tell me, Brother Chui, what¡¯s the main thing that helps our auction house survive in the South?¡±


    ¡°Being neutral,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied peacefully, while Chui Yim remained silent.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chau Chung nodded his head furiously. ¡°Thus, all ie I earn from the ck Tortoise Auction House can only be used for my expenses, but not the money I earn at Brother Chui¡¯s residence. Nobody can ask or tell me what I should do with this money, thus, I donate most of it to the Chor n.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ this ce can help the Chor n get through this tough period of time?¡± Chui Yim looked up with a frown.


    Hearing this, Chau Chung¡¯s face lit up. ¡°This is something Brother Chui isn¡¯t aware of; see, a hundred silver taels per person to enter, and I¡¯m receiving about thirty visitors per day¡­ I¡¯m earning close to a million per year. The Chor n might be in an even worse state if not for this sum of money.¡±


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t believe how a residence could generate a million per year when the only thing special about it was that it used to be his and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s residence¡­


    <em>I only spent three hundred thousand silver taels to purchase this ce back then¡­</em>


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Chui Yim stood up. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for this anymore, and remove the bronze statues by tomorrow. Me and Chin Kee are still alive, I don¡¯t want people praying to me like I¡¯m already in the heavens. I know what to do for the Chor n.¡±


    Chau Chung didn¡¯t really feel that it was a pity. Just as he mentioned, he was now a core member of the auction house, and this stream of ie didn¡¯t really affect him. The actual reason behind his turning it into the Blue Cloud Pavilion was still kept a secret from Chui Yim. It was actually quite simple, he just wanted to satisfy his vanity and enjoy the gazes of respect the public directed towards him after knowing how close he was to Chui Yim.


    ¡°So how long are you guys nning to stay this time, Brother Chui?¡± Chau Chung tested.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kam Chin Kee spoke before Chui Yim could,ughing. ¡°I see that someone doesn¡¯t want us here anymore.¡±


    Chau Chung immediately shook his head to deny while Chui Yim red at him. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    With that, Chui Yim stood up. ¡°For some time¡­¡±


    Chau Chung¡¯s eyes popped open as he was reminded of something. ¡°Wait, Brother Chui¡­ is this your journey¡­ down the mountains? And you are in the two-chambered state now?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee smiled without a reply, while Chui Yim only stared toward the west silently.


    That was the direction of the Western Desert. But in South Imperial City, it was White Tiger Avenue, where the powerful military n, Mad Tiger Wong n, was.<hr>


    The next day, at the Wong n:


    Their buildings had a unique appearance. They were yellow, not gold, because nobody besides Evergreen Pce could use that colour in the city where the imperial family resided.


    It was a dark shade of yellow, just like the colour of autumn leaves: striking, but tiring to look at after some time.


    It was also the colour of their n members¡¯ hair.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    The Wong n did not allocate anybody to guard their front gate. Only two vivid stone tigers were staring out of the door.


    This was how assertive the Wong n was. It had been hundreds of years, and nobody dared to trespass into the Wong n.


    There might¡¯ve been some, but they were most likely sent to the heavens.


    A bald guest walked into the n today. He was not a monk, and not here to beg for alms.


    But he might¡¯ve been here for bad reasons.<hr>


    Composed, the bald teenager walked into the n.


    He had made significant progress after four years, and being someone who had the experience of two lives, he was greatly maturepared to those of his age ¨C so mature that it had be his confidence.


    Only great confidence in his capability could bring him into the Wong n so collected.


    The bald man who only knew how to forge and had his life controlled by others freely was long gone.


    Next to him was a teenager who always wore a sweet smile on his face. The teen had smooth ck hair that flowed down his back. Calmness swam in his ck pupils, yet his gaze seemed to hold a wealth of hidden depth.


    Standing next to the bald teenager, it was evident that both teens emitted different auras. If the bald teenager was described as a zing sun, then the ck-hair teenager was a mysterious bright moon. Theyplemented each other well, which made their energliph feel stronger than it was in reality.


    Behind them stood a teenager who stared at them with aplex expression. The teenager¡¯s hair was the colour of an autumn leaf, but it resembled the fur of a ferocious tiger at the same time.


    The yellow-haired teen was badly shocked by the teenagers emitting such robust energliph.


    Within four years, the yellow-haired teen had be a two-chambered cultivator and was one of the fastest cultivators to do so in his n¡¯s history.


    Well, this was the generation of wild blossoms after all.


    But the bald teenager had him subconsciously putting his guard up. He had no idea why the teenager felt like an extremely dangerous person that he hoped to escape from immediately.<hr>


    Chui Yim did it on purpose. He was intentionally showing off his cultivation.


    He could hide it with the Cloud Pce¡¯s secret skill if he wanted to, or at least tone it down, but he decided to show off his cultivation just like a zing sun.


    They arrived at the Wong n¡¯s living room with the yellow-haired teen following them.


    It gave off an extremely different vibe from the Chor n. Thetter took the minimalistic approach to its best. The entire n was ck without a single decoration. The Wong n was simrly a military n, but it gave off more generous vibes with treasures to decorate. Chui Yim couldn¡¯t ignore the statue that was tied with sixty-four exquisite Cosmic Ropes, hanging from the four-meter-tall ceiling.


    The statue was so realistic that Chui Yim thought that he was in a forest being hunted by a ferocious tiger that was ready to pounce.


    However, this did not affect Chui Yim in the slightest. He had the Heaven¡¯s me to protect him and break all illusions. This could not scare him.


    ¡°Wee, Misters, thank you for gracing our humble abode and making it shine with brilliance.¡±


    Chui Yim turned towards the direction where the voice came from and greeted the man politely. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise for Old Sir Wong to receive us personally. The humble younger generation greets Sir.¡±


    The elderly man came towards them with a wooden cane alone. There wasn¡¯t anybody to help him move, and he looked healthy as always. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to wee the Cloud Pce sixth and seventh teachers personally.¡±


    He then took a nce at the teenager behind Chui Yim. ¡°Chow Yip, serve them tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    Since there were no other ¡°outsiders¡± around, Wong Chow Yip just addressed his grandpa as always and went out. Only Sir Wong Pak, Chui Yim, and Kam Chin Kee were left in the huge living room.


    Wong Pakughed, looking at Chui Yim fondly. It was normal; they had simr characters, so they would naturally be attracted to those simr to them. ¡°It¡¯s the Wong n¡¯s honour to be the teachers¡¯ first destination after the teachers began their journey down the mountain. How do you find this statue?¡±


    Chui Yim did not even spare the statue a look as he stared at Wong Pak silently. ¡°I¡¯m extremely unhappy.¡±


    Wong Pak was slightly stunned. He remained silent and stared at Chui Yim. As the leader of a military n, he emitted a petrifying aura.


    However, as if unable to feel it, Chui Yim continued to stare at him. ¡°The Chor n is under my protection. Sir Chor left the n in my hands before he passed on.¡±


    Wong Pakughed and did not continue the chit-chit, diverting the topic. ¡°Cloud Pce has never cared about worldly affairs, isn¡¯t Seventh Teacher perhaps a bit too nosy?¡±


    ¡°Cloud Pce never cares about worldly affairs, but I never said I don¡¯t.¡± Chui Yim exined in all seriousness. It made no sense, and it even seemed that Chui Yim was trying to not associate himself with Cloud Pce.


    Wong Pak wore a meaningful smile after hearing Chui Yim. ¡°I guess Seventh Teacher is trying to say that he has nothing to do with Cloud Pce. But if that¡¯s so¡­ then you have no right to make deals with me.¡±


    Wong Pak¡¯s voice became ice cold.


    This was the Mad Tiger Wong n Leader, the elderly man who dared to fight necrocultivators. There was nothing he feared in the world, and the courtesy for the teenagers was out of pure respect for Cloud Pce.


    Wong Pak stood up and knocked the wooden cane on the ground. ¡°Chor Huet Zhin did the same thing when he was alive and brought back tons of benefits for his n. If he didn¡¯t, the Chor n would have long perished.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to take the same path as him?¡± Chui Yim looked at him expressionlessly.


    Wong Pak stopped his action and tried to pierce through Chui Yim with his gaze as if trying to figure out the other¡¯s intention.


    ¡°You might have forgotten, but I¡¯m a glipheon,¡± Chui Yim said calmly. ¡°I can tell that you only have about five or ten years left.


    ¡°And that exins why you dared to fight the necrocultivators that night: to garner resources for your n before you pass on.¡±


    Chui Yim looked at his right hand where there was a milky white Hidden Cloud gliph on his palm.


    ¡°Your time will be up soon, but I have plenty of time left. I will dly return every few months after you leave the world to bully the Wong n. And if my effort alone is insufficient, I¡¯lle with Chin Kee. If I still fail, I will returnter after I be stronger.


    ¡°But what¡¯s the meaning of that? Bullying your n just because you bullied me when you were alive?¡±


    ¡°Indeed meaningless.¡± Wong Pak stared at Chui Yim as if the teen was already dead.


    ¡°Hoping to kill me?¡± Chui Yim snickered.


    ¡°Unless you can take my life in one second, even though I might end up seriously injured, you will definitely be dead. Great Senior Brother said that Cloud Pce is best at standing up for its members. Thus, if you fail to kill me within one second, I can guarantee that not only you, but the entire Wong n will no doubt lose their lives.


    ¡°Maybe not my friend Chow Yip, but the rest, they will all die.¡±


    Wong Pak¡¯s breathing became heavier like an angry tiger.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    At this moment, Wong Chow Yip happened to enter with a tray, just in time to hear the conversation. It made him shudder, but Wong Chow Yip kept hisposure and made tea.


    As if not noticing Wong Chow Yip, Chui Yim red at Wong Pak, a four-chambered glipher that could seriously injure or kill him at any time, without the slightest respect.


    Hidden in the Hidden Cloud gliph was not just his Sunray gliph that could light up the entire world, but Fury as well. Only when Chui Yim woke up from hisa did he discover the milky me was not simply Ka Yi¡¯s spiritual me, it also contained the Buddhist doctrine of the Thousand-Leaves Sect.


    In other words, Chui Yim, who inherited Fury, became an actual Buddhist descendant of this generation.


    This situation reminded Chui Yim of a Buddhist saying; ¡°Moderation and flexibility are important in life. We shouldn¡¯t be too extreme and leave room for ourselves and others.¡±


    Chui Yim turned to Wong Pak fearlessly like a newborn calf not afraid of tigers.


    ¡°Being too extreme will only lead to a worse situation.¡±


    He took the teacup that Wong Chow Yip handed him with shaky hands and downed it immediately. ¡°Thank you, for the warm hospitality. I shall take my leave now.¡±


    It had been less than fifteen minutes since Chui Yim arrived, and he was already about to take his leave. Chui Yim was simply that straightforward.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee watched Chui Yim leave. He shed a bitter and apologetic smile at Wong Pak. ¡°I apologize on behalf of my junior brother to Sir Wong. He speaks too rudely.¡±


    Wong Pak did not respond. He only wore an ugly expression.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Kam Chin Kee spoke, looking up at the ceiling ¨C at the tiger hanging from the ceiling, to be exact. It was being hung from the ceiling by sixty-four Cosmic Ropes made of precious metals. The ropes were fantastic conductors that transmitted the statue''s energliph aura without waste towards all corners of the n.


    ¡°Old Sir Wong previously asked us to evaluate the statue, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you might have heard¡­¡± Kam Chin Kee paused, pointing at his nose. ¡°I¡¯m Craftsman Kam.¡±


    After four years, he was no longer the orphan trapped in Evergreen Pce, and Kam Chin Kee was sure that Cloud Pce was confident with his ability, which is why they let him and Chui Yim begin their journey down the mountain. He was aware that, as the disciple of Cloud Pce, nobody would dare to hurt him after knowing that he was Craftsman Kam.


    Kam Chin Kee looked at Old Sir Wong with a wide smile. ¡°I made this statue, and I¡¯m the one that gave it life. Which means¡­ it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to make it lifeless.


    The instant Kam Chin Kee waved his finger, the statue that transmitted positive energliph towards the entire Wong n disappeared, and the Cosmic Ropes lost their light, looking dead.


    The Cosmic Ropes lit up once again, and the beneficial effects returned and lit up the entire Wong n the instant Kam Chin Kee kept his index finger. Wong Pak wore an ugly expression, which mostly consisted of fear.


    Kam Chin Kee smiled at Wong Pak. ¡°My junior brother is hot-tempered, but he¡¯s a loyal friend. If Sir Wong gives him face this time round, I¡¯m sure he will treat the Wong n nicely after Sir Wong leaves the world. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee took a sip from his teacup as a sign of courtesy. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±<hr>


    Wong Chow Yip turned to Sir Wong, trembling. ¡°Grandpa, is it true that you¡¯re-?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Wong Pak red at him, and at the same time, numerous sounds rang out. The Wong n elites all dashed into the living room. The impact of the Ferocious Predatory Tiger was too huge.


    It increased cultivation by twenty percent, which was equivalent to ten hours of results just by cultivating for eight hours. This might seem insignificant, but cultivators calcted their cultivation by years; this would be as good as getting a hundred years'' worth of cultivation after only cultivating for eighty years. It was free progress!


    The elites were like ants on hot bricks the moment the beneficial effect disappeared. ¡°n Leader, is the statue faulty?¡±


    Yet, the sight of them annoyed Wong Pak. ¡°How are you all going to be sessful if you get agitated over such a tiny issue!?¡±


    Hearing Wong Pak, the elites looked around helplessly. Their anxiousness was just because of how much they cared for the n.


    ¡°Return and get back to work!¡±


    The crowd left withplicated looks. They could tell that something was off, but there was nothing they could do if the n leader decided to be silent about it.


    ¡°Do not let anybody know about what happened today, especially about my lifespan.¡± Wong Pak turned to his grandson.


    Wong Chow Yip¡¯s heart dropped instantly as sorrow took over slowly. ¡°But the Wong n cannot do without you, grandpa!¡±


    ¡°My silly boy.¡± Wong Pak sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no party in the world that does note to an end.


    ¡°They were right. I was fighting for resources and a base for the n, as the n doesn¡¯t understand how powerful the Chor n is.


    ¡°Chow Yip, you are my grandson, and the Wong n leader a hundred yearster. You must understand how terrifying the Chor n is,¡± Wong Pak said seriously.


    ¡°They have strict self-discipline and remain humble despite their formidable strength. Such enemies are fearsome; they never stop improving quietly while you fail to realise and let your guard down. When you do realise, they have grown beyond your reach.¡±


    ¡°Look, during the past few centuries, how many geniuses has their n produced? There was even a saying that they could have be the imperial family if they wished.¡±


    ¡°But, they¡¯re just an ordinary n!¡± It was Wong Chow Yip¡¯s first time hearing such secrets, and it threw him off his feet.


    ¡°The Lam n was just a normal n back then too. They only became the imperial family because of the first Emperor Lam.¡± Wong Pak sneered. There wasn¡¯t a hint of respect in his words for the current leaders.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to suppress the Chor n now as much as I could¡­ because who knows how great they will be after they recover?


    ¡°Sadly¡­ Old Fox Chor had such good foresight to find them a small guardian before he passed on.¡± Wong Pak sighed.<hr>


    The next day, the world woke up to three surprising pieces of news.


    Firstly, some disciples left Cloud Pce for their journey. Secondly, it was the first time in a thousand years that a pair of Itinerants left the mountain, and the both of them were only in the two-chambered state. In the past, Cloud Pce disciples only travelled alone, and they only left the mountain when they reached the three-chambered state.


    Thirdly, the two teachers paid a visit to the Wong n.


    Nobody knew the details of the visit, but seeing how the Wong n suppressed the Chor n so badly and given how close the seventh teacher and Young Master Chor Shing Chit were, they roughly guessed that the seventh teacher was there to stand up for the Chor n.


    The world underestimated the importance the seventh teacher ced on friendship. Chui Yim making the Wong n his first destination proved how determined he was to protect the Chor n. Nobody dared to offend Cloud Pce, and this was no different from the Chor n being rted to Cloud Pce now.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    The shocking news left the public in a state ofmotion, yet within the pce walls, tranquillity prevailed, everyone unaffected by the news.


    In the garden of Almighty Hall, a navy blue-haired teenager sat crossed-legged with his eyes shut.


    He sat as if amidst an ocean, surrounded by the sound of crashing waves, remaining still nheless. Countless thin swords hung in the air like silver rain, crashing into the wave-like energliph shield.


    Energliph collided in the spacious garden, swirling many fallen petals from the ground into colorful dust that decorated the air.


    The energliph soon dispersed, leaving only colorful powder sprinkled all across the ce as evidence of the earlier actions.


    The teenager stood up with a gentle smile on his face, inadvertently disying his noble and regal bearing.


    ¡°Brother Lee¡¯s Drizzle Sword is increasingly exquisite as days pass by. Very soon, it might even be too powerful for me to handle.¡±


    The teenager standing on the opposite side smiled after hearing him. ¡°Your Highness is being too polite. It¡¯s just the pure energy field of your Highness¡¯s energliph. Only taking cultivation talent into consideration, your Highness is the strongest disciple of the imperial n, truly an excellent talent.¡±


    The navy-blue-haired teenager was none other than Lam Zaa.


    He had be more mature after four years, and unlike other imperial n disciples, he did not give up on cultivation to solely focus on politics. On the contrary, he ignored politics to put even more effort into cultivation.


    Lam Chun did not have any opinion towards Lam Zaa pursuing his passion because in Lam Chun¡¯s mind, he would still be around for at least the next hundred years to lead the South, so Lam Zaa could do anything that felt right to him during this time.


    Thus, the teenage boy chose to cultivate. Lam Zaa was unwilling to let his talent go to waste seeing how he sessfully inherited the Hundred Streams Body¡­ or was it the two boys who had long disappeared into the fog that made him persevere?


    ¡°I heard that both of them have returned,¡± Lam Zaa said softly.


    ¡°Just in time.¡± The other teenager was slightly stunned but he reacted fast. He was still wearing a smile, but his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Anybody can challenge the Itinerants of Cloud Pce, and they are not allowed to reject. I''m looking forward to seeing what Cloud Pce has turned the brainless cksmith Chui Yim into,¡± he said and kept his fan.


    Lam Zaa did not react to the teenager''s words. That was exactly what he had nned: for this teenager to challenge Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim first. Given his current status, it was inappropriate for him to do so; he was the crown prince, no longer a young kid. Age wouldn¡¯t work as an excuse like four years ago if he lost again.


    ¡°Then I shall congratte Brother Lee for shaking the world by defeating Cloud Pce.¡± Lam Zaa smiled and ced his hands together.


    ¡°Brother Lee, pardon me.¡± The next second, he caught a beautiful figure dashing by from the corner of his eyes.<hr>


    Kan Hang was making tea in the living room. He was never good at it despite making tea for Lam Chun since a young age. The other would always jokingly tell him off for how bad it tasted, but finished it nheless. So Lam Chun became the first emperor of the Lam Dynasty who had to make himself and his shadow tea.


    However, time changes a person.


    After Lam Ming Sum went into the fog for Cloud Pce four years ago, Kan Hang had nothing to do with his life and turned to the art of making tea. Within four years, his skills improved greatly. The pce having numerous precious tea leaves for him to practice with was a contributing factor too.


    Currently, he was in his own world filling the cups carefully when a cheerful voice cut him off, ¡°Uncle Kan, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Kan Hang nearly threw his precious purple y teapot out the window when he saw a smiley girl with navy blue hair standing outside the door. After arriving at Evergreen Pce, Lam Ming Sum did not disguise her hair andbed it into a neat ponytail, looking just like a fox.


    Lam Ming Sum was not the crybaby of four years ago, but a mature teenager brimming with energy. In fact, she changed the most out of her, Chui Yim, and Kam Chin Kee. It only seemed otherwise because of how much taller the boys had be.


    She was still average-looking as always; there was nothing special about her other than her fine, blue hair. However, Lam Ming Sum was the type one wouldn¡¯t get tired looking at.


    It was those like her that were the most captivating, rather than stunning beauties.


    Kan Hang was so shocked that all he could think of was to kneel down to her, but before he could do so, Lam Ming Sum looked at him unhappily. ¡°Uncle Kan, it¡¯s only been four years and you have already forgotten how there''s no etiquette required for the both of us?¡±


    Kan Hang was smiling from ear to ear, a rare expression on his expressionless face. ¡°Hahaha. I''m so d that you''re back. Hahaha.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum was in a great mood. To her, Kan Hang was more like her father than Lam Chun.


    ¡°I''ll cook tonight!¡± Lam Ming Sum rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I''ve learned so many new recipes from the third teacher!¡±


    ¡°You should take a rest first. Travelling is so tiring¡­¡± Kan Hang said, having heartfelt pain for her.


    ¡°Uncle Kan, I used a teleportation gliph!¡± Lam Ming Sum didn''t know if she should cry or smile.


    It was a rare sight for someone who could turn into a ck shadow to act so stupidly, but Kan Hang found it hard to think right now. All he could do was wear a silly smile and stare at Lam Ming Sum like his daughter who had finally returned after years. ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­ as long as you''re back.¡±


    Outside Ming Sum Hall, a figure stood behind a wall, only revealing half of himself. He had the ability to clearly see things that were meters away.


    ¡°You''re back¡­?¡± Lam Zaa whispered with aplicated look.


    <hr>


    That night, the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence weed an unexpected yet expected guest.


    Chui Yimughed, and the both of them hugged. The man was still expressionless as ever; to put it in a rude way, he always looked like a family member had passed away. There was only gentleness on his face when he saw Chui Yim. ¡°You¡¯re almost as tall as me! It¡¯s only been four years!¡±


    The expressionless man was none other than Chor Shing Chit, who watched Chui Yim grow. He alwaysmented when he recalled how he watched the bald kid run around the field of an institution in Southary just for free first-ss school food.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    It only took a few years for the boy to be an influential figure in the world. Yes, Chui Yim had be much more influential than Chor Shing Chit.


    Chor Shing Chit was a famous cultivator, but just an excellent three-chambered cultivator at the end of the day, unlike Chui Yim, who was the current Cloud Pce seventh teacher and half a grandmaster in terms of forging. Arge number believed that Chui Yim would be the second divine cksmith in the world after the Northern zing Skies Mountain and the first Southern divine cksmith.


    Furthermore, the words ¡°Cloud Pce¡± that were associated with him instilled fear in many.


    The stories associated with Cloud Pce scared them, and every Cloud Pce disciple was the most powerful cultivator of their generation. Just as Chui Yim mentioned, he might not be able to defeat Wong Pak at the moment, but if the historical pattern continued, it would be Wong Pak who could not defeat Chui Yim in the future.


    Thus, nobody dared to take the risk. No matter how much they wished to suppress the Chor n or how unhappy the rest were, they dared not and stopped suppressing the Chor n immediately after Chui Yim''s action the previous day.


    The Chor n undoubtedly benefited the most. After Chui Yim''s action, the n finally had the precious chance to breathe after being suppressed by three ns for a long period of time. Chor Shing Chit immediately came to pay a visit after knowing that Chui Yim had returned to South Imperial City. He was greatly touched at the same time.


    The boy had now be a teenager, but he was still as straightforward as always, rendering the Chor n help without even asking them just because of his friendship with Chor Shing Chit as well as a way to thank Chor Huet Zhin for lending him a helping hand when he needed it in the past.


    Chui Yim was still as passionate as ever. Now, he was looking at Chor Shing Chit with a smile. The both of them were so close that they did not need to exchange words.


    ¡°Ming Sum has returned to the pce,¡± Chui Yim said. ¡°It''s a pity that Brother Chor won¡¯t be able to enjoy her delicacies. She has improved so much over the years!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Let''s eat out today. My treat for your return.¡± Chor Shing Chit returned a gentle smile. Kam Chin Kee agreed too. He naturally knew how close Chor Shing Chit and Chui Yim were.


    ¡°Alright! Hahaha!¡±


    As they were chatting, the ck eagle on Chor Shing Chit''s shoulder stared at the bulge in front of Chui Yim''s chest and Kam Chin Kee''s hair as if it saw a ghost.


    <em>What the hell are those?</em><hr>


    South Imperial City, the most majestic city in the South, brimmed with extensive restaurants and cuisines. This was a result of many g-chefs and chefsing from various parts of the South, bringing their hometown specialties to make a living in this huge city. This gave South Imperial City citizens a huge variety of food options.


    Amongst all, there was a unique, irreceable restaurant. They only hired retired imperial kitchen g-chefs, only used top-notch ingredients, and were known to have all the world''s best wines in store.


    No matter which reason, they were all sufficient to prove the restaurant''s status in the city.


    Sadly,moners were banned from the restaurant. It only served important figures or members from well-known ns or organizations.


    This restaurant was none other than Southern Heaven Inn.<hr>


    Southern Heaven Inn took up nine stories. Southern buildings were tall, but nine stories tall was considered extremely tall.


    Lots of people believed that Southern Heaven Inn had the imperial n behind them. What else could be the reason for the building to be allowed when it was almost the same height as the Heaven Tower of Evergreen Pce?


    There were many schrs in the South, and they enjoyed storytelling. Therefore, each story of Southern Heaven Inn had its own story.


    To dine at a different floor, one had to meet different criteria or they would be prevented from entering. The building was shaped like a sharp tower; the higher the floor, the less space it had for diners, and there was only a single table on the ninth floor.


    But it was mostly unupied. Maybe it was because when Southern Heaven Inn first opened its business, they weed the emperor of that generation to dine on the ninth floor, which meant that only those of the same status were allowed to dine on that particr floor.


    Nobody dared to take the risk ofmitting an act of treason, thus the ninth floor remained unupied for many years.


    The seventh floor was bustling with activity. Chau Chung, the new star of ck Tortoise Auction House, booked the entire seventh floor of Southern Heaven Inn today, and the public immediately linked his booking to the sixth and seventh teacher of Cloud Pce and figured it to be a party to wee them back.


    In fact, with Chau Chung''s status, he was unable to book the seventh floor seeing how nobody was even allowed in the ninth floor other than the current emperor. With deduction, all those allowed on the seventh floor were extraordinary figures. But because Chau Chung booked the ce for Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim''s celebration, Southern Heaven Inn made an exception to express friendliness to the Cloud Pce disciples.


    Only a few were invited to today''s banquet; Chor Shing Chit and Chor Kwong Laan from the Chor n, Wong Chow Yip from the Wong n, On Kuet from the On n, and Lee Bak from the Metallic Blood War Gate.


    Chor Kwong Laan had grown well after four years. He had taken on the character of a typical Chor n member, responsible and quiet, just like a wooden block. Many did not understand how such a quiet person could forge such a close rtionship with the straightforward seventh teacher.


    Wong Chow Yip was there too. Despite the unhappiness Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee came to his n with, they were all teenagers and he knew that Chui Yim viewed him as a friend by inviting him. Since that was the case, there was no reason for him to be absent, but the first thing he did when he arrived was bicker with On Kuet. ¡°Wow, I didn''t expect to see the famous crown prince''s right hand. What a rare guest!¡±


    On Kuet rubbed his chin stubble with augh. Even Chui Yim was speechless with his looks. <em>What is he growing so urgently for, looking like a middle-aged man when he''s just a teenager? </em>With that, Chui Yim watched On Kuet shrug with augh.


    ¡°Of course, it''s Brother Chui''s celebration. I heard that Chui Yim paid Sir Wong a visit this morning and now I''m seeing you here. You''re one of a kind, Wong Chow Yip.


    ¡°I admire you,¡± On Kuet said with a meaningfulugh.


    ¡°Do you want to fight, On boy?¡± The hot-tempered Wong Chow Yip stood up immediately.


    ¡°No.¡± On Kuetughed, shaking his head. ¡°We can''t fight at Brother Chui and Brother Kam''s banquet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chor Kwong Laan spoke up. ¡°Stop this nonsense. Brother Chui and Brother Kam are the main characters today.¡±


    Wong Chow Yip sneered and drank a cup of wine. Lee Bak stood up and ced his hands together at the duo.


    ¡°Brother Chui is finally back. I missed you so much.¡±


    Lee Bak did not change much; he was still ordinary looking, but he had be way more mature and his aura was way more profound.


    Chui Yim felt it even more clearly. He and Kam Chin Kee might be taking the ancient path of cultivating gliphism, but he still had a preference, which was obviously physical fights, while Kam Chin Kee used gliphism to support his puppetry. With the Heaven''s me as an ingredient for his heart chamber gliph, Chui Yim had a strong and powerful body.


    So he immediately sensed that Lee Bak''s blood energy was drastically different from four years ago.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Cultivating blood energy was the core style of the Metallic Blood War Gate.


    Being an excellent student at the institution, Chor Huet Zhin had the chance to use this special skill and create a gliphility, Bloody War Strike, bybining it with styles from other ns. The part on using blood energy in the gliphility originated from the Metallic Blood War Gate.


    Chui Yim immediately knew what was going on when he sensed that Lee Bak had reached the two-chambered state. ¡°Have you prepared the one million silver taels?¡± He raised a brow.


    ¡°Long ago. I can send it to Brother Chui whenever it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± Lee Bak was still smiling widely.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have it tomorrow.¡± Chui Yim waved his hands, and his reply ced a wide smile on Lee Bak¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Brother Chui!¡±


    Chor Kwong Laan, Wong Chow Yip, and the others were greatly confused, but Kam Chin Kee knew that Lee Bak was talking about Matchless Guardian that Chui Yim made him.


    Matchless Guardian was tailor-made for the one-chambered state Lee Bak back then. Chui Yim chose to use many precious ingredients so it would be able to hold many gliphs, and Chui Yim would be able to add on more gliphs for Lee Bak when he moved on to her higher cultivation states. This was Chui Yim¡¯s n for Matchless Guardian when he created it.


    In short, Chui Yim nned to make a low-grade weapon with grade-five materials so that there would not be any negative effects when he carved new gliphs in Matchless Guardian, allowing the weapon to level up with the cultivator. They decided that every improvement for the weapon would cost a million silver taels.


    And Lee Bak was sighing in happiness now at the cost. He had made the right bet, as weapons customized by the seventh teacher would be way more costly.


    <hr>


    There were definitely points that set Southern Heaven Inn apart for it to survive in South Imperial City. Rather than fancy tricks, the chefs only made the most ssic Southern delicacies such that even Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, who ate food made by Lam Ming Sum and Hui Sai Cheong on a daily basis, enjoyed their food. Chui Yim was most satisfied with the restaurant''s wine.


    The restaurant was famous for the wine they served ¨C the variety of wine they served, to be exact. Southern Heaven Inn never made their own wine, but they imported wine from all parts of the world. There was the Mountain me Wine of the zing Skies Mountain, Four Seasons Heaven''s Reincarnation Wine, Clear Springs Wine, Thousand-Mile Aroma of the South, and many more. As long as one could afford it, they had everything one could imagine.


    The group of friends ate as they chit-chatted. Chau Chung was so drunk that he even jumped onto a table to dance and identally broke it. Wong Chow Yipughed too hard and was gasping for air, while even the serious Chor Shing Chit couldn''t help butugh at the funny scene.<hr>


    A teenager in white with a folding fan on his waist arrived at the restaurant.


    ¡°Young Master Lee, the same private room on the fifth floor again?¡± the shopkeeper asked.


    The teenager shook his head and looked up at the ceiling. The restaurant was nine stories tall, but it was as if he could see the happy party on the seventh floor. ¡°I''m going to the seventh floor today.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lee, that¡¯s against the rules.¡± The shopkeeper was slightly stunned, but Young Master Lee only turned to him expressionlessly.


    ¡°No. I''m abiding by the rules. The rules of Cloud Pce.¡±


    Something passed through the shopkeeper''s mind and he wore an ugly expression. ¡°Does this mean that Young Master Lee holds no regard for Southern Heaven Inn?¡±


    The teenager was still asposed, but there seemed to be many tiny swords swimming in his orbs. ¡°What right does a servant like you have to say such things to me? I even drank tea with Uncle Tin two days ago.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± the teenager said no more and made his way up.<hr>


    The group of friends were having a great time. The party onlysted for two hours, but Chui Yim, Chau Chung, and some others had already consumed quite a few jugs of wine. Only a few of them like Chor Shing Chit, Kam Chin Kee, and Lee Bak toasted each other from time to time, mostly watching the rest with a smile.


    Suddenly, Kam Chin Kee stood up.


    Drunk, Chui Yim turned to Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Get me a few more jugs of wine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled bitterly.


    Chor Shing Chit roughly felt the aura. ¡°You need help?¡± The small ck eagle on his shoulders wore a ferocious expression, ready to fight.


    ¡°It''s alright. He''s here for us so we should deal with him personally,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied with a smile.


    He turned to his friends with a smile. ¡°Excuse me for a moment and continue to enjoy yourself.¡±


    Some of them did not feel it, but the others long felt the sharp sword aura from the stairs.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee went down the stairs confidently to see that the spacious sixth floor was totally empty.


    It seemed that the Southern Heaven Inn workers had already chased everyone away.


    A teen in white and a folding fan at his waist made his way up the sixth floor the moment Kam Chin Kee made his way down.


    He was a handsome teen, looking just like a pretty boy. Sadly, his eyes were positioned a bit too high; it did not affect his appearance, but the more one looked at him, the more arrogant he seemed to be.


    He was currently staring at Kam Chin Kee with a sneer that conveyed his great disdain and arrogance.


    ¡°Where''s Chui Yim?¡± He did not speak to Kam Chin Kee with respect like the public would. ¡°There''s no rush. I''lle for you after I defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled sweetly. He did not move a single bit as he stood at the staircase.


    ¡°Maybe it''s the weird Cloud Pce rules that you should me.¡± The teen pulled out his fan and opened it with a pop. ¡°The rule that Itinerants cannot reject any challenge no matter the location or timing.


    ¡°That''s exactly the reason why I can freely challenge both of you, fair and square, even when you are hiding in Southern Heaven Inn.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee remained silent with a smile on his face, not slightly affected. This made the teen''s smile fall.


    Kam Chin Kee''s smile annoyed him. In his mind, Kam Chin Kee should already be kneeling on the ground, asking for him to let him off. <em>Does he think that we are still the kids of four years back? I am no longer the kid who just broke through my innate chamber and has an unstable cultivation.</em>


    He was now a single-gliphic cultivator at the peak, and he would have the chance to step into the ten-gliphic state in one or two years¡¯ time. He was one of the best cultivators in the Lee n''s history.


    So how could Kam Chin Kee be hispetitor?


    He already lost interest in speaking to Kam Chin Kee. All he wanted to do now was defeat him, and then Chui Yim on the seventh floor.


    ¡°Lee n''s Lee Bat Fan officially challenges Cloud Pce.¡±


    Of course, who else could the teen be than the most outstanding disciple of the Lee n, Lee Bat Fan?


    ¡°What kind of challenge?¡± Kam Chin Kee was still wearing a smile.


    ¡°Battle, naturally.¡± Lee Bat Fan raised a brow.


    ¡°Alright, I ept the challenge.¡± Kam Chin Kee made a move for the first time. He ced his hands out with a sweet smile. ¡°Please.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Unlike Chui Yim, who exerted dominance during the visit to the Wong n, Kam Chin Kee was a reserved teenager, taking on the ssic character of Cloud Pce members.


    His victory over Lee Bat Fan ended with no spectators and as an unanswered mystery to the public. They turned to the Lee n for answers, but as expected, they returned empty-handed as Lee Bat Fan rejected all guests with the reason of being injured, leaving Kam Chin Kee¡¯s ability as a mystery.


    This was the impression of Cloud Pce to the world; mysterious yet too powerful to be ignored.


    With that, Lee Bat Fan became the first cultivator to challenge the current Cloud Pce Itinerants and the first person to fail.


    The world knew that this was just the start, as Itinerants of Cloud Pce mostly stayed around for about a year, yet it was only day two of Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim¡¯s journey. The nosymoners knew that there would be more interesting ¡°stories¡± for them, at least for this year.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim woke up feeling refreshed. With the state of his physical body, he would not experience hangovers.


    Lam Ming Sum had also returned from the pce. They kept her Ming Sum Hall around, but after bing a Cloud Pce assistant, she had a special status and no longer needed to reside in the pce. She only returned for visiting purposes.


    She paid Old Ngai, Kan Hang, and her father a visit this time around. Lam Ming Sum initially thought of visiting her half-brother, but in the end, she did not and returned to the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence straight away.


    ¡°Brother Chui, letters for you!¡± She entered the house with a huge pile of papers, dumping it in front of Chui Yim.


    ¡°Letters?¡± The huge pile nearly made Chui Yim choke on his bun.


    ¡°They are invitations.¡± Kam Chin Kee sat next to Chui Yim, casually picking up a bun for breakfast. ¡°Should be the after-effects of yesterday¡¯s fight.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum had already heard about the incident with Lee Bat Fan from them, thus she was left confused. ¡°It was just a battle, why are they sending so many invitations?¡±


    ¡°Most probably because they believe that two two-chambered Itinerants won¡¯t make it far.¡± Chui Yim sneered. He figured out the situation after hearing from Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Yesterday, Chin Kee defeated Lee Bat Fan at lightning speed, which most probably shocked them, and now they¡¯re all trying to bootlick us¡­ Cloud Pce that¡¯s behind us, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kam Chin Kee swallowed his food and passed a letter to Chui Yim. ¡°There¡¯s an interesting invitation here. And it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Chui Yim tore a marriage proposal from some n for both of them and took the letter from Kam Chin Kee. It looked more like an ancient scripture than an invitation, and he felt peace when he took it in his hands.


    ¡°Indeed interesting,¡± Chui Yim wore a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll head over alone tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue looking for more worthy of our attention.¡± Kam Chin Kee shrugged.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim walked along the avenue.


    They had a busy schedule since their return, like how Chui Yim paid a visit to the Wong n right after he learned about the position the Chor n was currently in.


    Since they knew that they would not be staying in South Imperial City for long, they rushed toplete all errands before they left. There was also the kindness they needed to return, and now, Chui Yim was on the way to do so.


    He was currently at ck Tortoise Avenue in South Imperial City.


    South Imperial City was an enormous city where even some institutions within were the size of some remote cities. Chui Yim even had to spend a significant amount of time on a carriage to get to his destination, which was in a remote area of ck Tortoise Avenue.


    Being the royal capital of the South,nd prices increased the closer they were to Evergreen Pce.


    For example, with the ck Tortoise Auction House¡¯s location, every inch ofnd was a sky-high price. In contrast, the nearer thend was to the city gates, the cheaper and more normal it was. The capability to reside in South Imperial City already proved one¡¯s status, yet there were stillparisons between the rich. All residents couldn''t be wealthy, especially in this huge South Imperial City.


    ns naturally needed servants to work for them, and positions like shopkeepers, housekeepers, waiters, and many more were necessary for the bustling streets to function.


    These workers needed residences too. Thus, a stark disparity between wealth and poverty was something that even Lam Chun could not change.


    The further north Chui Yim went, the weirder he felt the ce was. On his way, he met many who greeted him with their palms together. Some smiled at him kindly, and some even gave Chui Yim items. Chui Yim received things like silver taels and vegetables. It weirded him out, but he received them nheless.


    It did not take him long to see teenagers with the same hairstyle as him walking all around the ce.


    <em>I never felt inconvenienced with my hairstyle even during my past life. Only now, seeing this scene, makes me have second thoughts about being bald. Maybe I should grow my hair.</em> He sighed. This was the first time he wanted to grow hair.


    This was the world of Buddhism. Shortly, a few monks came to him, greeting him with a bow. Chui Yim wasn¡¯t surprised as he knew that he had entered their territory.


    ¡°Benefactor Chui, the abbot has ordered this monk and my fellowpanions here to receive you.¡±<hr>


    Chui Yim followed the innocent-looking little monks, watching the public give them items sincerely like a curious cat. He was surprised at the generosity, as he knew that these residents who gifted the monks items weren¡¯t the rich of South Imperial City, yet they chose to donate to them selflessly.


    He knew that this was known as soliciting alms. Ever since Chui Yim received Fury, he could be considered to be the only sessor of the Thousand-Leaves Sect as well as the only sessor of Buddhism. The only issue was that Chui Yim wasn¡¯t a Buddhist himself.


    After some time, Chui Yim followed the monks to a little vige that was surrounded by a fence. It was a weird scene to see such a vige that looked like it was from a remote area in South Imperial City, and Chui Yim was surprised to know that this was the famous Apex Temple.


    The interesting invitation Chui Yim received yesterday was from Mute, inviting him to Apex Temple for a catch-up. Chui Yim couldn¡¯t reject Mute¡¯s invitation, as he had sessfully cultivated the second state of Invincible Diamond Body, which had three states: bronze skin, steel bones, and golden body.


    It happened after he broke through to the two-chambered state.


    Chui Yim felt the benefits this style brought him.


    The saying that all gliphs in the world originated from Cloud Pce was not the most urate. It should be the library in Cloud Pce with a huge crystal ball hanging from the ceiling and afortable bamboo rocking chair outside the door.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Beneath the shabby appearance of Cloud Forest, it was a treasury for secret, powerful styles and gliphilities. Chui Yim had tried sourcing styles rted to the cultivation of the physical body, and picked up about ten of them to try, but sadly, none worked. All scrolls and books in Cloud Pce¡¯s collection were remarkable, yet other than one style that showed slight effects, the rest that Chui Yim picked out were totally useless to him.


    The style with an effect was extremely tough to cultivate and was considered a skill rather than a cultivation style. Chui Yim figured that he would need to be at least in the three-chambered state to pick it up sessfully.


    Unlike the Invincible Diamond Body that enhanced Chui Yim¡¯s already strong body further.


    Chui Yim reached the bronze skin stage four years ago, and back then, the ten per cent increase in physical prowess left him ecstatic. After all, one should constantly strive for improvement despite achieving great sess, and even a mere ten per cent held considerable weight.


    But as Chui Yim researched more into the style, he realised that ten per cent was indeed insignificant considering the benefits bronze skin brought him.


    Because of how Chui Yim¡¯s Heaven¡¯s me merged with his heart chamber, he had vigorous blood energy, which led to an exceptionally strong body. The Heaven¡¯s me was just like a never-stopping steam engine that provided Chui Yim with infinite strength and speed.


    However, Heaven¡¯s me did not bring any changes to his skin while bronze skin did; it turned Chui Yim¡¯s skin into the texture of bronze.


    Not only could he fend off weapons, but it came with the effect of weakening weapons. Take a spear attack for example; by activating bronze skin, Chui Yim would be able to disperse the impact by spreading out the surface area receiving the attack. The impact he received would still be the same, but at least he wouldn¡¯t be pierced to death instantly.<hr>


    The enhancement Invincible Diamond Body brought him became increasingly obvious after he reached the steel bones state.


    Like its name, Chui Yim now had bones as tough as steel. Without steel bones, he would have died under Night Tiger¡¯s attack back in the Western Desert.


    Being a man who ced a strong emphasis on loyalty and righteousness, Chui Yim was grateful to Mute for giving him the secret skill four years ago. Even if the other might have had other motives, he still gifted him the skill nheless.


    Thus, the trip today.


    Chui Yim followed the little monks into the vige to a three-meter-tall wooden building, a stark contrast to the surrounding residences.


    The wooden architecture looked splendid, and it was a temple, just like those meant for worship.


    ¡°Benefactor, we can only send you up to here. Please make your way in, the abbot is waiting for you,¡± the little monk said. With that, the group left, not even waiting for Chui Yim¡¯s reply, leaving him to stare at this temple alone.<hr>


    Chui Yim made his way into the temple slowly.


    He wasn¡¯t a believer in gods or Buddhas. He, who had died once and reincarnated, could not rte to how Buddhists believed that humans would head to Nirvana after they passed on. Chui Yim trusted himself more.


    There was the Buddha statue, a grand temple, incense smoke, and wooden fish. Chui Yim subconsciously held his breath and remained silent when he entered the temple. Perhaps this is the custom of ¡°doing as the natives do¡±.


    A middle-aged monk was sitting on a worn cushion in front of the Buddha statue, ying with the wooden fish. The moment Chu Yim entered, he came to a sudden halt.


    Suddenly, silence took over the air and Chui Yim could hear a pin drop. The scariest thing was to have sudden silence filling the air.


    Shortly, an echoey, weird voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Benefactor Chui.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Chui Yim put his hands together and bowed.


    Mute turned around. Seeing Chui Yim¡¯s action, he smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s been four years and Benefactor¡¯s zen has gotten stronger.¡±


    Stunned, Chui Yim took his hands apart.<hr>


    The both of them found a cushion and sat opposite each other. Chui Yim looked at Mute and suddenly spoke. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand why you said that I¡¯m fated with Buddhism. I¡¯m a hot-tempered and straightforward person who doesn¡¯t have even the slightest sympathy for Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly urate.¡± Mute shook his head. ¡°Buddhism is all about being one with nature and being one with the heavens. Evil is inevitable in the world, just like how there will be shadows when there¡¯s light. Even Buddhist disciples need to have the ability to defend themselves and counter evil. They had monastic discipline even during the days when Buddhism was prevalent in the world.


    ¡°Benefactor Chui detests evil as an enemy and never harms the innocent. Benefactor also values bonds between humans and is loyal. The word ¡®martial¡¯ also bears the meaning of reconciliation. In the distant past, martial arts were practised with the intention of stopping conflicts. Benefactor Chui who uses martial arts for their actual purpose will naturally receive Buddha¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you monks like toplicate things,¡± he said and opened his right hand, presenting a scripture. ¡°But this is a gift for you, to pay back the favour of you gifting me your institution¡¯s secret skill.¡±


    Mute did not reject the gift. He took it to have a look. The ink was thick and still slightly wet, obviously newly written. However, the handwriting wasn¡¯t the nicest, but it did not stop Mute from being so badly shocked that he trembled, nearly letting out a scream.


    He cultivated the Silence Style, so he managed to hold his surprise in, but what was it that shocked him so badly!?


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Flower Gand Sutra!?¡± Mute looked at Chui Yim with utter disbelief, which was a fun sight for Chui Yim. To him, Mute was a ssic monk who didn¡¯t get angry or show any emotions.


    The sight of him being so agitated was new to Chui Yim. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mute held the scripture with ugly handwriting like it was a sacred item. ¡°This is too precious for me to take!¡±


    Even so, his bodynguage showed that he had no interest in returning the book to Chui Yim.<hr>


    The Avatamsaka Sutra, also known as the Flower Gand Sutra, was known as one of the most important ssics in the ancient past. All Buddhist sects considered it as the king of all sutras, and legend has it that it was passed down by Buddha in the past when man had yet to be enlightened when Buddha came specifically to the world to teach them.


    In the ancient past, the Flower Gand Sutra held great importance to Buddhist sects despite not being a sutra of cultivation. Every thirty-seven years, the sects would gather together and discuss whose temple the sutra should be passed to.


    That was when monks did not care about worldly affairs or strive for superiority or inferiority and didn¡¯t bicker until their ears turned red, even nearly getting into fist-fights.


    The Flower Gand Sutra was a sacred item of Buddhism!


    Of course, a thousand yearster, the Buddhist sects disappeared from the world, and it was said that the Thousand-Leaves Sect, the powerful sect with nine five-chambered cultivators, was thest to hold the Flower Gand Sutra¡¯s original copy.


    When the Thousand-Leaves Sect disappeared, the Flower Gand Sutra was nowhere to be seen. This sutra became extremely important now that the Thousand-Leaves Sect was no longer present in the world.


    Be it a sect, n, institution, or even a religion, the most important thing to all was legacy.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Many years back, Mute had an unexpected encounter in an ancient tomb, which was once the site of a Buddhist sect, the Invincible Diamond Sect. With his perseverance and determination, the ancient site acknowledged Mute, allowing him to return with the precious treasures of the Invincible Diamond Sect that survived the n''s fall. Thus, Mute was able to set up Apex Temple and revive Buddhism.


    The public believed that the Universe Divine Style and the Invincible Diamond Body were the styles that Mute acquired when in reality, he received theplete set of the Diamond Sect''s legacy, which most importantly consisted of another Buddhist treasure, the Vajrhedika Prajnaparamita Sutra, also known as the Diamond Sutra.


    The Flower Gand Sutra expounded upon the profound nature of Buddha. It was highly revered amongst the general poption who believed that understanding the sutra thoroughly would allow them to achieve Buddhahood, and simple recitation would invoke the protection of the Eight Dharmaps.


    On the other hand, the Diamond Sutra considered emptiness as the right path and the source of all phenomena, also known as the origin of everything; the Origin of True Emptiness.


    However, Mute was well aware that Diamond Sutra alone was insufficient as the sutra was advocated and promoted ording to Buddhism''s worldview.


    To revive Buddhism sessfully, the first step would be to convince today''s world that the Diamond Sutra made sense, which was almost impossible on its own. Without solid evidence, everything would only be viewed as empty talk.


    However, the Flower Gand Sutra was the missing piece to this puzzle of restoring Buddhism!


    This exined why Mute was caught off guard and was so ecstatic at the gift Chui Yim presented.<hr>


    He looked at Chui Yim with aplicated and hesitant look. Atst, he shook his head. ¡°Little Benefactor, this gift is too precious for this monk to ept, but this monk must ept it, as it is extremely significant towards Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°It''s extremely important to you monks, but it''s just a long, boring sutra to me. So, there''s no need to feel too apologetic or thankful and take it as a thank you gift from me for the secret style you gifted me four years ago.¡±


    ¡°No, this gift is way more valuable than the Invincible Diamond Body. It¡¯s worth even more than this monk''s life!¡± Mute shook his head.


    Mute flipped his hands, cing his index and middle fingers together to reach for Chui Yim''s be slowly.


    Stunned, Chui Yim subconsciously dodged but was locked to the spot by a powerful aura that made him unable to move. He watched Mute move slowly, but it was lightning speed in reality.


    Chui Yim was greatly shocked. He heard rumours that Mute''s physical capability was invincible amongst those of his state ¨C the four-chambered state. Now, experiencing Mute''s lighting speed and his terrifying energliph, Chui Yim knew that those weren''t rumours, but facts.


    Memories were inserted into Chui Yim¡¯s mind the moment Mute''s finger touched his be.


    ¡°Please forgive me for my actions, Benefactor. Words are insufficient to express the essence of the gold body state of the Invincible Diamond Body, so this monk can only pass it to you through this method.¡± Mute¡¯s voice rang out once again. Even though it was ventriloquism, it sounded choppy. Chui Yim could tell that Mute was feeling tired.


    ¡°Cultivators only have one chance to pass the Invincible Diamond Body style to another cultivator. We call this passing the torch, in other words, passing down the legacy to another.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that there''s nobody else in your sect who can cultivate this style?¡± Chui Yim''s expression changed.


    Knowing what was going on in Chui Yim''s mind, Mute smiled gently. ¡°There''s no need to feel bad about it, Benefactor Chui. The Flower Gand Sutra is worth more than this style, and it''s even worth the lives of all the monks of Apex Temple.


    ¡°Benefactor Chui, you have gained an evesting friendship from Apex Temple, and this promise stays valid until the day this monk passes on. Apex Temple will do its best to support Benefactor Chui for any event.


    ¡°This monk is getting tired but is excited to read the sutra. This monk will invite Benefactor another day for tea.¡± He looked at Chui Yim tiredly.


    Chui Yim was pleasantly surprised by the situation. He did not expect this trip to return the favour would earn the entire Invincible Diamond Body style. He returned a smile to Mute. ¡°You make it sound like I love toe here.¡±<hr>


    Chui Yim turned to leave the temple as the sound of the wooden fish echoed throughout the ce once again.


    However, two people stopped in front of Chui Yim before he could get far away from the ce. This shocked Chui Yim as both of them were simrly bald, and one of them was a familiar face that Chui Yim recognised easily. He shook everyone in his generation with his Unbreakable Wisdom King.


    What roused Chui Yim¡¯s curiosity was why Yuen Yau had to stand behind another teen given his status?<hr>


    The teen in front of Yuen Yau had thick eyebrows and was simrly bald. He was considered handsome, but he was currently staring at Chui Yim very coldly, a re that Chui Yim had never seen from any Apex Temple monk.


    ¡°Why not just let it go, Senior Brother?¡± Yuen Yau said with hesitation.


    ¡°No,¡± the teenager said with determination. ¡°You know what the Invincible Diamond Body style is to our sect. It¡¯s as good as a secret style, so how can we let an outsider leave with it as he wishes?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s Master¡¯s decision¡­¡± Yuen Yau replied softly.


    ¡°Hah!¡± The teen sneered. ¡°Master iscking in social skills because of the style he cultivates, and nobody else saw the legendary Flower Gand Sutra. Who knows if this man is here to con our master?¡±


    Yuen Yau did not reply, or rather, he did not dare reply.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Chui Yim looked at the both of them blocking his way so obviously with malicious intent. Since he had just gotten a secret style from the sect, Chui Yim did not want to be mean or barge over with violence like he would normally do.


    ¡°I am Yuen Tin, Yuen Yau¡¯s senior brother,¡± the teen in front of Yuen Yau said coldly, and Chui Yim was shocked to know that Mute had another disciple.<hr>


    Yuen Tin was not a well-known cultivator, and he was not even on the Blue Skies Rank.


    Not because he was incapable, but because he never showed himself to the world. During the inter-school exchange, he was in seclusion and ready to break through, thus it was Yuen Yau who led the institution in his ce.


    Thus, Yuen Tin remained unknown even after four years. Only the disciples of their institution knew that he was the best of their generation, and to them, he was most likely the next leader of their institution.


    Unlike Yuen Yau, Yuen Tin was a glipher, thus Mute coached him the most, and he even broke through to the two-chambered state four years ago!

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Yuen Tin and Yuen Yau¡¯s special status was why they dared to sneak near the temple to eavesdrop on Mute and Chui Yim. Other ordinary disciples dared not go near the temple except during morning lessons or additional lessons from Mute.


    Yuen Tin was furious. He was a talented teenager and knew he would be the next abbot of Apex Temple.


    Yuen Yau was simrly outstanding, but he was a gliphist with a weak body; the criteria to cultivate the Invincible Diamond Body was to have a strong body or the cultivator could not withstand the style.


    So, originally, the Invincible Diamond Body was meant to be passed to Yuen Tin in the future. Therefore, it was as if Yuen Tin¡¯s sky had fallen when he knew that the style was given to Chui Yim.


    If it was anybody else, he or she would be fuming with anger to learn that something supposedly already theirs was snatched away.<hr>


    ¡°So?¡± Chui Yim asked after Yuen Tin introduced himself. He sounded rude, but if any other Cloud Pce members were present, they would know how patient Chui Yim was being currently. With his character, he would normally have already sent a punch over instead of wasting his saliva.


    But to Yuen Tin, who didn¡¯t know Chui Yim well, Chui Yim¡¯s words only further fueled his anger. In his perspective, Chui Yim was just like a thief who broke into his house, stole his stuff openly, and then asked him who he was when caught.


    Chui Yim¡¯s attitude made the teenage monk go berserk.


    ¡°I have long heard about Cloud Pce, please guide Yuen Tin from Apex Temple true!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Badly shocked, Yuen Yau pulled his senior brother¡¯s robe.


    Chui Yim squinted his eyes; he was getting impatient with the teenager. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance and pretend I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Yuen Tin pulled himself hard out of Yuen Yau¡¯s grip. The gliphist was no match for him. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the seventh teacher is a strong-willed and straightforward man. Are you saying that because you know that you¡¯re no match for me?¡± Yuen Tin sneered.


    ¡°Seventh Teacher might be from Cloud Pce but you¡¯re four years younger than me. I will take an attack from Seventh Teacher first to be fair.¡±<hr>


    Yuen Tin opened his robe and stood in front of Chui Yim in a horse stance, just like a wall. He was a fair-skinned boy, and after sessfully picking up bronze skin, he was able to keep and use the style as he wished. There were no changes to his appearance, but his skin was as tough as bronze.


    Yuen Tin was confident that he would reach the steel bones state sessfully and handle great pressure when he reached the three-chambered state!


    Thus, he let Chui Yim take the first move to show his capability. This was his n ¨C to take the opponent¡¯s attack and destroy his confidence so that Chui Yim would return the style. Victory was not the only thing Yuen Tin wanted; he wanted his item back!


    Yuen Yau stood at the back with an ugly expression. To his surprise, Chui Yim did not rage as expected and even stared at Yuen Tin weirdly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Yuen Tin said no more and stared at Chui Yim calmly, not affected by the energliph wind.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chui Yim nodded and took a few steps back. Just then, the little monks and members of the temples who were already observing that this was going to take ce crowded around to cheer for Yuen Tin.


    Chui Yim took a few steps forward slowly and turned back, staring at Yuen Tin as if he were an idiot.


    This made Yuen Tin re up, but he wanted to prove his capability. His fair skin was as tough as bronze, and let alone a two-chambered cultivator, he was even confident in taking attacks from three-chambered or ten-gliphic cultivators.


    Chui Yim took a deep breath and ced his right palm down next to his waist, five of his fingers pointing to the ground.


    He didn¡¯t make it into a punch this time around as he was not nning to make use of the Flowing July me.


    Honestly, he was not as furious as he thought he would be because he guessed the reason behind Yuen Tin¡¯s anger. If he was Yuen Tin, he would be even more furious. Thus, he did not n to take the other¡¯s life, only to defeat a person who was here to challenge Cloud Pce.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    A milky white me formed on his right hand and spread all over his palm. A violent energy was felt from his palm; this was the me that the great monk Ka Yi had umted over many years, and the aura was enough to make Yuen Yau¡¯s face drop. Yuen Tin too; with his higher state, he could identify that this energy movement was from the me, not Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim was like a boy carrying a huge weapon. The weapon would only work if the carrier could make good use of it.


    Chui Yim turned his right hand, and now his five fingers were pointing at the sky instead. It was like reversing day and night, as well as thendscape.


    Yet, the terrifying energy was kept well in Chui Yim¡¯s palms. ¡°What style is this!?¡± Yuen Tin¡¯s face changed.


    <em>This energy wave is as powerful as an attack from a three-chambered cultivator! How can this be!?</em>


    Chui Yim¡¯s expression did not change, yet he was already sweating buckets. This was his first time performing this style ever since he was given the legacy.


    But now he realised he had thought too lightly of this style; it was too difficult for him even in his two-chambered state!<hr>


    Calmly, Chui Yim sent his right palm out as if it was the seas, mountains, heavens, and earth.


    Yes, he sent a mountain out with just one attack.


    Yuen Tin stood unmoved, not because he wasposed, but because he was so afraid that he couldn¡¯t move and only waited for death to take him.


    <em>Huff¡­</em>


    A fingernail-sized milky white essence flew past his cheeks andnded on a wall made of mud.


    <em>Boom boom boom! </em>The me exploded just like thunder had struck down to the world! When the explosive sound halted, the dust was nowhere to be seen, leaving only a burnt, ck hole of two meters in width.


    Yuen Yau was speechless. He looked at Chui Yim like the other was a monster. <em>This is a gliphility from a two-chambered cultivator?! What the heck, this is too scary! </em>Yuen Tin¡¯s face was as white as a piece of paper as his legs trembled subconsciously.


    <em>If I blocked that technique with my body¡­ I would have be powder!</em>


    Just then, Mute finally arrived, looking at Chui Yim with aplicated look. The attack was so powerful, so he would definitely be affected. With the gliphility plus the Flower Gand Sutra, Mute roughly knew what was going on.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chui Yim left.


    He staggered as he went, but nobody dared to block his way.


    Inside the huge temple was a Buddha statue with a neutral expression, the right hand in front of the chest and the other holding the vajra sceptre.


    There wasn¡¯t the slightest scent of incense, and solemness filled the ce as well as silence, since neither Mute, Yuen Tin, nor Yuen Yau spoke a word.


    After some time, Yuen Tinughed loudly, as if he had lost his sanity. ¡°That¡¯s the two-chambered state!? It¡¯s impossible; he must have used some secret method to push his ability to the three-chambered state. Indeed Cloud Pce, no wonder they let him take the journey down the mountains this early!¡±


    Yuen Yau remained silent, but he was staring at his senior brother pitifully. On the other hand, Mute remained expressionless, just like Yuen Tin was a stranger to him.


    Mute¡¯s nce was too much for Yuen Tin to take, driving him to shout at the other. ¡°This is so unfair! How could we let an outsider take our sect¡¯s secret style? Why!?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mute replied calmly with signnguage. But his hands stopped in the air, symbolising that it was a question.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the only actual disciple of a Buddhist sect after a thousand years. I¡¯ve read the original Flower Gand Scripture, but the version from Benefactor Chui contains a detailed exnation about Buddhism, Heaven and Earth, as well as reincarnation. With his age, this couldn¡¯t be made up no matter how many books he has read.


    ¡°Do you know what that attack heunched is?¡±


    Yuen Tin did not make a noise. The memory of the innocent-looking attack that scraped past his cheeks had his forehead pounding.


    ¡°The supreme secret skill of Buddhism ¨C Mount Meru Strike.¡±


    Yuen Yau and Yuen Tin were unable to believe their eyes as Mute continued to sign.


    ¡°Mount Meru Strike was a secret style and treasure of the Thousand-Leaves Sect during ancient times. I learned about it from the Diamond Sect ruins; that the Thousand-Leaves Sect¡¯s Ka Yi was so proficient with this style that nobody in the world was able to handle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the peak of Buddhism¡¯s Empty Strike, almost perfect and unaffected by distance or space. The cultivator gathers energy in his palm and exerts shocking force. It gets more powerful as the cultivator¡¯s strength increases. It¡¯s like Mount Meru in a mustard seed, and it contains infinite mighty power.


    ¡°Back then, the Diamond Sect wanted to exchange for Mount Meru Strike from the Thousand-Leaves Sect with the Invincible Diamond Body, Universe Divine Style, and Strongman¡¯s Finger, the three treasures of the Diamond Sect, but they were rejected because Mount Meru Strike is too powerful.


    ¡°Benefactor Chui most likely has inherited the legacy of the Thousand-Leaves Sect that has been missing from the world for about a thousand years.


    ¡°So, do you think that Benefactor Chui who has this legacy would spend so much effort just to get the Invincible Diamond Body?¡± Mute looked at Yuen Tin and sighed helplessly.<hr>


    Night fell, the bright moon hanging high up on top of Apex Temple, gracing it with gentle moonlight. There, low chanting could be heard from time to time.


    However, Yuen Yau was not in the mood to listen as he looked at his senior brother packing his bag. ¡°Senior Brother, can¡¯t you stay?¡± he asked with sorrow.


    Yuen Tin stopped in his tracks, but it did not take him long to continue packing his bag. ¡°How can I stay when this ce can no longer wee me?¡±


    He tied his bag tightly and put it behind him. ¡°Since Master¡­ Mute was able to attain the legacy of a Buddhist sect and set up Apex Temple, I¡¯m sure that I can find my path too. I have been living for Apex Temple and the abbot for all these years,¡± He was reminded of the person standing in front of the sunlight,unching an attack that made him clench his fist secretly. ¡°I¡¯m going to live for myself now.¡±


    Hearing how Yuen Tin no longer addressed their master as he did, sorrow took over Yuen Yau, but his senior brother smiled gently and caressed his head like an elder brother, something he had been for the past ten years. ¡°Be at ease, you will always be my junior brother.¡±<hr>


    To Chui Yim, Yuen Tin was just a passing cultivator as well as his first challenger. Thus, it did not really bother him. He returned to his room in the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake residence and meditated on the cushion Ping Chi gave him.


    There were gains for him today. Mount Meru Strike was way more powerful than he expected because he only acquired a trace of the memory, and because it was his first time using it, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat Yuen Tin.


    But the results were better than expected.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that it was more powerful than the Flowing July me he created with the Seven-Star Elder¡¯s Heavenly Realm.


    Even if Chui Yim gave the technique to the Apex Temple members, none of them would be able to perform it because of the enormous energliph and great mental strength required to gather the heaven and earth energy in his palm. He was only able to do so because Cloud Pce cultivates like cultivators did in the ancient past.


    And without the Heaven¡¯s me that gave him extraordinary blood energy, energliph, and mental strength, he would have failed to perform the Mount Meru Strike too.


    Chui Yim was just taking advantage of the technique rather than performing it. The technique was named after Mount Meru, the Buddhist metaphor ¡°Mount Meru in a mustard seed,¡± representing the conversion of powerful energliph into extremely powerful techniques.


    It was Chui Yim¡¯s first time making use of it, and it was impossible for him to use it in a proper battle.


    Because Yuen Tin let Chui Yim go first, it gave him the time to control and sense the changes between Mount Meru and the mustard seed, thus it was sessful. He wouldn¡¯t normally have the luxury of nearly twenty seconds to try and perform this legendary skill.


    Even so, this experience was a precious one to Chui Yim. He was shocked by the skill of ¡°Mountain in a mustard seed,¡± and after recalling it, he sensed it might actually be very powerful.


    Chui Yim opened his eyes excitedly. If he was able to understand Mount Meru Strike fully, he would have the chance to fuse it with his Flowing July me perfectly and evolve them into a very powerful technique!


    Yuen Tin? Chui Yim totally forgot about him now that he was in the world of gliphism.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    The next day, South Imperial City was abuzz with discussion. Naturally, it was because Chui Yim finally took on his first challenge.


    However, Yuen Tin was an unknown cultivator, thus the public only perceived him as a naive teen monk with dreams of defeating the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce. Chui Yim¡¯s attack looked mighty, but the public did not care much about it as they were busy sneering at the challenger who let Chui Yim have the first move.


    <em>Who does he think he is? Giving the first move to the seventh teacher? Even Yuen Yau, the talented gliphist of Apex Temple, wouldn¡¯t dare make such a move!</em>


    Thus, nobody attached value to the fight despite Chui Yim destroying a piece of Apex Temple¡¯s wall.


    But Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee didn¡¯t care either way as they were ready to leave.<hr>


    The day after, Chui Yim exited his room with the breakfast Lam Ming Sum prepared for him.


    It tugged Kan Hang¡¯s heartstrings to have his precious princess treat herself like a maid, but this was nothing much to the teenagers as this was their lifestyle. It was either Lam Ming Sum or Hui Sai Cheong who made them breakfast back at Cloud Pce too.


    ¡°Did you find anything interesting?¡± Chui Yim sat, munching on his fried dough and taking a bite of the porridge. ¡°This tastes so good,¡± heplimented Lam Ming Sum, to which the other only replied with a smile.


    ¡°I found three interesting invitations.¡± Kam Chin Kee threw three invitations over with a smile.


    ¡°The Great Wisdom Hung n?¡± Chui Yim took a random one.


    Kam Chin Kee nodded. ¡°The Hung n is known for their short-range fighting techniques, especially their martial arts skills. They are the best in the South, and other than the Northern zing Skies Mountain, nobody dares to im themselves better than the Hung n in this regard.¡±


    The invitation was written with neat and clean sentences, but Chui Yim felt the provocation. Other than being famous for their martial arts, the n members were also known for their personalities. Hung Ching Sun was a good example; four years ago during the Cloud Pce enrollment, he tried to go against ten other participants alone. This was how proud and confident their n was.


    When the Lam Dynasty was first established, the Hung n leader of that generation contributedrgely to it. Because of how the n leader enjoyed freedompared to staying under the emperor¡¯s rule, the first Emperor Lam understood and allowed him to build and rule a city of his own in the western area of the South, and that was how Great Wisdom City came to be.


    The word ¡°Great¡± in Great Wisdom represented the Hung n.


    TL note: In Chinese, ¡°Hung¡± has the meaning of great.


    All Hung n members had a sense of pride instilled in them, which only strengthened after hundreds of years. To them, immigrants to South Imperial City were all brainless as they believed that South Imperial City was a ce where their ancestors were unwilling to stay, thus, they built a city of their own. South Imperial City was just like a piece of meat the Hung n ancestors despised in their eyes.


    Even so, the Hung n¡¯s ability left everyone in awe.


    Unlike Suen San Kuk¡¯s problem in Southern Ping, Great Wisdom City was filled with many institutions they called martial arts schools. There were many factions even for martial arts, and the elites of different factions had spars from time to time.


    Great Wisdom City was where one could learn the best martial arts techniques, and even Chor Huet Zhin created the Bloody War Strike based on an idea from Hung Zhin.


    Such a ce was interesting since Chui Yim mainly cultivated martial arts and Kam Chin Kee specialised in weird assassination methods. There was no designated destination for their journey down the mountain; it was all up to them.


    The second invitation was from Mok Ching Sau, the current water-casting grandmaster and pioneer of water-casting. Hidden Vanguard City was known as the sacred ce of all water casters in the world, and this letter contained admiration, politeness, and interest towards Chui Yim¡¯s weapon refining method.


    At the end of the day, Chui Yim was a fire-forger, but he didn¡¯t need to cast like other fire-forgers did, and he created his own faction. In Mok Ching Sau¡¯s letter, he expressed that they both should meet, have tea, and discuss forging.


    The third letter was not an invitation per se but a battle letter that every Cloud Pce disciple of every generation would receive. It was not from any n, organisation, or huge city, but it held greater weight than the previous two invitations mentioned.


    It was blood red, just like the Red River mixed with blood and river water. This was a battle letter from the North.


    Cloud Pce might stay out of worldly affairs, but being in the South, it was considered a Southern organisation, and the North was unhappy to have a Southern organisation ranked as first in the world, especially for a thousand years in a row.


    Since they were unhappy, the North paid a lot of attention to and felt hostility towards Cloud Pce. There was an unspoken rule for Cloud Pce Itinerants ¨C they must ept all challenges thate at them unless it wasn¡¯t the disciple¡¯s area of expertise. Of course, if someone challenged the fire-forger Chui Yim to a rock-paper-scissors battle, it didn¡¯t have any value even if the other party won; they would be ashamed to tell the world that they defeated Cloud Pce in such a manner too.


    Thus, Hui Sai Cheong did not only have to ept gliphism challenges when he made the journey down the mountain but all kinds of challenges from other g-chefs, while many great masters in Gopeted with Wong Kei and Wat Suen had to face great musicians of the world.<hr>


    The three teenagers started packing their items. Four years ago, Kam Chin Kee won a pentachromatic divine rock from a bet with Duen Por Do in the Metallic Blood Giant Tower. The rock was sufficient for Chui Yim to make every Cloud Pce member a Divine Bracelet of Five Elements each, other than Hui Sai Cheong who already had one.


    Because of the enormous storage space, the trio could pack anything they wanted.


    It was nighttime soon, and Chui Yim shut himself in the room. He did not cultivate today like he always did. Instead, he sat on a cushion, staring at the item in his hands with aplicated look.


    It was an embroidered pouch. Many years ago, Chui Tin left four pouches for Chui Yim, three red and one ck, before he left. The ck pouch was meant to save Chui Yim¡¯s life, while there was onest red pouch left.


    The first was meant for Chui Yim to open when he decided on his institution. Chui Tin left a Recording Gliph in the pouch with a detailed voice note on suggestions for Southern institutions.


    Chui Yim opened the second when he broke through in the Forbidden Forest. Chui Yim didn¡¯t know how, but somehow it allowed Chui Tin to reach him physically and tattoo his gliph for him.


    As for the third pouch, Chui Tin instructed in the Recording Gliph for him to open it when he returned from the mountain. This meant that Chui Tin had long known about how Cloud Pce disciples would have to leave the mountain for a journey, and he was reminded of the notes at the end of the books in Cloud Forest¡­


    <em>Who exactly is Chui Tin? </em>Chui Yim opened the pouch after taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Yuen Ho¡¯s eyes opened abruptly and he stood up with the spear. He had yet to reach the four-chambered state, but he had an imposing aura like how the great masters would. This was because of how he was raised by Yuen Yan Hou; he grew up learning to wield a de before he could speak and joined the battlefield at a young age. His experiences at war were unrivalled by those of his generation.


    With the spear in his hands, he stepped out of the academy.


    While passing by his students, they greeted him with respect. Despite his cultivation state, his students saw the blood, sweat, and tears he ced into their academy. Since he was raised by Yuen Yan Hou, Yuen Ho also picked up the same set of Metallic Blood War Gate teachings that Yuen Yan Hou used for his students.


    To the public, Dragon Dance Academy would soon disappear from South Imperial City, but the members of the academy were not affected in the slightest, and they respected Yuen Ho as much as they did Yuen Yan Hou after witnessing his effort for the academy the past two years.


    Some students who were closer to Yuen Ho couldn¡¯t help but voice their doubts. ¡°Principal, where are you heading?¡±


    But Yuen Ho only shook his head silently and headed for the west.<hr>


    South Imperial City was gigantic; too much for the teenagers to finish. But since they were travelling, they took their time to look around, enjoying the scenery and food on their way, only reaching the water curtain gates during the evening.


    The three of them might have been well-known, but there weren¡¯t many who knew what they looked like, thus, they reached the water curtain gates sessfully, leaving the huge city behind them.


    The orange sun dropped down the horizon, soaking the entire city in a beautiful orange glow that left the teenagers in awe.


    However, it did not take long for a human figure to block the scenery.


    The man stood in front of them, his shadow extending because of the soft evening glow and stopping the trio with his spear.


    Kam Chin Kee squinted his eyes and rubbed his fingers as he felt the strong, bloody aura from the other. He had never met anyone like this, and he felt a huge sense of danger.


    The person did not even try to hide his aura as he pierced his spear through the extremely tough ground made of rock effortlessly. ¡°The principal of Dragon Dance Academy, Yuen Ho, is here to learn from the two teachers,¡± he said, putting his hands akimbo.<hr>


    Chui Yim turned to Lam Ming Sum next to him. ¡°Take a step back.¡±


    Lam Ming Sun nodded obediently and went to the side to not affect them.


    They were currently outside the gates of South Imperial City, and the soldiers guarding the area were shocked to watch such a situation unfold. The status of being the Dragon Dance Academy principal was already beyond their reach, and now the three ordinary looking teenagers were the sixth and seventh teachers of Cloud Pce as well as Princess Ming Sum?


    The soldiers were filled with excitement as they knew that they would be witnessing a battle that would be recorded in the books maybe hundreds of years from now! Nobody wanted to stop the uing battle because of Cloud Pce¡¯s unsaid rule ¨C rejecting challenges wasn¡¯t allowed. This applied not only to Cloud Pce disciples but the area too, which meant that if the Cloud Pce disciples were challenged in Evergreen Pce, Evergreen Pce was not allowed to stop them from battling inside the pce!


    Thus, the challenges that Cloud Pce disciples took up were recorded to be in many odd ces, like during the middle of a party, in the middle of the streets, on some random mountain track, or under a fountain. The most absurd situation was a Cloud Pce disciple being challenged while he was in the toilet. Greatly angered, the Cloud Pce disciple killed the challenger and had the challenger¡¯s entire organisationing after him.


    However, nobody pitied the challenger. Who would be able to ept being challenged while they were shitting¡­? Everyone knew that the challenger just wanted to make the disciple a joke.


    No matter what, this stated the fact that nobody was allowed to intervene in any challenge that the Cloud Pce disciples were about to take on. If some other people fought outside South Imperial City, the city would be rmed and the military would be sent to resolve the problem.


    Yet now, everyone was standing at the city gate, ready to watch this battle in excitement.


    Some even made use of the government night crows to send messages to people so they coulde here to watch the battle unfold.<hr>


    ¡°Yuen Ho, the newly appointed principal of Dragon Dance Academy, a three-chambered cultivator, the disciple of Spear Dragon Yuen Yan Hou and master of the spear,¡± Kam Chin Kee whispered.


    ¡°Three-chambered state¡­ that means we can attack together, right?¡± Chui Yim nodded. With that, a metallic ball appeared in his hands, and Kam Chin Kee had a small mirror in his hands too.


    Yuen Ho did not make a move, as if he did not care about the two of them joining forces. In fact, he was kind of embarrassed to be challenging a two-chambered and one-gliphic state cultivator, and he would feel even more embarrassed to challenge them one on one.


    However, he had no other choice as he had to secure Dragon Dance Academy¡¯s reputation. The institution¡¯s influence was decreasing because of theirck of a four-chambered cultivator, and this was the only way ¨C defeat the Cloud Pce disciples to make their school famous again.


    Yuen Ho was determined to save Yuen Yan Hou¡¯s effort for Dragon Dance Academy no matter what ¨C even if it was embarrassing. Thus, Yuen Ho pulled out his spear expressionlessly.


    Chui Yim smacked the metallic ball on his chest. With his chest as the centre, the metallic ball spread outwards and covered his upper body within no time, forming apressed metallic vest that protected his body well. There was also a blue wooden wolf next to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s feet, a red bird on his shoulder, and a yellow bee flying around him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With this, Chui Yim dashed towards Yuen Ho with no other words. What else was there to say when the other party was already blocking you with a spear?<hr>


    Yuen Ho looked at Chui Yim with admiration. He liked how straightforward Chui Yim was. It could be considered that he was bullying them, but for his academy¡­ Yuen Ho¡¯s eyes were filled with chilliness as if he had no emotions.


    Chui Yim might¡¯ve been swift, but Yuen Ho who had experienced numerous battles in war was still able to identify him.


    Yuen Ho only lifted his spear up silently. This spear was greatly different from Yeung Tin Hun¡¯s Snow Glider; it spanned slightly more than three meters, longer than Yuen Ho himself, and it was even thicker than ordinary spears by twofold.


    It looked more like a huge rod that was difficult to control rather than an agile spear. It had many dragon gliphs surrounding it, looking fierce and powerful.


    This Tyrant Dragon Spear was ranked neenth on the Divine Weapon Rank.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Every weapon on the Divine Weapon Rank was a rare treasure of the world. Despite it being less than a grade four gliph weapon, it was listed on the rank, proving its uniqueness.


    Yuen Ho tilted the spear''s tip towards the front slightly, pointing in a weird direction.


    This made Chui Yim ufortable as the tip was pointed at his destination, which meant that Chui Yim would end up sending himself towards the spear, piercing himself through with his rapid speed and motion if he didn¡¯t change his direction.


    A fierce expression swam across Chui Yim¡¯s orbs.


    <em>Pff¡­ </em>A sharp noise was heard, and Chui Yim sped up!


    Yuen Ho was taken aback. <em>He...</em>


    <em>Boom! </em>Chui Yim arrived in front of him before he could react.


    At some point, a blue figure had appeared, its grim face banging into the spear hard to change the tip¡¯s direction forcefully, while Chui Yim already sent out a punch!


    Yuen Ho took this surprise attack calmly and met Chui Yim¡¯s fist with his own smack.


    <em>Boom! </em>Both parties took a step back. Chui Yim might have had an out-of-this-world physique, but he was still limited by the boundary, leaving him with a body equivalent to a three-chambered glipher. Thus, his and Yuen Ho¡¯s attacks had a simr impact.


    This left Yuen Ho in not just shock, but solemness as well. The differences in states were important in cultivation, especially to gliphers due to the existence of Unending Lifeforce and the resonance in three-chambered cultivators that allowed them to recover and rejuvenate energliph way faster than two-chambered gliphers.


    Moreover, Yuen Ho was not a new three-chambered glipher, but a stable three-chambered cultivator instead! With his ability, he could leave ordinary two-chambered gliphers seriously injured or dead with that exact smack.


    However, Chui Yim was unaffected and dashed towards him again, leaving Yuen Ho badly surprised.<hr>


    Cloud Pce cultivated like people did in the ancient days. Chui Yim¡¯s heartbined with the Heaven¡¯s me became his source of energy, and his energliph couldn¡¯t bepared to ordinary gliphers.


    After that attack, he pounced right back!


    Under his skin and flesh, his bones seemed to be in a metallic state rather than being ivory white in colour; it seemed that he had fully mastered bronze skin and iron bones of the Invincible Diamond Body. He was just like an unreasonable beast, attacking Yuen Ho again and again.


    But what worried Yuen Ho more was Kam Chin Kee standing afar with his arms akimbo. The teen only stood quietly on the spot, while his blue, red, and yellow puppets attacked Yuen Ho continuously just like assassination tools.


    Kam Chin Kee knew how powerful Yuen Ho¡¯s weapon was, thus he never fought straight against it, but supported Chui Yim¡¯s fight instead.


    Rather than Chui Yim¡¯s up front attack, Kam Chin Kee made Yuen Ho¡¯s head hurt more.


    Yuen Ho¡¯s face fell, but he expected this, and honestly, it was reasonable. They might have only been in the two-chambered state, but they were members of Cloud Pce after all.


    Thus, it was reasonable for them to be this powerful. Feeling their capability, Yuen Ho expressed his battle intent, which was a rare sight.


    <em>Whoosh! </em>Clear sounds of a river flowing rang out of nowhere, but there was no body of water around them.


    The teens knew that it was being emitted from Yuen Ho. Other than Yuen Yan Hou being a powerful cultivator, there was another reason that made Dragon Dance Academy enter the Eight Institutions ¨C Yuen Yan Hou being a part of Metallic Blood War Gate in the past.


    He was no ordinary member, but one of the core members set to be an important figure of today¡¯s Metallic Blood War Gate if not for his determination to leave. Yuen Yan Hou was such a talented student that they passed on the core legacy of Metallic Blood War Gate, Blood Meridians, to him.


    Blood Meridians was a secret style of Metallic Blood War Gate meant to strengthen one¡¯s physical body; it was as good as the Invincible Diamond Body of Apex Temple.


    This showed how highly Metallic Blood War Gate viewed Yuen Yan Hou in the past, and he even maintained a good rtionship with his alma mater after he became the principal of Dragon Dance Academy. Both institutions frequently had exchange activities, and the public often joked that Dragon Dance Academy was Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s branch campus. That was how close Yuen Yan Hou and Metallic Blood War Gate were, and this legacy was naturally passed down to Yuen Ho!<hr>


    There was a sudden surge to Yuen Ho¡¯s speed, and he did a sharp turn, mming into Chui Yim with his right leg like a ck lighting bolt, sending the other flying like a cannonball! Even Chui Yim with his monstrous body felt pain, which was an umon situation for him.


    <em>tter¡­ </em>Yuen Ho stood at his spot. There seemed to be a bloody river flowing beneath his skin as he looked at the teens with an icy stare.


    The way of cultivating Blood Meridians was different from the Invincible Diamond Body.


    The Invincible Diamond Body cultivated the skin, followed by the bones and the flesh. Only when one cultivated all parts would one be considered to have acquired the Invincible Diamond Body. On the other hand, Blood Meridians used blood as the source of energy, which was why Metallic Blood War Gate members that cultivated this secret style were mostly innate heart chambers or already had their heart chamber opened since the heart chamber was the origin of blood and strength.


    Blood Meridians worked by extracting and refining blood, inserting energliph into the blood to make it part of one¡¯s energy. It was one of Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s most powerful secret styles, as well as the reason why Metallic Blood War Gate was able to survive in thispetitive world. Four years ago, even Lee Bak was unable to finish the first chapter of Blood Meridians.


    With this style, Yuen Ho¡¯s physique was close to a four-chambered state, too powerful for Chui Yim topete with.


    ¡°Great!¡± Chui Yimughed. ¡°Take my punch!¡± He kept his right fist at his abdomen, giving his everything!


    A crescent moon resembling fluid me grew in size rapidly.


    <em>Szz¡­ </em>The surrounding nts turned to ashes, consuming the entire world. All spectators were left bbergasted; what gliphility was this to have such powerful effects?


    Flowing July me!<hr>


    Yuen Ho wore a solemn expression. The teens he was facing were like huge blind boxes, giving him surprises constantly. Soon, he forgot that he was facing cultivators below his state and subconsciously thought that they were of the same state as himself.


    He held up his spear tightly and took a deep breath. The next second, the huge spear thrust forward, roaring like a wild dragon. The terrifying spear congealed into a transparent dragon in mid-air!


    ¡°War Dragon!¡±


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The crescent me moon collided with the dragon. The energliph wave was so powerful that it shattered the ground, sending debris flying everywhere.


    Chui Yim¡¯s face changed and he subconsciously took a step backwards. A figure stood in front of Chui Yim, heaving the heavy spear as fast as lighting as it reached his chest!

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    <em>ng! </em>It was the sound of a metallic collision!


    Chui Yim was sent flying backwards by Yuen Ho once again, and this time, he crashed into a huge rock, shattering it.


    On the other hand, Yuen Ho was thrown back three steps. Countless needles covered his original spot with a fist-sized yellow bee puppet hovering in the air, abdomen cracked open.


    <em>Huff¡­ </em>¡°Are you okay?¡± Kam Chin Keended next to Chui Yim, who was touching his chest in great shock.


    Chui Yim thought he would be doomed when Yuen Ho suddenly appeared in front of him a couple of seconds ago. Who could have guessed that Yuen Ho¡¯s strength would be his body coordination when he wielded such a ferocious spear?


    When the spear¡¯s tip touched him, he even believed he would be pierced through. But luckily, it did not happen. It was only now that Chui Yim realised that the unassuming ck metallic vest on him was made of uncountable tiny metal pieces, rather than a huge metal piece. This helped spread out the force exerted by Yuen Ho¡¯s spear to the rest of his upper body.


    In other words, Porcupine distributed the impact of Yuen Ho¡¯s attack to arger surface area ¨C to the other parts of the armour, reducing the force.


    Yuen Ho wore aplicated look. When his spear reached Chui Yim, he felt like he was exerting force on a piece of cotton rather than metal.


    ¡°What an amazing treasure.¡± His gazended on Chui Yim¡¯s armour.


    ¡°And what an amazing technique.¡± Chui Yim stood up, wiping the dust off his butt.


    Yuen Ho nodded, admitting it. ¡°It¡¯s my self-created gliphility ¨C River Dance.¡±


    Yuen Ho was not an innate heart chamber cultivator, but an innate left leg chamber cultivator instead. His second chamber was the right arm chamber, and finally, for his third chamber, he broke through the heart chamber, sessfully picking up Blood Meridians. Before that though, his strengths were speed and body techniques.


    The River Dance gliphility was grade three. It wasn¡¯t considered speedy, but the weird twists and turns and unexpected movements made it difficult for the opponents to predict the cultivator¡¯s next move, just like a flowing river.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Yuen Ho picked up the spear, and energliph movement was seen on the dragon gliphs of the spear.


    Dragon Form was a high-grade gliph and the core gliph of the Tyrant Dragon Spear, much different from Chor Sing¡¯s Breaking Wind Rod that Chui Yim once saw. The gliph carved on the Breaking Wind Rod was mostly offensive, while Tyrant Dragon Spear¡¯s core gliph was meant to boost the user¡¯s power.


    Dragon Form boosted the user¡¯s speed, strength, and reaction time. Adding on the impacts of the Attention and Feather-Light gliphs, the activated Blood Meridians, Yuen Ho¡¯s own strength, and River Dance, Yuen Ho¡¯s speed might have been the fastest amongst all three-chambered gliphers!


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    He moved at the speed of lightning, turning into many afterimages. These afterimages all held a Tyrant Dragon Spear, pointing toward the front!


    This was not a simple dance, but a battle technique made of different boosts!


    Dragon¡¯s Ensemble! It was as if numerous Yuen Hos wereing at the teens at the same time.


    Chui Yim remained still, while Kam Chin Kee took a step forward, just like a mountaining down on them, and then that indeed happened.


    <em>Boom!!</em>


    A Cerulean Mountainnded, enveloping the teens.


    <em>Boom boom boom boom¡­ </em>The spearnded on the Cerulean Mountain to no avail. At the same time, a red shadow was seen shining through the mountain. This was no actual mountain to begin with but a gliph, and gliphs could change ording to the cultivator¡¯s whim. It could be a huge mountain to shield them from rain and shine, or an illusion that they could move in and out of freely.


    Chui Yim walked out of the mountain with huge determination, seemingly not affected in the slightest by Yuen Ho¡¯s afterimages, and Yuen Ho was badly shocked. He never imagined that the Cerulean Mountain would be able to sessfully block his Dragon¡¯s Ensemble.


    Moreover, Chui Yim dashed out with great determination. He did not hesitate in the slightest and moved at a rapid speed towards Yuen Ho, too fast for the other party to react.


    However, having grown up in a war zone, Yuen Ho was still able to perform gliphilities in time. He did not send his spear forward but used the end of it to attack Chui Yim instead. Being a long weapon, Yuen Ho followed the rule of ¡°the longer the weapon, the stronger it is,¡± yet he was currently using the spear¡¯s butt like a short rod!


    This was another gliphility created by Yuen Yan Hou, which took many lives and defeated many on the battlefield ¨C Swinging Dragon Tail!


    The spear was just like the dragon, thus, the butt was its tail! The dragon was swinging its tail at incredible speed currently, and this was the only gliphility that Yuen Ho could perform in such a short period of time. He strongly believed that even with Chui Yim¡¯s odd armour, he would at least be sent flying if not seriously injured!


    As if unable to react, Chui Yim dashed forward! <em>Boom!</em>


    The spear¡¯s buttnded on Chui Yim¡¯s left ribs as expected, but instead of flying off, he stood in front of Yuen Ho, his veins showing from his bald head.


    An azure gliph covered his upper body from his left ribs, spreading towards all parts of his body like energy.


    Chui Yim was simrly surprised at this sight. He finally understood why there were so many energliph needles in the armour.


    True Domineer, a gliphility that injured oneself before their opponent as the cultivator would need to digest the enemy¡¯s energliph before they could use it for themselves.


    Currently, the fine energliph needles had connected with his meridians, and when he activated True Domineer, the energy would only be directed into his body after it was dispersed, mitigating the pain on arge scale!<hr>


    Chui Yim smiled at Yuen Ho widely, while the other had goosebumps staring at Chui Yim like he was a terrifying monster. He realised the scary energliph from Chui Yim had a huge sense of familiarity¡­ because it was his own energliph, and the other had taken it for himself using using some method!


    Chui Yim did not activate the energliph as he did not have the chance to do so within such a short range. So, he sent a punch out!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Yuen Ho covered his chest with his left palm subconsciously.


    <em>Smack! Crack!</em>


    There was a clear sound of bones breaking. Yuen Ho¡¯s left arm drooped weakly, and there was also a dent in his chest as blood gushed out of his mouth. Despite being so badly injured, there was no trace of giving up, only strong intent to battle in his eyes.


    That was because he was Yuen Ho, the baby boy born in a war zone. He had suffered way more serious injuriespared to this.


    He flew backwards but was still holding the Tyrant Dragon Spear tightly with his right hand. Luckily he was a three-chambered glipher, so thanks to his Unending Lifeforce, it was unlikely he would be killed unless he was killed in one attack. It was difficult to kill any glipher above the two-chamber state as they had amazing speed of recovery and great tolerance for injuries.


    As long as he could stop himself from flying through the air, he could counterattack¡­ <em>Huh? </em>Yuen Ho subconsciously looked up at the sky, but there was no sky for him to see.


    <em>There should be an evening glow, but why is the world pitch ck now?</em>


    A mountain-like shadownded from the skies onto him hard! Holding onto the Celestial Phenomenon Mirror, Kam Chin Kee controlled the Great Cerulean Mountain gliph with his mental state boosted to the ten-gliphic to suppress Yuen Ho under the mountain. It was just like the final straw that broke the camel''s back.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chui Yim touched his chest. The armour vest turned back into a metallic ball once again. The puppets around Kam Chin Kee disappeared at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you for letting us win.¡± They turned to Yuan He, who was currently unable to budge in the slightest, politely.


    ¡°What a powerful armour, may I know its name?¡± Yuan He could only sh them a helpless smile.


    ¡°This armour is called Porcupine,¡± Chui Yim replied politely. The ipatible name made Yuan He feel likeughing, but all that escaped his throat was blood.


    By now, the results were obvious, and Dragon Dance Academy¡¯s students and teachers rushed out to help their young principal up to send him for treatment. On the other hand, Kam Chin Kee drew gliph in the air, forming a translucent cloud.


    The Cloud Pce teenagers stepped on the cloud, which rose and disappeared amongst the cloudy sky within no time.


    The way the teenagers left without hesitation after the fight left the crowd in awe. Watching the figures disappear from his sight, Yuan He sighed in awe. ¡°Indeed Cloud Pce¡­¡±


    With that, he cked out due to the reverse blood flow.A cloud navigated slowly in the cloudy, velvet night sky, carrying three teenagers on it.


    The Floating Cloud gliph of every Cloud Pce member took a slightly different form due to the different cultivation styles each member cultivated. The style Kam Chin Kee cultivated ¨C the Ever-Changing Formless Skill ¨C was impossible to grasp, just like fog. Maybe this was the reason why his Floating Cloud resembled an actual cloud the most.


    Very soon, part of the cloud was stained red. It was Chui Yim who just coughed blood.


    ¡°Brother Chui, are you alright?¡± Lam Ming Sum looked at him worriedly.


    However, Kam Chin Kee was still wearing a smile on his face. During the fight, rather than fighting Yuan He, he yed the role of support for Chui Yim, thus he was fine, only exhausted of energliph. ¡°Nothing will happen with his monstrous body.¡±


    ¡°Just shut your mouth.¡± Chui Yim red at him and pulled out a bottle, chugging the pills in it. Four yearster, he was now a great master in alchemy and refined pills during his spare time.


    ¡°Nothing serious, just a minor injury. But hisst attack was insane. Even with my bronze skin, steel bones, True Domineer, and Porcupine, he was still able to injure me.¡± Chui Yim pulled up his shirt, revealing the bruise on his left ribs.


    If Yuan He hit another two-chambered cultivator with his Swinging Dragon Tail instead of Chui Yim, they would have passed away even if they had Porcupine.


    ¡°Let me cultivate to heal first.¡± With that, Chui Yim found afortable spot andid down. <em>Cultivate? More like sleeping instead!</em>


    Kam Chin Kee red at him. He knew well that Chui Yim would not need more than three days to bepletely healed from this injury; there wasn¡¯t even the need for him to cultivate!


    ¡°I can¡¯tst that long, though.¡±


    To be exact, the Floating Cloud gliph was a form of gliphism from the past. Ordinary gliphs mainly sustained themselves on heaven and earth energy, which was why the attacks of gliphists normally had a stronger impactpared to gliphers and a single-gliphic gliphist was equivalent to a two-chambered glipher.


    But that was not the case for Floating Cloud, as in the ancient past, there were no gliphers or gliphists, only those that cultivated both. Thus, the Floating Cloud gliph made use of not just heaven and earth energy, but also energliph of the cultivator. This was the exact reason why even a two-chambered cultivator could travel in the air.


    Even so, their Floating Cloud could notst for too long as they were only in the two-chambered state. Sadly, they weren¡¯t allowed to travel with teleportation gliphs as Cloud Pce Itinerants as ¡°the scenery on the way is what makes up the journey,¡± ording to Sung Tsz Hin.


    <em>More like it gives madmen more chances to attack us.</em> Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim thought to themselves.


    Under a waterfall was a young man with his upper body naked, glistening in blue and standing on a rock. Shining streams of water plunged down onto him. If one were to take a close look, they would realise that some water even entered his body.


    This was an astonishing sight as this was no ordinary waterfall, but the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    Legend has it that it was originally an ordinary waterfall, but in the ancient past, a ferocious beast chose to pass away at this spot, and its corpsebined with the waterfall to bring about magical effects. At the same time, it turned into a forbidden area because every drop of the waterfall was so dense that it could crush tough minerals if it plunged from a high altitude.


    This meant that ordinary humans would die if this waterfall crashed on them, yet this young man was able to tolerate this without budging in the slightest.


    How powerful must his body be!?


    Soon, the young man was trembling. He opened his eyes with great unwillingness, At the same time, he knew that he had reached his limit.


    The young man stood up, revealing his lean body. He leaped towards the stone steps next to the side of the waterfall. There were stone stairs at both sides of the waterfall with nine steps each, and each step was thirty meters long.


    The young man stood on the fourth step, but he was considered to be powerful for his cultivation state.


    He looked downwards and could somehow see through the silver streams that another person was sitting on the eighth step. The young man clenched his fist at the sight.


    At the same time, an old servant came to him with a ck cloth in his hands. The young man took the cloth and wiped the silver water drops off himself carefully.


    This cloth was a rare grade two item, which meant that only an embroiderer of at least grade-two state could produce this item. No ordinary cloth would be able to wipe away waterfall drops that could leave a hole in the ground every time they crashed into it simply.


    The young man ignored this scene and continued wiping the water drops off himself carefully.


    ¡°Second Young Master,¡± the old servant spoke. ¡°We have news from South Imperial City that the Cloud Pce teachers left from the west water curtain gates by cloud after defeating the young principal from Dragon Dance Academy. They are most likelying to Great Wisdom City.¡±


    ¡°The young principal from Dragon Dance Academy?¡± The young man was slightly shocked. ¡°The three-chambered glipher who is basically the son of their previous principal, Yuan Ren Hao, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The servant nodded.


    The young man did not reply. Yuan He was no stranger to him, because¡­ they were of the same generation. He was even a guest at Dragon Dance Academy when he headed to South Imperial City for the Cloud Pce Enrollment four years ago.


    He used to spar with Yuan He to see how powerful the other was. Yuan He moved at lightning speed and used his spear to its limit¡­


    Even though it was two versus one, the result was still hard for him to believe.


    ¡°Be prepared. Since they areing to Great Wisdom City, they will naturally be our Hung n¡¯s guests.¡±


    ¡°The n leader has it well prepared,¡± the servant replied.


    The young man nodded and took another nce at the figure below the waterfall and left.


    <em>I¡¯m no longer the old me from four years ago. Let¡¯s battle again, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee!</em>

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    The South¡¯s Five were the five cities in the prime area of the South, towards the northern border. They were the western Great Wisdom, eastern Snow Ster, southern Southern Ping, northern Hoklo, and South Imperial City in the middle of the South.


    To the east of Snow Stery the boundless Eastern Sea;


    To the west of Great Wisdomy the scorching Western Desert;


    To the south of Southern Pingy the capital of the South;


    While to the north of Hokloy the border of the Bloody War Frontier.


    In addition to symbolising status, these four cities also represented defence.


    In the case of invasion, invaders would have to break through the four cities to reach the most important area of the South. Besides some rare cases, this defence system that had been around for hundreds of years worked perfectly.


    Thus, the South¡¯s Five were situated rather close in proximity, taking care of each other.The three teenagers from Cloud Pce were still in the skies, traveling by a bright red cloud now. Chui Yim had taken over to activate the Floating Cloud gliph.


    Perhaps it was the Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me style or the Heaven¡¯s me itself in Chui Yim, but his cloud looked like a ball of burning me, or rather, a cloud that the evening sun had set on fire. No matter which it was, Chui Yim¡¯s cloud looked rather trendy.


    The teenagers were already used to it, but currently, their focus was on the huge mountain in the west.


    Southern Ping was built around the Southern Mountain, which looked round and harmonious, unlike the mountain right in front of them that had a sharp peak, looking as if the mountain had pierce up through the ground.


    There were no city gates or walls around, only a huge signboard held up by two pitch-ck pirs about ten meters long. On the signboard were the words Great Wisdom.


    <em>Does the absence of a city gate mean that there¡¯s no security? </em>But the Cloud Pce trio knew it wasn¡¯t the case when they saw the scene of about twenty people donned in robes of different colours standing under the signboard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s rude to fly in.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded. This was an unsaid rule of organisations, just like how all air transport was banned from South Imperial City. Anyone that did so would be viewed as traitors!


    Only the necrocultivators that snuck into South Imperial City four years ago along with their terrifying tribemaster dared to do so.


    In short, if Chui Yim and his friends flew into Great Wisdom City, they would be attacked immediately by the entire city even if they were from Cloud Pce, because this would be considered an absolute provocation!


    The trionded, dispersed the cloud, and walked towards the city calmly.


    ¡°Where are you guys from?¡± Those in different coloured robes scanned the trio.


    ¡°South Imperial City,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied with a smile while Chui Yim remained silent.


    ¡°Oh? South Imperial City? I heard that all citizens of that city are ckers without ambitions and only care about fun.¡± The person in the blue robe was about sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was full of energy.


    The girl next to him in a blue robe sneered, leaving him trembling. The others at the side burst outughing, but when the girl turned towards them, all of them hung their heads low, looking at their shoes as if there were some fascinating sights on them.


    This scene shocked Kam Chin Kee. All that were standing in front of them were teenagers, at the age where they had a strongpetitive spirit. However, their leader was obviously the girl even in this world and dynasty where most leaders were men.


    ces like Imperial Sunset Pce where females were the leaders were extremely rare in today¡¯s world.


    Just as he was sizing the girl up, the girl was doing the same too.


    Kam Chin Kee was wearing a grey robe, and he had ck orbs and hair with a fresh smile stered on his face. The morning dew would best describe his vibes, and it wasfortable to look at him.


    Even so, the girl did not put much value on him as to her, he was definitely a gliphist if he was even a cultivator.


    Unlike other parts of the world, Great Wisdom City was a weird ce that did not value gliphists greatly. In fact, gliphists were viewed as physically weak to them. As a city of gliphers, they cared about styles and gliphilities, and gliphists were just tools only meant for tattooing gliphs on gliphers.


    ¡°South Imperial City?¡± The girl held the booklet in her hands and picked up the brush. ¡°What are your names and why are you here? You may enter after registration,¡± she said calmly as if speaking to any ordinary person, but without the intention of looking down on them.


    ¡°We were invited by the Hung n. Isn¡¯t there anyone to wee us?¡± Kam Chin Kee burst out giggling and took the invitation out from his bracelet.


    The girl¡¯s face fell when she saw the crest in the shape of a palm on the invitation.


    That was the Hung n¡¯s crest. Despite being from a strong n herself, no other n in Great Wisdom City wasparable to the Hung n, and they were the leaders of this city. In Great Wisdom City, the Hung n¡¯s words were more important than Emperor Lam¡¯s!


    ¡°Cloud Pce?¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°So you guys are Itinerants?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee did not react to her question. The origin of the title Itinerant was no longer traceable, but that was what the world used to address the Cloud Pce disciples who left the mountain for their journey ever since the first disciple of Cloud Pce did so. Itinerant just meant a person who traveled from ce to ce, and as time passed, many organisations and institutions copied this title and addressed their disciples who were out on a long journey as Itinerants.


    Just like Man Yee Ho and Yeung Tin Hun from Imperial Sunset Pce and Four Seasons Heaven previously. They were also known as Itinerants when they travelled to South Imperial City for the Cloud Pce enrollment.


    Organisations were even stricter than institutions, as their members could only leave for such a trip if it was approved. If one were to sneak out or travel as they wished, that would be considered betrayal.


    One example would be Light of Cycle Knife Tam Kwong. He was a known traitor of Four Seasons Heaven as he snuck out for the South without the sect¡¯s permission. In the end, he died at Kan Hang¡¯s hands in Southary, as he was also an aplice in taking Sit Ting¡¯s life.


    Excitement took over the girl within no time. She was no longer shocked but brimming with excitement as she lifted her robe, revealing part of her slender legs. ¡°I¡¯m the Kung-Suen n¡¯s eldest daughter, Kung-Suen Ching Lau, and I¡¯m officially challenging Cloud Pce to a fight.¡±


    Chui Yim turned to Kam Chin Kee helplessly, who was smiling bitterly. It was obvious that this girl was a martial arts maniac.


    The sharp Kam Chin Kee could identify that Kung-Suen Ching Lau was no simple opponent. They heard about how people of Great Wisdom City enjoyed fighting, buting against a challenge this fast was unexpected.


    They couldn¡¯t help but remember what Wong Kei told them before they left: ¡°Be careful, my junior brothers. There are many people in the world that are dying to defeat or even kill Cloud Pce disciples.¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    However, Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s words were directed towards Chui Yim.


    It was known to all that Cloud Pce¡¯s sixth teacher was proficient in puppetry and gliphism while the seventh teacher had a body as powerful as a gliphic beast. His past challenges with Yuen Tin and Dragon Dance Academy¡¯s principal Yuan He, where he even fought straight on with Yuan He, was what Great Wisdom citizens preferred. They preferred battling in short-range.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take up the challenge since you still haven¡¯t recovered fully.¡± However, Kam Chin Kee spoke, and Chui Yim shrugged in reply and pulled Lam Ming Sum to a rock nearby to rest.


    ¡°Ming Sum, where¡¯s the food we prepared?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Lam Ming Sum was worried about Kam Chin Kee, but she still took out the food from her Divine Bracelet of Five Elements and started feasting with Chui Yim.<hr>


    It was currently early in the morning, time for breakfast. Even so, Chui Yim¡¯s action angered Kung-Suen Ching Lau and the teenagers standing behind her. The teenagers even wanted to reprimand Chui Yim for doing this, but they were stopped by a re from Kung-Suen Ching Lau.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau turned to Kam Chin Kee. The teenage boy¡¯s slender figure and pale skin tone fit the stereotype of a useless sissy male in Great Wisdom City perfectly. ¡°Is the seventh teacher injured? If that¡¯s the case, I can just wait.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Kam Chin Kee shook his head. ¡°Cloud Pce Itinerants do not have the right to reject a challenge.¡±¡°I don¡¯t mind, though,¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau said.


    ¡°I insist there isn¡¯t a need for that,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied in all seriousness.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau replied. She had already lost interest in continuing this discussion. ¡°I heard that Sixth Teacher¡¯s puppetry is unprecedented, do you need time to summon them?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about how powerful Great Wisdom citizens are with martial arts, thus I must fight with martial arts too.¡±


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau was first shocked, but she burst with fury in an instant. ¡°Is Sixth Teacher perhaps looking down on Great Wisdom City and the Kung-Suen n?¡± she asked coldly.


    Kam Chin Kee only smiled without a word. Without the need for the teens behind her to start roaring, Kung-Suen Ching Lau was already in great anger. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s see what Cloud Pce has up their sleeves!¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± With that, Kung-Suen Ching Lau disappeared from the spot, leaving only a breeze.


    Kam Chin Kee only smiled in response, casually drawing a semi circle before turning back once again.


    <em>Huff¡­</em>


    A scent came towards Kam Chin Kee, and the slender legs already reached where Kam Chin Kee was previously.


    It was as if time came to a stop. Kung-Suen Ching Lau was in great disbelief. Her legs were like pikes as they pierced through Kam Chin Kee¡¯s afterimage.


    <em>How was he able to escape my attack from such a short distance when I¡¯m already giving it my all?</em>


    As she was in a daze, Kam Chin Kee reached out his right hand to grab Kung-Suen Ching Lau. But the girl reacted quickly and retreated to her right, turning into several afterimages.


    A teenager behind them cheered and turned to Chui Yim with the intention of showing off. ¡°See that powerful attack? It¡¯s my sister¡¯s gliphility, Willow Branch Ghost.¡±


    However, Chui Yim did not even spare him a look as he continued to feast on his meal. He had a powerful body, which meant he needed a huge amount of food to replenish his energy. That was also the reason why Hui Sai Cheong was always eating.<hr>


    ¡°Interesting.¡± This sparked Kam Chin Kee¡¯s interest, which shocked Kung-Suen Ching Lau slightly, and the afterimages dispersed within no time as she jumped back.


    Rather than pursuing, Kam Chin Kee watched her with a smile.


    This put an ugly expression on Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s face; Willow Branch Ghost was a technique she created bybining different key points of the Kung-Suen n¡¯s footwork. Many people were defeated because they were confused by her afterimages. But that previous attack¡­


    <em>That can¡¯t be, right?</em> Just as Kung-Suen Ching Lau was feeling shocked, Kam Chin Kee spoke, confirming her suspicions. ¡°Flexible form, but there¡¯s still room for improvement for your footwork.¡±


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau was thunderstruck. <em>He figured it out!</em>


    Willow Branch Ghost sounded powerful given how it could create five or six afterimages, but in fact, it was just a shortcut. Kung-Suen Ching Lau moved her upper body with her n¡¯s footwork rapidly, allowing her to create a few afterimages within a short time.


    Maybe it was because she had yet to break through both of her leg chambers, but she moved slower than her ideal and was unable to form a true afterimage.


    Now, she was staring at Kam Chin Kee like the other was a monster.<hr>


    ¡°Sixth Teacher is indeed from Cloud Pce. My fault for having bad perception. Now, I¡¯ll do my best in this spar.¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau greeted politely.


    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>Kung-Suen Ching Lau huffed, and her right leg chamber lit up slightly.


    Great Wisdom City¡¯s Kung-Suen n was simrly a huge n in the area, and they were most well-known for their leg skills. There was even a saying of ¡°Northern Punch, zing Skies Mountain, Southern Leg, Kung-Suen n.¡±


    The Hung n was powerful, but their short-range techniques were stillckingpared to the Yim n of zing Skies Mountain.


    However, there were not many in this world who were masters of leg skills. The current n leader of the Kung-Suen n, Kung-Suen Pok, was among the top five cultivators of Great Wisdom City and had the ability to break boulders with a single kick!


    As Kung-Suen Pok¡¯s eldest daughter, Kung-Suen Ching Lau simrly excelled in kicking. She no longer looked down on Kam Chin Kee andunched her strongest skill now.


    She suddenly squatted down and smacked her right hand on the ground. There was energliph surrounding her right hand too.


    She was a right arm and left foot chamber cultivator, making her simrly in the two-chambered state!


    Within the blink of an eye, her left foot disappeared from sight as numerous green light beams shot towards Kam Chin Kee like arrows!


    Swaying Willow Haven!


    This was Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s strongest gliphility!<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee smiled with his hands behind his back as if he didn¡¯t notice the numerous green beams of light. The lights were an effect of Kung-Suen Ching Lau kicking at lightning speed. This attack of hers consisted of several hundred kicks. Let alone Kam Chin Kee, even Chui Yim would be injured if he were to take this attack forcefully.


    But Kam Chin Kee remained still. When the first green light beam almost reached him, he disappeared once again.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    To be precise, Kam Chin Kee never left his spot, his figure had simply turned illusory.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau whispered to herself. She was stillunching her gliphility, but Kam Chin Kee had left her thunderstruck.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>Kam Chin Kee was like a willow branch, swaying along the wind even amid the harsh weather. It was a fearsome fight to watch as Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s light beams shot past him while Kam Chin Kee dodged it all perfectly.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim was still busy feasting on his breakfast. He only spared the fight a nce before returning to his meal. He frequently sparred with Kam Chin Kee over these four years and knew how capable the other party was. Those who believed Kam Chin Kee to be a puppeteer who could only fight from a distance were naive.


    Kam Chin Kee was best at precise footwork and rapid dodging skills with short-ranged attacks.


    With Kam Chin Kee¡¯s basics in footwork, he could easily perform Willow Branch Ghost.


    <em>Plop. </em>All light beams disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Kam Chin Kee was now standing in front of Kung-Suen Ching Lau, grabbing her soft ankle with his right hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed. At the same time, he realised that Kung-Suen Ching Lau was as red as a tomato, although he didn¡¯t know if it was because she was exhausted from the fight or because he was holding her ankle.Having exquisite footwork, Kung-Suen Ching Lau nned to have this attacknd on Kam Chin Kee¡¯s head, but now that he was grabbing her ankle next to his ears, they ended up in a weird position.


    Realising this, Kam Chin Kee released his grip immediately. Being too angry and shocked or unable to react in time, Kung-Suen Ching Lau failed to bnce herself, thus, she ended up in Kam Chin Kee¡¯s arms, who caught her subconsciously.


    The spectating teenagers had their jaws dropped, while Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s younger brother, Kung-Suen Fei, had to do a double-take.


    <em>Who is this girl acting all shy and angry? Where¡¯s my sister, the little witch of Great Wisdom that kicks others dumb out of slight unhappiness?</em><hr>


    ¡°Erm¡­ you let me win.¡± Kam Chin Kee helped Kung-Suen Ching Lau stand before moving backwards.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s cheeks still flushed bright red as she looked at the ground silently. The teenagers behind her started making amotion with the intention of taking revenge for Kung-Suen Ching Lau.


    ¡°I¡¯m up next!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You? It should be me! Can you even defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Shut all your mouths!¡± Suddenly, Kung-Suen Ching Lau turned around coldly. ¡°How can you guys defeat him if none of you can even defeat me?¡±


    With that, she turned back with a normal expression. ¡°Indeed Cloud Pce¡¯s sixth teacher. Please head in, Great Wisdom City wees you.


    ¡°As for the rest of you, stay here unless you¡¯re able to pay the price of having someone sneak into the city.¡± She red at the group of teenagers after weing Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°You as well!¡± Kung-Suen Fei who wanted to follow sneakily was caught by her.


    At the same time, Chui Yim and Lam Ming Sum were already done with their meal. Chui Yim even scooted towards Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Haish, she only wees you and not us.¡±


    This earned Chui Yim a re from Kam Chin Kee who pulled him and Lam Ming Sum into the city.<hr>


    It was a quiet journey with Kung-Suen Ching Lau leading the way.


    After passing the huge signboard, they took a road made of blue stones. Chui Yim enjoyed the scenery as they went. <em>This feels like Cerulean Mountain. There¡¯s no tall city walls that makes one feel pressured and adds a touch of nature.</em>


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau broke the ice first. ¡°Does Sixth Teacher have a fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Kam Chin Kee¡¯s heart fell as he replied subconsciously.


    ¡°Then do you have someone you fancy?¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau asked. This left Kam Chin Kee speechless, while Chui Yim and Lam Ming Sum exchanged a meaningful nce.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Suddenly, Kung-Suen Ching Lau stopped in her tracks and turned to make eye contact with Kam Chin Kee. Her cheeks were burning red, but determination swam in her eyes.


    Her nce made Kam Chin Kee¡¯s heart race and he replied subconsciously. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau smiled happily.


    <em>Great? What¡¯s great about that?</em>


    ¡°She likes you¡­¡± Chui Yim whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Seventh Teacher is a straightforward person who doesn¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau turned to Chui Yim. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s true.¡±


    Chui Yim coughed, but he didn¡¯t feel awkward. ¡°Of course, my brother is handsome and capable. He¡¯s the ideal type for many, and naturally, girls fall for him.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, that¡¯s enough,¡± Kam Chin Kee red at him and said softly.


    However, Chui Yim¡¯s face fell. Every time Kam Chin Kee addressed him as Little Junior Brother, Chui Yim would wear an expression like he had just eaten a dead rat and stop speaking.


    With that, the four of them continued walking forward until some buildings appeared in their sights.


    Squarish design was the mainstream in Great Wisdom City. The city was filled with squarish arenas and martial arts schools since excelling in martial arts and short-ranged fights was the culture of Great Wisdom City. Here in Great Wisdom City, the strong held the most authority, and capability spoke the loudest. Thus, all gliphers had high status and non-cultivators were just toplement them.


    Sess in Great Wisdom City would be to open a martial arts school. All that were capable would choose to do so because if they achieved satisfactory results, they would have fame, fortune, and status in Great Wisdom City.<hr>


    Other than some shouting by vendors to attract customers, the entire street was filled with sounds from practising martial arts. The doors of the martial arts academies were huge, more than five meters wide, and they opened their doors for all to have a clear view of what was happening inside.


    Knowing that the trio was curious, Kung-Suen Ching Lau introduced it to them. ¡°This is Great Wisdom City¡¯s culture. We open our doors to show off how the lessons are conducted as well as the school¡¯s standard. As the saying goes, spectators just enjoy the show while experts see the essence. The city is filled with experts who can tell the school¡¯s standard with just a nce.¡±


    Chui Yim was in awe and enjoying the process because he could tell that martial arts taught in most academies were exquisite.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau led them deeper into the city and the Cloud Pce members realised that the city wasrger than they imagined. After some time when it was noon, Kung-Suen Ching Lau stopped in her tracks. ¡°Wee to the Hung n.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee and the rest looked over to see a cliff, or rather a solitary peak.


    It was way higher than the Barren Cliff back at Cerulean Mountain, and extremely steep. It looked just like a sword sticking out of the ground, and at the tip where the cliff was, there were silver streams of water plunging down again and again. Witnessing such magical natural scenery was the heart¡¯s desire for the trio.


    No matter how detailed it was recorded in the scrolls or the ssic of Mountains and Seas, it was not as amazing as seeing it with their own eyes. The saying of ¡°experiencing the world firsthand is better than reading it in the books¡± was extremely urate.


    This was the Hung n¡¯s famous forbidden area, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, and the Hung n was built around the peak.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau turned to the trio. ¡°I can only lead you to here, so I shall bid goodbye first.¡± She then took a long look at Kam Chin Kee before returning to where she came from.


    When Kung-Suen Ching Lau was no longer in their sights, Lam Ming Sum whispered, ¡°Brother Chin Kee, that girl looked at you like how I look at my ingredients.¡±


    ¡°What kind of metaphor is that, Ming Sum?¡± Kam Chin Kee wiped the sweat off his forehead with his handkerchief.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    ???????The trio made their way towards the unguarded Hung n and came across a group of people on their way out.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Indeed a disciple of a famous institution. Brother Suen, I, Hung Tin Ming, will do the honours as the host!¡± A clearughter rang across the ce as two people surrounded by many figures walked out of the n.


    The Hung n was just like Great Wisdom City, built near mountains with small pathways. Thus, it was unavoidable that the Cloud Pce trio who were walking side by side ended up blocking the group that just exited the Hung n.


    ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s that?¡± The young manughing heartily looked up. He was in his twenties and was surging with energy. Currently, he was staring at Chui Yim and his friends in disdain, as that was how all Hung n members, even the servants, behaved; in this city, the Hung n was as good as God. Thus, they were naturally arrogant whening in contact with others.


    This was the status of the Hung n in Great Wisdom City.


    Before Hung Tin Ming spoke, his servant came over rudely. ¡°Who are you? Only authorised people are allowed here. Get lost and make way for Young Master Hung Tin Ming in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chui Yim shrugged and made his way forward. ¡°Then please let me pass.¡±


    Hung Tin Mingughed in anger. His bodyguard who followed him for a long period knew Hung Tin Ming well, and hearing the other¡¯s angryughter, he got into action immediately. ¡°Such a rude kid! Let me teach you a lesson in ce of your parents!¡±


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em> The bodyguard was obviously in the two-chambered state, and his attack was exquisite! Chui Yim couldn¡¯t help but gasp at how all gliphers in Great Wisdom City were equipped with powerful styles. Just as Kam Chin Kee was about to counterattack, a weird energy wave appeared.It was as if the surrounding space disappeared, and only a single chess piece was left ¨C the elephant.


    There were many different types of strategy games besides the Go that Wong Kei excelled at; there was another known as elephant chess, and one of the pieces was known as the elephant*.


    And this piece was meant to serve a defensive purpose.


    <em>Buzz¡­ </em>When the two-chambered glipher realised what was going on, he was blocked by a figure.


    ¡°Brother Suen, what are you¡­?¡± Hung Tin Ming¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°What am I doing? What else could I be doing other than saving your bodyguard¡¯s life?¡± With that, he turned to Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee and greeted them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Brother Chui and Brother Kam.¡±


    Chui Yim smiled, looking at the other adoringly. ¡°You¡¯re perfect, just growing a lil¡¯ too fast. Look at your beard! Hahaha!¡±


    The other party smiled bitterly. He looked the same, just more mature. It was Suen San Kuk from Southern Ping who chose to be a glipher rather than practicing alchemy or medicine. Ever since Sze Fung took him in during the inter-school exchange, there was a change to his status.


    He was now the Metallic Blood War Gate principal¡¯s second disciple with ample resources, status, and everything he needed.


    It might be because of how he explored and took the path of being a cultivator alone, but he remained determined and uncorrupted by material items, so he improved greatly and was now a two-chambered glipher.<hr>


    Seeing how polite Suen San Kuk was towards Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, Hung Tin Ming could tell that Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had special identities. He might have been arrogant, but he wasn¡¯t stupid, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in the Hung n. Heughed and put on a friendly smile. ¡°Brother Suen, do you mind introducing us?¡±


    ¡°Brother Hung, you¡¯re lucky.¡± Suen San Kuk smiled gently. ¡°This is the current sixth and seventh teacher of Cloud Pce who are currently out on a journey.¡±


    Hung Tin Ming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s the teachers of Cloud Pce! Seeing is believing!¡± With that, he reached out his hand to shake hands with them.


    However, Chui Yim did not even spare him a look as he continued chatting with Suen San Kuk. ¡°Wow, you became so powerful! Let¡¯s have a sparter!¡±


    Before Hung Tin Ming¡¯s face changed, Kam Chin Keeughed and shook his hand. But he was so fast that it felt like a fish sliding out. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you.¡±


    Hung Tin Ming was no simple person, thus he did not write his feelings on his face. ¡°The teachers must have been invited by our n, right? Just in time for assessment day at the school I opened, Daybreak Martial Arts School. First ce will represent the school at the Silver Waterfall Festival.


    ¡°This time around, we invited Brother Suen to spectate the festival.¡±


    Suen San Kuk smiled bitterly. As a martial arts fanatic, it made no sense for him to attend such events. The Hung n would invite Sze Fung to attend the Silver Waterfall Festival annually, however Sze Fung rejected with the excuse of going into seclusion, pushing it to his disciples. Since his first disciple Sung Hau was in actual seclusion, it became Suen San Kuk who was sent here this time.


    Hung Tin Ming was not the direct disciple of the Hung n unlike Hung Ching Sun, thus he tried to curry favour with Suen San Kuk. Being too young, Suen San Kuk didn¡¯t know how to reject Hung Tin Ming and became the Daybreak Martial Arts School¡¯s assessment guest.


    It was quite an honour for Hung Tin Ming to have the Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s second disciple as a guest. He also gained more people that looked up to him because of this.


    After all, in a city full of fighters, finding one with brains who knew how to make good use of a situation was umon.


    ¡°Since the teachers are free, why not join us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since you guys are free.¡± Suen San Kuk added immediately.


    To Suen San Kuk, he was dying to have theirpany or he would be bored to death instead! Kam Chin Kee took a look at Chui Yim, who shrugged in response. ¡°Cloud Pce values destiny,e as it may, go as it may. It¡¯s destiny that we met Brother Hung and Brother Suen here, so we have to trouble Brother Hung to host us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hung Tin Ming was on cloud nine. He felt that the sixth teacher was great at rtions. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, let¡¯s make our way over now!¡±


    With that, a huge carriage arrived.


    *TL note: Ïó means elephant and minister in Chinese.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    The carriage was pulled by arge bull in a fiery red hue, its two pointed horns resembling mes at first nce. Hung Tin Ming yed his part as a friendly host well, showing no hint of the arrogance he previously disyed. ¡°This is the mount exclusive to the Hung n, the fire-horn bull. Please take a seat, my guests.¡±


    ¡°I heard that fire-horn bulls are born as grade-two gliphic beasts and reach grade three as they grow. I didn''t expect the Hung n to use them as mounts.¡± Kam Chin Kee continued the chat with a smile as he boarded the carriage.


    ¡°It''s the n that''s capable, not me. And at the end of the day, it''s just a beast.¡± Hung Tin Ming waved his hands.


    Chui Yim listened to their conversation silently with his eyes shut as he caressed the bump on his chest.


    A barely audible cry rang out shortly, to which Chui Yim nodded his head in response.


    <em>Same, I dislike him too.</em><hr>


    Indeed a special beast, the fire-horn bull reached the martial arts school shortly.


    On the lintel was carved the word ¡°Daybreak¡± in a huge font, and there was a red palm marking on the bottom left hand side ¨C the Hung n''s crest.This was also the emblem required for all members of the Hung n when they established a martial arts school. It bore the Hung n crest, serving as a guarantee of confidence. Parents in Great Wisdom City would feel more reassured when sending their children to the school.


    The guards greeted Hung Tin Ming immediately as he alighted the carriage. ¡°Owner Hung!¡±


    Hung Tin Ming nodded and stepped aside, letting Suen San Kuk and the rest alight before leading them into the martial arts school confidently.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    As a martial arts school, the Daybreak Martial Arts School only consisted of a gigantic training ground.


    It was consistent with the Great Wisdom style; the entire training ground was constructed with wooden nks polished to a mirror-like smoothness.


    Countless youths and teenagers were kneeling on the cold, hard floor quietly, patiently waiting for the final assessment to start. This time, the victor would represent their school at the Silver Waterfall Festival, the dream of every young cultivator in Great Wisdom City.


    The festival was a tform to showcase their talents fully!


    Hung Tin Ming walked in with his guests as per normal, leading them to a tform two tiers above the wooden nks of the training ground. There were about twenty cushions on the tform; Hung Tin Ming took the middle seat while the rest of them sat next to him.


    Suen San Kuk and the rest sat in an appropriate position except Chui Yim; he sat in an extremely ugly manner, but due to his status, Hung Tin Ming and his servants turned a blind eye and made noments to it.


    ¡°Today is assessment day for our school, as well as the day to showcase the hard work you have done over the past year.¡± Hung Tin Ming announced brightly.


    ¡°There will be two segments to the assessment, and there will only be twenty finalists who will be considered to have passed the assessment. Lower level finalists will immediately be promoted to the higher level, while higher level finalists will receive an endorsement letter from the school. The school established by me might not be widely renowned throughout Great Wisdom City, but at least it holds some influence, and we will have your back no matter what your future ns are.


    ¡°Those that fail the assessment can choose to remain for another year.


    ¡°Lastly, we will choose a winner out of each level to represent the school in the Silver Waterfall Festival that is set to take ce in two weeks!


    ¡°Today, I have specially invited a few well-known cultivators as guests for our assessment.¡± Smiling confidently, Hung Tin Min directed the attention to Suen San Kuk. ¡°This is Brother Suen, the second disciple of Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s current principal, Sze Fung, and also the skipped-generation descendant of the powerful style that once shook the world, Graceful Footwork. Wee, Brother Suen San Kuk!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The teenagers were excited to see a famous cultivator, and they were staring at him with admiration. Not only that, but his story of persevering in martial arts despite being born in a city like Southern Ping that practiced alchemy and medicine made many filled with determination and look up to him! His mentality and how he made his way to South Imperial City alone to join Metallic Blood War Gate fueled the teenagers.


    Seeing the excitement of his students, Hung Tin Ming smiled. ¡°Not only that, but we also have the current sixth teacher of Cloud Pce, Sir Kam Chin Kee, next to Brother Suen!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Cloud Pce!?¡±


    ¡°The owner is impressive! How did he get a Cloud Pce teacher as a guest for our assessment?¡±


    At this moment, all the students could not contain their excitement and were dying to rush up to Kam Chin Kee. They wanted to touch him and see what Cloud Pce members felt like. This put a huge smile on Hung Tin Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°Beside him is the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce, the modern day genius of forging, Sir Chui Yim!¡±


    However, the crowd did not view Chui Yim with the admiration they had for Kam Chin Kee. Chui Yim looked no different from a country bumpkin with the way he sat, unlike Kam Chin Kee who looked immortal!<hr>


    Only now did Chui Yim and the rest know that only one-chambered and two-chambered gliphers were enrolled in martial arts schools, and from the three-chambered state onwards, they were allowed to teach in schools. What was important was that all gliphers beyond the two-chambered state took different paths, making it tough for teachers to guide them.


    The assessment was about to start. Twenty students stepped out, greeting Hung Tin Ming and the others on the tform politely.


    ¡°Only four out of twenty will make it to the next stage,¡± Hung Tin Ming announced, and the students took this rule well as this was what martial arts schools usually did; conducting assessments in groups of twenty and only allowing four to move up to the next stage.


    The assessment started, and the one-chambered teens fought each other. Despite their power level, this assessment was interesting to Chui Yim due to the fancy and exquisite styles of Great Wisdom City.


    Every round ended with the winner cheering happily, while those that failed to make it felt down as tears rolled down their cheeks. However, this was how cultivation was; every elite had countless weaklings as their stepping stones.


    Time flew by, and soon, it was the end of the third round while the participants for the fourth round got ready.


    At the same time, Chui Yim frowned.


    He saw a slender teenager amongst the group of participants. He was so slender that he looked seriously ill, but he had bright eyes that looked like the sky after a thunderstorm. Chui Yim sensed that he was in the one-chambered state, and he made it forcefully. Moreover, he was more than fourteen years old, which meant that he most likely would not be able to break through to the two-chambered state for the rest of his life.


    He was just like any other ordinary, shabby kid, but his eyes caught Chui Yim¡¯s attention.<hr>


    ¡°Four will be chosen out of twenty. The round starts now.¡±


    As soon as the assessment started, the person beside the slender kid smiled evilly and sent him a punch.


    <em>Boom! </em>He flew out like a cannon, but nobody cared as he was the school¡¯s weird student, and they long knew how incapable he was. With him at the side, the other neen participants fought each other.


    Yet Chui Yim was still paying attention to the kid.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    The teenager did a great job masking himself. In the eyes of others, he was knocked unconscious, but not Chui Yim, a glipher who had great senses. Gliphers might be weaker than gliphists in this area, but with energliph, Chui Yim could still tell that the teen was holding his breath, breathing slowly to not attract the attention of other participants.<hr>


    The other neen participants fought hard with robust skills, those with lower capability were eliminated earlier while it became a longsting fight for those of the same level. After all, they were all in the one-chambered state; no matter how fancy their skills were, they wouldn¡¯t be that powerful.


    When only four participants were left, they heaved a sigh of relief and stopped the fight as the rule was to make it into the top four to pass.


    One of the teenagers let loose a smile. He was the weakest among the four and would be the first to be eliminated if the round continued.


    Just then, the slender teen that Chui Yim took notice of pounced on the weakest teen among the four.


    ¡°What on earth is Stupid Fai doing!?¡±


    ¡°He was ying dead to pass the assessment! How dare he use such lowly tricks!?¡±


    The teenager named Stupid Fai lookedpletely serious as he sent out a punch. Even the weak teenager was taken aback, but when he saw the soft attack, he wore a malicious smile.¡°Someone like you wants to pass the assessment?¡± He moved to the side to trip Stupid Fai with his right foot. With that, Stupid Fai fell to the ground.


    The other three participants furrowed their brows. ¡°Chan Bun, settle this embarrassing trash quickly. Important figures are watching.¡±


    Chan Bun was the weakest among the four participants. Being the weakest, he dared not go against their orders as none of them would give up their spot for Stupid Fai. Thus, it should be Chan Bun to take action.


    ¡°Stupid Fai, I¡¯ll give you onest chance; give up of your own ord or get hurt.¡± Chan Bun sneered. He was only eleven years old and still looked childish while the fourteen-year-old Stupid Fai looked mature and only stared at Chan Bun emotionlessly.<hr>


    ¡°Who¡¯s that kid?¡± Chui Yim asked out of the blue, leaving Hung Tin Ming surprised. This was the first time the seventh teacher, who ignored him throughout, spoke! ¡°Seventh teacher, he¡¯s Man Fai, a quite well-known kid in this city,¡± he replied after some hesitation.


    ¡°His mother sent him to martial arts school at nine years old, but he never managed to break through and even passing was tough for him. He only broke through his first chamber at fourteen years old, but there isn¡¯t much potential left for him.


    ¡°He transferred schools every year, and this is his fifth school. This kid never gives in to destiny, cultivating in the morning and working part-time at inns at night to earn his school fees.


    ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t bear it and tried to take him in as a worker or doorman, but he rejected.¡± Hung Tin Ming shook his head since he found the kid to be too stubborn.


    Chui Yim looked at Kam Chin Kee silently. The other reacted slightly slower than Chui Yim, but currently, he wore a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°I am sure.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was in disbelief, but he trusted Chui Yim¡¯s senses. Since he only took notice of Man Fai at a muchter time, he could not deduce as much as Chui Yim did since the other noticed from the start due to his gaze.


    <em>Bang! </em>Another punchnded on Man Fai¡¯s face, nearly breaking his nose. He dropped to the ground, painting the wooden floor with his blood.


    ¡°Man Fai, just surrender!¡± His fellow spectating schoolmates who couldn¡¯t bear to watch shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if this goes on!¡±


    Man Fai remained silent as he focused on the fight.


    This angered Chan Bun, since he was starting to feel tired and he could not make out why he had to waste time on a piece of trash. Just before he made a deadly attack, he was forcefully stopped. ¡°Stop.¡±<hr>


    Chui Yim stood up and walked toward Man Fai, leaving even Hung Tin Ming confused. He did not understand why such an untalented person would catch the seventh teacher¡¯s attention.


    Chui Yim walked towards Man Fai who was still focusing on Chan Bun. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving up? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll lose,¡± Chui Yim asked.


    But Man Fai did not even spare him a look as he had his gaze locked on Chan Bun.


    ¡°As long as I do not give up, I will be part of this world. But I will no longer belong if I give up.¡±


    The crowd was not moved by his words. If this was by Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee, or any other elite, it would be a famous quote. Now that it was from a trash who only broke through his innate chamber at age fourteen, it became an arrogant saying from him. However, they failed to notice the admiration in Chui Yim¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You wish to beat him? I can teach you how.¡±


    Man Fai only turned to Chui Yim now, but rather than acting crazily like the others towards the seventh teacher, he only asked for teaching calmly. ¡°How?¡±


    Chui Yim brought Man Fai to a corner, whispering while making signs with his hands. He was so soft that those who wished to eavesdrop could not.


    ¡°Does Brother Chui have his eyes on this kid?¡± Suen San Kuk couldn¡¯t help but ask Kam Chin Kee softly. ¡°He¡¯s too untalented, though.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you mocked when you picked up martial arts in Southern Ping?¡± Kam Chin Kee returned him a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where a heroes from.


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not untalented.¡±<hr>


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    Man Fai nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with hesitation.


    ¡°Just go with it.¡± Chui Yim patted him. ¡°Go, and win this fight. I will be told to reflect for three months at the cliff by my great senior brother if you lose after my coaching as seventh teacher.¡±


    With that, Man Fai walked out to face Chan Bun once again. Unlike previously where Chan Bun stared at him with disdain, his eyes were currently swimming with jealousy and anger.


    <em>Why does such trash have the right to receive coaching from the seventh teacher? Why!?</em>


    This time around, he went all out, his right arm chamber shining as a ball of light went for Man Fai. This was Flowing Light Punch.


    This was not Chan Bun¡¯s self-created gliphility, but the gliphility taught at Daybreak Martial Arts School. Not everyone was so talented that they could create their own gliphility or gliph at a young age after all.


    He sent the punch at Man Fai, thetter¡¯s face shining brightly under the light.


    However, Man Fai counterattacked quickly. It was obvious that he remembered this move by heart, and no matter what Chan Bun did, whether gliphility oring in for a short-range attack, he would have used this move.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Heunched an attack with his right hand clumsily, seemingly an unskilled attack. At the same time, his body was left in an awkward position. However, this ugly-looking move helped Man Fai dodge Chan Bun¡¯s Flowing Light Punch andnd a hard attack on Chan Bun¡¯s face.


    The attack was filled with energliph, and given how Chan Bun¡¯s energliph had yet to rejuvenate, Chan Bun was sent flying. He crouched on the ground and caressed his cheeks in disbelief.


    Man Fai was simrly stunned as he stared at his right hand, unable to process the previous situation.


    Chui Yim behind him nodded his head silently. <em>He¡¯s indeed talented.</em>


    Chan Bun stood up, feeling extremely indignant and embarrassed. ¡°How dare a trash like you beat me up!?¡± He threw another Flowing Light Punch out while Man Fai countered with the same move.


    The crowd could tell that Man Fai, who had received coaching from the seventh teacher, was now stronger than Chan Bun.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Hung Tin Ming cut them off, face falling slightly. It was kind of disrespectful towards him for Chui Yim to just poke his nose in their school¡¯s matter, but as the seventh teacher, he paid a visit to his small martial arts school, so what could Hung Tin Ming be unhappy about?


    ¡°Man Fai won the round and passed the assessment.¡±


    Man Fai stood on the spot at a loss, while Chan Bun knelt on the ground in dismay, tears of regret rolling down his cheeks.¡°What do you n to achieve in life?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    Hearing him, Man Fai knelt instantly. ¡°Thank you for coaching me, teacher. Please take me in as your disciple!¡±


    The crowd was left inmotion about how sharp Man Fai was. As same state cultivators, they couldn¡¯t help butpare themselves with each other. <em>Asking to be seventh teacher¡¯s disciple¡­ if that happens, he, the trash who only broke through his innate chamber at the age of fourteen, could have his destiny rewritten! Cloud Pce can do anything, after all.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m on a journey now, so I don¡¯t have the time for it.¡± Chui Yim rejected. His answer put a disappointed expression on Man Fai¡¯s face. It was now that Chui Yim could tell that he was a fourteen-year-old.


    ¡°Leave with me, this ce is useless for you,¡± Chui Yim said after some thought. With that, he turned to leave the martial arts school.


    Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum were left speechless. <em>This Chui Yim¡­</em>


    Kam Chin Kee turned to sh Hung Tin Ming an apologetic smile and followed after Chui Yim. ¡°Sorry, I have to take my leave now.¡±


    With that, they followed Chui Yim out of the ce, leaving a greatly angered and embarrassed Hung Tin Ming.


    Watching them leave, Suen San Kuk was in deep thought. To the world, the mysterious Kam Chin Kee fit the stereotype of Cloud Pce more, but to Suen San Kuk, he aspired to be like Chui Yim,ing and going as he liked.


    Chui Yim was doing as he pleased, not caring about the rules¡­ and that should be how a powerful person acted!


    Thus, Chui Yim secretly grew into a giant in Suen San Kuk¡¯s heart.<hr>


    ¡°Where are we heading, teacher?¡± Man Fai, who was following behind him, asked.


    ¡°Yeah, where are we going?¡± Chui Yim stopped in his tracks, leaving Man Fai speechless.


    <em>This seventh teacher is unreliable.</em>


    At the same time, Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum caught up with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Man Fai¡¯s residence, then?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ my house is very small. I¡¯m afraid the teachers will be ufortable¡­¡± Wei Hui said awkwardly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chui Yim waved his hands.


    ¡°To where?¡± Man Fai was taken aback.


    ¡°To your house?¡±


    ¡°¡­teacher, are you even listening?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and hurry up.¡±<hr>


    The Cloud Pce trio was only a few years older than Man Fai, but because of their identities, methods of handling stuff, and character, it was difficult for people to link them to their actual age.


    With that, the group of four came to Man Fai¡¯s house.


    Man Fai¡¯s house was small, consisting of only one room and one small living room. Other than the dining table, there was only a small bed for Man Fai. There were also twofortable bamboo chairs outside the house. The owners of the house might spend a lot of time sunbathing and stargazing on the chairs.


    ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m back!¡± Man Fai shouted before knocking on his head. ¡°Erm¡­ I apologize; I forgot my mum was at work. Have the teachers eaten lunch?¡±


    The trio exchanged nces.<hr>


    After some time, Man Fai exited the kitchen with three dishes and three bowls of rice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have never made food for anyone other than my mum, I don¡¯t know how it tastes.¡± Man Fai scratched his head.


    Chui Yim did not listen to him and started to dig in, while Kam Chin Kee only shed him a gentle smile and did so too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Lam Ming Sum shed Man Fai a wide smile. The youth replied with a giggle, unaware that the girl speaking to him was the chef for Cloud Pce disciples along with the third teacher.


    The simple dish was a change of taste for the trio who had delicacies daily.


    After the meal, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee both took a rest on a bamboo chair outside the house while Lam Ming Sum went into the kitchen to prepare them tea with some tea leaves she kept in her Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. On the other hand, Man Fai watched them with a silly smile.


    Today was like a dream to him. He was still a useless piece of trash yesterday, but today, two Cloud Pce teachers were sitting in his house!


    He carefully pinched his thigh. <em>Am I dreaming?</em>


    But the thought of this made Man Fai release his pinch. <em>If it is, it would be best to never wake up.</em>


    However, his secret actions would never deceive Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cultivating any style?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked out of the blue, leaving Man Fai stunned speechless.


    If any of Man Fai¡¯s previous or current ssmates or teachers were present, they would definitely be stunned with jaws dropped.


    Man Fai wasn¡¯t cultivating any style!?<hr>


    Every cultivator, including those in the ancient past, cultivated in the same way; to break through their innate chamber, they relied on a cultivation style to absorb the heaven and earth energy and convert it into their own energliph to fill up the innate chamber before they could sessfully break through.


    For ordinary people, let alone cultivating styles, they could not even feel the energy of heaven and earth.


    How could someone gain energliph if they did not cultivate any style? Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were confident that Man Fai did not cultivate any style because there were records of it in the Cloud Forest books.


    A thousand years ago when the world was disrupted by war and great sects were wiped out, cultivation faced a formidable challenge. Many powerful legacies disappeared from the world, and there was only a small number of cultivators in the world during that century. So, how did that small number of cultivators manage to cultivate?


    They created their own styles. It was a treacherous method that ended with a ny percent failure rate. Those that failed ended up asmoners for the rest of their lives.


    Man Fai was only fourteen, yet he was already creating his own style. So how could Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee not be amazed?

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Man Fai was way more talented than Chui Yim expected.


    The move Chui Yim taught Man Fai was Blue Willow''s Wee, the first move of Thousand-Leaves Hand, a powerful skill of the Thousand-Leaves Sect. It might¡¯ve been a basic martial arts move, but Man Fai sessfully executing the move within such a short period of learning proved the youth to be a genius.


    ¡°Because¡­ the styles that those schools gave me seem kind of off¡­¡± Man Fai replied to their question cautiously.


    ¡°Of course, no martial arts school would give you a full set of high-quality cultivation styles.¡± Kam Chin Kee chuckled.


    A smile formed on Chui Yim''s face when he heard Man Fai''s answer. ¡°But you knew that cultivating those styles would allow you to break through at an early age, so why did you still choose to create your own style?¡±


    Man Fai looked up with a solemn expression. He sat upright, determination flowing out of his small frame. ¡°I would rather take the right path to sess than the wrong path to sess, even if my decision ultimately leads to failure.¡±


    The boys were taken aback, while Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°You''re only fourteen. I don''t know where you learned these principles from, but why choose to lead a poor lifestyle and hop from martial arts schools instead of giving up?¡±


    ¡°Because this is what my mother taught me,¡± Man Fai answered after some thought.


    ¡°She said that it¡¯s easier to give up than persevere, and I fancy challenges.¡±¡°Chui Yim, I like this boy.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed heartily, but the other waved his hands.


    ¡°Don''t even think about it, he doesn''t suit your style.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee shed Chui Yim a smile; he could tell.


    After careful consideration, Chui Yim pulled out a bag of silver for Man Fai. ¡°In this bag there should be enough money for you and your mother to travel to South Imperial City. Let her know about it and head for the South''s capital together.


    ¡°Go to Apex Temple located at South Imperial City''s ck Tortoise Avenue and look for a monk named Yuen Yau. Tell him that I sent you there, and they will organize everything for you.¡±


    Man Fai couldn''t get his mind around what just happened. He mentioned to his previous teachers that he was creating his own style, but they viewed it as childish banter. Some even believed that it was Man Fai''s excuse for beingzy and untalented.


    The sun set, and Man Fai''s mother returned. Chui Yim told her everything that happened and promised that Man Fai would be in good care at South Imperial City. Initially, his mother was sceptical, but when she saw the bag of money Chui Yim gifted them, she trusted his words and left with Man Fai that night.


    The Cloud Pce trio stayed overnight at Man Fai''s house after the owners left.


    Lam Ming Sum tidied the house simply and slept in the room, while Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee slept under the night sky under the bamboo chairs.<hr>


    The next day, the Cloud Pce members headed for the Hung n again. Since it was the n who invited them, it would make no sense for them to not pay a visit, and as if predicting that Chui Yim and friends would be visiting them, there were already Hung n members waiting for them outside, donned in neat, azure outfits.


    Just like how ck was the Chor n¡¯s colour, while the Wong n used the colour yellow and the Lee n used red and white, the Hung n used azure, and in Great Wisdom City, only Hung n members could wear this colour. But of course, those weing Chui Yim and friends outside the Hung n would be the n¡¯s members.


    The man standing in the middle was Hung Tin Ming, the owner of Daybreak Martial Arts School that the trio paid a visit to the day before. He might not have been the direct descendant of the Hung n, but being great with rtions, he became a member that they valued.


    Obviously, he kept how the Cloud Pce trio left of their own ord unsaid and exaggerated how they came to his martial arts school as guests. Thus, the Hung n gave the task of weing the Cloud Pce members to him.


    Sure, they looked like they were enemies with Cloud Pce and didn¡¯t attach importance to it, but Cloud Pce was still where all gliphs originated from, after all.


    Nobody dared to look lightly at them.


    ¡°Wee to the Hung n.¡± Hung Tin Mingughed.


    Chui Yim chose to remain silent, as he did not fancy nor was he good at engaging with people like Hung Tin Ming, while Kam Chin Kee already put on a business smile to chat with Hung Tin Ming.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim chatted with Lam Ming Sum as they went.


    The trio was amazed when they made their way inside the Hung n.


    The Hung n was brimming with the vibes of a martial arts n, unlike the neat and clean Chor n. Their floors were made with wooden nks, while pathways were paved with cobblestones. They weren¡¯t as minimalistic as the Chor n, but less extravagantpared to the other ns.


    The Hung n gave off a profound and mysterious vibe.


    As they went, Chui Yim felt unfriendly stares directed at the three of them. But this didn¡¯t affect the trio, since they already felt the unfriendly aura from the invitation and expected a not-so-friendly wee in the city. After yesterday, they also knew that Great Wisdom City was a city of martial arts, not one of peace.


    Still, there was nothing they feared as they represented Cloud Pce, and there was nothing that Cloud Pce feared. Under Hung Tin Ming¡¯s lead, they arrived at the Hung n¡¯s main hall in no time.


    What they did not expect was for the main hall to be an enormous training ground!


    There were members sitting in the training ground, waiting for their arrival with strong energliph waves flowing out of them.


    The six of them were in the four-chambered state, and currently they were sitting on cushions, opening their eyes the moment the Cloud Pce trio arrived, wanting to witness how powerful the Cloud Pce Itinerants were.<hr>


    Be it glipher or gliphist, no four-chambered cultivator was an ordinary being, let alone five-chambered or thousand-gliphic cultivators.


    After stepping into the four-chambered state, they could kill simply with a stare, and that was no exaggeration. Gliphers would break through the boundary at the four-chambered state, and afterwards, they would technically not be considered human anymore as their bodies would see changes from the heaven and earth energy.


    Even though the six cultivators¡¯ stares could not kill the Cloud Pce trio, it left them ufortable. Chui Yim took a step forward, standing in front of Lam Ming Sum and Kam Chin Kee, his me hair growing out, and the burning energy wave spread out as if it was about to burn the ce down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± A voice rang out of nowhere, and Chui Yim felt the energliph in his bodye to a halt, his me hair disappearing within a moment. The stares of the six cultivators were cut off too.


    It was only now that Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee noticed a huge cushion at the other end of the hall, and there was a man sitting on it, staring at them silently.


    They didn¡¯t notice this man before, or rather, he was never in their senses.


    The boys turned to each other in disbelief. <em>He¡¯s a five-chambered cultivator?!</em>

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Despite the man''s cold front, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee secretly felt he looked familiar.


    The man knelt on the cushion, with his short hair brushed to the back neatly, wearing a clean look. He was ordinary, but his dominant energliph movement made him resemble a god.


    It never crossed the boys¡¯ minds that there would be a five-chambered state glipher in Great Wisdom City.


    ¡°The world is enormous, of course there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers around; it¡¯s not just those seven,¡± the man spoke.


    TL note: Hidden dragons and crouching tigers means that many talented or extraordinary individuals are hidden among the ordinary.


    Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim did not remain silent. The ¡°seven¡± from the powerful cultivator¡¯s words were not the seven Cloud Pce disciples, but the seven widely-recognized titans of the world: Southern representatives were Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s Lung Wai Yuet, Stars Unite Education Centre¡¯s Chan Chung Ching, Great Book Academy¡¯s Elder Man Shu, as well as Evergreen Pce¡¯s Old Ngai who resided in the Heaven Tower; as for the North, they had zing Skies Mountain''s Yim Yung, Four Seasons Heaven¡¯s Yeung Ha, and Imperial Sunset Pce¡¯s Man Chin Hung. These were the seven titans of cultivation in today¡¯s world.


    Many believed that Cloud Pce had a cultivator of a simr state behind them even though Cloud Pce never once confirmed any rumours. It was widely believed that the Cloud Pce master who never showed himself was the only six-chambered state elite of the world, going beyond every single cultivator.


    However,moners cared more about the seven titans as the Cloud Pce master¡¯s information was beyond their reach.


    Now, this ordinary yet mysterious man had proven that this world was more than the seven titans.<hr>


    ¡°I¡¯m Hung Siu, the current n leader of the Hung n.¡± The man had a deep, echoey voice, just like a bottomless well.


    ¡°Wee to Great Wisdom City, Itinerants from Cloud Pce.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee nodded, expressing their gratitude. Hung Siu¡¯s energliph movement was so terrifying that it had them feeling extremely pressured, just like the eve of a storm, even if it was not directed towards them.


    ¡°Greetings, n Leader Hung. Please take good care of us for the time being, n Leader Hung.¡± Kam Chin Kee bowed slightly.


    Hung Siu was not handsome, nor did he exert dominance. He looked normal, just like the life he led.


    There were no world-shaking stories or legends of his to tell, and surprisingly, Hung Siu had never once left Great Wisdom City.


    He was just an ordinary middle-aged man who cultivated his way to the five-chambered state using more than a hundred years.


    Hisck of life-and-death experiences and seemingly easy path to the five-chambered state had many believing that it was just pure luck and they viewed him with disdain. But in the real world, such a situation was impossible.


    Hung Siu became the Hung n¡¯s leader after defeating all the elites of Great Wisdom City.


    He was less well-known than the seven cultivators he mentioned, but even so, it made sense to Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim. Great Wisdom City did not have any city walls nor was it protected by gliphism, yet it was able to protect the western part of the South from invaders for a hundred years.


    No city would go without defensive incentives unless they were confident.


    But nobody would expect their confidence to be in the form of a five-chambered glipher. Nobody other than the three powerful cultivators of the North could break through Great Wisdom City with Hung Siu around.


    Hung Siu scanned the teenagers in front of him.


    This was his first time interacting with Cloud Pce members, as not all Itinerants would specially visit Great Wisdom City. Seeing that the teens were neither overbearing nor servile, even remaining calm when he made his appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but admire them slightly.


    ¡°In Great Wisdom City, we organise the Silver Waterfall Festival yearly,¡± Hung Siu said all of a sudden. ¡°Cultivators are separated into different levels; one and two-chambered cultivators are allocated to level one. The winner of every level will be allowed to soak in the forbidden area of our n, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall. I believe that this waterfall is beneficial to all, even Cloud Pce members.


    ¡°The both of you will be allowed to participate in the festival, as my way of showing appreciation to you two for specially visiting Great Wisdom City. It can also be considered an exchange with the young talents of our city.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, n Leader Hung.¡± Kam Chin Kee smiled gently, while Hung Siu nodded in response.


    ¡°Make good use of this chance.¡±<hr>


    The trio rejected the Hung n¡¯s invitation to stay over at the Hung n and headed back to Man Fai¡¯s house.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that n leader to be so nice.¡± Lam Ming Sum blinked. She had met many elites and even had a close rtionship with Old Ngai. Thest thing she expected was to have the leader of the city that was crazy over martial arts and filled with malicious intention towards them to speak to them nicely.


    ¡°Ming Sum, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Chui Yim rolled his eyes. ¡°The Silver Waterfall Festival is most likely a huge event. Their ultimate aim is most likely to defeat us under the eyes of the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling Ming Sum naive when you¡¯re the one that perceives everyone as evil.¡± Kam Chin Kee burst outughing. ¡°Well, even though you make sense. No matter what, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall is indeed beneficial to us now.¡±


    The Heavenly Silver Waterfall was recorded in the ssic of Mountains and Seas. The waterfall formed from the remains of an ancient beast, and its pure energliph was greatly useful towards cultivators up till the three-chambered state. It only lost its use when the cultivator broke through the boundary, which happened during the four-chambered state.


    Precious sights like this were already taken over by organisations and ns. Even the imperial Lam n owned the one and only Citrine Ghost Lake, which helped awaken special body forms in cultivators.


    Such ces had entry restrictions, unlike the Red Rampart Desert where everyone could enter as they wished. To be able to visit such an area, one would have to fulfill certain criteria or goals to gain permission from the owner. To enter the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, one would have to gain permission from the Hung n, who guarded the waterfall.


    Being the most outstanding cultivator during the Silver Waterfall Festival was the criterion that needed to be met.


    The reason was that the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was no natural waterfall, but a waterfall made of a terrifying beast¡¯s flesh turned into essence. It was finite, meaning that it would disappear someday.


    Thus, the Great Wisdom City citizens wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to waste the energy left behind from the ancient past.


    <em>Silver Waterfall Festival¡­? </em>At night the boys sat on the bamboo chairs, shaking them slowly. The teens exchanged a nce and saw the battle intent in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Time for dinner!¡± Lam Ming Sum shouted.


    ¡°Okay!¡±<hr>


    Somewhere else far away in the world, under a clear night sky decorated with stars, there was an extremelyfortable cooling breeze.


    A ck-haired teen looked up to the skies, unknown what was going through his mind. Behind him stood a middle-aged man, hesitating to speak.


    The ck-haired teen was only in the two-chambered state, way weaker than the cultivator with extremely powerful energliph movement. But oddly, the powerful cultivator was staring at the teen with sincere respect.


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡± The teenager turned back, the moon in his orbs disappeared, going back to normal.


    It was Siu Fu.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    The powerful cultivator was none other than Ling Fei.


    ¡°Sacred son, your humble servant still thinks that it¡¯s too risky. Netherspectre is a formidable beast with an extraordinary mental state, and there is a chance of bacsh even with the Deadly Palm Gliph¡¯s restriction; the exact reason why all tribe members use only the souls of the dead.¡± After much hesitation, he voiced his worry.


    Siu Fu shook his head and turned to Ling Fei,pletely serious.


    ¡°Do you know the origin of necrocultivation?¡±


    Ling Fei was left stunned. Siu Fu received no response from Ling Fei.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to read up.¡± Siu Fu joked, something he only did once in a blue moon, and turned around with his hands behind his back.


    He stared at the endless night, as if bringing himself back to that stormy night where a silhouette held onto a corpse, letting out an anguished wail.


    ¡°With thunder as witness, with love as my vow, even in the Yellow Spring''s embrace, we will never part.


    ¡°This is the first sentence in the Yellow Springs Belief Sect¡¯s first chapter: the start of a sect.¡°In the past, necrocultivation was known as the Yellow Springs Belief Sect. The original intention behind creating the Yellow Springs Belief Sect was to merge the deceased soul with oneself so as to be together forever. With the soul, that cultivator became extremely powerful and people started joining his sect. However, is it so easy to find someone willing to die and be your ve?


    ¡°As time passed, the members of the Yellow Springs Belief Sect turned to taking the lives of powerful cultivators and making the souls of the dead work for them forcefully using certain methods.


    ¡°This is the origin of necrocultivation.¡±


    Ling Fei waspletely bewildered by the content, and he didn¡¯t know why but he felt that whatever the sacred son said was true.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of you have cultivated wrongly,¡± Siu Fu continued calmly. ¡°Remember how Rouge Dragon could defeat Jet as a two-chambered cultivator? That¡¯s because his soul followed him willingly and is willingly being controlled.


    ¡°Souls can be controlled forcefully, but at the expense of losing the soul¡¯s agility thates with self-awareness. But willing souls must make the decision to give up their physical body to merge with the host and share a mind.


    ¡°How can ordinary necrocultivatorspete using a dead soul?¡±


    Suddenly, Siu Fu stopped in his tracks. Ling Fei felt the same thing and frowned. ¡°The smell of blood is so strong.¡±


    Siu Fu looked forward, towards the woods.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±<hr>


    They were currently in a forest located in the east.


    Speaking of the east, other than the vast Eastern Sea, there was the gliphic beasts¡¯ haven, the Forbidden Forest.


    It was a magnificent scene to look at the Forbidden Forest from a bird''s eye view; the transition from the endless deep blue ocean to the sprawling expanse of dense greenery and towering trees.


    However, somewhere deep in the forest was a ce filled with the strong smell of blood.


    A young man was present at the site, with his right hand on a tree and his left hand holding a rod tightly, looking around cautiously. He was surrounded by about thirty gliphic beast corpses that were of grade one and two. The rusty smell of blood permeated the air, saturating other parts of the forest.


    The smell of blood was basically a forbidden item in the Forbidden Forest as most gliphic beasts craved blood and were sensitive to the smell, and there was a tendency to attract a huge number of beasts to the area crazily with such a gory scene.


    Yet the young man acted like he didn¡¯t know the danger and tore his worn-out robe apart, revealing his defined abs that were stained with blood, making him look just like a blood man.


    This was Yuen Tin, the monk who left Apex Temple alone after being defeated by Chui Yim.


    If anyone of his state were here to witness, they would be left bbergasted at how he was able to kill about thirty gliphic beasts of his state alone.


    He could be considered an elite of his state!


    In fact, the strongest disciple of Apex Temple was never Yuen Yau, but Yuen Tin. It was only that thetter spent more time in seclusion while the former headed out to gain experience. As a gliphist that cultivated mental strength, experience and cultivation were both important.


    However, Yuen Tin was starting to burn out.


    He had been fighting nonstop for seven hours since the sun set. Yuen Tin seeded in cultivating bronze skin and he also cultivated the powerful Divine Universe Style, but no matter how powerful those styles were, he was feeling dizzy and beat out after seven hours. Yet, he persevered on.


    He came with the aim of bing stronger, and this was the best way to stimte growth and improve ¨C dancing on the edge of a knife. Indeed, he saw remarkable improvement after seven hours, yet he knew deep down that staying here for a long fight was no different frommitting suicide.


    However, he helped himself up with his hands, as he wanted to see how far he could go.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    Another violent roar rang across the ce. As sharp as an arrow, three terrifying auras came for Yuen Tin.


    It was three Devil Horn Goats at the peak of the grade two state.


    Devil Horned Goats were nocturnal gliphic beast that lived in herds. Amongst them was a goat with golden ck horns that shone brightly. It contained strength that allowed it to challenge and defeat those beyond its state.


    Since they lived in herds, behind the three goats were ten grade-one Devil Horned Goats. This was a situation that would leave even three-chambered and ten-gliphic cultivators in fear. One careless step might cost their lives.


    Yuen Tin bnced himself, craziness swimming in his eyes. This was not the first time he felt his life was on the line.


    Back at the huge temple that was once a sacred ce to him when that teenagerunched an attack, he felt this feeling for the first time. He did not manage to make a move in front of life and death.


    But he was no longer the guy that would wait for death to reach him.


    It was a pitiful sight watching him try to fight with his pitiful remaining energy, while the three goats at the peak of grade two stared at him like a piece of meat ready to be eaten; Devil Horned Goats were carnivorous.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Yuen Tin yelled, and the rod in his hands shone in gold. It was the Universe Divine Style!


    It was as if there was a blurry figure behind him,nding the rod down on the goats like it was passing judgment.


    Sensing the danger, the goats avoided his attack subconsciously.


    However, one did not manage to dodge, and the gold beam of lightnded on it. It was the gliphility ¨C Judgment of Devils.


    <em>Boom!!! </em>Like world-destroying lightning.The goat¡¯s prided horns shattered, and it left the world after a miserable cry. The other goats howled in sadness, fear, and anger.


    Yuen Tin could no longer stand up as he awaited hisst moment in this world.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Yuen Tin was unwilling to give up, but he was helpless.


    Losing their patience, the Devil Horned Goats charged towards Yuen Tin, ready to pierce their horns into him.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    There came a chilly breeze that left Yuen Tin shuddering.


    He looked carefully to find a weird teenager standing in front of him. The teenager was in a tight, ck vest with his ck pants rolled up to his calves, revealing his bare white feet.


    Yuen Tin was badly shocked at how the teenager was standing in front of him peacefully, with the surrounding Devil Horned Goats frozen to their spot.


    The ck-haired teen reached out his right hand. <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>Countless sounds of rustling wind resounded as pieces of the dark sky came from all directions andnded on the teen¡¯s palm. Just like the king of night, darkness congealed in his hand and took the form of an onyx ck lotus flower.


    The lotus flower left the world dim and lifeless.


    The instant that the lotus flower took form, the surrounding Devil Horned Goats¡¯ heads fell off as blood gushed out of their bodies, turning the forest into hell!¡°You wish to die?¡± The teen turned to Yuen Tin, looking at him with his deep orbs.


    The intimidating phrase sounded weirdly dull because it was meant as a legitimate question instead of a threat.


    Yuen Tin could not answer him. He was clearly aware that his trip to strengthen himself was in fact suicide.


    Looking at how he went into the Forbidden Forest for a longsting fight, even if he was in the three-chambered state, this action would only lead to his death, the murderer being an uncountable number of gliphic beasts.


    All Apex Temple disciples were determined teenagers. As Mute¡¯s greatest disciple, Yuen Tin was the model disciple ¨C a devoted believer of Buddhism who spent his whole life on cultivation. However, such a person had low tolerance for unbearable stress and could be driven crazy easily.


    The master whom he viewed as his father, the junior whom he viewed as his younger brother, as well as his religious faith all shattered in one day, leaving him with nothing except ashes of his strong belief. It was not a surprise that he would go crazy.


    Thus, he was here to end his life while fighting.


    Receiving no reply from Yuen Tin, Siu Fu flipped his hand, and the ck lotus flower disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Do you wish to be powerful?¡± Siu Fu asked again.


    Yuen Tin looked up at Siu Fu. He could sense that the teen in ck was in the same state as him ¨C the two-chambered state. However, he emitted a terrifying aura, just like a dangerous beast staring at him, which rang an rm in Yuen Tin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°How powerful can I be?¡± Yuen Tin asked with his sore voice, blood flowing out of his mouth, but he ignored it and looked at Siu Fu with determination.


    ¡°Depends on how talented you are.¡± Admiration swam across Siu Fu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s more meaningful to live on and be powerful, rather than die without knowing why.


    ¡°I¡¯m Siu Fu, and you will be under me from today onwards.¡± Siu Fu turned around to leave, his pale feet a huge contrast to the ground dyed blood red. Yuen Tin was left stunned, but he helped himself up with the rod forcefully, limping after Siu Fu.


    Leaving the gory scene with corpses all over the ce behind them.<hr>


    Chui Yim opened his eyes to be weed by sunlight. Since the weather was great for the past few days, he and Kam Chin Kee had afortable sleep on the bamboo chairs outside of the house.


    It was not the slightly striking ray of dawn that woke him up, but a guest.


    A confident young man stood in front of them, with a group of about twenty people cheering for him. This loudmotion was hard to ignore.


    The young man in the middle was buff. Chui Yim was about 1.9 meters tall, but this man was far from equal, and his arms were so muscr that he looked out of proportion, creating a funny sight. He went up to Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee who were resting on the chairs, looking down at them because of the angle. ¡°So you guys are the Cloud Pce impostors?¡±


    Chui Yim rolled his eyes, not sparing him any attention.


    ¡°We are actual disciples of Cloud Pce.¡± Kam Chin Kee sighed. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    The young man sneered, showing his disdain so clearly as if he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell he was looking down on them. ¡°I am Ching Koi, a name you should remember because that¡¯s who will defeat you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kam Chin Kee sighed helplessly and turned to Chui Yim. ¡°Who should fight him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered.¡± Chui Yim stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to warm up with this big oaf.¡±


    Ching Koi blew his top, his energliph surging. ¡°What an arrogant kid! Don¡¯t tell me Cloud Pce is famous for being arrogant instead?¡±


    ¡°Ming Sum, prepare breakfast!¡± Chui Yim yawned and called her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± They heard a reply and smelled the aroma of porridge.


    Ching Koi could no longer tolerate it as gliphs appeared on his body. His body shed green, and an ancient aura was felt!


    He raised his right arm, and green light was still seen shing from his wind chamber to the right arm, as if vitality was surging up to his right fist.


    <em>What a familiar sight</em>. Kam Chin Kee was left shocked.


    <em>Great Wisdom City¡¯s Ching n?</em> He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Metallic Blood War Gate¡¯s Ching Lang Pak who he met in the Forbidden Forest during the Cloud Pce outer sect¡¯s adventure.


    Ching Koi might¡¯ve been too proud, but he was capable, and his true capability was revealed when he activated his energliph.


    ¡°Divine Heaven Reacher Punch!¡±


    The Ching n¡¯s famous technique! Like a gigantic tree with its crown as the vanguard, it came for Chui Yim like a war chariot.


    Ching Koi sneered. He wanted to force Chui Yim to not dodge; if Chui Yim did so, the worn-out house behind Chui Yim would be shattered, and the lowly servant in the house would naturally¡­


    Just as Ching Koi was in deep thought, he failed to realize that his fist was caught.


    A muffled thud rang out, just like a war chariot crashing into a mountain, unable to cause any impact.


    It was an ordinary right hand that caught Ching Koi¡¯s scary gliphility. It was even slender and fair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chui Yim turned to the other emotionlessly.


    Ching Koi was left with his jaw dropped to the ground.


    He was not weak; in fact, he was one of the best two-chambered gliphers in Great Wisdom City. Equipped with the Divine Heaven Reacher Punch, there were not many who dared to fight him straight up. Never in his life had anyone caught Ching Koi¡¯s fist without activating their energliph.


    He struggled to get out of Chui Yim¡¯s grasp, but the other alreadyunched a punch. Since he was grabbing Ching Koi¡¯s right fist, he could only beat him up with his own right fist.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Boom!!


    Ching Koi flew to the side like a cannonball, shattering a few huge rocks as hended in the woods. His current state was unknown, while his group of friends looked at Chui Yim like a monster and¡­ escaped in a sorry figure! Nobody had the guts to loiter around anymore.


    Chui Yim did not have the intention to go after them and entered the house with Kam Chin Kee. Just then, Lam Ming Sum exited with a huge pot of porridge and a smile. ¡°Food is ready!¡±<hr>


    Ching Koi¡¯s defeat was expected since it was Cloud Pce that he was going against, after all.


    To the world, Cloud Pce was a legend and a sacred ce. After some embellished depictions over the years, Cloud Pce had a special ce in the world¡¯s heart such that it would even make sense if Chui Yim were to defeat a four-chambered cultivator right now.


    Other two-chambered talents of Great Wisdom City were solemn to hear this news.


    Ching Koi might¡¯ve been arrogant and rude, but he was a strong glipher equipped with the indestructible Divine Heaven Reacher Punch. Nobody in his state dared to go against him up front, yet the seventh teacher defeated him without even activating his energliph! Chui Yim blocked his powerful attack with his bare body and sent the other flying with his bare fist.


    Which meant that Chui Yim only used two moves to defeat Ching Koi.If Chui Yim were elsewhere, nobody would dare to find trouble with him anymore. But they were currently in Great Wisdom City, where everyone loved to fight and challenge themselves.


    Thus, they weed another challenger on the same day just before the sun set. It was a girl named To Tsz Suet, a direct disciple of the To n, a well-known n of the city. They were known for their Stunning Swan Finger skill, which was said to be able to shatter stone and metal.


    However, when To Tsz Suet¡¯s fingernded on Chui Yim¡¯s chest, she only felt the other¡¯s strong muscles and no other response, which made it look like she was teasing Chui Yim.


    With that, Chui Yim did not go overboard, only tripping her to make her concede defeat. Chui Yim was no unreasonable person; if not for how unreasonable Ching Koi was this morning, he would not have sent him flying either.


    With that, To Tsz Suet stood up with pink cheeks, looking at Chui Yim shyly before running off. This scene had Kam Chin Kee cheering at the side. On the other hand, Lam Ming Sum was so angry that she made the teens unpleasant tasting food for dinner.


    The next day, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee just build a circr formation with stones at the empty area in front of the house for challenge purposes. Indeed, it did not take long for a group of three to challenge Chui Yim.


    As someone who cultivated gliphism, both mental and physical states, he had a body as powerful as a three-chambered peak cultivator and had already sensed the presence of the boundary, so no ordinary two-chambered cultivator was hispetitor and they were all defeated with a smack.


    Chui Yim¡¯s winning streak stimted the two-chambered state disciples of Great Wisdom City as well as the martial arts school owners. They had an emergency meeting and ced ¡°defeating the Cloud Pce Itinerants¡± in their criteria for passing their yearly assessment. However, there was a twist to this criterion, which was that only one student of the school needed to defeat the Cloud Pce Itinerants for the entire cohort to pass. If they failed to achieve it before the Silver Waterfall Festival, then the entire cohort would fail.


    This criterion caused amotion and brought Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee more than forty challengers per day. Even the both of them were bbergasted, as never in a thousand years of recorded history did any Cloud Pce disciple meet with such an exaggerated situation.


    Luckily, Chui Yim was someone that loved to fight and took this situation well; he ced a huge rock in the middle of the arena, waiting for the challengers to take their turn.


    They said he defeated more than a hundred challengers here but mentioned below the total number defeated was one hundred


    Six days passed within the blink of an eye, and the challengers that fell under Chui Yim¡¯s hands reached the hundreds, shocking the world. With the Heaven¡¯s me in his heart, Chui Yim had an extraordinary physical body and recovery speed.


    Yet, this news did not stop people from challenging him. On the contrary, there were even more that came to challenge him.


    Other than the challengers, there was another group that consisted of only female cultivators. All of them held different signs expressing their fancy for Chui Yim and how they wanted to carry his child. Well, Chui Yim was their ideal type after all; a powerful, strong body and handsome looks. His umon bald head was a manly touch too!


    The leader was none other than To Tsz Suet, who stood outside the arena describing how muscr and tough Chui Yim¡¯s abs were to her fellow female ¡°soldiers¡­¡±


    Thus, other than challengers, female fans came to Man Fai¡¯s house to support Chui Yim daily. It created an unhealthy cycle, as most challengers perceived Chui Yim as stealing their girls¡¯ hearts, causing them to view him as an enemy. As a result, Chui Yim was weirded out at how all the challengers stared at him with anger every day.


    Chui Yim earned himself a new nickname ¨C Hunk.


    In Great Wisdom City, pretty boys like Kam Chin Kee weren¡¯t popr amongst the girls, but muscr fighters like Chui Yim were!


    Thus, that was how they spent half a month, and as the Silver Waterfall Festival approached, Chui Yim earned himself another new nickname ¨C Sure Win!


    Within this short period of time, he defeated a total of a thousand challengers that came! Some turned to Kam Chin Kee instead in hopes of a higher winning chance, but sadly, they did not even know how they lost with Kam Chin Kee¡¯s odd puppetry.


    Thus, they returned to challenge Chui Yim, since at least they would know why they lost.<hr>


    In a crowded house somewhere in Great Wisdom City, a person smacked the chair¡¯s arm so hard that it shattered. His followers dared not utter a sound; Ching Koi was well-known for how he beat people up when he was unhappy, so they would not anger him further now.


    ¡°Why is there nobody who can defeat that Chui guy!?¡± Ching Koi yelled. He was in an extremely bad mood. However, not all present were his followers.


    ¡°Why are you yelling when you were also defeated with one punch?¡± The person sneered.


    ¡°And you, Lam Kuk Ho, were sent flying with a single kick.¡± Ching Koi red at him, and the other sneered.


    This was Great Wisdom City¡¯s two-chambered cultivator¡¯smunity, thus the best of the two-chambered states in the city were present.


    ¡°Enough. Everyone went for the challenge and the results were expected; he¡¯s the seventh teacher after all.¡± Someone tried to mediate.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Suddenly, something came to Lam Kuk Ho¡¯s mind, making himugh. ¡°I heard that the Young Miss of the To n frequently visits the arena with her fan banner to cheer for seventh teacher!¡±


    Ching Koi stood up in fury like a violent beast. The surrounding people all giggled, as it was widely known that Ching Koi fancied To Tsz Suet and even confessed many times, but not only did Miss To not ept him, she even told him off from time to time.


    Now, Chui Yim had stolen To Tsz Suet¡¯s heart, and there were even rumors that she touched her dear Hunk¡¯s abs the first time they met!


    The thought of this made Ching Koi¡¯s face fall, but as a smart man, he retorted immediately. ¡°I heard that Miss Kung-Suen also quit her job of being the city guard temporarily to find her pretty boy at his residence!¡±


    Before Lam Kuk Ho could retort, the person next to him snapped. ¡°Hey! Watch your mouth, Ching boy. Don¡¯t make me tell my sister; she wille and teach you a lesson!¡± This was none other than Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s brother, Kung-Suen Fei.


    Just like Ching Koi, Lam Kuk Ho was upset with this news. He liked Kung-Suen Ching Lau for a long time, and just like Ching Koi¡¯s feelings for To Tsz Suet, Kung-Suen Ching Lau did not fancy him in the slightest. Lam Kuk Ho disliked the pretty-boy sixth teacher from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Are we going to let the golden flowers of our Great Wisdom City, To Tsz Suet and Kung-Suen Ching Lau, end up in the hands of others?¡± Someone sighed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all tried, but that only further proves how capable Cloud Pce members are. Now, we can only put our hopes on the Hung n,¡± Lam Kuk Ho replied. This was an undesirable result, but there was nothing he could do.


    The crowd remained silent. They were helpless against Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.After all, their capabilities had clearly been proven, and they even set up an arena for challengers! What else could they do when they were already defeated? y tricks? That was what Great Wisdom citizens were worst at.


    Not just the Cloud Pce members, they were helpless in front of the Hung n too.


    The Hung n imed themselves to be the best n of Great Wisdom City, and those of other surnames were beneath them, thus they never participated in any of theirmunities or events. Even to them, the Hung n was too arrogant, but the Hung n also proved themselves worthy of being the best n, and the three best two-chambered gliphers were none other than three Hung n members: direct Hung n descendant Hung Ching Sun, also known as the best two-chambered glipher of Great Wisdom City, as well as Hung Si Yuen and Hung Koh from an indirect line of ancestry.


    The Hung n was haughty, but everyone acknowledged their capability and knew that they were the only ones with any hope of defeating Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°I hope the Silver Waterfall Festival takes ce soon.¡±<hr>


    In autumn, Great Wisdom City was dyed yellow by the leaves.


    The huge, silver waterfall seemed to be affected too as streams of water now plunged down from the top fiercely.


    This was how the Silver Waterfall Festival came about. Every autumn, natural changes took ce to the waterfall, and it held even greater energy than usual.


    The Heavenly Silver Waterfall was extremely beneficial to the human body, and these benefits multiplied every autumn. During this time, it would produce an illusory space in the depths of the waterfall called Nine Heavens World. This was a test for the cultivators, and also a great chance.


    Only young cultivators who could pass this Nine Heavens World could enter the waterfall. In short, the Silver Waterfall Festival was a chance for the young cultivators to rocket to sess!<hr>


    With that, the Sure Win Hunk who was well-loved by females got ready to participate in the Silver Waterfall Festival. He received attention wherever he went, and being in Great Wisdom City, the girls here took on a daring character and all showed their love for Chui Yim without embarrassment.


    Just by heading to the Hung n, he had already met the fourth girl who came over to Chui Yim, shouting that she wanted to marry him. Chui Yim turned to Kam Chin Kee with a proud smile.


    ¡°See, this is how attractive a real man is.¡± He flexed his biceps secretly, earning screams from many girls.


    ¡°You seem proud.¡± Kam Chin Kee turned to him helplessly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re enjoying Ming Sum¡¯s dishes from hell.¡±


    Chui Yim shuddered at the mention of Lam Ming Sum. ¡°Oh, I heard that every few days of the month, girls will be in a bad mood due to their menstruation cycle. I guess that¡¯s what Ming Sum is currently going through.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was speechless. <em>How dense can this kid be? </em>But after much thought, he shook his head and went forward.<hr>


    ¡£


    The Silver Waterfall Festival was also a chance for the public to visit the Heavenly Silver Waterfall that the Hung n guarded. The n was also built around the waterfall.


    There were Hung n disciples on the side of the pathways as they made their way to the waterfall. Their job was to ensure that the guests did not walk around the Hung n freely.


    The Silver Waterfall Festival was a task that the n organised annually. All that came to visit the waterfall dared not wander around as they knew of the Hung n¡¯s status in Great Wisdom City, and they might not exit the n alive if they caused trouble.


    On the other hand, Suen San Kuk returned to South Imperial City earlier than expected. The official statement was that they now had the Cloud Pce teachers around, and the institution did not have the intention to stay as spectators. Thus, the ¡°freed¡± Suen San Kuk returned through the teleportation gliph formationst night after bidding them goodbye.


    Only Chui Yim knew that, because of Wong Ba¡¯s legacy, Metallic Blood War Gate viewed him as part of them, and now that they had him as a representative, Suen San Kuk could leave.<hr>


    The trip to the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was smooth, other than a group of female cultivators behind the duo, holding their ¡°Hunk¡± banners in their hands.


    The waterfall was located in the woods, but despite being unable to see it, the sounds of the waterfall were still clearly heard. Chui Yim subconsciously increased his speed and moved through the woods. He was weed by silver scenery.


    Chui Yim never expected that the name of Heavenly Silver Waterfall was literal.


    Silver streams of water plunged down the peak just like a piece of silver cloth that draped to thend of mortals from the skies. They were currently near the middle of the waterfall, while the festival would be held at the peak ¨C the origin of the waterfall.


    They moved their way up to the waterfall. There were stone steps on the side of the waterfall, and when they took a close look, they were able to see figures meditating in the waterfall.


    <em>Those might be cultivators cultivating in the waterfall, </em>Chui Yim thought to himself.


    Within no time, they reached the peak. It was bustling with activities, and there was arge stone that spanned a few hundred meters, decorated prettily. It felt like an actual festival as the young Great Wisdom citizens sang and danced, while some stood at the edge, mumbling at the endless silver light screen.


    This was the first time Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee paid attention to the space outside the cliff.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    The space, which was originally empty, was now filled with silver light, shining in a strange and dazzling manner. At first nce, it seemed as if arge expanse of silver light had materialized, constantly changing and billowing in the air.


    This was recorded in the ssic of Mountains and Seas: ¡°The lone peak holds a silver waterfall, where ever-changing illusions arise.¡± Now that they were in front of the silver light, they could attest that it was ever-changing!


    Chui Yim turned to Kam Chin Kee, exchanging a smile. As people who had reincarnated, they had an inexpressible passion for life. At the end of the day, humans could only enjoy the majestic sceneries of the world if they were alive. The beautiful changes of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall made the teens feel the excitement of being alive.


    It did not take long before a Hung n member came to fetch the boys to their assigned seats while waiting for the start of the festival. With their status, such treatment was more than reasonable.


    While they were enjoying the festive vibes, a person greeted them from the back. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise toe across the great Cloud Pce teachers at Great Wisdom City¡¯s Silver Waterfall Festival.¡±


    The person had a hoarse voice, as if he rarely spoke.


    The both of them turned around to see a middle-aged man standing behind them with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m Wai Chung Yin, an ordinary citizen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about seventh teacher¡¯s exquisite medicinal skills, and how Sir has already reached the great master state four years ago, breaking the world record. I sincerely admire seventh teacher.¡±


    ¡°Erm, I dare not receive the praise. It¡¯s been a long time since I touched medicine and I¡¯m now unfamiliar with it.¡± Chui Yim blushed.Wai Chung Yin smiled. He didn¡¯t seem young, but he was a gentle person. ¡°All gliphs in the world originate from Cloud Pce, the Cloud Pce disciples certainly lead a busy lifestyle. It¡¯s impossible to touch every area.¡± Despite what Chui Yim said, he still wore a smile.


    ¡°Unlike me, who can only read about medicine. Because of this, I have no chance of breaking through and my life might end in the next ten years.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not true. Life was never about duration, but the meaning. Some influential figures had short lifespans of only a few decades, yet they made many significant impacts to the world, while some men have lifespans of more than a hundred years, yet they lead mediocre and idle lives, merely passing time in vain.¡±


    ¡°Seventh teacher¡¯s words are absolutely right. I have gained from Sir¡¯s teaching,¡± Wai Chung Yin replied with a smile after a short pause. He was shocked that Chui Yim responded to his casualment so seriously.


    At the same time, a man came to them. ¡°Teachers, the n leader¡­ why are <em>you </em>here? Have you done everything you¡¯re supposed to?¡± The man was the Hung n¡¯s housekeeper. He was startled to see Chui Yim talking to Wai Chung Yin when he walked over, and soon talked to him rudely.


    Wai Chung Yin was not angered to hear him, and even shed him a smile. ¡°I am well prepared. It¡¯s the Silver Waterfall Festival after all.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare not to anyway!¡± The housekeeper sneered and turned to the boys with a smile. ¡°This way please, teachers.¡±


    Chui Yim turned back to Wai Chung Yin after some hesitation, who smiled at him. ¡°We¡¯ll chat another time if there¡¯s a chance, teachers.¡±


    ¡°Chat? Who are you to chat with them?¡± The housekeeper scoffed and led the way.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee followed behind after they bid Wai Chung Yin goodbye.


    ¡°Erm¡­ who was that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just a normal doctor dependent on the Hung n. Teacher need not pay attention to him,¡± the housekeeper answered.


    At the same time, they arrived before Hung Siu. Hung Siu did not deliberately exert his energliph, but as a five-chambered cultivator, it was pressuring and scary to stand next to him even when he didn¡¯t do anything; he felt like he was brimming with enormous amounts of energliph.


    Hung Siu subconsciously looked at the Hunk¡¯s Fan Club with Du Zi Xue as the club leader standing outside.


    ¡°The both of you are something else, flipping the city upside down within just two weeks.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°I apologize to the Hung n leader for my junior brother¡¯s childish behaviour.¡± Kam Chin Kee wore a smile. Chui Yim red at Kam Chin Kee but did not retort.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Both of you are at the prime age to have fun.¡± Hung Siu waved his hands. ¡°I even regret spending all my time on cultivation and leaving behind no shocking history as a youth. Do tell me directly if you have any girl you fancy, I¡¯ll propose a marriage on your behalf.¡±


    His words had cold sweat rolling down the boys¡¯ foreheads. <em>This n leader sure is domineering.</em>


    ¡°Then we have to thank n Leader Hung first.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed, to which he received a serious nod as a response. It seemed that Hung Siu truly meant his words.


    ¡°Perform well, I look forward to your outstanding performance. In Great Wisdom City, you¡¯ll leave a good impression on girls if you¡¯re capable. No capability, nodies.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ we will remember n Leader Hung¡¯s words by heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go prepare since the festival is about to start.¡±<hr>


    <em>Boom boom boom¡ª</em>


    There was the sound of drums.


    They watched the performance group sing and dance down the stone stage on the cliff and make a circle. They sang in a low key, while the drums were loud and clear. As if fearing that Chui Yim couldn¡¯t understand, the housekeeper whispered to him, exining the performance.


    ¡°This is the war song passed down the generations of the Hung n. It was also the method that Great Wisdom City¡¯s ancestor ¨C Ancestor Hung ¨C used to boost his soldiers¡¯ morale when he led them to war.¡±


    The teens nodded. It was as if they could see them performing for an enormous troop of soldiers to cheer them on. After centuries, this war song was preserved, and this was their asset.


    Now, it made sense for the Hung n, leader of a martial arts city with assets passed down from centuries ago, to have a five-chambered cultivator in their city.


    After a long time, the performance came to an end. This was when Hung Siu stepped out.


    He simply stood up, but the surroundings turned silent immediately.


    ¡°Today is the Silver Waterfall Festival of Great Wisdom City, the day where youngsters fight for their chance.


    ¡°All eligible participants, please step forward.¡±


    Hung Siu was a straightforward person who didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee simrly stood up and made their way to the center of the stage. When Chui Yim stepped up, the Hunk¡¯s Fan Club shrieked. Seeing that most participants had stepped out, Hung Siu nodded.


    ¡°Medicine.¡±


    Hearing Hung Siu¡¯s order, a group of people walked out from the corner with a long rack. There were bottles of pills on the racks.


    Great Wisdom citizens were used to this, so they were not surprised. To take care of Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, the foreigners, Hung Siu exined, ¡°The Silver Waterfall can make one¡¯s body stronger, but there are side effects, which can be prevented with medication.¡±


    Chui Yim smelt a pill and frowned.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Despitecking practice in medicine recently, Chui Yim still practiced alchemy from time to time. He could identify if the pill was safe for consumption just by smelling it.


    He nodded at Kam Chin Kee, and both of them swallowed a pill.


    As for other Great Wisdom citizens, they took the pill without suspicion as they had been doing this for the past few centuries; it was like breathing to them.


    Seeing that all participants had swallowed their pill, Hung Siu continued. ¡°Like always, autumn is the Heavenly Silver Waterfall¡¯s prime, and it will create the Heavenly Illusion. How much you can gain from inside will depend on your capability. Lastly, the eligibility to cultivate in the waterfall will be determined by your levels.¡±


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had read about the Heavenly Silver Waterfall in the ssic of Mountains and Seas, but not the Heavenly Illusion; they were totally unprepared for what was about to happen.


    However, they were fearless as they knew that Great Wisdom City would not need to do so much just to harm them; it would be a breeze for Hung Siu to get rid of them even without using brains.


    At the same time, three young men stepped out from the crowd, and the Great Wisdom City participants made way for them subconsciously. The three of them were donned in azure uniforms, and the person on the left had two tufts of beard and a kind of pretty face. He was the Hung n disciple, Hung Koh.


    Another had a square face, walked with a powerful stride, and at first nce he seemed to have the demeanor of a formidable man, easily causing one to overlook that he was just a young man in his twenties. He was Hung Si Yuen.


    Both him and Hung Koh were famous young cultivators of Great Wisdom City, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call them the future of Great Wisdom City.However, they were standing behind the middle teenager, making them look like ordinary people.


    When Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee saw the teen in the middle, they wore ugly expressions. They had bad memories associated with him, despite him being eliminated by Yeung Tin Hun.


    However, Hung Ching Sun excelled during the Cloud Pce enrollment. Just based on how Hung Ching Sun dared to challenge all ten elites alone, one could see his capability and confidence. Not only that, he had grown even stronger by cultivating at the Heavenly Silver Waterfall frequently.


    Gliphers cultivated their body, and even though physical strength alone could not represent their full capability, it was enough to prove that they were special.


    Hung Ching Sun nced at Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee before looking away to the silver light by the cliff.


    If it was any other day, he would definitely be excited to challenge Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee to redeem himself, but today was the Silver Waterfall Festival. It was a glorious festival to others, but it was a very important moment for him.


    The Cloud Pce Itinerants weren¡¯t even half as important as the Heavenly Illusion because this was Hung Ching Sun¡¯sst chance.<hr>


    Seeing that all participants had gotten ready, Hung Siu announced the start of the festival. ¡°The festival has officially begun, all participants, please head into the Heavenly Illusion!¡±


    The participants were people of all ages, but at most of the two-chambered state. There were also some one-chambered cultivators amongst them.


    All the participants dashed towards the cliff, leaving Chui Yim¡¯s heart in his throat. But as they jumped off the cliff, they disappeared into the silver screen.


    <em>The space actually exists!?</em>


    Chui Yim marvelled, but he was reminded of Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s Ink Heaven Painting, which was a self-created space, he no longer feared. Seeing the participants enter, he and Kam Chin Kee followed.


    <em>Buzz¡­</em>


    They were familiar with the spatial movements, and when the entered the space, they found themselves in a silver ocean alone. There was another energy ripple, but no sound. However, it carried a message; ¡°Persevere to the end.¡±


    <em>What is there to persevere against?</em> Chui Yim was startled, but his confusion was soon answered.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    Ripples formed in the surrounding silver ocean as nine small, silver fish started to surface and pounce at Chui Yim.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Chui Yim was still able to remain calm, but this scene left him at a loss. Instead of waiting to be attacked, he smacked one fish dead and kicked two, causing them to disperse into silver light.


    He also deliberately allowed one of the fish to bite him to feel its power. The silver fish bit him hard; Chui Yim did not expect them to have such sharp teeth for it to gnaw on his arms since they were made of silver beams of light.


    Chui Yim furrowed his brows. The fish obviously was unable to bite through his skin, since he had cultivated bronze skin sessfully, while the fish was not even a grade one beast. However, it was sufficient to make him feel pain.


    With that, Chui Yim crushed it with his hands.


    Nine of the fish disappeared, and eighteen whirlpools soon appeared.<hr>


    Hung Siu looked at the silver light space silently. Next to him stood a man who could be described as an older version of Hung Siu. The man was Hung Siu¡¯s biological younger brother, Hung Leung. Hung Leung was less talented than Hung Siu, only in the four-chambered state. He was younger, but five-chambered state cultivators could live up to three hundred years while four-chambered cultivators only had a lifespan of a hundred years.


    Thus, Hung Leung¡¯s time was near.


    Hung Siu did not get married, but Hung Leung had two sons; Hung Ching Sun was one of them.


    Watching Hung Ching Sun on the light screen, Hung Leung whispered, ¡°Elder Brother, do you think Ching Sun stands a chance this time?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Hung Siu replied after a pause. ¡°The Heavenly Illusion is extremely difficult, and other than capability, one¡¯s understanding and luck are also important. If that weren¡¯t the case, the secrets of the illusion would have been easily broken already. Even I could not manage to do it back then.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother couldn¡¯t even beat me in the second-chambered state, haha!¡± Hung Leung caressed his beard and joked. Hung Siu wore a rare smile on his face too. He was a typicalte bloomer, stepping into the four-chambered state many decadester than Hung Leung. Thus, it was widely believed that Hung Leung would be the next Hung n Leader at that time.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Hung Siu spent his time cultivating quietly, and one sudden day, he overcame the boundary and emerged as a five-chambered cultivator, leaving the entire city bewildered.


    Having a strong bond, Hung Leung was genuinely d for his elder brother. He was not jealous in the slightest and even suggested Hung Siu be the next n leader without hesitation.


    It was important to know that, in Great Wisdom City, the position of Hung n leader was equivalent to Great Wisdom City¡¯s mayor and owner. Yet, Hung Leung let go of the position willingly, and Hung Siu did not have his own family so he treated Hung Leung¡¯s son as his own, passing down his martial arts techniques and gliphilities to them.


    Hung Siu¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded on the blurry figures on the silver screen. With his cultivation, he could naturally tell who the figures were.


    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the Cloud Pce Itinerants¡¯ performance. Cloud Pce is said to be best at creating miracles, and if both of them manage to decode the secret that nobody has seeded in for centuries¡­¡±<hr>


    Eighteen silver fish followed Hung Ching Sun around, and he handled the situation with ease, advancing and retreating when he needed to. Hung Ching Sun was not in a hurry to defeat the fish, instead he kept looking around as if he was searching for something.


    As somebody who had participated in the festival for seven years, he was more than familiar with the process. But what he wanted was not to simply make it through.


    The Heavenly Illusion was named as such since everything that appeared was just an illusion. The waterfall was just like a volcano, erupting with the energy that it had stored for a year, and the silver fish were fake, just products of the energy. Thus, the fish around him would only grow in number.To most participants, the fish represented their level.


    It started from nine fish, then eighteen, and it increased by multiples of nine. Every nine fish represented a stage, and the more fish one was able to take down, the higher their level would be. Whichever level the participant ended up with, they would be allowed to cultivate at the corresponding level of the waterfall.


    But as the direct descendant of the Hung n, there was no need for Hung Ching Sun to fight for the right to cultivate at the waterfall; the waterfall was as good as the n¡¯s backyard, so he could enter anytime he wished.


    Hung Ching Sun was searching for the secret hidden in the Heavenly Illusion.


    The secret of the Heavenly Illusion was a legend in Great Wisdom City. Only cultivators below the two-chambered state were allowed in the illusion, and after hundreds of festivals that were held, there was long news of cultivators sensing or sighting that something was hidden in the illusion. Some said it was a passage that led to the next level of the illusion, while there were also those saying how there were precious treasures or martial arts skills hidden in the illusion.


    No matter what, it remained undiscovered for the past several centuries.


    This legendcked substance though, as some people said they sensed it during the first stage while there was a talent saying how he only felt it when he was in the fifth stage, battling forty-five fish. The moment he felt it, he lost his focus and was defeated by the fish, which caused him to be sent out of the illusion.


    Thus, there were no urate statistics about it.


    But Hung Ching Sun came across the same situation. Last year, he somehow felt that there was something calling to him in the illusion when he reached the fourth stage. He searched hard but to no avail and left with unwillingness in the end.


    Some might be filled with questions in their mind. What exactly was the Heavenly Silver Waterfall? It was a forbidden area, and yet cultivators above the two-chambered state weren¡¯t allowed inside? Well, technically they were, but this had be a natural rule of the forbidden area: cultivators above the two-chambered state who ignored the rule and headed in would be greeted by nine illusions of grade-four gliphic beasts instead of cute silver fish. Even if the cultivator managed to pass the first stage, there would be eighteen grade-four gliphic beasts waiting for him at the next stage.


    Forbidden areas were terrifying, and the secrets hidden inside would no doubt be precious¡­ The thought of this fueled Hung Ching Sun. After making sure that he didn¡¯t feel anything calling for him at this stage, he turned serious and sent a punch out, destroying all eighteen fish with his punch!


    At the same time, twenty-seven whirlpools appeared silently.<hr>


    All participants of the Silver Waterfall Festival were capable cultivators who could pass the first stage at least. The stage might only have consisted of nine fish, but defeating nine almost-grade-one gliphic beasts in one go was not something that all two-chambered or one-gliphic state cultivators could do.


    Every participant was an elite of their generation in the city.


    Hung Koh and Hung Si Yuen had already passed the second stage, while Hung Ching Sun only defeated half of the twenty-seven fish in the third stage. Hung Siu could tell that his nephew was purposely dragging it out to see if he could sense the treasure¡¯s calling.


    However, his eyes lit up when he saw the two teenagers at the side.


    It was not Chui Yim that amazed him. Hung Siu was simrly a glipher, so he could guess how far Chui Yim could go despite the teen being a monster. Kam Chin Kee was the one that surprised him. The teen had his hands behind his back but was surrounded by silver strings, and there were three animals moving around him.


    The three animals were his puppets, Blue Wolf, Red Bird, and Yellow Bee.


    Kam Chin Kee created a new technique in this world with his puppetry. The rumor of him being Craftsman Kam was all over the ce, and many organisations researched his puppetry skills.


    However, nobody had mimicked him sessfully.


    Kam Chin Kee made it look easy, but he needed dozens of strings to control the puppets for them to act in unpredictable ways. The loss of a single string would result in a loss of agility and power.


    Currently, Kam Chin Kee was standing in the illusion calmly, as if there were many invisible hands controlling his puppets for him. He cleared twenty-seven fish with his puppets and made it to the fourth stage; how fast was he?<hr>


    After four years in Cloud Pce, not only had Chui Yim improved drastically, but Kam Chin Kee too.


    Before Chui Yim picked up Flowing July me, he never once defeated Kam Chin Kee in any spar because the other had already created his personal gliph, Genesis.


    This was the gliph that Kam Chin Kee used to save Lee Bak during the Cloud Pce enrollment.


    Genesis was used to create extremely thin gliph strings through special methods.


    Gliph strings were not actual items, just a result of the connection of mental strength and heaven and earth energy. But through the Genesis Gliph that Kam Chin Kee created, the gliph strings could transform into an existence between reality and illusion. The intent to create something from nothing ¨C Genesis. Now, Kam Chin Kee did not need strings to control his puppets; instead, he just used the Genesis Gliph to do so.


    Kam Chin Kee went into the Heavenly Silver Waterfall with no prior knowledge, but dealing with group enemies was his speciality to start with.


    <em>Boom boom boom¡­</em>


    Blue Wolf¡¯s scary face opened from the sides, and numerous poisonous needles shot out, making five silver fish disappear in an instant. Kam Chin Kee stood in the middle with three puppets at three of his sides.


    The surrounding fish all disappeared, reced by forty-five silver whirlpools now.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The situation inside the Heavenly Illusion was not meant for the public to spectate. However, powerful cultivators could still sense the circumstances taking ce. The five-chambered Hung Siu had the clearest view, but the four-chambered cultivators could also see the participants clearly


    It did not take long for the spectators to notice Kam Chin Kee¡¯s rapid movements. Chui Yim performed excellently too, fighting twenty-seven silver fish fiercely. However speed was not the most important factor; to the important figures that knew about the Heavenly Illusion¡¯s secret, the mysterious chance was.<hr>


    As time passed, they started to see the elimination of the teens and youths. It was as if a weird, dazzling silver monster had vomited them out onto the stone stage on the cliff. Some were disappointed, while some were happy with their results, as not every participant had the same aim as Hung Ching Sun to find the mysterious calling.


    Their level determined which level of the Heavenly Waterfall they were allowed to cultivate on, and this was already a significant chance for the growing teens.


    Those that still remained were the elites of the two-chambered state. Ching Koi, Lam Kuk Ho, Kung-Suen Ching Lau, the three Hung n disciples, as well as the Cloud Pce Itinerants.


    However, Chui Yim seemed to be struggling. He had already reached the sixth stage, battling fifty-four silver fish that were at the peak of grade one.


    His burning hair had grown, but he looked like he didn¡¯t seem well.


    Honestly, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee had different styles. Kam Chin Kee was an all-rounder; he could perform group attacks with his puppets, defend, and control with his gliphs. He was a mysterious teen. On the other hand, Chui Yim spent thest four years improving his physical strength, gliphilities, and short-ranged attacks.Be it Flowing July me or True Domineer, they were explosive gliphilities that allowed him to utilize great power exceeding cultivators of the same state for a brief moment. However, in martial arts, brute force didn¡¯tst long, which was the situation with Chui Yim now. He had bad stamina.


    Although the Heaven¡¯s me in his heart chamber gave him endless energy, it could not sustain his terrifying burst power. He had improved greatly from when he just reached the one-chambered state and could sustain the burning hair state for more than fifteen minutes, but not by that much.


    The test of the Heavenly Illusion was a test of stamina, and this was exactly what Chui Yimcked.


    <em>Boom boom boom¡­</em>


    Chui Yim sent out continuous punches to crush the fish and make his way to the seventh stage. He panted hard, obviously unable to take it any longer.<hr>


    As time passed, Hung Koh was thrown out at the seventh stage, as well as Hung Si Yuen.


    Ching Koi and Kung-Suen Ching Lau couldn¡¯t make it past the sixth stage.


    After trying his best, there were still about twenty fish left, but Chui Yim¡¯s ming hair could notst any longer, and the fish joined forces to eliminate him.


    Chui Yim was reluctant. He looked around the stone stage, and seeing there was no Kam Chin Kee, he smiled. ¡°All the best! Cloud Pce never fails!¡±


    Now, only Hung Ching Sun and Kam Chin Kee were left in the illusion.<hr>


    Hung Ching Sun was currently at the eighth stage, surrounded by seventy-two grade-one fish.


    The Silver Curtain that Hung Ching Sun thought of at the Heavenly Silver Waterfall¡¯s Heavenly World was great to deal with group attacks. Every curtain heunched could take out a group of silver fish.


    Great Wisdom City was a ce full of exquisite battle techniques. The Hung n¡¯s secret Great Strike technique allowed Hung Ching Sun to move freely under this scary attack. His clean battle technique along with his gliphility suitable to go against group attacks made him like a fish in water.


    However, Hung Ching Sun was getting annoyed, as he knew that this was his limit. There was no way he could pass the ninth stage, and nobody had sessfully done so in centuries.


    At the ninth stage, there would be eighty-one silver fish, but the number wasn¡¯t the main point, the silver fish were. They were all at the peak of grade one, so they had scary offensive capability. They became beasts that moved at grade one speed but had a grade two attack.


    Going against eighty-one grade-two gliphic beasts!? It was suicidal even for grade three elites!


    However, the call he once felt was still not yet here.


    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em><hr>


    Hung Siu watched the situation without a word. He could roughly guess what was going to happen with reference to the book of the Heavenly Illusion that recorded all scenarios from the previous centuries.


    Now, Kam Chin Kee was already in the ninth stage. He knew that things were bad when he saw the eighty-one whirlpools.


    The fish became much more agile, and there was strong movement in the silver space; the ninth stage was much tougher than he thought.


    When Yellow Bee, his fastest puppet, flew out from a fish¡¯s attack, Kam Chin Kee¡¯s face fell. The Genesis Gliph that he controlled the puppets with was connected to his mental state, which was a function normal puppet strings didn¡¯t have. This also meant that he had a better sense of what was going on.


    None of the silver fish in the previous eight stages had such great power.


    Without hesitation, he kept Yellow Bee in his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. The small, agile puppet had bad defense, and under the attacks of the eighty-one silver fish, it might¡¯ve been destroyed within no time.


    This was the same situation for Red Bird too. Kam Chin Kee gave up on using it and kept it in the bracelet.


    Facing such a terrible situation, rather than feeling fear, Kam Chin Kee wore a smile.


    ¡°Siu Tin, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± he whispered.


    As soon as he did so, a small spider ran out of his hair and dropped onto Kam Chin Kee¡¯s nose. It was only the size of a thumb, but with a leap, it disappeared after hearing Kam Chin Kee¡¯s summon.


    At this time, the eighty-one fish with the capability of grade-two gliphic beasts arrived in front of Kam Chin Kee who was left with only Blue Wolf¡­


    However, Kam Chin Kee smiled gently.


    <em>Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!!!</em>


    Eight loud sounds rang out, and eight one-meter-long spikes appeared out of the blue. These spikes were attached to a two-meter-tall giant spider that was shielding Kam Chin Kee with its long legs!

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    In the past, Kam Chin Kee clinched first during the inter-school exchange¡¯s grouppetition. As such, Metallic Blood War Gate awarded him with the Giant Demonic Spider egg, which hatched during the past four years. The spider viewed Kam Chin Kee as its father, and they had been inseparable since.


    Due to its tiny size, it hid in Kam Chin Kee¡¯s ck hair, and only turned into its giant form to protect its master when it heard his orders!


    <em>Boom boom boom! </em>The spider sent the surrounding fish flying with its legs. Kam Chin Kee had already kept Blue Wolf, and he supported Siu Tin, his pet Giant Demonic Spider, with his Cloud Pce skill ¨C Great Cerulean Mountain!


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    Giant Demonic Spiders were the kings of gliphic beasts in today¡¯s world, and they were one of the most powerful beasts even a thousand years ago. Thus, it was stronger than all gliphic beasts of its state.


    At this moment, Kam Chin Kee felt a subtle energy movement, or rather, it was more like a calling or a low soft mumble whose message could not be decoded even if one tried their best. Thus, it sparked the curiosity of the cultivators.


    Kam Chin Kee scanned the ce in search of this mumble.<hr>


    At the same time, Hung Ching Sun was over the moon. <em>It¡¯s the calling!</em>He no longer preserved his stamina and crushed the four fish in front of him. Unlike Kam Chin Kee, who hesitated and moved carefully, Hung Ching Sun was experienced, thus he pounced towards a certain direction immediately! However, the surrounding fish would never allow him to search freely.


    On the other hand, Kam Chin Kee had Siu Tin¡¯s powerful defence that allowed him to focus on searching for the calling¡­ <em>huh?</em>


    His gaze stopped in the direction where the eighty-one whirlpools that formed the silverfish were at.


    The attentive Kam Chin Kee always paid close attention to his surroundings and things like Woo Nim¡¯s footwork, the distance between Yim Mo Chiu¡¯s steps, and more. Eagle-eyed was the best word to describe him. After all, even if he did not want to admit it, he was once an assassin. Every change in his surroundings mattered as a tiny mistake might lead to failure or increase his chance of surviving. His previous career was possible because of his precise observation skills.


    Now, he realized that there were eighty-two whirlpools! It looked the same as the other eighty-one whirlpools and its difference was so subtle that it could hardly be noticed. However, if one took a closer look, the whirlpool was spinning in a different direction ¨C to the left ¨C unlike the other whirlpools that spun to the right.


    If the eighty-one fish were from the original whirlpools, then would this extra whirlpool lead to where the fish were from? The origin of this illusion?


    Many thoughts passed Kam Chin Kee¡¯s mind within a short span of time, and like a fallen leaf, Kam Chin Kee¡¯s direction seemed undecided to the public, but he was already pouncing for the whirlpool spinning anti-clockwise!<hr>


    The confident Hung Ching Sun did not make any move again, but the silver fish that swam towards him started dispersing into silver light five meters away from him. The jade he was wearing on his chest was currently shining brightly.


    Hung Siu turned to his younger brother subconsciously, and indeed, he was wearing a smile.


    It was the Shifting Light Jade that Hung Leung purchased from an auction years ago.


    This consumptive item could divert all energliph in a radius of five meters, turn it into the cultivator¡¯s energy, and crush everything else.


    In the past, Hung Leung¡¯s life was saved twice with this jade. The jade could only be used onest time at this point, and due to his age, Hung Leung knew that he would no longer head out, and since it was safe in the city, he gave the treasure to his son for protection.


    To Hung Ching Sun, using this treasure now was worth it ¨C as long as he could gain the secret that had been hidden in this illusion for centuries.


    Hung Ching Sun had found the whirlpool. For the past three Silver Waterfall Festivals, he had been searching for this calling and already made out the different whirlpools. Thus, there was no need for him to deduce or make out anything more. All he needed to do was find and enter the whirlpool. Thus, when he heard the calling, he activated the Shifting Light Jade without hesitation to search for the whirlpool.


    Now that it was in front of him, Hung Ching Sun could no longer contain his excitement andughed loudly.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The movement of space transportation signified that he had seeded. He had finally gotten his hands on the secret of the illusion that stayed undiscovered for the past several centuries!


    The pressuring figure that always stood in front of him appeared in his mind once again, which made the teen clench his fists.


    <em>I will definitely do better than you this time!</em><hr>


    At the same time, the ever-changing silver light at the edge of the cliff came to a halt.


    <em>Boom!!!</em> It was a loud noise, and all Great Wisdom City citizens were unable to believe their eyes. The evesting waterfall had stopped.


    If there was somebody enjoying the waterfall from afar, what they saw would be that the silver waterfall that always looked like fabric was cut in half by invisible scissors!


    The waterfall stopped plunging downwards. Instead, it went in another direction. <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    The loud waterfall now sounded like a thunderstorm as the stream moved upwards¡­ for the Heavenly Illusion formed by silver light!


    ¡°Siu Sun made it!¡± Hung Leungughed loudly. He was extremely excited, as his son achieved something that nobody managed to do in centuries!


    ¡°Not just him.¡± Suddenly, Hung Siu spoke. Hung Leung was stunned and took a close look into the illusion, which left him with jaw dropped to the ground.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee slowly regained his focus. The surrounding silver light became milder, allowing him to look properly.


    A figure appeared in front of him, staring at him like Kam Chin Kee was a ghost.


    ¡°Hung Ching Sun?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked after a pause.


    Hung Ching Sun felt that he was going insane now. <em>How did this dudee in? How is this possible? And what right does Kam Chin Kee have? I have prepared and worked hard for so many years, even exhausting my shifting jade that has already turned to ashes now!</em>


    <em>Why!?</em>


    Just then, the mumble rang out again. The both of them could tell that it was nonguage, but more of a meaningless sound that was slow and steady. However, they could understand its meaning in their minds.


    <em>Only one shall stay and inherit my legacy.</em>

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Hung Leung scowled at the sight.


    ¡°How is this possible? This is the first time that boy entered the Heavenly Illusion. No, not just him, there have been no Cloud Pce members who have ever done so. How did he manage to find it¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from Cloud Pce, an institution that always creates miracles. Isn¡¯t that recorded enough in the books?¡± Hung Siu cut his brother off and shook his head.


    Hung Siu did not talk about his spections; the calling and summons they heard for centuries were to find the strongest participant in the illusion, and only participants that went beyond their limits would hear the calling.


    For example, the ninth stage was Kam Chin Kee¡¯s limit. If not for the Giant Demonic Spider that appeared out of nowhere, he would not have been able to pass the stage with merely his puppets. The same went for Hung Ching Sun; his limit was the eighth stage, and he only managed to pass with the Shifting Light Jade.


    And this current scene where the both of them had to fight for the chance was created because the illusion deemed them to be equally capable.


    This was just Hung Siu¡¯s guess, but it made a lot of sense to him now.<hr>


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be here. Get lost of your own ord if you want to remain uninjured.¡± Hung Ching Sun snickered.¡°Hehe.¡± Kam Chin Kee chuckled without a reply. Siu Tin stood on Kam Chin Kee¡¯s nose. Being a grade-one gliphic beast, it was unable tost for long-duration fights. Exhausted, Siu Tin climbed back to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s hair.


    Hung Ching Sun red at Kam Chin Kee fiercely. ¡°This time around, it¡¯s different,¡± he said sternly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Cloud Pce enrollment; that was just a game that I didn¡¯t mind losing.¡± With that, Hung Ching Sun patted his jade that had a palm crest on it and took out a set of knuckledusters.


    The knuckledusters were made entirely of jade, giving off a shiny green hue. They looked more like jade sculptures, but those who could identify this weapon would never view it in this manner.


    This was Green Bamboo Curse, a famous grade-three weapon in Great Wisdom City. Great Wisdom City and the Hung n both had a natural cycle where every generation would have a gliph weapon for them that returned to the n for the future generation¡¯s use when the current user passed on or no longer needed it.


    Green Bamboo Curse was used by Hung Ching Sun¡¯s grandfather, Hung Leung and Hung Siu¡¯s father, and returned to the n after his grandfather passed on. Thus, it was in Hung Ching Sun¡¯s hands now.


    The name came from the three gliphs carved on the weapon ¨C Green Intent, Bamboo Rustle, and Inauspicious Star.


    TL note: É·ÐÇ trantes to Inauspicious Star, referring to celestial bodies or individuals that brings bad luck to people.


    The Green Intent Gliph helped gliphers speed up their cultivation and had an attribute thatplemented the Hung n¡¯s style.


    The Bamboo Rustle Gliph produced rustling sounds in the attack to affect the opponent mentally, hurting them.


    As for Inauspicious Star, every attack would create an energliph wave that did not exhaust the glipher¡¯s own energliph.


    The three gliphsbined were no longer basic gliphs. In summary, this was a grade-three-peak gliph weapon as good as a grade-four gliph weapon!


    Hung Ching Sun put the weapon on carefully and clenched his fist. His energliph flowed into the weapon through his two chambers and it lit up in green. ¡°However, it¡¯s different this time around. The Heavenly Illusion belongs to us, Great Wisdom City, and anything, be it treasure or legacy, I will only give up over my dead body.


    ¡°So if you dare fight with me for it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He stared at Kam Chin Kee with a chilly gaze. Hung Ching Sun meant what he said.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee only looked at him and chuckled in reply like always.


    He presented himself as a doormat like always, but anyone that could still smile calmly facing Great Wisdom¡¯s God, Second Young Master Hung¡¯s, threats proved his extraordinary capability.


    Threats? This meant nothing to the reincarnated Kam Chin Kee.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    Three puppets reappeared next to Kam Chin Kee, connected to him by translucent strings. Kam Chin Kee stood with his hands behind his back.


    Hung Ching Sun took this fight seriously.


    It might have seemed like he was belittling Kam Chin Kee, but it was just words. He took Cloud Pce Itinerants seriously and cautiously given that all of them were recorded to be invincible within their states, especially when Kam Chin Kee was surrounded by more than thirty gliph strings.


    Kam Chin Kee might¡¯ve been a ten-gliphic gliphist now.


    A ten-gliphic gliphist¡¯s gliphs were as powerful as three-chambered gliphers!


    However, this did not leave Hung Ching Sun in fear. Like he mentioned, they were currently in the Heavenly Illusion, which was located in Great Wisdom City. It was his home base, and it made no sense for him to retreat. Moreover, it was widely known that gliphists were considered rtively weak in actualbat until they reached the hundred-gliphic state. There was only a huge difference between three-chambered gliphers and hundred-gliphic gliphists, returning to even when the glipher reached four chambers.


    Also, Great Wisdom City looked down on gliphists, so Hung Ching Sun would not fear Kam Chin Kee even if he was in the ten-gliphic state.


    ¡°Please guide me true.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied with a smile as he held the Celestial Phenomenon Mirror behind his back.


    This treasure amplified Kam Chin Kee¡¯s ability greatly, and honestly, he would never have made it past the eighth stage of the illusion if not for this treasure and Siu Tin. This treasure multiplied the gliph strings he could control.<hr>


    <em>Ssh ssh ssh¡­</em>


    There seemed to be the crashing of waves nearby.


    It brought Kam Chin Kee back to the day he fought Lam Zaa and the other made use of the Hundred Streams Body. Yet, it sounded quite different as this was the Hung n¡¯s style ¨C the grade four Divine Surging Wave style.


    ¡°Let me see how powerful the sixth teacher is!¡± Hung Ching Sun kept himself calm and attacked with his right fist, the one he wore the knuckledusters on.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    This punch exceeded any attack that Hung Ching Sun everunched. He sounded polite, but he gave his best with the first move.


    The gliph passed down by the Hung n was called Surging Wave, which demonstrated the meaning of the idiom ¡°every wave surges higher than thest.¡± The style coordinated with the gliph perfectly, and it was quite a strong attack for something that wasn¡¯t a gliphility. Of course, there were still the gliphs of Green Bamboo Curse. There were even bamboo rustling sounds that could be heard.


    Lastly, he sent out the gliphility he created after cultivating for three years in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall ¨C Silver Curtain.


    The water curtain appeared in the space, and it seemed like heunched a Heavenly Silver Waterfall single-handedly. The twenty-meter-wide silver light came from all around.


    Hide? There was nowhere for his opponent to do so, they could only defend against the attack forcefully.


    Defend? This was Hung Ching Sun¡¯s attack at his best state; it wasn¡¯t that simple to block the attack.


    The moment heunched this punch, Kam Chin Kee already determined that even his puppet could not block it; at least Red Bird and Yellow Bee, created for agility and speed instead of defence, could not. Thus, when the shadows separated, it was Kam Chin Kee and Blue Wolf who took the attack head-on.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    The Great Wisdom City citizens watched this with a cold smile.


    <em>He will never be able to block Hung Ching Sun¡¯s attack with an ordinary puppet!</em>


    The attack that wasunched with Green Bamboo Curse had a profound impact, which perfectly showed the importance of a gliph weapon. This was exactly why every glipher flocked after powerful gliph weapons, as a suitable and strong gliph weapon could take their capability to the next level or further!


    The Silver Curtain gliphility that Hung Ching Sun created from studying the Heavenly Silver Waterfall had been perfected within the past four years too.


    In short, his attack was as powerful as one from a three-chambered glipher.


    Hung Ching Sun nned well to make good use of this punch right from the start. From his energy, mental state, and strength, he was at his peak when heunched this punch. This was something Hung Ching Sun would never have done if he was going for a longsting fight with Kam Chin Kee and his three puppets.


    <em>How funny, still using his precious puppetry when facing such a situation.</em>


    Hung Leung heaved a sigh of relief at this sight. It seemed that this battle would go well.


    <em>Even if Kam Chin Kee manages to take this attack, he will be seriously injured, unfit to continue fighting Hung Ching Sun.</em>Every single second mattered to cultivators, and the result could be decided in the blink of an eye.<hr>


    Compared to Hung Ching Sun, Kam Chin Kee was less cunning. Blue Wolf¡¯s maw opened once again, but there were no hidden traps this time.


    During the past four years, not only had Kam Chin Kee improved, but his puppets too, which was inevitable since he was a great master of puppetry and had an elite cksmith like Chui Yim to help him.


    Puppets were sorted into four different grades; heaven, earth, obsidian, and amber in descending order.


    Red Bird and Yellow Bee were still in the obsidian grade, but Kam Chin Kee had upgraded Blue Wolf to the earth grade. Blue Wolf was Kam Chin Kee¡¯s first puppet and it specialised in defence, so it was his ace.


    Some called Blue Wolf slow, but it was only considered slow when it waspared to Red Bird and Yellow Bee. Given how Blue Wolf defeated the one-chambered Metallic Blood War Gate talent when it first appeared was sufficient to prove its power and speed. But at the end of the day, Blue Wolf¡¯s strength was defence.


    The odd wolf face expanded continuously with the connection of numerous micro-mechanisms. In the blink of an eye, the scary face expanded tenfold and blocked in front of Kam Chin Kee.


    It seemed familiar because Kam Chin Kee got the idea from Matchless Guardian, which Chui Yim created for Lee Bak!


    But¡­ that was all.


    Hung Ching Sun did not react when he saw this shield.


    <em>So what if he has a huge shield made of his blue wolf?</em>


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    A breeze went past. The silver curtain-like punch came to a halt before making its way forward.


    Blue Wolf¡¯s shield cracked into pieces as Hung Ching Sun¡¯s punch sent it flying. Kam Chin Kee now had to take the attack alone!


    He was no longer in the Heavenly Illusion¡¯s test. The worst that could happen during the test was to be eliminated by the fish, but now, the consequences would be severe.


    This attack might cost Kam Chin Kee his life!


    Watching this, the Hung n elites were reminded of Hung Ching Sun¡¯s words before he started the fight: ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    And now, it seemed like he would stay true to his word.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee was still unaffected, the sweet smile not disappearing from his face.


    To the public, Kam Chin Kee was the standard Cloud Pce member, calm and never losing his cool in an emergency.


    But in reality, the situation was lessplex than the public thought.


    Cherishing his puppets too much or looking down on Hung Ching Sun?Because of his Genesis Gliph, he controlled puppets with gliph strings instead of actual fishing lines. This resulted in him being unable to draw gliphs when he controlled all three puppets.


    Thus, after keeping two of his puppets and leaving the now-uncontrolled Blue Wolf as a shield, all his gliph strings returned.


    That was all.


    Was he arrogant? Did he view himself highly?


    It was impossible to see these characteristics on Kam Chin Kee.


    A punch equal to a three-chambered glipher¡¯s? Kam Chun Kee, who now had his hands free and the Celestial Phenomenon Mirror to help him increase his gliph strings to thirty, he was as powerful as a ten-gliphic gliphist!


    Blue Wolf¡¯s shield bought him ample time to draw a gliph ¨C his second personal gliph.


    His first personal gliph was officially Genesis, but even before he broke through, he had already created this second gliph. It was just that he only perfected it and made it his second personal gliph after he created the Genesis Gliph in Cloud Pce.


    A five-meter-wide translucent scary face appeared in front of Kam Chin Kee. The ghostly face could scare people out of their wits, but in Kam Chin Kee¡¯s hometown, his first world, it represented protection.


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s personal gliph ¨C Blue Ghost.


    <em>Boom!!!</em>


    The silver punch lightnded on the Blue Ghost Gliph. The fight was no longer as devastating as they got into a deadlock! The endless fist light went for the lifelike Blue Ghost Gliph, which swallowed the energliph to improve its defense!


    <em>This powerful gliph belongs to a single-gliphic state gliphist?</em>


    The more powerful a gliph was, the moreplex it would be to construct. This was why they said that gliphists only boomed when they reached the hundred-gliphic state; overlyplicated and powerful gliphs were impossible for gliphists below the hundred-gliphic state to draw. Well, more like no opponent would give one enough time to finish drawing such a gliph in a real battle.


    This was why Sung Tsz Hin could blow everyone in the world off their feet with the Hidden Cloud Gliph. This gliph with such a practical usage was so simple that even a single-gliphic gliphist could draw it. It was simple yet had such a special ability; this gliph alone was enough to represent this era.


    Kam Chin Kee was still only in the single-gliphic state, but he was able to draw such a powerful gliph. With the public¡¯s knowledge, this was impossible even with a treasure''s help.


    But it was clearly able to leave Hung Ching Sun in bad shock.<hr>


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    The silver fist light dispersed, and then the blue ghost face dispersed after thest punch.


    The youths were still standing across from each other just like the start. Kam Chin Kee was smiling calmly as before, while Hung Ching Hung now wore aplicated expression.


    He nced out of the corner of his eye where the blue wolf puppety like a piece of trash; two out of its four legs were broken, leaving only a single, poor string connected to it. It was also in a broken state, and its face was cracked. Blue Wolf should have been destroyed.


    However, Hung Ching Sun wasn¡¯t satisfied with this result. <em>My well-prepared punch only cost the life of one puppet?</em>


    The thought of this had him holding Green Bamboo Curse tighter, inserting energliph into it. Silver Curtain was mainly used for defense¡­ this attack had yet to end!

 Chapter 556

    Kam Chin Kee subconsciously looked up. There were countless green balls of light that came down on him. It was aplicated gliph, but he was able to identify that it was the Inauspicious Star Gliph! This was Green Bamboo Curse¡¯s main feature ¨C to emit the offensive Inauspicious Star Gliph every now and then with no cost to the user.


    Since Hung Ching Sun went all in with his attack, more than ten Inauspicious Stars came down on Kam Chin Kee while Hung Ching Sun attacked again at the same time!


    Kam Chin Kee looked asposed as ever, which was what Hung Ching Sun hated most about him.


    He moved like a willowy ghost, forming many afterimages in the blink of an eye as he avoided all the Inauspicious Stars nimbly.


    n Leader Kung-Suen, who was watching the fight, took a nce at his daughter subconsciously; it resembled Kung-Suen Ching Lau¡¯s self-created gliphility, Willow Branch Ghost, greatly, but it was even more exquisite!


    Hung Ching Sun had already pounced over, punching Kam Chin Kee with his right fist. Like a violent wave, his Great Strike was sent towards Kam Chin Kee.


    However, Kam Chin Kee smiled gently because Hung Ching Sun was going for his afterimage instead. Meanwhile, what went directly for Hung Ching Sun was a red figure, its beak made of metal. Hung Ching Sun was taken aback, but it was toote for him to dodge the attack.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Red Bird flew out while Hung Ching Sun looked as cold as an iceberg. The cloth belt that was tied around his waist shone with a hazy light.Hung Ching Sun was no ordinary person after all. As the Hung n¡¯s second young master, he was donned in many treasures like the ancient Shifting Light Jade, the grade three gliph weapon Green Bamboo Curse, and Great Wisdom City¡¯s speciality ¨C the Silver Stream Belt, a high-quality treasure made of cloth that was soaked in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall. And the belt Hung Ching Sun wore came with the Silver Stream Shield, able to block any sort of attack thrice.


    Hung Ching Sun felt unpleasant at how he had to waste one of the belt¡¯s chances during his first fight with Red Bird. If not for the belt, the bird¡¯s grade-three gliphic weapon beak would¡¯ve been sufficient to take his life.


    He really detested this feeling!


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Right as he was in an extremely bad mood, he heard Kam Chin Keeughing. He could no longer keep hisposure as he had threatened Kam Chin Kee before the fight started, so he red at the other in fury.


    ¡°What the hell are youughing at!?¡±


    ¡°Watch your back.¡± Kam Chin Kee pointed.


    ¡°My back?¡± Hung Ching Sun was confused; he felt a chilly sensation at his back and the belt heated up.


    He turned around to see that numerous tiny needles had nearly reached him, but the Silver Stream Shield activated automatically and blocked the attack. He didn¡¯t know when it happened, but there was a huge hole in the blue wolf puppet¡¯s stomach ¨C the puppet that was trash to him!


    That was where the tiny needles shot out from!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another loud boom was heard. It sent Hung Ching Sun jumping up as he realised that the Silver Stream Shield had blocked a huge mountain big enough to crush him to his death! His silver belt had lost its lustre and looked like any other ordinary belt.


    And¡­


    That was all.


    How careless was Hung Ching Sun to leave his back to his enemy during a battle?


    When he finally regained awareness, Kam Chin Kee was gripping his neck with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Hung Ching Sun wanted to get himself out and counterattack because of this result he was unhappy with, but it was only now that he found out that Kam Chin Kee¡¯s grip was as tight as a padlock. <em>Is his body in the two-chambered state?</em>


    Hung Ching Sun was unwilling to concede defeat. To him, Kam Chin Kee tricked him to make him look behind himself before sneak attacking him. He looked around, and the illusion remained even though Kam Chin Kee had his neck; <em>this means that the illusion disapproves too!</em>


    ¡°Do you dare to kill me?¡± Hung Ching Sunughed. They were in Great Wisdom City, the city that belonged to his n, and there was even the five-chambered Hung Siu watching from the side.


    Kam Chin Kee would most likely end up dead if he dared to kill him.


    Kam Chin Kee was stunned, but he let out augh within no time. ¡°Why would I not dare?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, blood drained from Hung Ching Sun¡¯s face. The other was smiling widely, yet there was a strong murderous aura that felt as if Kam Chin was on top of a mountain of corpses, and it seemed like he could smell the metallic smell of blood!


    The other was smiling widely, but he was a devil.


    The murderous intent told Hung Ching Sun that Kam Chin Kee meant his words, which made the grip on his neck feel even more intense. The long, pale hand that one might mistake for a girl¡¯s hand seemed to be flowing into his skin. Hung Ching Sun could somehow see the fingernails growing longer, sharper, and thinner, just like five knife desing out from his fingers.


    Hung Ching Sun was petrified in fear. The threat of death had him scared witless, screaming; ¡°I concede defeat!¡±


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    Kam Chin Kee¡¯s hand now clenched nothing, but he was still smiling at Hung Ching Sun. ¡°You let me win.¡±


    Hung Ching Sun flew out of the huge silver ball of water to the stone stage on the lonely peak, eyes shaking in fear.


    Only those in the four-chambered state and above could see what was going on in the illusion, and only a minority had such capabilities, so the rest were at a loss about what was going on.


    But no matter what, since Hung Ching Sun was thrown out, it meant that Kam Chin Kee won. The thought of this made the crowd have bad expressions. Kam Chin Kee was an outsider after all, and this meant that all representatives of Great Wisdom lost. Some even cursed at Hung Ching Sun in their hearts ¨C at how he only knew how to abuse his power in the city like a tyrant when he couldn¡¯t even get into the Cloud Trials four years ago!


    When Hung Ching Sun recovered from his shock, he met with Hung Siu¡¯s calm gaze and felt extremely indignant.


    ¡°The legendary item in the illusion is ours, Great Wisdom City¡¯s! Why should it end up in an outsider¡¯s hands!?


    ¡°That Kam boy is a fox! He schemed against me to win! What kind of Cloud Pce Itinerant is he?


    The elites who watched the fight felt awkward. They knew Kam Chin Kee won fair and square, but now that Hung Ching Sun phrased it in this manner, it sounded as if the other only yed dirty tricks.


    However, they were all observing Hung Siu. As Hung Ching Sun mentioned, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was as good as their backyard as well as a powerful natural object that they relied on. And only they, the Great Wisdom City members, witnessed the fight.


    Thus, as long as Hung Siu wanted, Kam Chin Kee naturally would have to give up the legendary item. Hung Siu could invert the truth with his words alone.


    Hung Ching Sun was no idiot; he knew that Hung Siu had the right to make the decision and shouted, ¡°Great Uncle! This is not for me, but for Great Wisdom City! I don¡¯t mind if the item does not end up being mine, Hung Ching Sun¡¯s, at the end of the day!¡±


    Hung Leung felt that his son had gone overboard, but he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. It certainly wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary item if nobody in the city could obtain it sessfully over the past several centuries.


    Thus, Hung Leung tried as well. ¡°Elder Brother, look¡­¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ¡°What is there to look at?¡± Hung Siu cut his younger brother off, and with a flip of his palm he sent Hung Ching Sun flying a few meters away. Some of the youth¡¯s teeth even fell out of his mouth. ¡°Look at you ying dirty tricks when you¡¯re clearly less capable than him. What¡¯s there to unt about when he could¡¯ve taken your life thrice in as many seconds? You said that he sneak-attacked you? So why didn¡¯t you take his life during your first attack?


    ¡°Stop with your dirty tricks, that¡¯s why your elder brother has left you behind.


    ¡°The rest of you can stop ming me with your gazes. I will not threaten a single-gliphic state kid just for a treasure or legacy. I, Hung Siu, can¡¯t bear to do such an embarrassing thing.¡±


    He waved his sleeve, a sign that there would not be any further discussion for this matter.


    The rest coughed awkwardly. Of course, none of them could bear to take such an action either, but it was all down to Hung Siu at the end of the day.


    They left in deep thought from Hung Siu¡¯s words.


    Back then in the day, Hung Siu did the same as his words, focusing on only cultivation and staying out of all worldly affairs, and then he surprised the world by suddenly breaking through to the five-chambered state. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but find his words meaningful and remember them by heart.


    Meanwhile, Hung Ching Sun was fine. Hung Siu could simply turn him into minced meat as a five-chambered glipher if he wanted to. However, Hung Siu¡¯s words left him in a daze and hurt his feelings.


    ¡°<em>Stop with your dirty tricks, that¡¯s why your elder brother has left you behind.¡±</em><em>Is it my fault for being less talented? Is it my fault for wanting to rely on items and target my enemies¡¯ psychological vulnerabilities?</em>


    The thought of this made him vomit blood and faint. However, there was nobody to help him up because of how arrogant and mean he was on a daily basis, and after hearing how he wronged Kam Chin Kee after failing to defeat him, they viewed him in a bad light.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau, whose heart was currently with Kam Chin Kee, even stared at Hung Ching Sun in pure disdain.


    At the end, Hung Si Yuen and Hung Koh had to help Hung Ching Sun down as they had no choice.


    The silver ball of water slowly solidified into a huge silver ball of light, which looked metallic at first nce.<hr>


    In the Heavenly Illusion, Kam Chin Kee stood alone calmly. He had now kept all his puppets back into the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. Because of his puppets, Chui Yim made him thergest bracelet out of all Cloud Pce members.


    At the same time, his heart hurt slightly for his half-destroyed Blue Wolf. It wouldn¡¯t be so simple to restore it.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, he was surrounded by odd mumbling again. This time around, the sound was louder and clearer though.


    Now, Kam Chin Kee realised that it was not a mumble, but a low, odd sound without too many sound waves. A sound that Kam Chin Kee had never heard before, but somehow he understood the meaning behind the sound. ¡°I never expected that my legacy would be passed on to a human.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee was at a loss; did that mean that this item or whatever was not left behind by humans?


    ¡°Whatever, if it¡¯s a human, then let it be.¡±


    Just as this sound was heard, the silver lights surrounding him started to circte, and the space shrunk! Numerous silver beams of light danced in the air, but in Kam Chin Kee¡¯s eyes, they were snippets instead, and all of them were talking about a huge silver whale.


    This whale had no wings, yet it was able to soar in the sky as if it was the ocean. It had old and calm eyes, yet through the snippets, Kam Chin Kee could feel the terrifying energy wave clearly!


    <em>This¡­ is the Heavenly Realm!?</em>


    Kam Chin Kee was shocked and speechless.


    Back at the Cerulean Mountain peak surrounded by fog, the Cloud Pce master, the Seven-Star Elder, gave him two heavenly realm seeds, one which he used to create his Great Cerulean Mountain gliphility that could y an offensive or defensive role, while the second realm had yet to be understood by him or Chui Yim.


    However, this Heavenly Realm was different from the one he received from the Seven-Star Elder as the snippets of the silver whale swimming in the air had the intention of guiding him through whatever the whale wanted Kam Chin Kee to be enlightened about. Kam Chin Kee shut his eyes, and the whale turned into footprints suddenly.


    He opened his eyes suddenly! It was a style, and he realised the sound was actually from the cry of a whale.


    ¡°This is called¡­ Heaven.¡± The voice rang out again. <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    <em>Swish swish swish swish¡­</em>


    Countless silver beams of light went into Kam Chin Kee¡¯s body like birds returning to their nest!


    <em>Boom boom boom!</em>


    These sounds were from inside of Kam Chin Kee¡¯s body, and his skin started shining silver. It was the colour of the silver whale, as well as the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.<hr>


    Everyone on the cliff stared at the ball of silver light in disbelief. Such a change had never once taken ce during the Silver Waterfall Festival despite being held for centuries. They had long heard about the legend, but it felt different when they saw it with their own eyes.


    What was special was that the person that got this legacy was not from Great Wisdom City, but an outsider! The thought of this made everyone turn to Chui Yim subconsciously, and the baldy was observing the silver ball of light in a manner like he would attack it once he sensed that something was off.


    <em>So this is how Cloud Pce members are? </em>The crowd couldn¡¯t help but think in this manner.


    Just then, the silver ball of light shook violently. <em>Pfft.</em>


    As if something was broken, a figure shining in silver appeared on the cliff, while endless streams of water plunged down once again, returning to its original state as the Heavenly Silver Waterfall. Kam Chin Kee was somehow floating and shining in silver, making him look like a man made of mercury.


    His ck hair danced in the air. He looked the same, yet there was something different about him. Only Chui Yim and Hung Siu managed to identify the difference immediately; thetter because of cultivation state, while the former was because of the long period of time they spent together. Just like how Kam Chin Kee understood him the most, Chui Yim immediately felt the huge changes that took ce to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s body.


    <em>Is that¡­ a special body form? What did he obtain inside?</em>


    When Kam Chin Kee reopened his eyes, the silver light on his body had died down. He met Chui Yim¡¯s worried gaze with a smile. ¡°Sorry for the long wait.¡±


    Only now did Chui Yim sh him a wide smile and walk over, patting Kam Chin Kee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad! You did not embarrass Cloud Pce after all.¡±


    Kam Chin Keeughed calmly. ¡°I wonder which stage Junior Brother was eliminated at?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chui Yim stopped in his tracks and his smiley expression was reced by an ugly one, ring at Kam Chin Kee.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Hung Siu turned to the duo and nodded his head gently. ¡°You''ve done well. However, may I ask what was inside the illusion? Since the illusion has been around for many centuries, our city has borne great curiosity towards it; some were even obsessed with it.


    ¡°I would be extremely grateful if sixth teacher is willing to clear my doubts.¡±


    As a five-chambered state, Hung Siu could be considered as putting his stature at a very low level. Kam Chin Kee might¡¯ve been a member of Cloud Pce, where all the strongest cultivators in the world were from, but Kam Chin Kee was not powerful enough to have Hung Siu speak to him in this manner.


    How Hung Siu spoke to the two-chambered boys showed his sincerity, and Kam Chin Kee was reminded of Hung Ching Sun subconsciously when he heard Hung Siu. The other would¡¯ve done anything just for that legacy.<hr>


    ¡°It''s the special body form, Flowing Stream,¡± Kam Chin Kee answered.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The crowd was stunned by his answer.


    ¡°The Flowing Stream Body?¡± Hung Leung couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kam Chin Kee nodded.The Flowing Stream Body ranked seventh on the Earth Rank. Cultivators who acquired the Flowing Stream Body would see changes take ce to their skin; they could control it and allow it to be smooth, not for beauty purposes but to defend the cultivator from all long-distance attacks, even long-distance energliph to a certain extent.


    Cultivators with the Flowing Stream Body could not be injured by ordinary attacks as their skin¡¯s unnoticeable change would shield the attacks for them. Unlike other special body forms, it was quitemon and practical, thus it was ranked seventh.


    Yes, it was quitemon for Great Wisdom City citizens. There were one or two elites equipped with this body form every generation, and half of the four-chambered and above elites present currently had it! The Hung brothers, Hung Leung and Hung Siu, naturally had it too.


    The method of cultivating this special body form was to absorb the Heavenly Silver Waterfall¡¯s energy into their body and strengthen their skin silently. To put it simply, the equation for a sessful Flowing Stream Body was seventy percent patience and thirty percent luck.


    As long as one stayed under the waterfall long enough, they would get the special body from unless they were unlucky. Let alone the four-chambered states, but even amongst the Great Wisdom group of three-chambered elites, some had managed to pick up the special body form sessfully.


    All of these were the best cultivators of their state in Great Wisdom City. Like the Ching n¡¯s Ching Fui Ping, the Kung-Suen n¡¯s Kung-Suen Cheung, the To n¡¯s To Ling Fung¡­ as for the Hung n, who treated the waterfall as their backyard, they already had three disciples who gained the special body form sessfully. The three of them were seen as future four-chambered cultivators as well as their n¡¯s future to the public.


    Learning that the legacy hidden in the illusion was just amon body form of their city, the crowd felt kind of disappointed, as it was less amazing than they thought it would be. Of course, they were in doubt, but since there weren¡¯t any clear changes to Kam Chin Kee¡¯s body and there wasn¡¯t much change to his energliph movement, the crowd wouldn¡¯t know if he acquired any other powerful styles or legacies too.


    It was inappropriate for Hung Siu to continue, thus, he did not and allowed Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee to leave the Hung n back to Man Fai¡¯s house, where Lam Ming Sum already had dinner prepared.<hr>


    ¡°Brother Chin Kee, you worked so hard, even sacrificing your Blue Wolf, just to get a special body form that¡¯s asmon as a vegetable in a farm?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee smiled bitterly as he picked up a vegetable. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. People only get it after cultivating under the waterfall for more than ten years, yet I got it in a single day.¡±


    ¡°So is that it?¡± Chui Yim continued in an entric manner.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Since it was only him and Chui Yim, Kam Chin Kee answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not that simple, the Flowing Stream Body is just a part of it.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the actual body form?¡± Chui Yim asked after a short pause. He expected this answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve acquired the Heavenly Skies Body from the illusion, it¡¯s an extremely powerful body form,¡± Kam Chin Kee said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it on the Heaven-Earth-Human rank.¡± Chui Yim raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from the Hung n leader?¡± Kam Chin Kee shed him a mysterious smile. ¡°Nobody managed to acquire it even after many centuries.¡± With that, he ced his cutlery down. ¡°Follow me out. I¡¯ll perform it for you so we can coordinate better in the future.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum red at them, but she was not surprised or too angry with them as it wasn¡¯t just Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, this was how all Cloud Pce disciples were. For example, Wong Kei would just leave his dinner and go back to the banyan tree to y Go when he suddenly had an idea, and Yim Mo Chiu would suddenly perform a dance out of nowhere before running off to a hidden ce to continue.


    All Cloud Pce disciples were born for the path they took, and they were all extremely crazy about it.


    Thus, Lam Ming Sum was already used to such things when Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee suddenly mentioned that they were going to head out to test the newly acquired body form.<hr>


    Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim stood in the arena they made outside of the house with stones. Kam Chin Kee picked a pebble and threw it to Chui Yim. ¡°Pass me the pebble.¡±


    Chui Yim was startled, but he did as told.


    Kam Chin Kee did not dodge. Before the pebble crashed into him, it changed directions sharply, like a river making a sharp turn whening across a reef or its direction being affected by the wind.


    Chui Yim frowned. ¡°That¡¯s just like the Flowing Streams Body.¡±


    Kam Chin Keeughed and threw another rock at Chui Yim, getting him to do it again. ¡°Try it again.¡±


    And Chui Yim did.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>The pebble changed direction when it neared Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chui Yim was startled, while Kam Chin Kee let out augh. He knew that Chui Yim most probably had an idea now. Chui Yim picked up another pebble from the ground and threw it back at Kam Chin Kee.


    This time around, the pebble went back to where it came from; Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim grabbed the pebble and expressed his wonderment. ¡°So you can control it?¡±


    Kam Chin Kee nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°The Flowing Stream Body is the most basic version of the Heavenly Skies Body ¨C redirecting attacks. But because it¡¯s just the simple form, it can only do so automatically.


    ¡°But the actual andpleted version of the Heavenly Skies Body isn¡¯t that simple.


    Even Kam Chin Kee was feeling great admiration. He never expected toe across such a great chance in the city.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    ¡°In the Canon of Supreme Mystery, an ancient scroll, the nine levels of heaven are recorded: first is Central, second is Envious, third is Submissive, fourth is Changing, fifth is Clear, sixth is Broad, seventh is Diminishing, eighth is Heavy, and ninth is Sess. Central represents me, and I can control all the other directions to either rebound or turn the attack.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t sound that fantastic.¡± Chui Yim shrugged.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not as marvelous as the Hundred Streams Body, so strong and direct. However, its ever-changing nature suits me most.¡± Kam Chin Keeughed, while Chui Yim nodded after some thought.


    The toughest part about puppetry was not the control but how the puppeteer had to multitask, as every puppet string had its own unique control methods. By coordinating together, one could give the puppet an entirely new action. Thus, every puppeteer had an insane ability to multitask.


    The Heavenly Skies Body was different from other special body forms; the effects weren''t very direct, but it was ever-changing, which suited Kam Chin Kee perfectly. With this body form, his Blue Ghost Gliph, Great Cerulean Mountain gliphility, and his puppets, Kam Chin Kee had an incredible talent for survival.


    While the boys spent their night trying to understand the Heavenly Skies special body form, the Hung n was still awake too, undergoing changes.<hr>


    Today was truly bustling with activities. All teens in seclusion at the Heavenly Silver Waterfall ended their seclusion and returned to their ns.


    Of course, it was not like they had a choice. Their cultivation depended on the waterfall, which was made of the Heavenly Silver Whale¡¯s essence after it passed on, in order to acquire the Flower Stream special body form.Most special body forms were incredibly tough to obtain; only one in ten thousand might get Chui Yim¡¯s Heavenly Spring Body from consuming the Heavenly Spring Fish. However, the Flowing Stream Body was rtively simple to obtain inparison.


    No talent of Great Wisdom City would give up the chance to obtain a special body form, as any extra method might represent one extra chance to stay alive during life-threatening events.


    Today, three Hung n disciples returned to the Hung n too, and they received a huge wee from their n, especially one of them who the Hung n male disciples viewed with respect while the female disciples viewed with admiration.


    Facing all the praise, he only epted them with gratitude calmly and rejected his pursuers politely. He was soposed that he was like a rock at the depths of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall: reliable and unwavering.


    At the corner, the injured Hung Ching Sun watched the center of attention secretly.


    <em>And again,</em><em>ever since childhood, no matter how hard I work or what achievements I¡¯ve gotten, I¡¯m always a nobody beside him.</em>


    The reason why Hung Leung named Hung Ching Sun as such was because he wanted him to shine brightly in the dark sky just like the stars, Sun meaning celestial body.


    But his brother was named Hung Ching Yeung, and a celestial body could never outshine the sun or moon.


    TL Note: Yeung means sun.


    Hung Ching Sun hated this name because it was just like a curse to him.


    Hung Ching Yeung, Hung Ching Sun¡¯s elder brother, turned to the corner subconsciously as he sensed something, but there was nothing at the corner when he turned over.


    ¡°Father, may I know what went on today? It¡¯s¡­ the start of the Silver Waterfall Festival today, if I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Haish, it¡¯splicated¡­¡± Hung Leung sighed before telling his elder son about everything that took ce today.


    ¡°Even though Cloud Pce¡¯s sixth teacher mentioned that there was only the Flowing Stream special body form in the illusion, it¡¯s extremely remarkable that he managed to obtain the legendary treasure in just one try. However, it seems toomon to be the legendary item hidden in the illusion for centuries, given how challenging it was to obtain. No matter what, this is a loss we have to take, and I just pity Ching Sun for working hard over the past years to end up with nothing.¡± With that, Hung Leung finished what he wanted to say.


    Hung Ching Yeung nodded slowly, and he was obviously in deep thought.<hr>


    Yesterday was only day one of the Silver Waterfall Festival. The festival started with young cultivators heading into the Heavenly Illusion to battle the silver fish and have their levels determined. The higher the stage they made it to, the higher the level they would be able to cultivate at in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    The Heavenly Silver Waterfall consisted of nine levels that represented the nine stages of the illusion, and the higher the level, the purer the essence of the waterfall and the greater the benefits towards the cultivator¡¯s body!


    This process usually took ce on day two. There was even a name for it; they called it Baptism Day, since today would be the day that many teenagers who had never entered the waterfall did so for the first time, starting their journey as a powerful cultivator.


    Compared to the day before, the Heavenly Lone Peak was less crowded, but everyone was brimming with excitement while some pretended to remainposed and looked at the excited teens in disdain, proving that they had already entered the waterfall to cultivate in the past.


    But most of them viewed the two figures at the corner with respect. The two figures were none other than Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee.


    Of course, there were some that talked bad about Kam Chin Kee too. ¡°I heard it¡¯s him, the person that robbed the secret of the Heavenly Illusion. It¡¯s said to be an ancient treasure with extremely powerful effects!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! It¡¯s a secret cultivation style left behind by a past elite.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ how dare an outsidere steal our city¡¯s item? What a thief.¡±


    ¡°Cloud Pce? More like Thief Pce¡­¡±


    They were whispering while staring at the teens angrily, obviously meant for them to hear. However, it did not affect the duo in the slightest, even the bad-tempered Chui Yim.


    After knowing what Kam Chin Kee obtained, he didn¡¯t mind being scolded by the others as he lost nothing. They also didn¡¯t feel the slightest guilt for taking away a precious item from the city; it was their own incapability that they failed to obtain it over the past several centuries!


    At the same time, Hung Leung arrived. Hung Siu only came into the public¡¯s eyes during important events like the day before. During normal days, it would be Hung Leung who took charge while Hung Siu was in long-term seclusion. After all, he definitely had a pure and matchless passion for cultivation to reach his current state.


    Thus, it was Hung Leung who took charge of Great Wisdom City¡¯s affairs most of the time.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Hung Leung cast his gaze around. His head hurt when itnded on Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee whispering to each other at the corner.


    Hung Ching Sun was absent for Baptism Day; this important event for the city was meaningless to him as the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was the Hung n¡¯s backyard where he could enter and exit freely. However, things were different for some of the teenagers present since they did not have a n behind them and it was a hard-earned chance for them to cultivate at the waterfall.


    Adding how Kam Chin Kee sort of embarrassed Hung Ching Sun in front of the entire city, he most probably would not have the face to appear in the public¡¯s eyes within this period of time anyway.


    ¡°Today is Baptism Day, and as all of you know, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall is separated into nine levels.


    ¡°Your performance yesterday does not signify just your ability but your tolerance level for cultivation at the Heavenly Silver Waterfall. Formed by the essence of an ancient divine beast, the waterfall contains endless might, and slight carelessness might lead to injuries, or even losing all cultivation in the worst-case scenario. Therefore, it is important to be careful.


    ¡°The nineyers represent the varying levels of power it harbours; the power is weaker near the peak and bes stronger as you move toward the bottom. In short, most cultivators below the three-chambered state stay above the seventh level, while only three-chambered cultivators who have extremely strong physical bodies cultivate at the ninth level. Those that are unable to endure end up exploding to death.¡± Hung Leung turned to Kam Chin Kee.


    The teen only replied with a gentle smile.


    Even though Hung Leung sounded mean, he was in fact reminding Kam Chin Kee without malicious intentions but in a clumsy manner.


    Seeing Kam Chin Kee¡¯s expression, Hung Leung did not say anything more. Great Wisdom City would not stop Kam Chin Kee if he insisted on cultivating at the ninth level since he was eligible.¡°Alright, you may follow your waterfall attendant to your respective levels now. Don¡¯t y any tricks as your results during the festival yesterday were recorded. We will kick out anybody immediately if they are discovered sneaking into a level out of bounds to them.¡± Hearing Hung Leung¡¯s announcement, a few participants¡¯ eyes dimmed. They were obviously thinking of ying tricks previously.


    However, the price to pay for sneaking into an upper level was not worth being deprived of cultivating in the forbidden area. Furthermore, Hung Leung reminded not just Kam Chin Kee but everyone of the danger in doing so. It was a fact that many people died by exploding as their body could not endure the power of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall since the ancient past.


    With that, no participants had the intention to do so and followed their waterfall attendant to their level.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were now the odds one out, looking lonely after all other teenagers left in groups. Just then, a man walked towards them. ¡°Good to see you again, teachers.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Wai something something, right?¡± Chui Yim said.


    ¡°Wai Chung Yin.¡± Kam Chin Kee red at Chui Yim.


    Rather than being angry, Wai Chung Yin was surprised that Kam Chin Kee remembered his name. ¡°It¡¯s my honour that the sixth teacher remembers the name of a nobody like me. It¡¯s something to rejoice about.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee only replied with a smile, while Chui Yim patted his shoulder like they were friends. ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one of the waterfall attendants, and I am here to lead the teachers to your respective levels.¡± Wai Chung Yinughed and turned to Kam Chin Kee. ¡°I have always been the attendant for the ninth level, and since sixth teacher is qualified to cultivate at the ninth level, it¡¯s my job to serve the both of you.¡±


    With that, the teens followed him down the mountain.


    ¡°So what¡¯s with the waterfall attendant thing?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    ¡°Waterfall attendants¡¯ job is to serve cultivators making use of the waterfall.¡± Wai Chung Yin smiled. ¡°The attendants are normally from all walks of life. Some are criminals thatmitted severe crimes in the city, but taking their lives is considered too cruel so they¡¯re sent to work here for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°There are also people who felt that they might not be able to break through ever again and wanted to seek a chance at the waterfall. Since attendants are allowed to enter the waterfall as well, they sell themselves into very with the hope of breaking through.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Kam Chin Kee asked suddenly.


    ¡°Me?¡± Wai Chung Yin was taken aback slightly, but he wore a smile on his face within no time. ¡°My n has been waterfall attendants for the Heavenly Silver Waterfall ever since the founding of Great Wisdom City; in short, the first generation of waterfall attendants.¡±


    The three of them reached the mountain slope as they chatted. Soon, they arrived outside the seventh level.


    ¡°Seventh teacher, please make your way in, the baptism room is right in front.¡± Wai Chung Yin smiled politely.


    ¡°Sixth teacher, the ninth level is located at the forbidden area at the bottom of the waterfall, we still have some distance to go.¡± He then turned to Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°No need for the trouble, I¡¯ll apany Chui Yim at the seventh level instead.¡± However, to Wai Chung Yin¡¯s surprise, Kam Chin Kee only answered so with a smile.


    Wai Chung Yin did not ask much and led them in. ¡°Alright, please follow me, teachers.¡±


    They made their way into the baptism room, where there were already cultivators inside. Amongst them were some in silver robes, obviously waterfall attendants too, and when they saw Wai Chung Yin, their eyes showed a trace of emotion as they nodded to him to be polite.


    The teens walked to a huge, wide stone tform with a few tables and cabs at the side. The cabs were protected well by gliph formations, and bottles of pills were ced in the cab. There were also towels folded neatly on the table.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chui Yim knew that the towel was no ordinary tower with just a look.


    ¡°Seventh teacher has sharp eyes.¡± Wai Chung Yin smiled. ¡°This towel is made of longevity vines, a nt found in the woods near the waterfall that has gone through mutation.¡±


    ¡°But longevity vines are just ordinary nts, not even considered to be gliphic nts.¡± Kam Chin Kee frowned.


    Knowing what Kam Chin Kee meant, Wai Chung Yin smiled. ¡°The sixth teacher is right, but if you observe, there are hardly any nts around the waterfall. It¡¯s so powerful that no living thing, even nts, can endure it¡­ except for longevity vines.¡±


    ¡°Great Wisdom City has spent centuries trying to understand the uniqueness of this vine. Unfortunately, the answer still remains unknown, but not only can the longevity vine endure the waterfall, it has even mutated to have resistance. Thus, we make towels out of this nt, which do a perfect job in cleaning the waterfall¡¯s residue from all cultivators. Any ordinary towel or cloth would be ineffective.¡±


    Kam Chin Kee nodded. Life was full of surprises. It was unexpected that an ordinary nt would be the only method of survival around such a dangerous forbidden area.


    ¡°Teacher, please consume this medicine first. I understand teachers are incredible cultivators having capability beyond your states, but the waterfall is no ordinary waterfall. Other than benefits, it can have side effects too, which can be countered by this medication.¡±


    Chui Yim took the bottle and sniffed. It was the same as the medication they took yesterday, safe for consumption. ¡°Brother, why is this water so weird that we have to take medicine to counter it?¡±


    Wai Chung Yinughed. ¡°Nothing crazy. The waterfall was formed from an ancient divine beast¡¯s blood and essence after it passed on, thus it contains minerals that weren¡¯t meant for the human body since human and gliphic beasts aren¡¯t the same. I am sure that, as a glipheon, seventh teacher would have heard about how medicine is three parts poison. This describes the waterfall excellently.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded as he understood the theory.


    There was no free lunch in the world, and even gliph pills used to help with cultivation came with side effects too. Since all medicines came with harmful effects, the pills increased cultivators'' speed but limited their future at the same time. All cultivators that depended on pills would end up in a mediocre state, and there were no cultivators that reached the four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state by consuming pills to cultivate like they were water.


    The side effects might not be seen immediately, but that didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t present; they just hid in the body like a time bomb. Cultivators might not be able to reach a higher state, and the worst scenario would be that the side effects all exploded at the same time, turning the cultivator into a piece of trash.


    Chui Yim agreed with Wai Chung Yin¡¯s words, as Fury, which was tattooed on his right arm chamber, was the best example. It was not just the key that controlled his emotion, but the divine sacred me of an elite monk from a millennium-old Buddhist sect that contained the onlyplete legacy of Buddhism today! However, when he was in the ruins of the Thousand-Leaves Sect, he almost lost his life when fighting Netherspectre.


    Back to the saying: there was no free lunch in the world, and there were no secret powerful styles to be picked up anywhere on the streets. Danger and fortune went hand in hand.


    Without hesitation, the teens took the medication and ced their hands together, turning to Wai Chung Yin. ¡°Thanks, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Seventh teacher is the best amongst all, and I¡¯ve heard about how powerful Cloud Pce is. Maybe I will challenge seventh teacher to a battle of medicine when you¡¯re done with cultivating at the waterfall.¡±


    ¡°Alright! But I have not touched medicine for a long time, and I might get swallowed by my seniors alive if I lose!¡± Chui Yimughed heartily.


    ¡°Seventh teacher is good at jokes.¡± Wai Chung Yin wore a gentle smile. With that, he looked to the sky and bid them goodbye.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I wish teachers all the best and that they wille back with huge improvements.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I count on your auspicious words!¡±


    Kam Chin Kee, on the other hand, was less lowkey and only responded to Wai Chung Yin with a smile. The teens seemed to have a good impression of Wai Chung Yin.


    As soon as the teens disappeared from sight, Wai Chung Yin¡¯s face turned emotionless immediately as if he was in deep thought.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The boys took a path that led them towards the waterfall.


    Over the past few centuries, Great Wisdom City conducted extensive development on the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, separating it into nine differentyers and excavating paths leading towards the waterfall for eachyer.


    The tunnels spanned about ten meters wide, with half built into the mountains, unreachable by the waterfall¡¯s water, while the silver waterfall showered the other half¨C called the wet zone. As Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim made their way towards their destination, they saw slight dents in the tunnel ground with faintly visible pools of silver water, clearly meant for cultivators to sit within and use the spring water to purify themselves.


    They asionally came across cultivators sitting under the waterfall, letting it shower them while they took the pain with their eyes closed.


    The teens looked at them with admiration. It was evident now why the city was known for their close-range fighting techniques; the residents¡¯ determination was superb. Despite being cultivators who focused on their physical body, the pain produced by the waterfall descending on them was unbearable, yet none of them budged in the slightest.


    The teens did not have the intention to spectate someone else¡¯s cultivation, thus they made their way to the depths of the waterfall and found a quiet spot without anyone nearby.


    <em>Boom boom boom!!</em>


    Water fell on them from above. Only now did the duo understand why the further down one went, the stronger the force ¨C gravity. A mere fist-sized rock thrown from a mountain peak could be a deadly weapon, let alone a waterfall formed from the remains of an ancient beast!


    Luckily, the teens were well-prepared and remainedposed as they found a spot to cultivate.Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee experienced the uniqueness of the waterfall very soon.


    It was as if there was a huge, fearsome silver hammer pounding their bodies. By doing this, their bodies were being refined, and they could even feel a type of mysterious energy seeping into their pores, refining the inside of their bodies too!


    Kam Chin Kee immediately felt the superb benefits from this and tried not to get distracted by the pain so the refinement could continue.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim felt the benefits even more strongly.


    Take the Invincible Diamond Body as an example, which was separated into three different levels ¨C bronze skin, iron bones, and gold body.


    This type of cultivation that was used to refine the body could also be used to cultivate the inside of the body as well, but the difficulty of cultivation would be more and more difficult as one progressed.


    He had already reached the iron bones stage, but in order to train the gold body level, it was no longer just about cultivating the skin, but the flesh and meridians as well.


    Thus, cultivating the physical body was a profound field.


    Chui Yim could feel that the benefits the waterfall brought to him was much more than he would¡¯ve imagined. As someone whose physical cultivation had reached the three-chambered state after cultivating bronze skin and iron bones, plus the protection of Heaven''s me, Chui Yim didn¡¯t feel any pain at all while cultivating. On the contrary, it was quite refreshing.


    The waterfall¡¯s essence soaked the whole body, reaching every cell.


    Normally, no matter how hard one practiced or how powerful their body became, there would still be some ws. No one waspletely invincible because of these ws known as Achilles Heels. They weren¡¯t necessarily actual weaknesses, just parts that were weakerpared to the rest of the body.


    However, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall would eliminate these Achilles Heels!


    This function was enough to drive those below the three-chambered state crazy.


    For those in the four-chambered state and above, they had already made up for their Achilles Heels as they had already broken through the boundary. Thus, it did not do much to strengthen the bodies of cultivators who had already broken through the boundary.


    Even so, it was still useful to gliphists as it would increase their survivability in fights, and many hundred-gliphic gliphists would pay a huge sum in exchange for a chance to enter the waterfall.


    Thus, the waterfall was one of Great Wisdom City¡¯s main sources of ie.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    For cultivators, time was less meaningful than it was for ordinary people. Seclusion couldst a few days to half a month, or even years for some cultivators. For example, Hung Chin Sung''s gliphility, the Silver Curtain, was a result of three years of seclusion.


    Thus, three days went past in the blink of an eye.


    Chui Yim had left the waterfall area and was ying around with his monkey, Rocky, in the dry area. He felt that the waterfall was no longer beneficial after three days. He had the body of a three-chambered glipher, thus this was the furthest he could go before breaking through the boundary. Being able to improve and further perfect his body down to the slightest detail within three days was more than satisfactory for Chui Yim.


    Now, he was just waiting for Kam Chin Kee to end his cultivation while cultivating mentally as he yed with Rocky.


    Tattooing his chamber with Fury helped increase his power, but to be honest, it paled inparison to the exaggerated boost brought by the Heaven''s me back in the day. Fury was Ka Yi''s spiritual me, so it shouldn''t be so mediocre.


    There must be something wrong.


    Since Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim couldn''te up with a conclusion, they ced the topic aside.


    And that was how Chui Yim turned to the Buddhist legacy.


    Fury was not just the spiritual me of a powerful monk, but the legacy of the Thousand-Leaves Sect. Most Buddhism styles were no longer relevant in today''s world, but some were still fairly powerful. One good example would be the Mount Meru Strike he performed back at Apex Temple, turning Mount Meru into a mustard seed. Not ounting for the long charge-up time, it was even stronger than his Flowing July me.Chui Yim strongly believed that, other than Mount Meru Strike, there were other techniques that would be helpful to him, so he was currently going through it right now, even if it looked like he was just ying with Rocky.


    Both he and Kam Chin Kee were treating this journey down the mountains cautiously. Yes, four-chambered gliphers would not fight them, but who could confirm that there were no cultivators of the three-chambered or ten-gliphic state and below that could defeat and injure them?


    Especially since they were part of Cloud Pce. They might have defeated the three-chambered state Yuen Ho, the Dragon Dance Academy''s principal, in a fight, but in front of someone like Wat Suen, Yuen Ho would be killed in a second by her instrument even if she fought in the same state. She was more powerful than them in all aspects, and who would dare to swear that there was no such other person in the world?


    If any person other than Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee was selected, they would already have their noses pointed to the sky, extremely full of themselves, but Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee were people who had reincarnated.


    Taking things lightly and casually never crossed their minds. Even when the Great Wisdom City teens came with the intention to fight, Chui Yim took them all seriously.


    Every fight was potentially life threatening, and nobody would treat their own life as a joke.


    Thus, Chui Yim seized every chance he could to improve, even if it was insignificant.


    In three days, he found two techniques that were most helpful to him at this point in time in the Buddhism legacy of the Thousand-Leaves sect ¨C Shrinking Earth into Inches and Windless Palm.<hr>


    Shrinking Earth into Inches was technically not a Buddhist style; it belonged to a major sect that once stood on equal footing with Buddhism ¨C Taoism. This technique focused on physical strength and the resonance between energliph and the body, rather than one''s energliph and gliphism proficiency.


    Shrinking Earth into Inches was also a technique that only cultivators who cultivated both physical and mental state could pick up. Even a thousand years ago when there were many powerful cultivators, there were only a few that sessfully managed to cultivate this technique.


    On the other hand, Windless Palm was an authentic Buddhist technique. It was recorded that this technique was created when a powerful monk toured the word and came across a poor swallow being targeted by numerous falcons. Unable to watch the swallow being attacked yet not wishing to take the lives of the falcons, he let out ny-nine strikes to protect the swallow, not allowing the falcons to get near and forcing them to leave empty-handed.


    Windless Palm, a strike without wind.


    Not even a breeze can enter while a gale cannot prate.


    Once the palm strike concludes, there is no wind in the world.


    This was a powerful technique mainly used to trap enemies and for defence. It didn''t require strong mental strength, only a powerful energliph state. Chui Yim estimated that with his current state and even with the Heaven¡¯s me, he would only be able to use it once.


    He might only be able to use it as he wished after he stepped into the three-chambered state.


    These two techniques were extremely difficult to learn. Chui Yim did not n to pick them up immediately, he would simply take what was useful and slowly grab hold of it.


    As he was doing so, he randomly picked up a stone to y fetch with Rocky as he studied both techniques in his mind.<hr>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kam Chin Kee opened his eyes, looking around weirdly. He walked out of the wet zone to see Chui Yim ying with Rocky happily.


    Seeing Kam Chin Kee, Rocky went back to hide in Chui Yim''s embrace, peaking out slightly.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Chui Yim stood up, realising that Kam Chin Kee was wearing a weird expression.


    ¡°Something felt off.¡± Kam Chin Kee frowned. He turned around to look at the shiny, silver water curtain and turned back to Chui Yim. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Chui Yim did not say anything more and made his way out with Kam Chin Kee.


    Seeing the both of them, the waterfall attendants were shocked. ¡°Sir, is there perhaps anything we should improve on?¡±


    With that, they immediately passed Kam Chin Kee a ck cloth, which the teen took to wipe the water off himself.


    ¡°Mm¡­ there''s something off. Who¡¯s in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Sir Wai oversees the situation on the peak to check for irregrities,¡± the waterfall attendants replied with respect after exchanging nces.


    ¡°Sir Wai?¡± Chui Yim was confused.


    ¡°Sir Wai Chung Yin,¡± the waterfall attendant replied with respect. ¡°The man in charge of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall as well as the tunnels and us attendants.¡±<hr>


    The teens made their way up the mountain, with Kam Chin Kee not uttering a word.


    Chui Yim remained silent too. Chui Yim might¡¯ve been the decision maker amongst them, but Kam Chin Kee was the more meticulous one.


    A great example would be how he realised Chui Yim already knew the length of the Mother River when they first met, which was recorded in the ssic of Mountains and Seas, chapter two, page fifty three. He also recognized that Woo Nim and Yim Mo Chui''s footwork was so clean and precise with just a nce.


    In terms of details, ten Chui Yims could not do the work of even one Kam Chin Kee.


    So, Chui Yim would not question Kam Chin Kee''s discovery and decision, because this was what Kam Chin Kee was good at.

 Chapter 563

    Within the blink of an eye, the duo reached the peak.


    The peak was no longer bustling with activity like during the Silver Waterfall Festival; there were currently only about twenty people on the peak, mostly donned in waterfall attendant uniforms, except for two. Both men were standing at the edge, watching the waterfall cascade down. The arrival of Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim shocked them.


    One of them even frowned at the sight of them.


    Hung Kwan, not a direct descendant of the Hung n but very closely rted. Naturally, he disliked Kam Chin Kee, who got the waterfall¡¯s treasure.


    Hung Kwan did not bother to wee the teens as he waved his sleeve, leaving for another side of the peak and shutting his eyes.


    As the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind.


    The other man immediately came over to wee them with a smile. ¡°The teachers are indeed geniuses, going into seclusion for only a few days.¡±


    This was none other than Wai Chung Yin. What he said was the reason the waterfall attendants were shocked to see the teens, as normally most cultivators spent a long period of time in the waterfall ¨C at least half a month but up to several years, just like Hung Ching Sun who spent three years in the waterfall.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee, who ended their seclusion shortly after a few days, was a rare scene to see.Wai Chung Yin led the duo to the edge of the waterfall, where they could see the water cascading down.


    It left the teens mesmerised at the wonders of nature.


    ¡°Something seems to be off¡­¡± Frowning, Kam Chin Kee spoke. ¡°With the waterfall.¡±


    ¡°Off?¡± Wai Chung Yin was taken aback. ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It''s hard to put it into words, but it just felt weird,¡± Kam Chin Kee replied after a pause, trying his best to clearly exin the situation. ¡°Brother Wai, I suggest we get everyone to evacuate from the waterfall before we understand what''s going on.¡±


    Wai Chung Yinughed, but before he could say anything, Hung Kwan cut him off with a sneer.


    The teens might have been out of his sight, but his ears were still functioning well, and Kam Chin Kee''s arrogantment angered him greatly.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Do you know what''s going on below the waterfall? The cultivators are cultivating and achieving enlightenment. Calling them out as you like will disturb their process, which is a big taboo. Didn''t Cloud Pce teach you this?¡±


    ¡°It was just a suggestion.¡± Kam Chin Kee took this matter calmly. ¡°There''s nothing I can do if you wish to not heed it. Just don''t say I didn¡¯t warn you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! Extremely arrogant!¡± Hung Kwan snorted loudly.


    Just then, Chui Yim stepped up. With Kam Chin Kee''s character, going against others head-on wasn''t what he was best at. But that was exactly what Chui Yim was good at.


    ¡°I believe in my brother, and I will take matters into my own hands if you aren¡¯t going to call the cultivators out.¡±


    Hung Kwan was startled, but heughed in anger as he felt the energliph movement from Chui Yim, proving that the teen was indeed nning to wake the cultivators up.


    Fuming with anger, Hung Kwan activated his energliph too. ¡°How dare you!? Don''t think I dare not take your life just because you are from Cloud Pce! This is Great Wisdom City, and even dragons have to bow down to me here!¡±


    His energliph movement did not bother Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim. As Cloud Pce disciples, they had seen more than this; Hung Kwan''s energliph movement was nothingpared to their second senior sister''s terrifying dance style.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I suggest you kill us in a single move. If not¡­ the battle will wake the cultivators up anyway.¡± Chui Yim shrugged, putting his message of ¡°I''ll wake them up no matter which way, so it''s up to you¡± out there clearly.


    Hung Kwan was greatly annoyed, yet he dared not really fight Chui Yim. The rumors might no longer be heard around the world, but the Hung n with its great history was well aware of the consequences that came with attacking a Cloud Pce disciple. Let alone the Hung n, maybe even the entire Great Wisdom City would disappear from this world if Hung Kwan really did so.


    Wai Chung Yin stood at the edge of the peak, enjoying the scenery.


    Suddenly, he called for Chui Yim. ¡°Seventh teacher.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Chui Yim ignored Hung Kwan and turned to Wai Chung Yin.


    ¡°Do you remember that I said I''d like to challenge the seventh teacher someday?¡±


    Chui Yim was taken aback, but Kam Chin Kee immediately felt that something was off hearing these words.


    Wai Chung Yin turned to Chui Yim suddenly with a weird smile on his face. ¡°And today is that day. Seventh teacher, I''m officially challenging you¡­¡±


    ¡°With this.¡±


    <em>Bang¡ª</em>


    For those who knew what an exploding watermelon looked like, they might be surprised to learn that watermelons and human heads were very simr. The only difference was the strong metallic smell of blood.


    Wai Chung Yin was still wearing a weird smile as he faced Chui Yim right before his head burst open the next second. His body then fell weakly down the cliff.


    <em>Thud thud thud thud¡­</em>


    The surrounding waterfall attendants were expressionless at the sight of this incident, save for the simr odd smile on their faces, before their heads exploded just like Wai Chung Yin and they lost their lives.


    The surrounding air became hard to breathe.


    There was no gliphism or magic involved, just pure horror and strangeness.


    Hung Kwan''s energliph movement dispersed after witnessing this weird scene; the crowd that was still chatting a minute ago lost their lives together the next moment. Hung Kwan was still in great shock and could not process the situation.


    ¡°The water.¡± Kam Chin Kee spoke up suddenly. Even Chui Yim was so shocked that he was left stunned; only Kam Chin Kee, who had witnessed many bloody scenes in the past, was able to take it calmly. He came to the spot where Wai Chun Yin was standing before his death, looking down at the waterfall.


    He took a step out without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t fall because there was a cloud to catch him; none other than the famous gliph of Cloud Pce, Floating Cloud. Kam Chin Kee flew forward to look at the silver waterfall more closely.


    But it was no longer silver; it was being dyed red slowly from where Wai Chung Yin''s corpsended as if there was a crimson brush painting the waterfall.


    It did not take long for the waterfall to turn a bloody red colour.


    Completely serious, Kam Chin Kee flew back to the peak to see Hung Kwan still greatly stunned. ¡°Why are you still just standing there!? Go inform whoever you¡¯re supposed to!¡±


    With that, Hung Kwan ran down the mountains.


    Hung Kwan could not be med. He was just a four-chambered glipher that once served on the Bloody War Frontier to take the lives of many Northerners. What was he supposed to do about a group suicide?

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    The peak of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was covered in blood.


    Hung Leung, Hung Siu, and the other Great Wisdom City elites arrived at this hair-raising scene, visibly distressed by the surrounding headless corpses.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Hung Leung spoke coldly. He was still trembling slightly from the terrifying state of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall ¨C the waterfall made of blood.


    It was an ugly surprise and greatly disturbing to have beautiful scenery outside your door turn into such an unpleasant sight.


    Chui Yim wanted to give a casual reply, but the solemnity only had him mumbling. ¡°Well, erm, they just decided tomit suicide all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m aware of that.¡± Hung Leung waved his hands and turned to Kam Chin Kee, ¡°So what exactly did you feel while sitting under the waterfall?¡±


    This was an unforeseen situation, but clearly the fuse was Kam Chin Kee suddenly rushing to the peak with a request to wake up everyone in the waterfall.


    After about twenty people died under the lead of Wai Chung Yin, the entire silver waterfall became a bloody waterfall. The remaining attendants immediately woke the cultivators in the wet zone up.


    The cultivators¡¯ skin had already turned pinkish, and their veins were ck in colour. In a hurry, they were transported back to Great Wisdom City, and Southern Ping doctors were informed to travel over by teleportation gliph.But this whole series of events seemed to start with Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°I felt that something was odd.¡± Kam Chin Kee frowned. ¡°I''m aware that the waterfall was formed from the essence and blood of a gliphic beast, but while I was cultivating under the waterfall, I felt a violent and fierce energy trying to enter my body.¡±


    The Great Wisdom City elites were frowning in distress at the sight of the blood red waterfall, and Hung Leung even sneered at Kam Chin Kee.


    ¡°So tell me, why are you the only one who''s fine!?¡±


    Hung Leung''s words drew the rest to look at Kam Chin Kee suspiciously. Great Wisdom City and the Heavenly Silver Waterfall had been around for centuries, and there had never been any mishaps. Yet, everything took a turn after Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee arrived. Firstly, Kam Chin Kee got hold of the treasure hidden in the waterfall for centuries, and now this happened.


    ¡°n Leader, I have bad news.¡± Out of nowhere, a person dashed over.


    ¡°Beposed.¡± Hung Siu only spared him a nce. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The person took a deep breath and continued. ¡°There''s more and more people who are experiencing the same effects¡­ even¡­ the first and second young masters are among them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hung Leung¡¯s face fell drastically as he rushed down the mountains.


    Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim wanted to follow subconsciously, but Hung Kwan stopped them. ¡°Stop in your tracks! Nobody is going anywhere until you guys exin the entire situation clearly!¡± The other elites also stood around the teens, seeping with malicious intentions.


    Kam Chin Kee did not utter a word, but Chui Yim stepped up, looking at Hung Kwan like he was an idiot. ¡°Did you not hear Wai Chung Yin before he left this world? He''s challenging me, with all the cultivators that are currently sick from the bloody waterfall. Now is not the time for you to be a detective or judge, but the time for me to treat those casualties.¡±


    With that, Chui Yim turned to Hung Siu, the actual leader of Great Wisdom City, who had absolute power if he wished. His power allowed him to revoke all authority given to the other elites as long as he wished to do so.


    ¡°Let''s head back to the city.¡±


    ¡°n Leader!¡± Hung Kwan yelled anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Hung Siu looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°They can''t escape with me around.¡±


    It might have sounded rude, but that was the truth. With Hung Siu''s cultivation state, even if Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim were Cloud Pce disciples, they were stillcking greatly inparison, and Hung Siu could take their lives within a second.


    Thus, Hung Siu did not fear that the teens would y tricks. Hung Siu might not care about worldly affairs, but as a five-chambered elite, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. This was a grave matter targeted at the entire city, and it did not benefit the teens in any way.


    The other elites like Hung Kwan weren''t stupid, they just had preconceptions of the teens, thus they did not look into the matter in detail.


    With Hung Siu''s approval, the group hurried towards the city. All the casualties were ced in one of the Hung n''s martial arts schools.


    The moment Chui Yim walked in, he saw that the entire ce was filled with people whose skin was red in color lying on the ground.


    ¡°Brother Chui?¡± someone called to him.


    Pleasantly surprised, Chui Yim turned around subconsciously to see a beautiful girl and caught a waft of fragrance. It wasn¡¯t the natural smell of a girl or perfume or makeup, but the smell of pills. Since alchemists had to spend most of their time refining pills, they were always donned in the smell of gliphic nts.


    ¡°Ping Ching?¡± Her appearance surprised Chui Yim.


    It had been four years since she revealed her true gender to the world, and her beauty had reached new heights. She was like a fresh blossom standing peacefully in the middle of ake, attracting the attention of all.


    Even under such a grave situation, her arrival stirred up a hugemotion.<hr>


    Southern Ping was considered to have the best medicine and alchemy techniques of the South. A message had already been sent to Southern Ping using the special method of the South''s Five about the serious incident of Great Wisdom City, asking for help.


    Because of the seriousness of this incident, Southern Ping sent the current n leader of the Ping n, Ping San Yat, along with seven glipheons and three alchemists. If not for Mo-Yung Yin being in the North due to an invitation and Ping Chi working on an important cauldron of pills, they would definitely be present as well.


    Ping Ching was one of the alchemists.


    Ping San Yat walked over. Four years was enough to turn his hair slightly white, so it made sense why he emphasised and deliberately made Ping Ching''s ability known to the world; he had the intention of making Ping Ching the next n leader of their n.


    Ping San Yat nodded to Chui Yim with a smile, but he did not greet him specially.


    There were many controversies regarding how Ping Ching was a girl, but with her excellent performance recently and Ping Chi¡¯s support, nothing could go wrong.<hr>


    As doctors, they did not waste any time and got to the topic. ¡°Initial diagnosis, they are poisoned.¡±


    Chui Yim did not waste any more time and randomly found a teen to test. Coincidentally, it was the first person who challenged him, the Ching n''s Ching Gai. Chui Yim ced his middle and index fingers together before checking his pulse.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chui Yim frowned.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    On the other side, Ping San Yat and Ping Ching had already gotten to work, not even giving the five-chambered elite Hung Siu any acknowledgement. ¡°I wonder what poison it is, to possess such violent energy.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded in agreement. He also felt the violent energy in Ching Gai; it was so powerful that his fingers could not stand the power. At the same time, it felt oddly familiar.


    Ping San Yat scowled, and a few glipheons walked up to him. Some glipheons were part of the Mo-Yung n, Wong n, and Cheung n ¨C the best ns in medicine and alchemy of Southern Ping. They were the best glipheons in the world, yet they could not find any medical case studies about this poison being recorded.


    It wasn¡¯t that glipheons couldn¡¯t do their job without case studies, but case studies would give them an idea of where to start, saving time and increasing the chance of patients surviving.


    ¡°This¡­ is kind of simr to energy dissociation,¡± Chui Yim spoke after hesitation.


    ¡°Energy dissociation?¡± A man in deep thought replied. It was the Mo-Yung n¡¯s Mo-Yung Chung, an elder whose ability was only below Mo-Yung Yin in the n.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed, in terms of the violence and exclusiveness. But it¡¯s way more powerful than energy dissociation.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded, wearing a grave expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Wai Chung Yin, who shed him an odd smile at the peak.


    ¡°A challenge? Did he challenge me to medicine with the lives of others?¡±<hr>


    At night, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee returned to Man Fai¡¯s residence. Lam Ming Sum was grinning from ear to ear at the sight of the boys, but her face fell immediately when she saw the lovely girl following behind them.


    Four teenagers sat at the square table, squeezing into Man Fai¡¯s tiny residence. Luckily, none of them were raised to be spoiled and could ept this arrangement.


    Even at the dinner table, Chui Yim was still wearing a grave expression. It had been half a day since the outbreak of the incident, and the medical team was still at a loss.


    The genius glipheons and alchemists of Southern Ping tried their best to no avail. Chui Yim also tried to cure it the same way he cured energy dissociation, but as soon as his energy entered the victims¡¯ bodies, the poison slightly injured him. If he didn¡¯t retract his energliph at a fast speed, it would¡¯ve been enough to leave him severely injured!


    The other members of the medical team were still at the site trying their best to treat the casualties. Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim only returned to inform Lam Ming Sum that they would be busy until the issue came to an end.


    After a simple meal, Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim left in a hurry, leaving only Ping Ching to enjoy her tea slowly.


    The teenage boys felt that something was odd, but they couldn''t care less about Ping Ching now since the Great Wisdom citizens¡¯ lives were on line.<hr>


    Ping Ching took a seat on the bamboo chair that was usually upied by Chui Yim, her slender fingers wrapping around the teacup gently. Moonlight graced her innocent-looking features; Ping Ching looked just like a fairy that descended from the moon.


    Even Lam Ming Sum had to admire Ping Ching¡¯s beauty, making her feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°I envy you a lot.¡± Suddenly, Ping Ching spoke out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Lam Ming Sum was stunned. <em>I¡¯m the one that envies you, </em>she thought to herself.


    ¡°In fact, I admire you.¡± Ping Ching turned towards her with a gentle smile. The weak and tender Lam Ming Sum¡¯s cheeks could not help but re up hearing the praise.


    ¡°You¡¯re the noble princess of the Lam Dynasty with such esteemed status, yet you have the courage to abandon this identity to follow Brother Chui and be an assistant of Cloud Pce. Just this courage alone makes me ashamed inparison.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum did not reply because she did not know what to say in response.


    Ping Ching looked at her calmly. Lam Ming Sum was just an ordinary girl; she was no great beauty nor did she have ivory white skin. The only thing special about her might just be the blue hair that signified her imperial lineage.


    But Ping Ching envied her still.


    After a moment of silence, Ping Ching suddenly spoke up. ¡°You fancy Brother Chui, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ no¡­ that¡¯s not it! Brother Chui is like my elder brother¡­¡± Lam Ming Sum waved her hands anxiously, like a child denying her prank.


    Ping Ching only shed her a soft smile, one that left Lam Ming Sum stunned with her beauty. ¡°I fancy Brother Chui a lot.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum turned silent once again.


    ¡°Brother Chui is part of Cloud Pce, fated to be a powerful cultivator of the world,¡± Ping Ching continued. ¡°A capable man will have many women going after him, and I¡¯m prepared to share him with his other wives if Brother Chui wishes to have many. I won¡¯t me or fault him, since the more capable a man is, the more he will get.


    ¡°Are you ready to join this war between women?¡± Ping Ching asked Lam Ming Sum inplete seriousness.<hr>


    The teens heard a piece of good and bad news after having their dinner.


    The good news was that Hung Leung¡¯s eldest son, Hung Ching Yeung, woke up. The bad news was that there was an increasing number of casualties, and they had all been to the wet zone of the waterfall path.


    Three cultivators had also passed away. All of them were three-chambered state cultivators ¨C elites of Great Wisdom City, young cultivators less than fifty years old.


    Cultivators who could break through to the three-chambered state before the age of thirty were the best amongst everyone, such as Chor Shing Chit. However, those that managed to do so before fifty were still considered great talents.


    Most cultivators broke through to the three-chambered state at the age of sixty or seventy, and they had already reached their full potential and would not break through to the four-chambered state in their entire lives.


    This meant that three potential four-chambered cultivators, the future of Great Wisdom City, just passed away without a clear reason.


    The Ching n, Kung-Suen n, and To n were mourning for their loss. When Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee rushed over, To Tsz Suet was crying like a baby, subconsciously leaning against Chui Yim to cry. Chui Yim wanted to push her away, but seeing how sad she was, he could not bear to do so.


    The To n lost To Ching Seung. Seung meant frost, and Suet meant snow; the simrity in their names was because they were siblings. To Ching Seung was To Tsz Suet¡¯s elder brother.<hr>


    ¡°I was there when he passed away.¡± A Wong n glipheon spoke up. He was wearing an ugly expression.


    ¡°Right before he passed on, To Ching Seung twitched violently, as if there was something in his body trying to burst out. His body turned red like fire as ck poison took over all his meridians, and then his life ended.¡±


    Ping San Yat was unhappy to hear this piece of news too. Southern Ping was known for medical skills, yet this odd illness they battled took lives away right under their eyes. Other than tarnishing their reputation, as doctors, they definitely felt sad to see patients passing away.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hung Ching Yeung? I want to see him.¡± Chui Yim stood up.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Night fell.


    In an opulent room without much decoration, a small space was separated to make a quiet chamber which only consisted of an incense burner and a worn-out cushion; the result of its owner¡¯s hard work.


    Two beds were on the other side of the room, both upied. One youth was lying down while the other sat on the bed silently. Both youths were bright red like cooked prawns. However, beneath their bright red skin, it could be seen that their meridians had turned ck. They looked like monsters.


    ¡°Who are you to snatch my chance away, Kam Chin Kee!? Who are you to do that!?¡±


    ¡°Elder brother¡­ elder brother¡­¡± The sleeping teen mumbled to himself in anger and sorrow sometimes. The other youth who had woken up only listened to him without a word.


    After a long moment, he stood up and left the room.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    When he exited the room, there were already people waiting for him. ¡°Are you Hung Ching Yeung?¡±


    The youth now looked like a monster, nothing close to being a young master of the Hung n. But this did not bother him as he turned to Chui Yim. ¡°Which of you is Kam Chin Kee?¡±¡°Me,¡± Kam Chin Kee answered honestly.


    Hung Ching Yeung locked eyes with Kam Chin Kee and nodded. ¡°Great.¡± The next moment, he raised his hands and snapped his fingers.


    <em>Whoosh! </em>Hung Ching Yeung attacked without warning, leaving Kam Chin Kee unable to react in time. Luckily, Chui Yim was able to block him in time, because unlike Kam Chin Kee who needed to draw gliphs and summon puppets, Chui Yim was a closebat fighter and he was already right next to Kam Chin Kee. He only needed to take half a step to defend his friend.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to activate any gliphilities or put on his strong armour.


    <em>Pfft!</em>


    Even with Chui Yim blocking, a clear sound was heard, and there was a finger-sized hole that pierced through Chui Yim, going for Kam Chin Kee.


    However, this gave Kam Chin Kee enough time to draw the Blue Ghost Gliph and block in front of Chui Yim!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The gliph shattered in an instant, with Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s attack disappearing at the same time. Kam Chin Kee was also sent flying like a cannonball!


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Ping San Yat and the rest immediately covered for the teens, and even the Great Wisdom City residents were shocked and confused. They were shocked at how powerful Hung Ching Yeung was, but confused by his current actions.


    ¡°Indeed impressive that you¡¯re able to take an attack from me despite the difference in states.¡± Hung Ching Yeung raised a brow. ¡°This is for you because you snatched my younger brother¡¯s opportunity. Since you managed to take that attack, we¡¯ll write it off.¡±


    But Chui Yim had already stood up, his burning hair dancing in the air. As he activated the Heaven¡¯s me, the hole in his shoulder started to recover slowly. ¡°Write it off? Do you think everything will be okay just because you say so!?¡±


    Chui Yim was both shocked and furious. Even with his strong body, he suffered a hole in his shoulder, so what if it was Kam Chin Kee who received the attack?


    Chui Yim could tell that Hung Ching Yeung was aiming at Kam Chin Kee¡¯s heart. But what shocked him was that the opponent was way more powerful than he thought! It reminded him of how he had constantly heard about Hung Ching Yeung being the number one cultivator of Great Wisdom City these days.


    Even if the city was filled with powerful cultivators, including Hung Siu, who was in the five-chambered state, all the residents said the best cultivator of Great Wisdom City was Hung Ching Yeung. They were all anticipating the day when Hung Ching Yeung grew up to be the next five-chambered cultivator of the n alongside his uncle!


    Hung Ching Yeung was an ordinary-looking three-chambered cultivator, but the energliph movement from his attack made Chui Yim realize that Hung Ching Yeung was way more powerful than Yuen Ho, who they fought previously!


    Chui Yim now had the intention to kill Hung Ching Yeung, who had the ability to threaten his and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s lives.


    ¡°Enough!¡± A voice bombarded across the ce. They were in the Hung n, and everything that happened could not escape Hung Siu¡¯s eyes. Hung Siu¡¯s voice rang out from nowhere, ¡°Ching Yeung, assist them.¡±


    Even though he was entirely red like a monster, Hung Ching Yeung still bowed toward a certain direction politely. ¡°Ching Yeung heeds your order.¡±<hr>


    The gliphists and alchemists from Southern Ping surrounded Hung Ching Yeung to find out more from him. Chui Yim was staring at Hung Ching Yeung hard, just like a gamecock. It was a funny sight, but the sight of Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s body shining red like a dangerous beast ready to attack was not funny.


    However, Hung Ching Yeung took this matter calmly, despite looking like a man-eating beast now.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at Hung Ching Yeung with respect. Ping San Yat felt his head hurt at this scene, but as the Southern Ping¡¯s Ping n Leader, he took the lead.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Hung Ching Yeung answered honestly.


    ¡°How did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m more powerful.¡±


    The crowd was left speechless, but it was true; amongst all the cultivators that were poisoned during this incident, Hung Ching Yeung was the strongest.


    ¡°I think there was something wrong with the pill.¡± Hung Ching Yeung gave his opinion.


    ¡°Pill? What pill?¡± Ping San Yat was confused. Since the Heavenly Silver Waterfall was such an important part of Great Wisdom City, such a secret would naturally notnd in the ears of others. Moreover, they only arrived this afternoon, and all they knew was that all the casualties had one thing inmon, which was that they were cultivating in the waterfall.


    Hung Kwan exined the details to Ping San Yat.


    ¡°Please hand us one of these pills.¡±


    Very soon, someone brought a pill over.


    Everyone from Southern Ping took turns checking the pill, and they all concluded that there was nothing wrong with it. Chui Yim side-eyed them; ¡°Are you guys idiots? I ate one too before heading into the waterfall, obviously I did a check on it first!¡±


    The crowd could only smile bitterly; they dared not offend this bald kid. Be it the status as Cloud Pce¡¯s seventh teacher, the grandmaster who invented weapon refining, or Southern Ping¡¯s Princess¡¯s crush, the crowd could only smile bitterly in response.


    At this moment, Hung Ching Yeung spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The crowd was badly shocked.


    Hung Ching Yeung shut his eyes to feel the changes.


    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t poison, but blood energy from the Heavenly Silver Waterfall. The Heavenly Silver Waterfall was formed from the remains of an ancient beast. It¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s ipatible with human blood,¡± Hung Ching Yeung said calmly, as if he was not talking about his own body and life. ¡°Therefore, we have this Blood Purification Pill, which allows cultivators to achieve a state of inner unity. No matter how the blood energy refines the body, no impurities will remain within the cultivator¡¯s body.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    ¡°I¡¯m not skilled in alchemy, nor do I understand medicine. But since there¡¯s a problem right now, it must be an issue with the pills.¡± Hung Ching Yeung thoroughly exined his reasoning, helping everyone present to understand his take easily.


    All outsiders present knew that the Blood Purification Pill was Great Wisdom City¡¯s top secret, and Hung Ching Yeung would never tell them about it if not for this critical situation.


    ¡°Who invented this Blood Purification Pill?¡± Chui Yim asked suddenly


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It would need to be traced to centuries ago, when Great Wisdom City was just founded.¡± Hung Ching Yeung shook his head.


    ¡°I know.¡± A To n member who remained silent from the start spoke. He was To Nam Feng, the n leader of the To n. At the same time, he was a powerful four-chambered cultivator who was in the final stages of his life.


    The crowd respected him, not only because of his capability as the strongest four-chambered cultivator in Great Wisdom City, but also because To Nam Feng was the sworn brother of the previous Hung n Leader, Hung Kau Long.


    Most importantly, he was the father of To Ching Seung, who just passed away today.


    ¡°The person who invented the Blood Purification Pill was an ordinary alchemist without any background. Not taking into ount Southern Ping, but anywhere in the world, this alchemist would¡¯ve been considered a mediocre alchemist without any aplishment. However, someone this ordinary created the Blood Purification Pill, which was only grade one, and allowed Great Wisdom City cultivators to finally be able to cultivate in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    ¡°The Hung n ancestors were on cloud nine and thanked the alchemist greatly. They became great friends, and the Hung n even made this alchemist their personal glipheon. Being appointed with great responsibility, the alchemist worked hard and became a great master in medicine and grandmaster in alchemy within a few years.¡°The Hung n ancestors relied on this alchemist greatly, and atst, the Hung n ancestors named the city after both of their surnames.¡±


    Some observant people already guessed the ending, looking extremely shocked.


    ¡°That alchemist was named Wai Ling, the ancestor of Wai Chung Yin.¡±<hr>


    The crowd was in disbelief to learn about this, especially the locals.


    The world knew that ¡°Great¡± stood for the Hung n, but nobody knew what ¡°Wisdom¡± stood for.


    TL note: Hung means Great in Chinese, while Wai means Wisdom in Chinese


    They couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Wai Chung Yin¡­


    Born as a waterfall attendant, Wai Chung Yin spent his life refining Blood Purification Pills, a grade-one pill that any alchemist could manage to create. After working hard for decades, he finally became the manager of the attendants.


    But not many viewed him with respect because, at the end of the day, he was just another servant of the city.


    To Nam Feng immediately knew what was going on in the crowd¡¯s minds seeing their reactions. ¡°Yes, the Wai n was as powerful as the Hung n a hundred years ago. Unlike the Hung n, their members were talented gliphists in charge of the entire Great Wisdom City¡¯s alchemy and medicine scene.


    ¡°After a hundred years, the Hung n ancestors passed on one by one, while the Wai n ancestors were long in the heavens. Generation by generation, changes urred naturally.


    ¡°May I ask if any of you who are proficient in medicine or alchemy can name me the ingredients in the Blood Purification Pill?¡±


    One Ping n alchemist sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a grade-one pill¡­¡± He sniffed the Blood Purification Pill as he named the eleven ingredients one by one. As a grade-one pill, it was confusing to have so many ingredients in the pill.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s¡­?¡± The alchemist hesitated.


    ¡°Unable to identify one ingredient, am I right?¡± To Nam Feng took the pill expressionlessly, while the Ping n alchemist stepped down, face red as a tomato.


    ¡°Some of you might have guessed it; after centuries, only the Wai n has the recipe for this pill, as it was a promise from the Hung n to them to guarantee their status. However, time changes many things.


    ¡°One example would be ambitions. The Wai n grew rapidly, and after decades, they had outstanding members with great potential. Along with the recipe for the Blood Purification Pill, the Wai n felt that they could rece the Hung n.


    ¡°All of this took ce during my generation, the generation of the Hung Kau Long brothers.


    ¡°It was when the conflict started too.


    ¡°In a single night,¡± To Nam Feng raised a finger, ¡°Brother Hung wiped out the entire Wai n and snatched the recipe.¡±


    To Nam Feng narrated the story calmly, but it was as if everyone present could smell the metallic scent of blood.


    ¡°The Hung n deliberately took the lives of all Wai n members, leaving only the son of the Wai n Leader alive. I suggested Brother Hung eliminate all Wai n members, but he was determined to not do so. Now, it seems that raising that tiger invited trouble for themselves.¡±


    Reminded of his son¡¯s painful death, To Nam Feng couldn¡¯t help but shatter the chair¡¯s handle, weeping.


    ¡°So Wai Chung Yin was the Wai n member that survived? Or the survivor¡¯s son?¡± Chui Yim asked after a long pause.


    ¡°The son of the surviving Wai n member.¡± To Nam Feng took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ¡°Time often changes many things. Under our lead, the residents of the city slowly forgot about the origin of the word ¡®Wisdom¡¯ in the city¡¯s name, and the Wai n slowly became an ordinary servant n of the Hung n in the city.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he was nowhere near ordinary.¡± Chui Yim sneered. ¡°Wai Chung Yin¡¯s act proves that he most likely knew about what happened in the past.¡±


    Looking weak, Kam Chin Kee spoke softly. ¡°And it¡¯s obvious that this was nned long in advance. The fact that nearly twenty waterfall attendants died with him shows that he had absolute control of most attendants. What¡¯s worse is that hemitted suicide, not allowing anyone to force the cure out of his mouth.¡±


    The crowd shuddered hearing this, while the odd smile on Wai Chung Yin¡¯s face subconsciously reyed in Hung Kwan¡¯s mind again and again.<hr>


    In the quiet night, about twenty men sat in the Hung n¡¯s living room. The crow calls that rang out from time to time added an even chillier vibe to the night. Adding on the story they heard from To Nam Feng increased their difort.


    Other than Hung Ching Yeung, Chui Yim, and Kam Chin Kee, the rest of the men present were of a certain age and had their full share of experiences in life. Just like Southern Ping, they were also involved in openpetition and behind-the-scenes rivalries.


    Cultivation was a battle after all,peting against the heavens and earth, and oneself.


    But this incident that took ce in Great Wisdom City today was aplicated one.


    The Wai n, which the Hung n wanted to wipe out in the past was fully eliminated today. Thest Wai n member died of suicide today, but before his death, he cast an evil spell on the city, ready to take all the young elites of the city with him.


    This was a battle between extinctions.


    Inparison, in a ce like Southern Ping, while the Mo-Yung and Ping n disliked each other, they would never have the intention to make the other n extinct. During the Yellow Spring Lady incident, they worked together without a second thought to get rid of her.


    But this battle of Great Wisdom City thatsted for centuries made even all the old sly men present fearful.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    After all that detective work, it turned out to be internal strife of Great Wisdom City.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s all in the past, so I beg all of you, please, do your best to save them today.¡± To Nam Feng stood up, giving the group a kowtow.


    Ping San Yat immediately pulled him up. At the same time, Chui Yim stood up abruptly. ¡°Well, what are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ping San Yat turned towards Chui Yim.


    ¡°Bring me to Wai Chung Yin¡¯s residence.¡± Chui Yim turned to To Nam Feng.<hr>


    The Heavenly Silver Waterfallcked vegetation and appeared even deste at night, and eerie as well now that it was dyed the colour of blood.


    The group was being led down the mountains.


    ¡°The waterfall was separated into nineyers, and as the leader of the waterfall attendants, Wai Chung Yin resides in the ninthyer.¡±They soon came across ake that was red just like the waterfall. The metallic smell of blood was absent, but it was still disturbing to look at, especially as the blood-coloured water fell from such a high altitude, apanied by the thunderous sound of rushing water and the sshing red droplets. It was like painting a ck canvas with blood droplets ¨C nothing beautiful, only frightening.


    The group walked by theke towards a hole that was casually dug to form a residence. The men exchanged a nce as they stood outside Wai Chung Yin¡¯s residence.


    By now, nobody dared to underestimate Wai Chung Yin, the man who schemed this entire tragedy andmitted suicide afterwards to leave nothing behind. Such a brilliant person would definitely foresee the group making a trip to his residence.


    Just as the older men were trying to make out if there were traps inside, Chui Yim already made his way in. ¡°If he had the ability to make such powerful traps, he wouldn¡¯t need to use up so much of his brain juice to create this scheme.¡±


    Indeed, if Wai Chung Yin possessed the ability to threaten four-chambered or hundred-gliphic cultivators, he would not need to plot against and target those below the three-chambered state.


    Chui Yim believed that shrewd people were more scheming, while naive people could understand the situation more clearly.<hr>


    Chui Yim was greeted by a faint, flickering light, like a child was ying withnterns. The faint light got stronger and stronger, turning into a sea of light illuminating the cave.


    ¡°Glimmer bats.¡±


    The glimmer bat was a type of ordinary beast, not a gliphic beast, despite having gliphs that lit up its wings. It was popr amongst merchants as pets, and now, having hundreds of them helped light up the cave.


    The cave was minimalistic. Other than the glimmer bats, there was only a rectangr table facing the entrance, as if waiting for their arrival. This sight caused the group¡¯s expressions to turn ugly.


    They knew that Wai Chung Yin was dead, but it felt like there was an invisible pair of eyes watching them and invisible hands ying around with them. It didn¡¯t feel good to be an important figure of the South yet get yed around with by a weakling that was no longer in the world.


    However, Chui Yim did not share the same sentiment as them as he was already looking at the table. There were only two items on it, making therge table look empty. This also meant that everything that was ced on the table was intended for them to read.


    There was only a neatly folded worn-out cloth as well as an envelope.


    Chui Yim picked up the letter.


    ¡°It must be seventh teacher, am I right?¡±


    Chui Yim frowned hard while reading it.<hr>


    ¡°I must say that this wasn¡¯t the best timing, but after seventh teacher arrived at Great Wisdom City, I knew that it was my only chance.


    ¡°You must have heard the story about the Wai and Hung ns since you have found this letter.


    ¡°Great.


    ¡°However, there are some things that still remain unknown to all of you.


    ¡°This might not be a fair challenge, but seventh teacher, sadly, this is a challenge that you¡¯ll lose.


    ¡°After all, how are you supposed to win a challenge that has been plotted by me and my father for the past ten years? Impossible.


    ¡°My father left to me what he did not have the heart to do. On the other hand, I¡¯m not as soft-hearted as my father.


    ¡°Everyone has to pay for their sins, and the Hung n should have seen thising when they eliminated the Wai n despite being our rtives.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure that the Wai n ancestors would be proud if I sessfully defeated a Cloud Pce itinerant.¡±<hr>


    This short letter left the crowd confused.


    A few others took hold of the worn cloth, which put an ugly expression on them. The cloth was no random cloth, but a swaddling cloth filled with words. To Nam Feng immediately guessed that it was the swaddling cloth of Wai Chung Yin¡¯s father, the orphan back then.


    They never expected the Wai n to have everything written in the cloth. It was a great gamble; even if it was not discovered by the Hung n back then, the Wai n¡¯s history might have disappeared with this cloth if it went missing.


    Maybe it was luck or destiny, but the cloth was thrown aside for Wai Chung Yin¡¯s father to discover when he grew into an adult.


    But what left everyone shocked was the information that was recorded.<hr>


    The Hung n ancestor was a remarkable cultivator who had a part to y in building up the Lam Dynasty. During his younger days, he met the love of his life, amoner, and had three children with her. Without cultivation, she did not have a long life span and passed on. In her memory, the Hung n ancestor swore to never marry again and earned the title of the most loyal man.


    However, fate brought a woman to him.


    This woman was Wai Ling, the ancestor of the Wai n.


    They met by coincidence, and Wai Ling¡¯s alchemy and medicine skills skyrocketed with the Hung n¡¯s ancestors¡¯ help. On top of that was the power of love.


    Sadly, the Hung n ancestor did not marry her because he wanted to keep to his promise. As an independent woman, Wai Ling created the Wai n in this city despite being heartbroken.


    Along with¡­ the Hung n ancestor¡¯s offspring she nurtured.


    Long story short, the Wai n and Hung n shared the same bloodline.<hr>


    To Nam Feng could not believe his eyes, while Hung Siu and Hung Leung remained silent as they were reminded of the bloody night a hundred years ago.


    The Hung n killed nobody but their own rtives.


    There was another line written in a different coloured ink on the swaddling cloth.


    ¡°Chung Yin, your father is useless. For being unable to take revenge despite all they did to our n.


    ¡°I know that Hung Jiu Lang treated me extremely well because of guilt, but I would never have survived if not for him.


    ¡°You know the truth and the method. Sorry for leaving the decision to you as the irresponsible father I am.


    ¡°But no matter what you do; take revenge for our n, or forgive and forget, leaving new offspring for our n, you make the call.


    ¡°Sorry for being a useless father, but in the Yellow Springs, I¡¯ll always be proud of whatever choice you make.¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    The group left the cave.


    Most of them were elites, and they could easily make out with their consciousnesses that there was no clue left in the cave. Of course, why would Wai Chung Yin leave any traces behind if he decided tomit suicide?


    Everyone was in a bad mood.


    Wai Chung Yin, who bore great hatred towards the Hung n that wiped out his bloodline, would undoubtedly have everything well nned.<hr>


    <em>This is his perfect revenge! </em>The group thought to themselves.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Kam Chin Kee broke the silence as they headed back, making the group turn to him subconsciously.


    ¡°Wai Chung Yin said that this was not the best time to execute the n, but he had no choice due to me and Chui Yim¡¯s visit to the city. This means that he feared us, and we are the only solution to this.¡±<hr>Kam Chin Kee was determined, but the entire city was in despair as the number of deaths rose to thirteen, and it hadn¡¯t even been twenty-four hours.


    All thirteen deaths were three-chambered talents, and now, Hung Ching Yeung was the only three-chambered victim alive who was still able to walk around freely like a normal human being, if one ignored his scary appearance.


    However, only Chui Yim and the other Southern Ping glipheons knew how powerful Hung Ching Yeung was. Hung Ching Yeung was sustaining his life forcefully by exhausting his lifespan and energliph. But this could notst forever; it would only be about a day or so before Hung Ching Yeung could no longer take it and passed on like his fellow cultivators.<hr>


    Great Wisdom City just lost thirteen three-chambered gliphers ¨C the most talented three-chambered state young cultivators. This was no different than killing thirteen future four-chambered elites!


    The city was crying in despair for the loss. Sadly, they did not have anyone to me or put their anger on as the culprit had already left this world before the victims.


    Chui Yim sat on the chair frowning. He was in a tense state for the past few days, thinking hard. He had the feeling that he had missed some details but was unable to make it clear, which was extremely painful for him.


    Just then, a figure stood in front of him.


    ¡°Have you thought of an idea?¡± It was Hung Ching Yeung.


    Chui Yim red at him. He disliked Hung Ching Yeung ever since he attacked Kam Chin Kee. ¡°Even pee doesn¡¯te as an when one likes, let alone a matter like this.¡±


    Hung Ching Yeung nodded. ¡°Then you¡¯re useless,¡± he said and reached for Chui Yim¡¯s neck.


    Chui Yim was badly shocked. He tried to dodge, but Hung Ching Yeung moved way faster and more urately. Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s action shocked everyone present, and even Hung Siu yelled at him. ¡°Are you crazy? Stop what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°He must think of something or he shall die.¡± Hung Ching Yeung shook his head.


    ¡°Useless son! Are you disobeying your uncle¡¯s words now?¡± Hung Leung was simrly in great shock.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid when I¡¯m about to die?¡± Hung Ching Yeung asked, tightening his grip. Chui Yim felt that it was getting harder to breathe, struggling as he grabbed Hung Ching Yeung.


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ve already found the method.¡± Just then, a clean voice rang out. Hung Ching Yeung turned around subconsciously to see a girl in green with smooth hair flowing down her back. She looked extra confident.<hr>


    While running, Ping Ching voiced her thoughts. ¡°I walked along the Heavenly Silver Waterfall and asked the waterfall attendants on my way. This waterfall is different from ordinary waterfalls.¡±


    <em>Of course, such a precious spot can¡¯t bepared to ordinary waterfalls! </em>Some Great Wisdom City people couldn¡¯t help but think when they heard Ping Ching.


    ¡°What you call a waterfall is actually a pool of stagnant water.¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you say, little kid!¡± The bad-tempered Hung Kwan shouted.


    Ping Ching took a nce at him with her beautiful orbs and continued. ¡°To be specific, it¡¯s an endorheicke, also known as a terminal water body. Generally speaking, countless streams converge into rivers, and no matter howrge or small, they all eventually connect to a greater water body.


    ¡°For example, the Wandering Son¡¯s Lake in South Imperial City, Ceremony Mountain of Hidden Vanguard City, Southary¡¯s City River¡­ all of the above are connected to the Mother River in some way or another. Streams flow gently and continuously, this is known as an open water body.


    ¡°Even the Mother River has a channel connected to the Eastern Sea.


    ¡°But not the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.¡±


    Ping Ching dashed downwards, leading the group down the waterfall.


    ¡°The Heavenly Silver Waterfall was originally just a stagnant pool of water, yet it circtes continuously through some strange method. However, it has never received any fresh water inflow.


    ¡°This makes sense since the waterfall is no ordinary pool of water, but something formed from the essence of an ancient beast. Since it¡¯s the same water circting though¡­ that means that there¡¯s no solution if anything happens to it.¡±


    With that, Ping Ching stopped in her tracks. They could hear the thunderous sounds of the waterfall.


    A few hourster, they had returned to the lowest point of the waterfall where Wai Chung Yin resided.


    ¡°Siu Ching, are you saying that there¡¯s a problem with the bottom of the waterfall?¡± Ping San Yat was in deep thought.


    Ping Ching nodded and pointed to theke. ¡°I asked the waterfall attendant, who told me that the water of this waterfall is recycled from thiske. It travels back to the peak due to pressure and drops down from the peak once again, repeating again and again.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for us to look for clues here.


    To Nam Feng clenched his fist tightly as he mumbled to himself. ¡°We overlooked it¡­ He knew that we would leave after failing to find any clues in his residence.¡±


    This instilled fear in the group towards Wai Chung Yin again.


    ¡°Let me go take a look,¡± Hung Siu said and jumped down without hesitation. As a five-chambered cultivator, he was the most powerful cultivator in the group and thus the best choice to conduct dangerous tasks.


    <em>Pfft¡­</em>


    A few bubbles could be seening from theke as the group stared at it urgently. At the same time, they received news of another two-chambered glipher passing on.


    This was devastating for the Great Wisdom City residents to hear. In the South, heritage was the most important thing, and with all the young cultivators dying, there would not be any young cultivators in the next hundred years, and the city might fall.


    Right at this time, a blood fountain formed in front of them.


    <em>Boom!!!</em>


    The entire bloodyke rose to the sky as a huge stream of water, just like a blood-coloured sword surging to the heavens!


    Hung Siu stood on the spot as the body of water surged towards the sky. He stood on the dampke bottom calmly; what he was doing was using his energliph to get rid of all the water in theke to make the bottom of theke essible!


    The group was shocked at and envious of the power of this five-chambered cultivator. However, they knew that it wasn¡¯t the time for them to care about this.


    Ping Ching and Chui Yim immediately ced their attention on the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    At the bottom of thekey various items, such as copper coins left by youngdies and gentlemen of Great Wisdom City as their indiscreet vows of love.


    But mostly there were normal seaweed-looking aquatic nts, now red after being soaked in blood-coloured water, adding a hint of eeriness.


    ¡°Destroy all the nts, but leave some for us to work on,¡± Chui Yim ordered Hung Siu like Hung Siu was any ordinary servant, earning him a re from the five-chambered glipher.


    <em>What a daring teen to order a five-chambered glipher as he likes. </em>But Hung Siu did as told, plucking about forty nts out and turning the rest into ashes with his energy.<hr>


    ¡°What nt is this?¡± The group consisted of many elites in medicine and alchemy, but nobody could identify the nt.


    Being a genius in alchemy, Ping San Yat could roughly make out information about it. ¡°A type of gliphic nt that feeds on the Heavenly Silver Waterfall¡¯s energy. Look, it¡¯s kind of odd; it¡¯s only able to absorb and store, but is unable to digest the energy.¡±


    He picked up another longer, fatter nt. ¡°This one has yet to expel the energy it stored.


    ¡°While this one has already expelled its energy.¡± Ping San Yat picked up another shorter and weaker-looking nt.All of a sudden, Kung-Suen Pok smacked the table angrily. ¡°It¡¯s the most critical moment now yet you guys are still looking at these stupid nts?¡± n Leader Kung-Suen Pok was full of sorrow. He just lost his son, Kung-Suen Cheung, to this incident, and his daughter Kung-Suen Ching Lau was simrly in a critical situation ¨C aa.


    He really could not ept the fact that he might lose both his children in a short period. If Kung-Suen Ching Lau failed to make it, Kung-Suen Pok might leave the world with them.


    As the n leader of Southern Ping¡¯s Ping n, Ping San Yat took this matter calmly. ¡°I¡¯d like to make it clear that it¡¯s Great Wisdom City who asked for our help in curing your offspring. We owe you nothing,¡± he said, looking at all the important figures of Great Wisdom City. Some were n leaders while some were principals of famous martial arts schools.


    ¡°We are using our own method to diagnose and treat the patients. If Great Wisdom City disapproves of our method, then we¡¯ll head back to Southern Ping immediately using the teleportation gliph formation; it¡¯s fine with us.¡±


    Kung-Suen Pok¡¯s expression fell. He knew that hecked knowledge in terms of alchemy and medicine. Thus, he softened his voice and ced his hands together politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, n Leader Ping. Worry makes one anxious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your worries, but as glipheons, we need to stay calm during this critical period.¡± Ping San Yat returned the courtesy. ¡°Who will take care of the patients if even we are panicking?¡±


    The group looked at him respectfully and bowed towards the Southern Ping doctors in gratitude.


    On the other hand, Chui Yim ignored them from the start, only paying attention to the nts on the table, the weird feeling in him rising again.<hr>


    It only took them less than half an hour to reach theke, find the nts, and return to Great Wisdom City.


    Five more young cultivators lost their lives to Wai Chung Yin¡¯s n.


    They had more than a hundred one-chambered and two-chambered patients, way more than just three-chambered cultivators. After almost all the three-chambered cultivators had passed on, the remaining one-chambered and two-chambered cultivators were the city¡¯s remaining hope.


    The loss of every young cultivator would be a huge price, especially to those who knew about the entire story. They felt that Wai Chung Yin was an evil man, but who were they to curse him? Wai Chung Yin had lost his entire n, and now, there were no more Wai n members left in the world as Wai Chung Yinmitted suicide after plotting this revenge. Since there were no more Wai n members left in this world, who was the city supposed to me now?<hr>


    Three hourster, the entire living room was extremely depressed. Within three hours, they lost twenty more teenagers, including Lam Kuk Ho, the grandson of n Leader Lam.


    n Leader Lam was drowning in tears, but he tried his best not to wail. Everyone¡¯s heart ached to watch him, and Kung-Suen Pok patted him tofort him.


    This was the saddest day since Great Wisdom City was founded. What was worse was that they were unable to stop the victims from passing on.


    Other than the three-chambered cultivators, those two-chambered cultivators that fell victim to this incident were the future of this city, and these elites were mostly not from any n but ordinary families, discovered to have talent for cultivation. Most of their parents weremoners or weak cultivators, and their children were their pride and hope.


    The entire Great Wisdom City plunged into a frenzied madness, a seething cauldron of unrest outside of Hung Mansion as parents demanded an exnation. However, the Hung n would not allow them to enter in case the illness was contagious.


    The seemingly tranquil hall belied the terrifying riot unfolding outside Hung Mansion, which was now in chaos.


    And this was the result of one person¡¯s perfect revenge.<hr>


    ¡°We must have missed something important¡­¡± Mo-Yung Chung spoke to himself. He frowned so hard that his wrinkles pulled up together. ¡°What are those seaweeds? They do not have any special medicinal properties.¡±


    On the other hand, the Wong n Leader, Wong Ding Tin, spoke up. He was old, but proficient in medicine and alchemy. ¡°I roughly have an idea.


    ¡°The Heavenly Silver Waterfall is a product of an ancient gliphic beast that¡¯s ipatible with the human body, which is why the Blood Purification Pill was created to prevent poison from seeping into the cultivators¡¯ bodies. It¡¯s been useful for the past few centuries, proving that it¡¯s effective.


    ¡°The seaweeds store the waterfall¡¯s energy in them¡­ the same energy that¡¯s considered poison to our bodies.


    ¡°The seaweeds then release this energy, which means they could potentially release all this stored blood poison in one go.


    ¡°Now, all that energy was released at the same time, the concentration of blood poison is doubled, and that Wai guy didn¡¯t even need to alter the pill since it¡¯s not designed for such a concentration to begin with!¡±


    Wong Ding Tin pped his thigh, feeling that he made a lot of sense. Even the rest were agitated.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Which means that the cure would simply be an advanced version of the Blood Purification Pill, a grade-two Blood Purification Pill?¡± Ping San Yat was in deep thought.


    ¡°However. We have seen the recipe, and other than the odd main ingredient, a variation of Longevity Vines, other ingredients are normal and barely enough to make a grade-one pill as is. If we forcefully add in gliphic nts to improve its effectiveness, the longevity vines won¡¯t be able to handle the energy, even if they¡¯re a variation.¡±

 Chapter 571:

    Chapter 571:


    Currently, the room was filled with the best of the best in medicine and alchemy, each one a luminary in their domain. It would not be exaggerated to call them the world¡¯s best medical team if Mo-Yung Yin and Ping Chi were present.


    With their cultivation states, it was like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    ¡°Longevity vines!¡± All of a sudden, Chui Yim smacked the table and stood up. ¡°The longevity vines are the key!¡±


    The group nced at each other, not knowing what Chui Yim was up to.


    ¡°Brother Chui, did you think of something?¡± Ping Ching probed.


    Chui Yim nodded. He finally realised that he had neglected the longevity vines. ¡°Wai Chung Yin talked to me about the longevity vines right before I entered the waterfall. He said that they were the only nts that could survive around the waterfall when other living things failed to withstand the energy of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall formed from an ancient beast¡¯s blood and essence.¡±


    Everyone present then remembered how deserted the mountain was around the waterfall. There were only ordinary-looking vines that grew nearby, just like any normal weed.


    ¡°Wai Chung Yin mentioned that, as time passed, not only could the vines withstand the waterfall¡¯s energy¡­ they even grew to be resistant.


    ¡°These are longevity vines!¡± Chui Yim picked up a dry-looking seaweed. ¡°Because it¡¯s resistant to the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, it managed to survive instead of dying under the strong energy. This vine can survive the waterfall¡¯s energy because it¡¯s resistant, and in fact, it now survives by feeding only on the energy of the waterfall!¡±¡°Thus, this vine that¡¯s used as the main ingredient of the Blood Purification Pill can also be used to store the blood poison of the waterfall!¡± Ping Ching continued after understanding where Chui Yim wasing from.


    Chui Yim nodded in excitement. ¡°Wai Chung Yin spoke about the longevity vines as if they were precious items of his, he must know them like the back of his hand!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Ping Ching shed him a beautiful smile. ¡°Just as in pharmacology, everything has a rtionship of mutual generation and restraint! Injecting such arge amount of blood poison into the longevity vines will also cause them to undergo another mutation!"


    ¡°Thus, they can withstand more powerful energliph to create a higher grade Blood Purification Pill. It¡¯s the source of this entire incident, as well as the solution!¡± Chui Yim said, then got to work with a longevity vine.<hr>


    As mentioned earlier, every single person in the group was an elite professional in medicine or alchemy, subjects thatplemented each other. Therefore, refining a grade-two pill was a piece of cake for them with their cultivation states; there wasn¡¯t even a need for a cauldron!


    Each of them had a longevity vine to research, and seeing this, the Great Wisdom City members immediately supplied them with other ingredients needed to refine the Blood Purification Pill.


    Since it was their first attempt, they needed time. Advancing pills to the next grade was tough work too; the ingredient ratio would be messed up, so they needed to redefine the most appropriate ratio for everything. Amongst all Southern Ping members, Ping San Yat was the best alchemist, despitecking in medicine.


    After a few tries, he sessfully created a thumb-sized red pill.


    The important figures of Great Wisdom City were over the moon at the sight. ¡°There¡¯s hope!¡±


    ¡°Alchemist Ping! Please give it to my child! He¡¯s in a critical situation!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Whose child is not in a critical situation?¡±


    Within a short moment, the entire room was in a mess.


    Hung Siu sneered, which sounded like a p of thunder, leaving the crowd quiet instantly.


    ¡°We do not have the time to do a test, thus¡­ this is an experimental pill. None of us know what the effects will be; if the patient will recover, or be ced in an even more dangerous situation¡­


    ¡°As all of you know, medicines are three parts poison even when they aren¡¯t experimental. Thus, the patient who takes it will be the experiment¡¯s first test subject to see if this pill is useful.


    ¡°Now, let me ask ¨C who is willing to let his child take this risk?¡±


    Those who fought for the pill instantly looked at each other silently. Ping San Yat had made it clear, and naturally, nobody was willing to let his son be ab rat.


    ¡°My grandson can try.¡± After some time, a person volunteered.


    He was a guest elder of the Hung n and was in the three-chambered state. His grandson was in the peak two-chambered state, a disciple with very huge potential. ¡°I might be unaware of this incident that took ce in the past, but since it¡¯s the Hung n who started it¡­ we shall take responsibility for our wrongdoing.¡±<hr>


    The elder¡¯s grandson was sent over. His entire body was simrly red and his veins ck, which was terrifying to look at.


    Ping San Yat sighed. Testing on a patient was something irresponsible for him, an alchemist, to do, but due to limited time, they couldn¡¯t wait for the cure to be slowly perfected. It was sad to say it, but the victims would pass on eventually without a cure, and desperate times called for desperate measures.


    They ced the pill in the teen¡¯s mouth as the rest watched closely.


    Shortly, the redness of the teen¡¯s body faded, and he stopped looking like a cooked shrimp.


    ¡°It¡¯s taking effect! It¡¯s effective!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s effective!¡±


    Ping San Yat¡¯s expression rxed slightly.


    But just then, the teenager started trembling violently, and even Ping San Yat had to hold him down.


    The teenager kept vomiting ck blood, and after a minute, he passed away.


    The atmosphere in the hall became even more oppressive. The most frightening thing was not despair, but seeing hope in the midst of the despair, only to be brutally thrown back into the abyss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue refining,¡± Ping San Yat said coldly.<hr>


    Chui Yim was no longer as excited and happy as before. Currently, he wore a cold expression after failing to refine the pill twice.


    But he and Ping Ching were honest about what they said concerning the longevity vine. The longevity vines were a mutated version due to the over-saturation of energy and would be able to create grade-two pills. However, the energy stored in the vines was the blood poison from the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, which was the main cause of the victims¡¯ sickness to begin with. When both of these forces met, they would onlyplement each other instead of canceling.


    The issue now was to eliminate the blood poison in the vines before refining them. Chui Yim tried doing so with the Heaven¡¯s me, but it was too intense for the vines to take and caused them to disintegrate immediately.


    As for Fury¡­ that was a kind of spiritual me, not an actual me that could help refine pills.


    <em>Think, Chui Yim, think!</em>


    He patted his shiny bald head, thinking fast. <em>How am I supposed to get rid of blood poison without damaging the longevity vines¡­ If it was Chui Tin, he¡¯d definitely solve this easily¡­</em>


    This was the first time he ever felt this helpless. He had never experienced this feeling after finally breaking through his heart chamber, merging with the Heaven¡¯s me and curing his heart deficiency that had greatly bothered him since birth.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Chui Yim¡¯s eyes lit up as he rapidly threw all kinds of ingredients into the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Nobody paid attention to Chui Yim, as all the alchemists were caught up trying to refine an effective pill of their own.


    Up to this point, the team had already lost eight lives to different experimental pills.


    However, just as Ping San Yat mentioned, at the end of the day, the patients would die of poison even if they did not consume the experimental pills. It was just a matter of time.<hr>


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose¡­¡± Chui Yim mumbled, staring intensely at the cauldron. ¡°If I do, it¡¯s equivalent to Cloud Pce losing¡­ and the consequences would be unbearable.¡±<hr>


    Great Wisdom City was left in despair again as they mourned the loss of another cultivator.


    Within a short twenty-four hours, the city lost half of their talents in the three-chambered state and below!


    Some family members fainted as they were unable to handle the devastating news.However, the family members of the patients who died from experimental pills were experiencing greater emotional distress since they witnessed their child consume the pills and die on the spot.


    Why was a pharmaceutical recipe important? Because pills were tough to refine and could not be consumed freely. A sessful refinement of a pill might be the result of an alchemist''s lifelong painstaking effort. Most famous alchemists of this era did not even have a single creation of their own.


    The current situation did not give the team the privilege to test the pills properly.


    Therefore, family members still volunteered their children despite the uncertainty.


    The chaos outside of Hung Mansion had died down as news was spread across the entire city. Surprisingly, rather than screaming in unfairness, the members of Great Wisdom volunteered their children, hoping for the best in fear, unwillingness, and pain.


    Because at least there was a slight hope that their child would be the lucky person and survive, unlike those who died earlier today who did not even have the chance to fight for their lives with the pills.<hr>


    A girl was ced in front of Chui Yim. It was a familiar face as she liked to follow Kam Chin Kee around and frequently visited Kam Chin Kee for small talk at Man Fai¡¯s residence.


    It was Kung-Suen Ching Lau.


    Kam Chin Kee wore a calm expression when he saw her. This was nothing to him, who had experienced many life-and-death scenarios.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± He turned to Chui Yim, who was looking pale.


    ¡°Who in the world would be confident in such a situation?¡± The other side-eyed him.


    He took out a white jade bottle and poured out a round pill that had hints of red on it. If one were to take a close look, they would see that the pill was shining a faint red color, just like a star in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it my all¡­¡± Chui Yim mumbled.


    Kung-Suen Pok watched anxiously as Chui Yim fed his daughter the pill. Kung-Suen Pok did not have high hopes; even an elite alchemist like Ping San Yat failed again and again, so how much better could Chui Yim, who was only putting his pill to the test for the first time, do? The thought of this left Kung-Suen Pok in sorrow.


    He watched the redness on Kung-Suen Ching Lau disperse, but Kung-Suen Pok did not let his guard down as so many patients died immediately after the same situation. His heart was in his throat.


    <em>Hmm? </em>After the redness started to fade, the ck veins faded too.


    ¡°Huff!¡± Kung-Suen Ching Lau opened her eyes abruptly, trying to catch her breath. Kung-Suen Pok was in great shock and could not believe his eyes.


    <em>It¡¯s a sess!? </em>He could not contain his happiness as he shouted to announce the good news! ¡°It¡¯s a sess! It¡¯s a sess! Hahaha! My daughter survived!¡±


    He hugged her daughter tightly, crying tears of happiness.


    Within a short moment, every parent in the hall ran towards him with their child. ¡°Which great master was it that found the cure!?¡±


    ¡°Please save my child, Master!¡±


    ¡°Queue up! I was here first! Please save my son, Great Master!¡±


    But when they realised that Chui Yim was the alchemist that found a cure, they wore odd expressions on their faces. Some were greatly embarrassed.


    Even after knowing that it was the only remaining Wai n member that single-handedly put the city¡¯s young cultivators¡¯ lives at risk, many residents still believed that it was Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee¡¯s arrival that brought misfortune to the city. However, since it was Chui Yim who sessfully created the pill, the members of the city were ashamed of their belief.


    Chui Yim passed the bottle of pills to Ping Ching. ¡°Hurry, give out the pills, there are thirty-six pills in this bottle.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chui, share the recipe, hurry!¡± Ping Ching wore a huge smile, staring at Chui Yim with admiration.


    Ping San Yat simrly walked over in a hurry. ¡°I agree, thirty-six pills is insufficient to save everyone.¡±


    He was stating a fact since Wai Chung Yin had poisoned more than a hundred cultivators. Even if half had already passed away, thirty-six pills was still an insufficient number to solve the issue at hand.<hr>


    Chui Yim remained silent, as well as Kam Chin Kee who watched the entire process.


    ¡°Let me refine another cauldron,¡± Chui Yim said after a short moment of silence.


    His words made Wong Din Tin, the n leader of Southern Ping¡¯s Wong n, frown. ¡°Little kid¡­ as seniors, it makes no sense for us to steal your recipe. We can refine without cauldrons, which allows us to work way faster.¡±


    However, Chui Yim did not respond and took out the Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron and ced it in the center of the hall.


    Now, not only Wong Din Tin, but the faces of the other Southern Ping alchemists and the family members of cultivators who had yet to get a pill changed. Some were even scolding Chui Yim aggressively. ¡°How can you be a Cloud Pce teacher when you¡¯re just greedy for money and status!?¡±


    ¡°Deceiving the world with a fake reputation!¡±


    ¡°Hand the recipe over!¡±


    Just then, a two-chambered cultivator vomited blood and passed away, making the situation even more tense! Many wanted to rush Chui Yim, but a scary energliph pressured down on them, making those that wanted to attack Chui Yim unable to move.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Hung Siu said emotionlessly, standing behind Chui Yim.


    The crowd turned silent instantly. In Great Wisdom City, he was the leader, of even greater importance than Emperor Lam.<hr>


    Chui Yim took the matter calmly, but unlike usual, his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. Despite this, he worked steadily, putting the ingredients into the cauldron before refining them. The Blood Purification Pill was now a grade-two pill, but even after advancing, it was not tough to refine. Figuring out the recipe was the tough part, which was now done.


    The alchemists watched Chui Yim calmly. As of now, they could not tell the difference between Chui Yim¡¯s method and theirs. Even the longevity vine that was soaked in the waterfall was thrown into the cauldron by Chui Yim. At the same time, he pulled out a sharp dagger.


    <em>What is he trying to do?</em>

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    A question arose in everyone¡¯s mind simultaneously, but the next second, Chui Yim answered them with his actions.


    He sliced the grade-three dagger across his left hand, causing blood to gush out. Under his control, he dripped it into the cauldron slowly.


    <em>Whoosh¡­ </em>The Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron increased in temperature greatly, and soon, thirty pills shot out of the cauldron.


    Chui Yim stumbled, unable to catch the pills. However, Hung Siu waved his hands, and under the control of his energliph, the thirty pills congealed in the air. He looked at Chui Yim with aplicated expression and turned to the rest. ¡°Give the pills out.¡±


    It was as if everything hade to a stop, everyone so silent that they could hear a pin drop.


    Ping Ching immediately rushed over to hold Chui Yim and fed him a recovery pill, which helped him restore his blood energy.<hr>


    Every cultivator that took the pill came to give Chui Yim a bow of gratitude. They continued doing so even though Chui Yim was meditating and resting, not paying attention to what was happening in the outside world.


    Chui Yim saved them with his own blood, literally. And the alchemists finally understood why Chui Yim stayed silent when they asked for a recipe; Chui Yim was the only person who could refine this pill since his blood was a crucial ingredient.The alchemists did not understand why only Chui Yim¡¯s blood had such a special effect. Only Ping Ching, who roughly knew about the Heaven¡¯s me in his heart, guessed the answer.


    No matter what, the alchemists were looking at Chui Yim with gratification and admiration. One that sacrifices themselves to save lives is a great doctor.


    This kind of fearless spirit to sacrifice was precisely the virtue that all medical practitioners must possess, and this was also the greatest spirit of sacrifice.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the Great Wisdom people wanted to acknowledge Chui Yim¡¯s actions ¨C they had to, even if they once viewed him as someone who brought bad luck.<hr>


    The entire incident came to an end, and the alchemists and glipheons that came from Southern Ping returned to their city.


    Chui Yim was currently resting on the bed in the best guest room of the Hung n. He was unwilling to, but the Hung n insisted. Despite not being severely injured, the loss of blood was still quite serious.


    He lost the essence of blood that was maintaining his Heaven¡¯s me heart chamber.


    To powerful cultivators, every drop of blood was essence, even if they reached the legendary six-chambered state where they were immortal. At that point, every drop of their blood could turn into a life-saving pill and would be a huge depletion to the cultivator if they lost it.


    Even though Chui Yim was not yet in that state, his physical body was strong, just a step away from breaking through the boundary to reach the physique of a four-chambered glipher. Thus, those two cauldrons of pills caused him to lose a significant amount of essence.


    But with his powerful recovery speed, he would be back on his feet in no time.


    Ping Ching was currently sitting by his bed. Her scent made Chui Yim dizzy; he was unable to differentiate if it was the smell of pills or her sweetness.


    ¡°Brother Chui, I¡¯m going to leave,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Alright. Green mountains and clear waters, we will meet again in the future.¡±


    Ping Ching shook her head, looking down in a pitiful manner.


    After some time, she looked up at Chui Yim slowly. ¡°Would you take me in if I was the person who dared to be your assistant back then?¡± she asked, so softly that it seemed like a mumble.


    Chui Yim was taken aback. Ping Ching stared at him softly, yet with strong determination. This made him move his nce away subconsciously.


    Ping Ching might have seemed weak, but she was filled with determination. When she saw Chui Yim move his nce away, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll wait for you. The long and arduous journey of cultivation is tough to traverse alone. With Brother Chui¡¯spanionship, my life would definitely not be in vain. Brother Chui, I will be waiting for you in Southern Ping.¡±


    The scent came and left quickly. By the time Chui Yim realised what happened, the door to the guest room was already wide open.


    It was as if the scent was being sucked out of the room, leaving only a slight hint.


    Chui Yim was in a daze as he smelt the scent and felt the wetness on his cheeks.


    It was difficult to return the favour of a beauty.<hr>


    The next day, Great Wisdom City was mourning, with countless white cloths and white scarves covering the whole city. The city did not hide the news and made the incident known to everyone.


    ¡°This incident will be written into a book called the Great Wisdom Scroll and be included in the required reading for school. This bloody incident is a warning to the city of how frightening infighting is.¡±


    This was the announcement Hung Siu made to the city.


    The Great Wisdom City members epted this fact and were no longer angry. No matter how much hatred the residents bore, the entire Wai n was already eliminated, and the culprit, Wai Chung Yin,mitted suicide right after nning this deadly scheme, leaving nobody to take revenge on.


    And just like Hung Siu mentioned, it taught them the dreadful consequences of infighting, which wasmonce in Great Wisdom City as, in their minds, onlypetition would allow them to grow.


    Back then, the Wai n wanted to take over the city with the justification that they had the Blood Purification Pill recipe, which angered the Hung n. The whole incident was partially the Wai n¡¯s fault ¨C their own greediness. But the Hung n who massacred their entire n was obviously at fault too.


    At the end of the day, everyone had a part to y in the deadly incident today, and it was meaningless for those who had already passed on as they had already paid their price.


    No worldly affairs mattered once someone shut their coffin.


    Great Wisdom City incurred a huge loss because of this incident, but at least it made them more cooperative, just like how refined steel became more sturdy after going through the refinement process.<hr>


    Today, the atmosphere in the Hung n was extremely tense.


    A teenager covered in ck veins and bright red skin as if he had suffered fire burns stood in the middle of the arena calmly. He was just like a sun, attracting the attention of all.


    He was none other than Hung Ching Yeung, the only survivor of about twenty three-chambered cultivators that entered the bloody waterfall. To be exact, the only survivor for now.


    He was able to make it to today because he was way stronger than the rest, just as he mentioned.


    He was able to lengthen his life by burning his energliph and vitality. This also allowed him to wake up from hisa and help the team of doctors figure out the cure, save the lives of other patients, as well as the secret history of Great Wisdom City.


    In front of Hung Ching Yeung was Hung Ching Sun. Hung Ching Sun no longer looked at his brother with aplicated look. Instead, he was filled with unwillingness. At this point, all jealousy and hatred disappeared into thin air; all that was left in his mind was the fun times they had together as brothers.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the cure? It might save you,¡± Hung Ching Sun asked.


    But Hung Ching Yeung only smiled and shook his head. He caressed Hung Ching Sun¡¯s head like how he did as a kid.


    ¡°I¡¯m at death¡¯s door. If I take the pill he made, doesn¡¯t that mean I owe him my life?¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Chui Yim was present and watched the scene quietly.


    Hung Ching Yeung was right; he was a special case. No one knew how, but his body had be one with the blood poison after trying to fight it.


    Hung Ching Sun received the familiar yet foreign touch. ¡°Elder Brother, why did you ignore me for cultivation all these years? Aren¡¯t we brothers?¡± Suddenly, Hung Ching Sun asked.


    This was something he did not have an answer to. Hung Ching Sun always believed that it was because his brother was so talented that he thought of his younger brother as a burden, thus he went into seclusion in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall so that he could see him less often and be less annoyed. However, when he heard that Hung Ching Yeung nearly killed Kam Chin Kee out of anger on his behalf and wanted to kill Chui Yim for being unable toe up with a cure, it was as if the elder brother that doted on him in the past stood in front of him once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you addressed me as Elder brother.¡± Hung Ching Yeung smiled.


    ¡°Siu Sun, do you remember when we sneaked into the peak of the waterfall as kids?¡±


    Hung Ching Sun looked up into Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s eyes as if they had returned to their childhood.<hr>


    Hung Ching Yeung pulled his younger brother to the peak while thetter excitedly pointed to the east side. ¡°Elder Brother, I heard that there¡¯s a vast ocean to the east!¡°And there¡¯s a desert in the west that looks like a sea of gold from afar! Can you believe it!?


    ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s always snowing in the north¡­¡±


    Hung Ching Yeung smiled as he listened to Hung Ching Sun without a word.


    Hung Ching Sun looked at him in all seriousness, which was cute. ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m going to travel the world and see all the wonders of the earth!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Hung Ching Yeungughed, while Hung Ching Sun stood on a boulder with his arms open wide like a huge bird that was about to soar into the air.<hr>


    ¡°The strongest Hung n disciple of every generation has to be the n leader.¡± Hung Ching Yeung chuckled. ¡°How is Younger Brother going to travel the world if you have to be the n leader? The n leader can only stay and guard the city.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great talent that improves rapidly, unlike me. I¡¯m stupid, so I could only go into seclusion and try my best to catch up.¡±


    Hung Ching Sun had his head lowered, tears flowing down his cheeks. He always thought that Hung Ching Yeung focused on cultivating and distanced himself because Hung Ching Yeung looked down on him. Now, he realised it was all because of his childish joke.<hr>


    ¡°Brother does not have much time left, so all I can do is help Siu Sun walk the right path as much as possible.


    ¡°Shut your eyes.¡±


    Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s headband shattered and his hair danced in the wind, activated by the scary energliph. Everyone that came to send Hung Ching Yeung off was left speechless.


    Hung Ching Yeung had never shown off his power to the world. His lifestyle was simr to a young Hung Siu; always in seclusion and staying away from worldly affairs.


    Only at this moment did everyone know how powerful Hung Ching Yeung was. At the peak of the three-chambered state, he had already broken through the boundary, something that only four-chambered cultivators were able to do!


    <em>How old is Hung Ching Yeung? He¡¯s so powerful at such a young age? </em>This thought passed through everyone¡¯s minds simultaneously.


    However, everything made sense now. If he hadn¡¯t broken through the boundary and possessed a body as strong as a four-chambered cultivator, how else could he resist the blood poison?


    Even Chui Yim, who was unwilling to admit defeat, remained quiet. He had already guessed it when he received Hung Ching Yeung¡¯s attack meant for Kam Chin Kee the other day. Hung Ching Yeung might not have cultivated like Cloud Pce did, using the ancient method, but there are many ways to achieve the same end.


    Hung Ching Yeung was a three-chambered elite, surpassing Chor Shing Chit. Chui Yim didn¡¯t know if even his fifth senior sister could defeat this youth sessfully, and he would never get an answer; the day Hung Ching Yeung decided to show off his power was the day that he was going to leave the world.


    Before everyone could fully register how powerful Hung Ching Yeung was, he lifted his right hand and ced his index and middle finger together, pointing at Hung Ching Sun¡¯s be.


    ¡°This is¡­ initiation! How can a three-chambered cultivator carry it out sessfully?¡± Some people gasped.<hr>


    Chui Yim was no stranger to initiation. Back before Chor Huet Zhin passed away, he performed initiation on Chui Yim to leave the Blood War Strike intent in Chui Yim¡¯s mind at the Chor n.


    It was a tough action since initiation involved passing one¡¯s thoughts to another. The process had high requirements; the cultivator needed to be careful and possess a high state of cultivation of at least the four-chambered or hundred-gliphic state.


    Yet Hung Ching Yeung, a three-chambered state cultivator, was doing it.<hr>


    Hung Ching Sun had his eyes shut tight. He saw a terrifying gliphic beast; a silver whale swimming in the air.


    Suddenly, the whale exhaled through its blowhole, the spout of water shooting up high into the sky, through the nine heavens, andnding on the earth as dew.


    ¡°The silver whale skyrocketed into the nine heavens.¡± A low voice rang out, which Hung Ching Sun immediately identified to be his elder brother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This is the Skyrocket Finger.¡±


    An illusory figure in Hung Ching Sun¡¯s mind snapped his fingers, and as if from the whale¡¯s blowhole, an air bullet shot out, ready to break through the sky!<hr>


    When Hung Ching Sun opened his eyes, Hung Ching Yeung was still standing in the same spot, watching him with a gentle smile. His fingers were still on Hung Ching Sun¡¯s be.


    However, his body was stiff, not budging in the slightest.


    In silence, the others began departing, leaving space for Hung Ching Sun.


    Sobbing could be heard ringing across the area. There was nothing to be embarrassed about since it conveyed the teen¡¯s pain of losing a loved one.


    Their silence was the best respect for thete genius.<hr>


    The Cloud Pce boys returned to Man Fai¡¯s residence. There were two bamboo chairs outside of the house, Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee upying one each quietly.


    This trip to Great Wisdom City had a huge impact on them, be it the feud of the Hung n and the Wai n or the brotherly love of the Hung brothers. It was suffocating to them.


    ¡°I say,¡± Chui Yim spoke up suddenly after a long silence. ¡°Why did the attendantsmit suicide with Wai Chung Yin?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ They might have been convinced? Nobody is a waterfall attendant willingly, and they might have enough reasons to view the Hung n as their enemy too.¡±


    ¡°But not enough to die, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe to activate some mechanism? After their deaths, the silver waterfall turned into the blood waterfall.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that makes sense. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°If I were to leave the world in the future, would you get revenge for me?¡±


    ¡°No doubt.¡±


    ¡°What if the opponent is too powerful for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still take revenge, but after years of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I like that answer.¡±


    The duo exchanged nces and gentle smiles.


    ¡°I suddenly feel like drinking!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared dishes to go with it!¡± Lam Ming Sum ran out and spoke.


    The duo was stunned, and they looked at each other before bursting out inughter, the unhappiness in the air disappearing.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    That night, Kam Chin Kee was so drunk that he fell asleep on the bamboo chair.


    Still awake, Chui Yim sat in the arena made of rocks, drinking wine while he looked up at the night sky as if he was trying to see through it.


    Lam Ming Sum walked towards him and took the wine, chugging it. Her actions shocked Chui Yim.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The wine was so strong that it made Lam Ming Sum choke.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Chui Yimughed at her mercilessly and took the wine back.


    Lam Ming Sum was flushed red from the wine.


    ¡°Brother Chui, am I useless?¡± Looking at Chui Yim, she asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chui Yim was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless, right?¡± Lam Ming Sum mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t fight, nor can I support you both during battles. I can¡¯t even refine pills or treat injuries. All I can do is hide in the corner and be useless.¡°The only strength of mine is my shabby culinary skills. There¡¯s nothing I can do to help the both of you other than make dishes that help you restore energy.¡±


    The more Lam Ming Sum went about, the angrier and more upset she was with herself. She snatched the wine from Chui Yim¡¯s hands and started chucking down the wine.


    Lam Ming Sum heard how Chui Yim used his own blood to refine the cure and how Ping Ching spected something strange was going on at the bottom of theke. Inparison to the geniuses, Lam Ming Sum, who only hid at home waiting for their return, was¡­ a huge piece of trash.


    Chui Yim snatched the wine away and smacked her on her head. ¡°What nonsense are you babbling?


    ¡°It¡¯s because we know that you have our backs that me and Chin Kee can get things done worry-free!¡± Chui Yim looked into her eyes withplete seriousness. ¡°We are aware that you¡¯ll keep a look out for us, and to us, you are our motivation. The delicious dinner you make us is what we anticipate the most in a day!¡±


    Lam Ming Sum was stunned speechless. Her eyes felt sour, yet she wore a smile on her face subconsciously.


    Atst, she covered her mouth and giggled. Chui Yim¡¯s words lit up her day.


    She was not useless, but what they anticipated most in a day.


    Chui Yim did not know if he shouldugh or cry. <em>She¡¯s easily satisfied. </em>He caressed her head, messing up her blue hair like he always did when they were kids.


    On the bamboo chair not far away, Kam Chin Kee, who was breathing steadily, wore a small smile on his face.<hr>


    The next day, the boys paid a visit to the Hung Mansion. Hung Siu received them personally.


    ¡°Thank you, teachers, for saving Great Wisdom City. The city will always have your great kindness in heart.¡±


    However, Kam Chin Kee shook his head. ¡°In that case, I should be honest with you. The treasure I acquired from the Heavenly Silver Waterfall is a new type of body form, which somehow makes me the descendant of the ancient beast and helped prevent blood poison from entering my body, uncovering this whole incident.


    ¡°Thus, there¡¯s no need to be grateful to us, as Great Wisdom City has already given us huge benefits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about fate in cultivation,¡± Hung Siu said, ¡°If not for sixth teacher gaining the special body form, we would not have discovered this incident. Every sip and every peck is preordained, sixth teacher returned the favour by helping Great Wisdom City in this incident.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s hard to repay seventh teacher, who made the cure with his own blood.¡± Hung Siu turned to Chui Yim. But before the teen could say anything, Hung Siu waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not a pretentious person, I just want to thank both of you and let you know that the city remembers your great kindness. Great Wisdom City will always wee you. Even if we must go against the entire world, the city will do our best and fear nothing.¡±


    Chui Yim nodded, he was no pretentious person either. ¡°Then I shall thank you in advance, we might have to bother the city for sometime before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Great Wisdom City wees you both greatly.¡± Hung Siu let out a heartyugh.<hr>


    Their remaining stay in the city was peaceful.


    Strictly speaking, it was not poison that took the lives of the Great Wisdom City cultivators, but excess energy. After Chui Yim sessfully made the cure, the patients that survived became stronger than before, and amongst them all, Hung Ching Sun¡¯s power skyrocketed. Not only did he digest the waterfall¡¯s energy fully, he immediately broke through to the three-chambered state after receiving his elder brother¡¯s initiated technique.


    After days of mourning, the city slowly returned to normal. There were even more cultivators that came to challenge Chui Yim, Kung-Suen Ching Lau came to their residence to see Kam Chin Kee for all sorts of reasons, and To Tsz Suet still led her fan club to cheer for Chui Yim during the challenges.


    It was as if everything had returned to normal.<hr>


    In the extreme North, there was a ce where the snow did not reach.


    Yet it couldn¡¯t be considered a treasurednd, as humans could feel the burning temperature when they moved close to the area.


    To the residents, they were already used to this weather of two extremes. The reason for the scorching temperature was the volcano in this area, named the zing Skies Mountain. Yes, the well-known zing Skies Mountain.


    However, it was destined that this day would be uneventful.


    A phoenix cry rang across the entire volcano.


    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ </em>Numerous sounds signified the arrival of various elites.


    They were currently in front of a cave near the zing Skies Mountain, an area where me was greatly active. The mes made this cave a treasure to cultivators!


    This was where the phoenix cry came from. After a long time, the entrance opened, revealing a figure.


    A gorgeous woman walked out of the cave. She was extremely beautiful, yet not stunning.


    Her beautiful curves were covered in an ordinary-looking training robe, giving off handsome instead of sexy vibes. She stood barefooted, the energliph movement still surrounding her and making it seem like there was an illusory cloak made of feathers behind her, and there seemed to be a phoenix with wings wide open in the middle.


    With a slight movement of her eyes, the cloak disappeared into thin air, leaving the crowd stunned speechless.


    Reaching the ten-gliphic state in her early twenties? Everybody thought that she was greatly affected and dejected for the past four years she remained silent.


    Now, when she appeared in front of the world again, she appeared as someone who those of the same generation dared not dream of overtaking.


    She was Mung Si, ever the monster.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Mung Si ended her seclusion triumphantly, leaving all the zing Skies Mountain schrs squeezing their brain juices hard to find another cultivator that entered the ten-gliphic state in their early twenties.


    But no matter what, at least in today¡¯s world, Mung Si was the first person to break through to the ten-gliphic state in her early twenties. Even the girl blessed by the stars, Kong Yau, was still at the peak of the single-gliphic state.


    Many youths came to wee her.


    ¡°Wow, Junior Sister is awesome! Are your achievements going to be recorded in the books?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ as the cream of the crop, Junior Sister will naturally be recorded in the books.¡±


    Amongst themotion, a well-built youth walked out of the crowd. Because of his size, it was inevitable that he banged into some of the others, forcing them to the side.


    All of them turned around unhappily, but after seeing the other, they kept quiet.


    ¡°Congrattions, Junior Sister.¡± The young man shed her a smile.


    Mung Si only took one nce at him without a word, but this didn¡¯t bother him as Mung Si would eventually be married to him, so her attitude didn¡¯t matter.¡°It¡¯s good to travel around more now that you¡¯ve ended seclusion. I heard that the Foothills Restaurant caught a precious fire gulping fish, is Junior Sister interested in trying it?¡±


    ¡°Mung Si just ended seclusion and hopes to use this time to stabilise my cultivation state, so I won¡¯t join the meal,¡± Mung Si replied emotionlessly and left with her training robe fluttering and rustling loudly.


    The youth watch her leave at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, someone took the chance to mock Mung Si.


    ¡°This Mung Si, what¡¯s with that attitude when she will eventually be Brother Yim¡¯s wife?


    ¡°Women are meant to stay at home to raise the kids and be a supporting figure to their husband, there¡¯s no point in having such a strong cultivation. Look at Man Ching Hung, she¡¯s widely known as the best female cultivator in the world, but everyone overlooks the fact that she¡¯s just an unwanted old woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s worse is that Mung Si still has aplicated rtionship with the seventh teacher¡­ this is uneptable¡­¡±


    Brother Yim turned around toward the person who made thesements, shutting him up at once.


    ¡°Voluntarily apply to gather Shooting Star Fire, and do not return until you have collected thirty pieces.¡±


    Brother Yim then left. He wasn¡¯t worried that the other teen would rebel; they were in zing Skies Mountain, where the Yim n ruled.


    <em>What¡¯s Chui Yim and the so-called ¡°best forging talent in a thousand years¡± here at zing Skies Mountain? In this sacrednd of forging, all of that is a joke. I have already stepped into the great master state years ago, it¡¯s only a matter of time until I reach the grandmaster state.</em>


    <em>So what if he¡¯s the seventh teacher? Who am I? I¡¯m Yim Hon Ching, set to be the sessor of the divine cksmith.</em>


    <em>I hope that seventh teacheres to zing Skies Mountain someday, so I can show him what forging actually is.</em><hr>


    In the Mung n Leader, Mung Sam Siu¡¯s, cultivation room made of stone, he looked at Mung Si with aplex array of emotions. He was proud of Mung Si¡¯s excellent performance, but at the same time, Mung Si¡¯s strong-willed character worried him.


    <em>What if she ends up like Man Ching Hung? It¡¯s undesirable.</em>


    Previously, that person¡¯s words might¡¯ve been rude, but they were urate; in a world where people were expected to marry as soon as they reached adulthood, many perceived Man Ching Hung to be just a poordy that no man fancied.


    The thought of this made Mung Sam Siu¡¯s head hurt. ¡°My girl, why are you so stubborn? Hon Ching is quite outstanding, so he¡¯s not a bad choice for a partner.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no good at all,¡± Mung Si replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°I suppose Chui Yim is very good then!?¡± Mung Sam Siuughed in anger.


    ¡°Would anyone in the world call a Cloud Pce disciple bad in any way?¡± Mung Si¡¯s eyes lit up, which was a rare sight.


    Mung Sam Siu was left speechless. He could not retort; historically, every disciple of Cloud Pce was the best cultivator of their generation. Nobody in the world would call them bad in any aspect.


    ¡°It¡¯s true when they say that girls will stand on an outsider¡¯s side when they grow up. Now you¡¯re even arguing back.¡± Mung Sam Siu snorted.


    Mung Si stuck her tongue out like a little girl, which was a rare sight for her.


    After a short pause, Mung Sam Siu sighed. ¡°But zing Skies Mountain belongs to the Yim n, and now it seems like Yim Hon Ching will definitely be the next n leader. Old Sir Yim¡­ is of an extremely old age, even for a five-chambered state. He hasn¡¯t shown himself to the world because he¡¯s supposedly in seclusion, but who knows?


    ¡°And when he passes on¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want what¡¯s forced on me,¡± Mung Si responded tly. ¡°Capability speaks the loudest at the end of the day. Nobody can force anything on me when I manage to break through to the thousand-gliphic state in the future.


    ¡°I feel like going out.¡± She stood up.


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Just to travel around.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Mung Sam Siu was so angry that his eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s obviously because that Chui boy has left the mountains now, and you want to meet him!¡±


    Surprisingly, Mung Si did not retort but looked down with her cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°Go ahead! Go wherever you want; girls stand on an outsider¡¯s side at the end of the day!¡± Mung Sam Siu waved his hands furiously.


    Giggling, Mung Si pulled his hands. ¡°Grandpa is the best.¡±


    Watching Mung Si leave, Mung Sam Siu wore aplicated look. ¡°¡®I don¡¯t want what¡¯s forced on me¡¯¡­ how many females in the world have the authority to say this?¡±


    Maybe now, Mung Sam Siu understood why his granddaughter worked so hard. In this era where men were regarded as superior to women, only those with enough power could make a choice.


    A beautiful figure left zing Skies Mountain silently with a training robe on her back. A wave of coldness hit when she left the volcano area, and snownded on her shoulders. She looked less manly and more gentle currently.


    The next moment, she activated her skill and the snow on her disappeared immediately.


    She turned toward the South.


    A phoenix cry rang out, and a burning figure soared into the sky, disappearing into the silver lining.<hr>


    Winter and snow were not special weather traits of the North; finally, it started snowing in the South.


    The first snow was light, but it gave the lonely peak some colour as well as a shine to the flowing silver waterfall. After removing the manipted longevity vines, the silver waterfall recovered its luster.


    Chui Yim and Kam Chin Kee stood at the peak, snownding on them. It was a cute scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    ¡°You should make your way first.¡± Kam Chin Kee nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Chui Yim sighed.


    They only epted two invitations in the South ¨C Great Wisdom City and Hidden Vanguard City. For thetter, it was from Mok Ching Sau, the grandmaster of water-casting.


    It had been two months since they left Cloud Pce, and apart from the main events in Great Wisdom City, they had a temporary stay and even learned close-rangebat techniques from Hung Siu. Because Chui Yim saved the city, Hung Siu gave them great advice. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t teach them their secret styles, but being the city that was famous for close-rangebat, his advice was very helpful to the boys.


    After two months, the boys grew in terms of ability. Now, they would be heading to Hidden Vanguard City with Chui Yim as a cksmith


    It was now time to head for the city since Mok Ching Sau invited them toe over during the period of midwinter in the twelfth lunar month, which was about a month from today. By taking turns to ¡°drive¡± the floating cloud, they would arrive about seven dayster.


    However, they had a problem ¨C Lam Ming Sum had fallen ill.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Falling ill was an infrequent urrence for cultivators because they followed a path against the natural order.


    Lam Ming Sum rarely cultivated seriously, but she still managed to break through the innate wind chamber and ultimately became a single-gliphic gliphist. As such, she shouldn¡¯t be prone to falling ill.


    Chui Yim checked on her personally, and he realised that she indeed had caught the flu.


    Lam Ming Sum¡¯s weak physique might be due to theck of cultivation practice as she spent most of her time on culinary arts.


    The trio mostly travelled by air using the Floating Cloud gliph, but it was unsuitable for Lam Ming Sum who had fallen ill. However, they would bete if they used any other method.


    As Cloud Pce itinerants, every action of theirs represented their institution, and it would tarnish Cloud Pce¡¯s reputation if they failed to keep the appointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush over immediately after Ming Sum wakes up,¡± Chui Yim reminded Kam Chin Kee fiercely. ¡°Bring her to the Heavenly Silver Waterfall to cultivate her body first; it would be a joke if the world learned that our assistant caught the flu!¡±


    With that, Chui Yim passed Kam Chin Kee a bottle.


    ¡°Is this the Yim Blood Pill?¡± Kam Chin Kee burst outughing.¡°Don¡¯t call it that.¡± Chui Yim sighed.


    During the incident, Chui Yim created the improved version of the Blood Purification Pull with his own blood to cure the patients, which contained essence that held the energy of the Heaven¡¯s me. The young cultivators who took the pill realised that they improved greatly, by thirty percent at least, and their bodies were perfectly cultivated under the waterfall.


    Their meridians had also be stronger. In short, their overall ability skyrocketed!


    Thus, they started calling it the Yim Blood Pill because it was refined with Chui Yim¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave early morning tomorrow,¡± Chui Yim said, looking at the sky.<hr>


    The next day, Chui Yim checked up on Lam Ming Sum first. She was fine except for a high fever.


    Chui Yim prepared medicine and instructed Kam Chin Kee to keep it warm until Lam Ming Sum woke up. ¡°Why did I never realise you were so motherly before?¡± Kam Chin Kee shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister, am I not supposed to show any care?¡± Chui Yim red at him.


    <em>Younger sister? </em>Kam Chin Keeughed and stopped teasing him. ¡°Get going, we will catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys at Hidden Vanguard City, and then we shall head to the North.¡± Chui Yim nodded.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Kam Chin Kee patted Chui Yim¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Watch your back while I¡¯m not around because there¡¯s nobody else to do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, then.¡± Chui Yim huffed.<hr>


    Chui Yim headed to the Hung Mansion to bid Hung Siu, who had taught him well during this period, goodbye.


    He then headed for the lonely peak of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    A person was waiting for him on the peak that was slightly covered with snow.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The person turned around. He now had a messy moustache and looked sick and ten years older than his actual age. The person was no longer as youthful or arrogant as before.


    Chui Yim did not reply, as he knew that the person was waiting for his arrival.


    ¡°Just as my great uncle mentioned, no matter if we are willing or not, the city owes you, and I owe you my life.¡±


    This was Hung Ching Sun. He was currently in a dishevelled state but brimming with energliph, and his body was simrly in the best state because he broke through to be a three-chambered glipher.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about your brother.¡± Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°If not for him, we would have never made it in time to save the rest of you. Even if we managed to find the cure, all of you might have already been in heaven, and it would have been meaningless.¡±


    Hung Ching Sun was speechless. The scene of Hung Ching Yeung smiling to him apologetically before he left made his heart clench.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yep, for Hidden Vanguard City.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help take care of Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Hung Ching Sun turned to look at the scenery below the waterfall. ¡°However, this does not mean that I concede defeat. I will defeat the both of you one day, because I¡¯m not just me anymore, but one with my brother now. So if I defeat the both of you, it means that my brother was able to do so too.¡±


    Surprisingly, Chui Yim did not argue with him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t argue with someone who just lost a loved one.


    ¡°Have a safe trip and remember what Great Uncle said ¨C Great Wisdom City will always have your back.


    ¡°Not because of Cloud Pce, but because of you.¡±


    As if losing interest in speaking, Hung Ching Sun sat at the edge, looking down at the scenery silently.


    Chui Yim did not answer him. Hung Ching Yeung was undoubtedly an expert; he was just as talented as his Cloud Pce seniors. The death of such a talent could only be considered as the heavens being jealous.


    He walked to the cliff edge and took a step forward. A fiery red cloud caught him, preventing him from falling down the waterfall.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Chui Yim said and rode the fiery red cloud into the horizon. Among the light snow, his floating cloud was very eye-catching.


    Kam Chin Kee was feeding Lam Ming Sum medication in the small hut when they saw the red shadow ze through the air.


    ¡°Brother Chin Kee, did I be a burden again?¡± As pale as a sheet of paper, Lam Ming Sum asked with guilt.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kam Chin Keeughed. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling guilty, start cultivating more. Even if you¡¯re just an assistant, you need to be able to defend yourself. Look at Second Senior Sister¡¯s assistant, Woo Nim.¡±


    ¡°But I dislike cultivating!¡± Lam Ming Sum pouted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice this time. Chui Yim made it clear that you will be heading into the Heavenly Silver Waterfall to cultivate, or else he¡¯s going to get mad at us.¡± Kam Chin Kee chuckled.<hr>


    It was still snowing lightly at night.


    Under the moonlight''s radiance, the silver light shimmered, dazzling the eyes.


    A figure walked and seemed to halt the surrounding moonlight with his steps.


    He was barefooted, with his pants rolled to his ankles. There were two people following behind this teenager.


    One of them was simrly a teenager, but he wore no emotion on his face; he was bald and looked just like a puppet. The other person was a middle-aged man with a wide smile on his face as always. ¡°Sacred son, where are we going now?¡±


    The leading teen was naturally Siu Fu. He looked up at the moon, and deep in his eyes, there was another crescent moon that ovepped it, forming numerous fine lines that were hard to catch, like it was being concealed with fog and could disperse at any moment.


    After some time, Siu Fu¡¯s orbs returned to normal, but beads of sweat could be seen trickling down his forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head South. I¡¯m stillcking a good weapon.¡±The bald teenager behind him was shocked. ¡°Is Lifeless not enough?¡±


    ¡°Lifeless is one of my trump cards, not something to be used for regrbat.¡± Siu Fu took a nce at him.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    The middle-aged man side-eyed the bald teenager unhappily. ¡°As a follower, you should head all of the Sacred Son¡¯s orders without question.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Siu Fu raised his hands. ¡°The ability to think for yourself is good. I need someone like Ling Fei to unconditionally support me, as well as a de like you.¡±


    The bald teenager stared at him indifferently. However, this did not affect Siu Fu, who continued, ¡°Even if you¡¯re unwilling, you¡¯re now officially a member of necrogliphism since you have survived the gliph grafting.


    ¡°I gave you the power you need. From now on, it¡¯s all up to you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to care for you like a kid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to,¡± the bald teen replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Siu Fu took a nce at him. ¡°Go travel the world and be stronger, but remember I, Siu Fu, own your life.


    ¡°I can give you everything with a snap of the fingers, and I can take it back simrly.¡±


    The bald teenager turned around and started traveling north. He did not intend to return to the South as from that fateful day onwards, he was no longer the little monk that only knew how to cultivate and read scripture.He was now necrogliphism¡¯s Heaven yer.<hr>


    Chui Yim travelled amongst the clouds while enjoying wine. Everything looked tiny from his point of view, which was an enjoyable experience for Chui Yim.


    He never had the chance to experience flying in his first life, and he took pleasure in it now. He loved having wine while flying; it was the best thing in life.


    Looking at the colour of the skies and feeling his energliph depleting, Chui Yimnded slowly. Because of his cultivation, he could not fly for a long time. When this happened, he would find a ce to stay overnight.


    He came across a small cave that had huge rocks and piles of withered branches.


    Chui Yim waved his hands and lit up a fire that dispersed the smell in the cave. He then found other withered branches and started barbecuing a bird.<hr>


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡±


    A carriage was speeding along, driven by an elderly man who appeared to be in his sixties or seventies. His hair, streaked frost white, reflected the light falling snow around him. He turned around anxiously from time to time, yet there seemed to be nothing chasing him.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A voice cried out from the carriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± The manforted the kid.


    ¡°Okay! Daddy, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°My good boy, go to sleep. We¡¯ll be home once you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    <em>Whoosh whoosh¡­</em> Just then, the sound of wind being cut through came from behind.


    The elderly man grew increasingly anxious and desperately whipped the mount in front of him. The mount was just an ordinary hardy horse, thus it was unable to keep up with the intensity and was already foaming at its mouth. However, having been with the man for many years, it knew that they hade across danger and thus it tried its best.


    But they were in a deste ce; where could they escape to?


    The sight of a lit-up cave gave the man hope as he knew that the person in the cave must be a capable cultivator. No cultivator would be around such a ce if he was not capable.


    Now, many figures were dashing behind him.


    ¡°Miss, the cave in front is lit up.¡±


    The female that the person addressed as Miss sneered. ¡°Hmph, how dare he keep a treasure to himself and not gift it to our n?¡± The female was in her prime age.


    ¡°I will have to ask Brother Cheung to take action.¡± She turned to the youth next to her with a coy smile.


    Brother Cheung returned a confident smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chung, my father sent me here this time to take care of Miss.¡±


    Brother Cheung took out a huge bow from his back, toorge for it to be an ordinary bow. The moment he got hold of the bow, the young man¡¯s aura surged as he aimed for the carriage in front of them.


    Horror took over the carriage driver¡¯s face. As a one-chambered glipher, he naturally felt the terrifying aura behind him!


    <em>Buzz¡­ </em>The moment the youth shot his arrow, many air bubbles burst. It pierced through the air, leaving only a scary cloud of energy in its wake.


    The arrow tore the old man¡¯s right shoulder, creating a very serious wound. It seemed more like somebody hammered his shoulder rather than being shot by an arrow.


    The arrow didn¡¯t stop either, continuing through to the hardy horse¡¯s head and plunging into the snow.


    Miss Chung looked towards the front and pped her hands happily. ¡°They were right when they said that Brother Cheung is the best archer around.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheung Yim Wang smiled gently and looked at Miss Chung with admiration. On the other hand, Miss Chung ¨C Chung Jung Sin ¨C was the prettiest girl in Heaven''s Pir City as well as the young miss of the Chung n, a n of gliphists. Not only was she talented, she was also extremely beautiful, the dream girl of all the young talents in the city.


    Cheung Yim Wang had the chance to go after the old man with her because his father paid a visit to Chung Jung Sin¡¯s father, Chung Kin Shing, at their n. Naturally, he would seize the chance to do so.<hr>


    Enduring the striking pain both physically and mentally, he was heartbroken to see the horse he had raised for years die a terrible death, but he couldn¡¯t care about that now.


    <em>Come after me! Come after me!</em> the old man yelled in his heart and kept looking behind him. Indeed, the figures were chasing after him and did not pay any attention to the carriage on the ground.


    ¡°Save me, immortal! Save my life!¡± the old man yelled as he sprinted towards the cave. However, he was only in the one-chambered state and had a serious injury. He was losing way too much blood, losing his consciousness slowly and depending solely on his determination and courage.


    How could he manage to outrun those going after him?


    <em>Huff¡­</em>


    Another arrow shot him in his left ankle, breaking it. He fell to the ground, his blood sttering onto his surroundings just like pretty red flowers blooming amidst the snow.


    ¡°Stop screaming, you old goat.¡± Chung Jung Sin snorted and looked down at him. ¡°I''ll spare your life if you hand me that thing.¡±


    The old manughed, blood spraying from his mouth as he did. ¡°Dream on.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you shall die.¡± Cheung Yim Wang watched him coldly. He stepped on the man''s left hand, breaking his finger.


    The old man''s bloody scream rang throughout the entire area.


    ¡°Don''t waste our time, search him.¡± Chung Jung Sin ordered the servants behind her, but the next second, the old man grabbed her left ankle


    ¡°How dare you touch my body!?¡± Chung Jung Sin screamed. This angered Cheung Yim Wang, who kicked the man in the chest, shattering his ribs.


    The man flew into the air from the kick, but he was caught by a red figure, who ced him gently on the snow.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Enduring his pain, the old man tried to open his eyes. Rather than the elite he expected, a teenager was standing in front of him instead.


    It was disappointing, but the man tried his best to keep himself alive and warn the teen. ¡°Young man¡­ run right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    The moment Chui Yim said so, he regretted his words. He never wanted to poke his nose into this kind of matter; Sung Tsz Hin¡¯s words about worldly affairs echoed in his mind. It was known that causes would bring about effects, and meddling in others¡¯ affairs might get him entangled and bring about unwanted effects. However, Chung Jung Sin and Cheung Yim Wang were being too cruel, and Chui Yim couldn¡¯t bear to hear the old man¡¯s cries anymore.


    Sadly, the old man was already on his deathbed when he exited the cave.<hr>


    Cheung Yim Wang and Chung Jung Sin were stunned to see Chui Yim appear; they had no idea where he came from. But upon sensing Chui Yim to be in the two-chambered state, they let down their guard.


    Chung Jung Sin herself was a single-gliphic gliphist, putting her in the same state as Chui Yim, and the servant standing behind her was in the one-chambered state too. Moreover, they had Cheung Yim Wang, who had just broken through to the three-chambered state, so they would have no trouble dealing with Chui Yim.The thought of this made Chung Jung Sin raise her voice.


    ¡°Where did this blind persone from? Do not meddle with Heaven''s Pir City¡¯s Chung n business! We won¡¯tpensate you if we identally injure you!¡±¡°How did this old man offend you?¡± Emotionlessly, Chui Yim stared at them.


    Cheung Yim Wang frowned. ¡°He deserves death for acquiring a treasure yet not handing it to us.¡±


    ¡°That treasure is what got him into trouble! Leave before you end up like him, kiddo!¡± The Chung n servant yelled at Chui Yim.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chui Yum nodded. In great anger, he looked up into the sky for Cloud Pce.


    <em>Great senior brother, is this the worldly affairs you¡¯re talking about? If this world is unfair, then I¡¯ll make it fair!</em>


    Cheung Yim Wang suddenly felt that something was off and subconsciously reached out for his arrows.


    <em>Bang bang! </em>Two loud bangs were heard, and when Cheung Yim Wang looked back, the servants were gone, reced by Chui Yim staring at them furiously.


    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Chung Jung Sin was filled with shock and anger, already drawing a gliph with her slender hands. Numerous cherry blossoms shot out with a murderous aura towards Chui Yim! It was the Chung n¡¯s gliph, Cherry Blossom Assassin!


    Under each beautiful cherry blossom gliph was hidden a dangerous intent that could crush anything!


    Chui Yim stood there still scowling, the cherry blossoms dispersing the moment they hit him.


    ¡°How could this be!?¡± Chung Jung Sin was unable to believe her eyes, while Cheung Yim Wang was already in his stance to fire an attack at Chui Yim!


    His gliphility ¨C Glorious Arrow! Despite facing an attack from a three-chambered cultivator, Chui Yim didn¡¯t care as their words reyed in his mind.


    ¡°<em>He deserves death for acquiring a treasure yet not handing it to us.¡±</em>


    ¡°<em>He deserves death for acquiring a treasure yet not handing it to us.¡±</em>


    Chui Yim felt a raging anger burning fiercely in his heart, difficult to quench.


    The resentment was hard to dispel.


    He reached out and caught the arrow with his bare hands.


    <em>Boom! </em>Energy exploded in his hand, actually leaving a cut on Chui Yim¡¯s strong body, bleeding slightly.


    But¡­ that was all.


    Did a two-chambered glipher just catch a full-powered gliphility from a three-chambered glipher with his bare hands? Indeed.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± Cheung Yim Wang screamed as if he saw a monster.


    <em>A two-chambered glipher who possesses the ability to destroy my full-force attack¡­ </em>Cheung Yim Wang would be an idiot if he still couldn¡¯t tell that the teen in front of him was no ordinary person. <em>He¡¯s bald too¡­</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re the seventh-¡± A person suddenly came to Cheung Yim Wang¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t have the chance toplete his sentence before his vision was obscured.


    Somebody caught his face and threw him into the ground!


    <em>Boom! </em>At the same time, Chui Yim raised his left fist, milky-white me burning exceptionally fiercely, resembling an avnche flowing upwards into the sky. With that, he punched Cheung Yim Wang¡¯s abdomen.


    Puking blood, Cheung Yim Wang lost his life shortly afterwards.<hr>


    It had been approximately ten breaths after Chui Yim started attacking the youths.


    Out of four, three had passed away at his hands.


    Horror and shock reced Chung Jung Sin¡¯s face of pride and confidence!


    ¡°Take¡­ take¡­ take action if you dare! My father is the n leader of Heaven''s Pir City¡¯s Chung n, and he will kill everyone in your family if you take my life!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chui Yim nodded. Chung Jung Sin sighed. <em>Having my n as support is the best thing ever. </em>But the next moment, she heard Chui Yim muttering to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone with such a hobby in either of my lifetimes, though.¡± But before she could figure out what Chui Yim meant, she was being strangled.


    She looked at Chui Yim¡¯s pale face that currently looked like an angry Buddha, the burning me soaring to the sky.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Chung Jung Sin died in extreme fear and shock.<hr>


    Chui Yim looked below him where the ground was painted bright red in the fresh blood of his enemies. The milky white me was still burning vigorously, but it died down eventually as Chui Yim calmed down.


    He looked at his surroundings with a frown.


    He didn¡¯t fear killing others, as he did it before in his past life.


    But he wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty. Chui Yim only killed those who deserved to die, and a viin like Chung Jung Sin indeed deserved it, but something just felt¡­


    Off.


    Before he could ponder on his feeling, he was distracted by the soft criesing from behind him. He immediately returned to the old man.


    He was severely injured, and given his age, Chui Yim was at a loss on how to help him despite being equipped with powerful pills and superb medical skills. He could only block his important meridians to help protect the old man¡¯s heart temporarily.


    In disbelief, the man looked up at Chui Yim. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re a great cultivator, but you have offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. The Chung n has great authority in Heaven''s Pir City, you should escape as fast as you can.¡±


    After he finished, the man coughed weakly several times.


    ¡°Old man, rest first. You¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Chui Yim immediately said.


    However, the man shed Chui Yim a smile¡°Little Brother, I might have a low cultivation, but I am still able to recognize my own vitality.¡±


    Not knowing what to say, Chui Yim kept quiet.


    After some hesitation, the man spoke. ¡°Little Brother, I have something to ask of you before my death.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Chui Yim nodded.


    The old man pointed to the carriage that had fallen to the ground. ¡°My¡­ my poor child is inside, so if it¡¯s convenient, can Sir send him back to Fallen Leaves Vige? It¡¯s about three kilometers to the west. I¡¯ll be able to rest even in the Yellow Springs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± Chui Yim nodded.


    ¡°Little Brother is a just person who hates evil like your personal enemy, I trust you,¡± the man said, and with shaky hands, he reached for a jade piece with an intense blue colour, looking just like a ball of blue me.


    ¡°This jade is the treasure passed down to this lowly man from my ancestors, as well as the thing that brought me trouble. Now, it seems like it¡¯s an ill-fated item, or this lowly man would not have died at such an early age, leaving behind my poor child. Please do not me me, but since Little Brother is powerful and has great luck, please take this ill-fated item and save my child from trouble.¡±


    Chui Yim took it silently.


    Afterwards, the man looked up into the sky. ¡°Old woman, we¡¯ll finally meet again.¡± With that, he closed his eyes and never opened them again.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Chui Yim dug a deep hole where he stood and buried the old man.


    He then walked to the carriage, now sunken in the snow, and pulled it out. Opening the window revealed a sleeping adult man.


    <em>How did he manage to fall asleep facing such a situation? </em>Chui Yim watched him speechlessly.


    As if sensing Chui Yim¡¯s gaze, the man jumped up and opened his eyes slowly, meeting Chui Yim¡¯s gaze curiously. ¡°Uncle, who are you?¡±


    Chui Yim was at a loss for words. <em>Uncle? He looks almost thirty and he¡¯s addressing me as Uncle?</em>


    However, Chui Yim noticed the man had an incredibly clear gaze. It was said that eyes are the windows to the soul, and cultivators in particr could see a person¡¯s character through their eyes. The man''s eyes were as clear as those of a child, without a trace of worldly contamination.


    ¡°Does he have an intellectual disability?¡± It suddenly came to Chui Yim¡¯s mind. Chui Yim would have believed this man was a kid just from his gaze if he didn¡¯t see his mature appearance!


    ¡°Uncle, have you seen my father?¡± The man blinked his eyes at Chui Yim and pouted. ¡°Little Hoi is hungry.¡±


    This made Chui Yim¡¯s head hurt, and he immediately took out a huge bun from his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. ¡°Uncle has food.¡±The man¡¯s eyes lit up.<hr>


    In Heaven¡¯s Pir City¡¯s Chung n, two elderly men were sitting in the living room, enjoying hot tea.


    ¡°Jung Sin is indeed a heroine; she¡¯s fearless and even invited my son for a mission. Brother Chung must be pleased to have a daughter like her.¡±


    n Leader Chung Kin Shing caressed his white beard andughed. ¡°Brother Cheung, she¡¯s nowhere near Yim Wang. He¡¯s young and talented, already in the three-chambered state and in possession of a powerful self-created gliphility, Glorious Arrow, which the world knows about the moment it¡¯s shot out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a talented boy.¡± n Leader Cheung Pakughed loudly. ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s time for Chung Jung Sin to consider her marriage, right?¡± Cheung Pak mentioned all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chung Kin Shing was no idiot. He only chuckled and continued drinking tea.


    Cheung Pak cursed in his heart and skipped the topic as Chung Kin Shing wished. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the tea, haha.¡±


    ¡°They should return sometime soon.¡± Chung Kin Shing looked up into the sky.


    ¡°What treasure is it that intrigues Brother Chung?¡± Cheung Pak asked.


    ¡°Just a piece of Nether me Jade,¡± Chung Kin Shing said.


    ¡°Nether me Jade?¡± Shock shed across Cheung Pak¡¯s eyes. ¡°That ancient item hasn¡¯t shown up in the world for centuries, and it¡¯s a great ingredient for forging!¡±


    A sh of excitement passed Chung Kin Shing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Not only that, it¡¯s simr to the style our n cultivates; a strength that is both gentle and firm. I¡¯ll process it to be Chung Jung Sin¡¯s treasure ¨C anything for my precious daughter.¡±


    Cheung Pak was in disbelief. He never expected Chung Kin Shing to give the treasure to his daughter instead. Their n cultivated the March Cherry Blossoms style, which was a gentle yet firm style. A gliphist that cultivated this would definitely increase in power by thirty percent if they used it with the Nether me Jade, yet Chung Kin Shing was giving it to his precious daughter?


    <em>It seems like Chung Kin Shing really values his daughter way more than we thought, and it will be tough for Little Wang to sessfully capture his daughter¡¯s heart.</em>


    Chung Kin Shing was feeling lucky too. He felt the Nether me Jade¡¯s aura when they came across some vigers while returning to the city. He kept his cool and was surprised to find out that it was currently held by an ordinary family. The jade was extremely precious, yet it ended in an ordinary family¡¯s hands?


    Chung Kin Shing treated this incident cautiously. He ced spies around and even learnt about their motive for being in the city ¨C to purchase food. The father and son were farmers who stayed in a vige not far away from the city, and this time, they came to purchase food to prepare for winter.


    After a week, Chung Kin Shing let his guard down and sent somebody to purchase the jade at such a high price that the pair of father and son would be able to lead a good life for several lifetimes. Farmer Siu said he needed a day to decide, to which Chung Kin Shing agreed. With his status, the farmer would not dare to lie to him.


    However, he received news that the father and son pair had left the city early in the morning. This angered Chung Kin Shing greatly, and at the same time, Chung Jung Sin volunteered to go after the pair. With perfect timing, Cheung Pak came over with his son Cheung Yim Wang, and thus they began chasing the farmer and his son in the snow.


    Chung Kin Shing was already secretly thinking of which great master he should look for to repair the jade, which had been made into a badge¡­ <em>What a waste to turn it into that.</em>


    All of a sudden, his face fell, and he pulled out a bundle of jade slips that were covered in countless words.


    These jade slips were passed down from the Chung n ancestors, and they were connected to a wisp of soul of each member of the n. There were two names lit up at the end of one slip ¨C Chung Kin Shing and Chung Jung Sin. However, the light of Chung Jung Sin¡¯s name could be seen fading rapidly, dimming at the end.


    ¡°No no no no no!¡± Chung Kin Shing screamed, shattering everything around him as he was unable to control his energliph.


    Cheung Pak was badly shocked. He was also a capable three-chambered glipher and immediately activated energliph to protect himself. ¡°Brother Chung! What¡­?¡±


    ¡°My Little Sin¡­ Little Sin¡­ has died!¡± Chung Kin Shing looked up, his eyes bright red as he stammered.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Cheung Pak was badly shocked. At the same time, a blue bird came flying over to Cheung Pak. ¡°Little Wang¡­¡±


    His legs turned to jelly when he read the note.


    Chung Kin Shing felt that his brain was in a mess. He couldn¡¯t understand what happened, as the old farmer was only in the one-chambered state; it was impossible he could hurt them! Not to mention that they had Cheung Yim Wang, a three-chambered glipher, following them! Even if Cheung Yim Wang had only just broken through, there wasn¡¯t much in the surroundings of the city that could take their lives.


    The only possibility was that they came across an elite who simrly had his eyes on the Nether me Jade and killed them after robbing the jade!


    Chung Kin Shing hated himself for being so stupid ¨C for allowing his precious daughter to chase after the old man like that. He stood up abruptly like a ferocious beast that was ready to attack. ¡°Where does that old Farmer Siu live?¡±


    ¡°Fallen Leaves Vige, to the west¡­¡± the servant replied while trembling.


    Chung Kin Shing immediately got into action, while Cheung Pak on the other side followed, his face turning pale. ¡°Brother Chung, let me follow. Little Wang has died too, and I need to know why.¡±


    Chung Kin Shing nodded his head; the both of them were now in the same boat. With that, they turned into rays of white light and went west.<hr>


    Chui Yim also buried Farmer Siu¡¯s hardy horse for him. Currently, he was sitting othe carriage that had half sunken into the snow, trying his best to exin to the man that his father had already traveled to the legendary heavens to meet his mother.


    Siu Hoi, who had the heart of a child, was extremely happy to hear it. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve watched Daddy crying while holding onto that blue jade, he must have missed Mummy a lot.¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡± Chui Yim turned to Siu Hoi gobbling the meal Lam Ming Sum packed for him.


    Siu Hoi shook his head, the grains dropping to the ground like crystal clear snowkes. ¡°My mother went to the heavens right after I was born. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    <em>Well, same as me. </em>Chui Yim thought to himself. ¡°But you¡¯ll never get to see your father anymore, and you have to rely on yourself for survival. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Daddy told me to not fear loneliness, because it¡¯s a sign of growing up. He also taught me how to transnt rice seedlings, sow seeds, and manage farnd. I am the person behind everything we earned this year!¡± Siu Hoi smiled at Chui Yim like an innocent kid, even flexing his muscles as he spoke.


    <em>What an interesting kid. </em>He even put a smile on Chui Yim¡¯s face.


    Reminded of the jade, Chui Yim pulled it out, and he instantly identified it as Nether me Jade, an extremely precious treasure.


    It was said that this item could only be produced in ces with the utmost negative energy in the world. As the saying goes, when negative reaches its extreme, positive is born. The Nether me Jade was made by a me of negative nature, naturally produced in ces with extreme negative energy. To be exact, it was a form of me with negative nature, just like Ka Yi¡¯s Fury that Chui Yim saw sitting on the Iron Lotus.


    ¡°This is your n¡¯s treasure, so I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    However, Siu Hoi shook his head so hard that some grains dropped to the ground. ¡°Daddy said it¡¯s for you. If I take it back, he¡¯ll definitely give me a beating when I reunite with him in the heavens again.¡±No matter how Chui Yim tried to convince or even force Siu Hoi afterwards, he refused to take the jade back. Thus, the jade ended in Chui Yim¡¯s divine bracelet. It was a precious treasure that would emit energy waves and attract unwanted attention if it wasn¡¯t kept in a storage space.<hr>


    After Siu Hoi finished the food, he packed the box neatly and returned it to Chui Yim. ¡°Uncle, that was delicious! Did you make it yourself? Your cooking skills are way better than Siu Hoi¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Nope. My friend made it.¡± Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°Is Siu Hoi full? We¡¯re going home now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Siu Hoi is full.¡± Siu Hoi nodded and shed him a wide smile.


    <em>Does he even know that his father is dead? </em>Chui Yim sighed secretly. He congealed a gliph, and the fire cloud appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Has Siu Hoi ever imagined flying in the clouds like those immortals do?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Get ready to fly then!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±<hr>


    Nighttime arrived. Under the fine snow, the bright moon seemed to veil the earth in ayer of white gauze, appearing even more poignant.


    A ck-haired teenager stood under the moon with his hands behind his back, looking up.


    He had weird orbs; if one were to look deep into them, they would see a moon in his left eye, a reflection of the moon in the sky. All of a sudden, the teen trembled violently as if he was enduring intense pain!


    <em>Pfft! </em>He vomited blood, sttering it over the snow like red blossoms on a white canvas.


    ¡°Scared Son!¡± Ling Fei screamed anxiously, but was caught tightly by Siu Fu.


    ¡°Something important is about to happen.¡± As pale as a sheet of paper, he pointed west. ¡°Head west right now, I¡¯ve deduced that there¡¯s a huge opportunity for our tribe to the west, but time¡¯s running out and you must act immediately!¡±


    ¡°But Sacred Son¡¯s precious body¡­¡± Ling Fei hesitated.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time, that item is extremely important to necrogliphism. Hurry!¡± Siu Fu shook his head.


    Since Ling Fei was kind of confident in Siu Fu¡¯s capability, he decided to trust him. ¡°Take care and be careful, Sacred Son, I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No, head back to the ck Promise Tower after acquiring whatever that item is. It¡¯s only safe in the tower.¡± Siu Fu shook his head, even reaching his hands out to push Ling Fei. ¡°Hurry, I sacrificed a lot for this deduction, don¡¯t waste my efforts.¡±


    Ling Fei nodded and disappeared into the snowy night as a ray of light.


    ¡°What is it that it could impact necrogliphism¡¯s fate sorgely¡­?¡± Siu Fu mumbled to himself, shaking his head afterwards. Nothing had changed; he still didn¡¯t really have feelings for the tribe, but he had lived off them for free for a long period of time, so he should do something to repay them too.


    After taking a rest, he made his way south, leaving a trail of footprints behind him.<hr>


    Chui Yim was currently drinking tea in a small residence. He was surprised to find out that Siu Hoi had the ability to take care of himself.


    After Chui Yim¡¯s arrival, Siu Hoi even got him to take a seat and made him tea. People with intellectual disabilities mostly didn¡¯t have the ability to take care of themselves, as they only had the intelligence of a child, yet seeing how familiar Siu Hoi was with everything, it should be due to his lifestyle.


    Chui Yim couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the old farmer that passed on. <em>How much effort must he have put in to teach him?</em>


    ¡°Does Siu Hoi really not want to leave with me?¡± Chui Yim asked.


    Siu Hoi shook his head hard upon hearing him. ¡°No, this is my home and my farnd. Daddy taught me many times that home is a person¡¯s roots that we cannot simply erase from our hearts.¡±


    Chui Yim remained silent. He wasn¡¯t really worried about Siu Hoi, as he acted decisively and killed Chung Jung Sin and Cheung Yim Wang, leaving nobody the chance to link this incident to Siu Hoi, who was mentally disabled. But just in case, Chui Yim used his privilege and got the Metallic Blood War Gate to send cultivators over.


    He didn¡¯t have much time to spare, and he needed to leave.


    ¡°In that case, Uncle should take his leave.¡± Chui Yim nodded.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Siu Hoi smiled at him. ¡°Uncle is my friend. Siu Hoi never had any friends, Uncle is the first!¡±


    His words made Chui Yim¡¯s heart clench, and he forced a smile. ¡°Be at ease, Uncle found many friends to keep Siu Hoipany. If anything happens in the future, head to the Chor n in South Imperial City and tell them my name, they will solve many problems for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chui Yim looked up into the skies; daylight had slowly taken over. He didn¡¯t have ample resting across this incident, but he still had enough energliph for him to continue his journey.


    ¡°Goodbye, Siu Hoi.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    Chui Yim went off on his Floating Cloud gliph, disappearing into the air. Siu Hoi¡¯s smile disappeared from his face as tears flowed down his cheeks.


    ¡°Daddy, you told me to never get upset by death, and we should hide and cry when we are feeling sad¡­ now that Uncle is gone, can I cry?¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Daddy, Siu Hoi misses you!¡±<hr>


    In the vast snowynd, there was a small hill of snow, a carriage half sunken into the snow, as well as blood drops and two corpses lying nearby.


    Two rays of light appeared in this snowynd.


    The traces of the battle could still be clearly seen.


    Chung Kin Shing and Cheung Pak easily found the old Farmer Siu and his hardy horse under the snow, while the corpses of the princess of Heaven¡¯s Pir City, Miss Chung Jung Sin, and the Cheung n¡¯s great talent, Cheung Yim Wang, were left lying around. They even had some snow on them, proving that the culprit didn¡¯t even bother to bury them, even though he buried a horse and an ordinary farmer.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The sight of this made Cheung Pak boil in anger as he turned the farmer and his horse into mincemeat with just a p!


    Chung Kin Shing looked around coldly, trying to feel something. They felt a violent energliph in the air that even the snow could not cover.


    <em>That must be the culprit that took my daughter¡¯s life!</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that mentally disabled kid. He must have escaped, huh?¡± Chung Kin Shing asked fiercely.


    ¡°Escaped? Where can he possibly go?¡± Cheung Pakughed coldly. Instead of catching up with the culprit, they carefully dug a hole for their children and buried them, only exchanging a nce after everything was done.


    ¡°Fallen Leaves Vige, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They turned into rays of light again and left.


    Snow covered the surroundings within no time. The bloody story might only be uncovered next spring when the snow melted.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Siu Hoi sat in his house absent-mindedly.


    Winter had set in, which was the season where farming activities were on hold.


    Normally, he would be having snowball fights and building snowmen with his father during winter, but now the old man had passed on¡­ so there was nothing for him to do.


    Since this thought came to his mind, Siu Hoi stood up and walked out of his house to build a snowman.


    One for the mother he had never seen before, another for his dear daddy.


    Looking at the snowmen, loneliness and pity suddenly gushed into his heart and he cried while hugging the snowmen.


    ¡°This is the mentally retarded kid?¡± A cold voice rang from his back. Shocked, Siu Hoi turned around immediately to see two old men ring at him like they wanted his life.


    They were none other than Chung Kin Shing and Cheung Pak. Even Chui Yim couldn¡¯t have predicted that these ns of Heaven¡¯s Pir City would have methods to track their disciples¡¯ vitality. These were superior techniques that weren¡¯t seen in South Imperial City.


    Thus, Chui Yim figured that it would take them a few days before they realised what was going on and found Siu Hoi. Because of this, the help Chui Yim got from the Metallic Blood War Gate would only arrive a few dayster, unable to provide any help at the moment.Because Chui Yim was distracted that day, he made a small mistake that he, who was currently far away right now, would never know about.<hr>


    ¡°Where¡¯s the culprit?¡± Cheung Pak lifted Siu Hoi up, asking him furiously.


    Never had Siu Hoi seen such a ferocious person in his life, and he ended up crying in fear.


    ¡°Trash!¡± Cheung Pak shattered Siu Hoi¡¯s shoulder with a hard squeeze. ¡°Spill it! Who is the culprit and where did he go? And how is he rted to you!?¡±


    In great pain and fear, all Siu Hoi could do was cry. Hearing him, some Fallen Leaves vigers walked out.


    When they saw the poor child of Farmer Siu being bullied, they shouted at the bad guys, but suddenly, pink objects flew across the area, and the cherry blossoms dispersed like the grim reaper¡¯s weapon.


    Everyone that wanted to save Siu Hoi looked at them as if they were monsters and dared not make another move.


    ¡°Gliphs don¡¯t know how to hold back, so it¡¯s best to stay away.¡± Chung Kin Shing red at them coldly.


    To themoners, cultivators were immortals that could kill numerous people with just a wave of their hands. Every resident in the vige was just a farmer, and none of them dared to go against the cultivators.


    The vigers dispersed immediately, not even daring to spectate in case they angered the immortals.


    However, Siu Hoi¡¯s cries still annoyed the cultivators.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get anything from him, just take his life.¡± Cheung Pak frowned.


    Chung Kin Shing disagreed. ¡°Bring him back to my mansion. I have some secret methods that might get something out of him.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheung Pak nodded and stuffed a random cloth in Siu Hoi¡¯s mouth, dragging him away like an animal.


    Nobody in the vige dared to save Siu Hoi.


    They were justmoners, and the entire vige might have to pay with their lives if the immortals were offended. Wiping an entire vige out was a piece of cake to cultivators.<hr>


    ¡°Mm-mm, mm-mm.¡± Despite being stuffed with cloth, Siu Hoi grunted in pain. However, neither Chung Kin Shing nor Cheung Pak felt a single bit of pity.


    They just lost their daughter and son respectively, so why would they care about this stranger? They would do way more than crushing a shoulder to find the murderer.


    Dragging Siu Hoi along, they made their way towards Heaven¡¯s Pir City, leaving long tracks from dragging him behind.<hr>


    A ck figure appeared in front of them out of the blue. It seemed slow, but in fact, the figure moved at a rapid speed; it had already overtaken the two men by the time they realised.


    Chung Kin Shing looked around in horror. ¡°Who was that? He¡¯s moving at lightning speed!¡±


    Cheung Pak was simrly filled with horror; he was even more surprisedpared to Chung Kin Shing since he was a glipher. Cheung Pak had great strength and speed, but that person moved at a speed a dozen times faster than him, unable to even be identified!


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    A voice rang out of nowhere. The figure that dashed across came back andnded next to them like a tornado. However, all he had in his eyes was Siu Hoi.


    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Chung Kin Shing tried to keep his calm and asked. ¡°I¡¯m the n leader of Heaven¡¯s Pir City, Chung-¡±


    <em>Plop. </em>His head fell onto the snowy ground and rolled to the side, dying the area red with his blood. Cheung Pak opened his mouth slightly to make a noise only to realise that there was a huge hole in his neck. He tried to stop the blood gushing out with his hands, but it still flowed out like a waterfall until Cheung Pak died of blood loss.


    Siu Hoi, who was still struggling hard, was so badly shocked that he was at a loss for words.


    He only had the mentality of a child, so how could he be able toprehend such a frightening scene? He stood rooted to the ground, unable to move a single muscle.


    In front of him stood a man who was smiling from ear to ear in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Chills Child! First the Sacred Son, now the Nine Chills Child, our tribe is blessed by the heavens!¡± The man was none other than Ling Fei, who Siu Fu sent over, but thest thing that Ling Fei expected to find was a living man instead of a treasure ¨C a living man with the Nine Chills Child body.


    Siu Hoi, who was shaken to the core, still didn¡¯t know that his life would be extremely different from now on.<hr>


    South Imperial City was a major city, the capital of the current Lam Dynasty. It was also the dreand of many Southerners as well as home to the most prestigious institutions, a thriving and prestigious entity.


    Coachmen were driving carriages with a vibe of arrogance and haughtiness.


    There were also young females and males donned in expensive clothes.


    Even merchants and shop workers were dressed nicely and had auras unlike anymoners would.


    Thus, the youth that arrived with his mother felt out of ce.


    ¡°My son, would that teacher lie to us?¡± his mother asked worriedly.


    Unlike her, the youth wasposed. He was determined despite his current messy state. ¡°Who are we for the teacher to y a prank on? There¡¯s no need for him to waste so much effort just to joke around with us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, mum.¡±


    The pair stopped by a small shop and bought two buns to feast on before making their way to ck Tortoise Avenue that was north of the Evergreen Pce. The pair continued making their way as if they were heading to the utmost north of the city.


    After about an hour, they spotted many monks and were finally stopped by two monks when they reached a certain area. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, benefactors, this is Apex Temple, and only authorised people are allowed in.¡±


    The youth wanted to bow to them like they did, but because he was anxious, he looked jittery. ¡°Greetings, masters. I¡¯m here to find Master Yuen Yau.¡±


    The monks exchanged nces. ¡°Senior Brother Yuen Yau is having his night ss currently. Please follow me, benefactors, I¡¯ll lead you to a pavilion to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, masters.¡± Man Fai bowed again.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Yuen Yau ced his wooden fish and stick down in a daze and stood up. ¡°Bring me over.¡±


    And he followed behind the monks.


    After Yuen Tin betrayed Apex Temple, Yuen Yau became the leader of the disciples, and even those who broke through to the three-chambered state treated him with great respect. After all, Yuen Yau was Mute¡¯s direct disciple, and he would most likely be the next abbot of their institution.


    Yuen Yau reached the small pavilion of their temple, which was used to receive guests.


    This was a structuremonly found in religious sects known as the Reception Pavilion. However, this building was rarely found in today¡¯s world after Buddhism and Taoism declined. It could only be found in the few remaining religious sects in the North and here at Apex Temple in the South. Apex Temple was a Buddhist sect after all.


    Yuen Yau walked towards Man Fai and his mother, bowing to them. ¡°I heard that this benefactor asked to see me. May I know how I can help you?¡±


    ¡°I met the seventh teacher of Cloud Pce and he instructed me toe to Apex Temple with this for Master Yuen Yau, who would have an arrangement.¡± Man Fai carefully took out a pouch he had been holding onto.


    Yuen Yau frowned.


    Initially, he did not have any negative feelings towards Chui Yim, but he had a part to y in Yuen Tin betraying the sect, thus, Yuen Yau naturally bore dislike towards this seventh teacher.But he took the pouch nheless.


    The pouch felt warm the moment Yuen Yau took it; Man Fai obviously protected it like it was a precious item. The thought of this made Yuen Yau feel likeughing.


    <em>What does Chui Yim want?</em>


    However, Yuen Yau¡¯s expression changed drastically when he opened the pouch.


    He immediately closed it as if it contained something grave, which left the little monks behind him confused. The monks were aware of how calm and steady Yuen Yau was despite his young age, and it was rare for his emotions to fluctuate as suddenly as they did just now.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He looked at Man Fai very seriously and turned to Man Fai¡¯s mother. ¡°Please take a rest, benefactor. I¡¯ll return after I bring the little benefactor to meet Master.¡±


    The other monks were greatly surprised at Yuen Yau¡¯s words. Their abbot was currently in night ss, where he rejected any visitors. So, what was it that made Yuen Yau determined to visit the abbot during such a time?<hr>


    Man Fai¡¯s mother was brought to rest while Man Fai followed Yuen Yau towards the huge temple in the middle of the sect.


    Man Fai was as confused as the monks. He hugged the pouch all day and even hugged it to sleep, thus he could roughly feel that it was paper even without opening it, rather than some precious treasure. But since it was given to him by the seventh teacher, he treated it with great care.


    What he never expected was for Yuen Yau to be so serious after receiving the item.


    After some time, both of them arrived at the temple. Rather than walking in, Yuen Yau knelt in front of the temple and got Man Fai to do so as well. He didn¡¯t even knock on the door!


    Man Fai was currently at a loss, but his mature character had him following Yuen Yau¡¯s instruction without another word. Seeing how steady Man Fai was, even Yuen Yau couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at him.


    It was unknown how long before the temple door opened.


    A strong smell of burning incense wafted out from the temple, making Man Fai¡¯s nose itch. Yuen Yau stood up and went inside the temple. It was then that Man Fai realised why there was no need for them to knock; the moment they reached the door, or even before, the person inside the temple already knew about their arrival.


    Mute was kneeling in front of a huge Buddha statue, looking at Yuen Yau in confusion.


    Yuen Yau did not utter a word and handed his master the pouch withplete seriousness. Mute took it lightly, opening the pouch.


    There were two things inside ¨C a letter and a scroll.


    It was the Thousand-Leaves Hand.


    Mute''s hand trembled as his eyes shrunk. In ancient times when Buddhism and Taoism still ruled the world, their power greatly surpassed many organizations of today such as Four Seasons Heaven or Imperial Sunset Pce. And even amongst them, the strongest was the Thousand-Leaves Sect.


    The name ¡°Thousand-Leaves¡± came from how the sect was able to enjoy spring all year round because they possessed a great treasure.


    While enjoying this weather, their ancestor was enlightened and created the powerful Thousand-Leaves Hand.


    It was the most well-known style of their sect, even more so than Mount Meru Strike. Instead of keeping the style for himself, this ancestor spread the style, which consisted of five levels, to the sect''s disciples, but they mostly ended up only reaching level two, with only a few reaching level three.


    However, this could not erase the superiority of this powerful style. In those days, their founding master could transform a single hand movement into a thousand hands and palms, possessing the power to seize the wonders of heaven and earth. Many descendants of the Thousand-Leaves Sect could onlyment their ownck of talent, unable to recreate the glory of their founding master.


    Fortunately, after many years, a profound monk gained enlightenment with the Buddhist Zen concept of ¡®condensing Mount Meru into a mustard seed,¡¯ unifying countless variations into one and creating Mount Meru Strike, which helped the Thousand-Leaves Sect gain glory once again.


    The Thousand-Leaves Hand became an important foundation-building technique after the sect¡¯s disciples were unable to master it properly, until a rebellious monk of theirs that was locked in the mountains in the back garden turned over a new leaf and sessfully reached level five of the Thousand-Leaves Hand, bringing the sect to the peak again and making it the strongest sect in his generation.


    This rebellious monk was none other than their abbot ¨C Ka Yi.<hr>


    Compared to how surprised Mute was to receive the Flower Gand Scripture, Mute was less shocked, but it was still enough to leave him speechless.


    He took out the letter that was written with elegant and dynamic handwriting just like there was a ball of me on the paper. ¡°Take good care of this boy. He¡¯s highly talented and fated with the Thousand-Leaves Hand. You can pass the Thousand-Leaves Hand to your little monk, but you must teach the kid the Universe Divine Style.¡±


    Mute looked up at Man Fai subconsciously.


    Despite feeling uneasy being in a foreign ce, his eyes were still shining and flowing with calmness, resembling stars cleansed by the rain.


    <em>So this is the person that the seventh teacher, who was born with Zen, regards highly?</em>


    After a long thought, Mute spoke to Yuen Yau in signnguage. Yuen Yau was shocked, but it was what he expected.


    The Thousand-Leaves Hand was so powerful that it was known as the best foundation to learn for zen martial arts, and the style started from the basics. Even if one was unable to reach thest level of this style, they would have extremely strong basics just by picking up the first two levels. This was also the reason the Thousand-Leaves Sect was one of the strongest Buddhism sects in the past.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Now, Apex Temple was gifted aplete copy of this precious style.


    It was priceless beyond measure, and if news were to spread about Apex Temple owning a copy of this legendary style from the ancient past, the entire sect would be in danger of being exterminated. There were definitely scary organisations out there that were interested in this legendary style from the ancient past.


    However, the thought of his master¡¯s power put Yuen Yau at ease.


    ¡°Understood, your humble disciple will arrange it well.¡± Yuen Yau signed to Mute.


    ¡°You¡¯re Man Fai, right?¡± A voice rang out of nowhere, scaring Man Fai. He didn¡¯t see Mute moving his mouth, yet someone was speaking to him!


    Man Fai nodded after a short silence, which earned him a loving smile from Mute.


    ¡°Are you interested in learning from me?¡±


    Knowing that he hade across a precious chance, Man Fai immediately knelt and kowtowed to Mute, yet a gentle strength shook the teen back to his original position without Mute making the slightest movement!


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong; you are not acknowledging me as your master, just practising and learning here.¡±<em>I can¡¯t have you making me your master. </em>Muteughed to himself.


    ¡°From today onward, you¡¯ll be an ascetic monk of Apex Temple, who practices with hair unshorn.¡±


    Man Fai looked at Mute in a daze. He had never heard of an ascetic monk before.


    The path of an ascetic monk who practised with hair unshorn was considered popr back in ancient times, mostly consisting of ns and sects that had good rtions with a Buddhist sect who wished to learn the martial arts of Buddhism yet not be a Buddhist.


    Despite not being actual members of the Buddhist sect, they learned and grew from the sect, thus ascetic monks were all connected to the Buddhist sect and had to render a helping hand if the Buddhist sect faced trouble in the future.


    Man Fai still didn¡¯t know that he was about to be the first ascetic monk in a thousand years.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat on the fire cloud in an ugly manner. He deliberately drove it to a higher altitude to prevent scaring themoners.


    Downing some wine, he swirled it in the air only to realise it was now empty.


    He shook his head and returned the empty jar to the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements. Focusing forward, he could see a small hill.


    The hill was way shorterpared to the huge Cerulean Mountain where Cloud Pce was located, nor could it bepared to the lone peak of Great Wisdom City, the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    This hill had two peaks, one growing out from the middle of the hill, and the best description for it would be a double-headed snake. Yet, it did not seem weird in the slightest; it looked perfect, just like how it was born to be.


    Chui Yim was no stranger to this sight, as he once passed this ce during his long journey from Southary to South Imperial City.


    This was Ceremony Mountain, located next to Hidden Vanguard City.


    Hidden Vanguard City could be considered a popr city in the South even before water-casting Grandmaster Mok Ching Sau gained fame. It was a ce where many cultivators resided, and it was all because of Ceremony Mountain.


    Ceremony Mountain¡¯s unique shape embodied the ancient Taoist concept of the Two Principles. This mountain enhanced the abilities of cultivators who had mastered special dual-attribute styles.


    Just like how there were numerous ns in the world, there were countless styles that had arisen. During ancient times where elites weremonce, there would be talents every minute of the daying up with a new style of their own. A thousand years had passed and cultivation had declined, but there were still peopleing across great chances that gave them styles or allowed them to sessfully create weird styles.


    Thus, dual-attribute styles were nothing rare.


    Even non-dual-attribute cultivators woulde; cultivators would also practice positive or negative styles, thus, there was a small boost to them when cultivating near the mountain as well, and it was a great help to cultivators without an organisation or n supporting them.


    Well, not every cultivator could fork over 6,000,000 to buy a statue to help with their n¡¯s cultivation like the Wong n.


    Things were tough for cultivators without a background, as it was costly to cultivate.


    Firstly, gliphers required gliphists to tattoo gliphs for them, including precious ingredients that gliphers needed to provide themselves, and it cost an arm and a leg to find a well-known and powerful gliphist to tattoo the gliph for them. Money alone was insufficient to get gliphists of a certain state, as they only wanted legendary or lost gliphs or even rare ingredients.


    Gliphists needed treasures and gliphers needed weapons too¡­ All of these cost money!


    Things were better in the South, which focused on education and heritage. In contrast, the North, where people frequently killed for treasures, exemplified the phrase ¡°survival of the fittest,¡± making cultivation difficult.


    Every cultivator would definitely treasure a ce that allowed them to cultivate safely and improve rapidly.


    A ce like this would be Hidden Vanguard City, and Ceremony Mountain was like a precious treasure.<hr>


    Ever since Mok Ching Sau gained fame, the city became increasingly popr. Contrary to the city¡¯s name, Hidden Vanguard, the city showed off its brilliance instead, and it was a popr and sacred spot for many cultivators and water-casters!


    People even calcted that, in a short fifty years, the number of people in Hidden Vanguard City would increase threefold.


    All of this was because of the city''s unique topography and Mok Ching Sau.


    Even beforending, Chui Yim could feel the uniqueness of the city. It was not winter when he came previously, but autumn, and back then, the aura wasn¡¯t that strong. Now, he could feel it strongly as it was currently snowing heavily, but with Ceremony Mountain as the center, it felt less cold as he got nearer. He subconsciously turned to Ceremony Mountain far away to see a white cloud spinning above the mountain.


    <em>So this is what Ceremony Mountain is like in the twelfth lunar month?</em>


    With that, Chui Yim neared it without thinking much.<hr>


    The closer he moved, the stronger the feeling was, which Chui Yim disliked.


    It was odd deliberately making the ce feel less cold when they knew clearly that it should be weather that makes every shudder from the chill. Chui Yim also couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the number of cultivators in the city.


    Back when he first came to this city, he had yet to break through his innate chamber, thus he was unable to feel it.


    But now, Chui Yim was in the two-chambered state and cultivated the ancient method, so he could clearly feel the powerful aura. The man selling buns was in the two-chambered state, while the old man selling candied hawthorn was in the ten-gliphic state!


    Back in Southary, Chan Shue Gun was in the single-gliphic state and he was already the most powerful person, but he would be a nobody in this city!


    Not every cultivator was like Chan Shue Gun, who didn¡¯t mind leading a peaceful life in a small city. Most had big dreams and the desire to make themselves powerful. The path of cultivation was going against the heavens, and those like Chan Shue Gun who desired peace and preferred a stable life would only turn into weaklings.


    Because they had already lost the desire to be stronger.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    The city''s cultivators ignited Chui Yim''s curiosity.


    Hidden Vanguard City housed more cultivators than any city Chui Yim had been to, including South Imperial City. Even in the capital of the South, there were moremoners than cultivators, unlike how he woulde across a cultivator every time he walked on the streets here.


    As he went, Chui Yim came across an aroma. The clear, crispy sound that rang across the area signified that someone was frying meat. This made Chui Yim¡¯s stomach growl.


    With his powerful body and heart protected by the Heaven¡¯s me, Chui Yim had great requirements for food and energy. This had him stopping subconsciously to check where the delicacy came from.


    Before him was a small shop with a piece of cloth casually inscribed with the character for liquor.<hr>


    Siu Fu walked peacefully on the streets, not receiving any weird stares as he would in other ces.


    Because of his unique style, he involuntarily became a hot topic between passersby.


    His style of having long, slightly curly ck hair that reached his waist, ck orbs, pants rolled up, and barefooted with a sleeveless muscle shirt, was a clean yet mysterious fit, showing his extraordinary nature with just a look.However, they were currently in Hidden Vanguard City, a city most abundant with cultivators, entrics, and extraordinary individuals.


    With this mentioned, the city¡¯s name made sense ¨C every cultivator was like a three-foot de concealed in the sheath that is this city.


    Siu Fu wore no expression, but he was secretly taking a close look at this city.


    He cultivated a style that reverses positive and negative energy, but it was still considered a negative-attributed style due to the use of dead souls. Thus, the unique double-attributed energy of Ceremony Mountain worked for him too. Of course, the ck Promise Tower was still the best.


    As Siu Fu pondered deeply, he caught a whiff of aroma ¨C meat, to be exact. The city''s residents seemed ustomed to this enticing food scent, showing no reaction. Following the aroma, Siu Fu discovered it emanated from a small shop devoid of signage, save for a banner outside reading ¡°liquor,¡± indicating its purpose as a wine store.


    As a casual tourist, Siu Fu made his way into the shop upon being attracted by its scent.


    ¡°Owner! Give me two pounds of meat and three jars of wine, make sure the wine is good!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The owner of the shop replied.


    Siu Fu turned over subconsciously to find a bald teenager sitting at an outside table, his head shining from the reflection as he called for the owner just like a hungry kid. He couldn''t help but smile at the scene.


    With that, he stepped forward. ¡°It''s been a long time, Brother Chui.¡±<hr>


    Back in Great Wisdom City, Kam Chin Kee brought Lam Ming Sum to the Hung Mansion to bid Hung Siu goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of us all this time.¡± Kam Chin Kee shed him a gentle smile and sped his fists together.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Hung Siu waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s your own capability that you got the Heavenly Silver Waterfall¡¯s treasure, however¡­¡±


    Hung Siu turned to the girl next to Kam Chin Kee, who was no longer as pale as a sheet of paper, and even seemed extremely energetic.


    She no longer had dried skin; her tanned skin was now glowing, taking on a healthy colour simr to Mung Si, which was something she never had in the past. Even Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim never expected that they were ¡°pushing¡± a great chance onto her after forcing her to cultivate in the Heavenly Silver Waterfall after she fell sick.


    After Lam Ming Sum entered the Heavenly Silver Waterfall, it unexpectedly triggered a strange phenomenon.


    Soon afterwards, everyone felt a spatial fluctuation, nearly making Hung Siu attack. They found out an elder was visiting Great Wisdom City. He introduced himself as Old Ngai from the Evergreen Pce¡¯s Heaven Tower.


    He informed them that Lam Ming Sum would be breaking through her second chamber, and when he disappeared, Lam Ming Sumnded on the peak slowly; she had broken through.


    Even Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim couldn¡¯t tell when Lam Ming Sum would break through; even she didn¡¯t know. She had been theziest cultivator of all time after getting the Oceanic Culinary Records from Cloud Pce. Cloud Pce got it from an ancient forbidden area, and from then on, she never diligently cultivated it.


    Yet Lam Ming Sum still managed to make it to the two-chambered state. Now, Kam Chin Kee and Chui Yim looked like jokes inparison.<hr>


    ¡°I know it might be offensive, and I also know that you¡¯re an assistant of Cloud Pce, but if you wish, you can be my disciple,¡± Hung Siu said to Lam Ming Sum.


    Not just Kam Chin Kee, but the surrounding Hung n members and the rest were surprised.


    Hung Siu was considered to be one of the younger cultivators of his state, and he was one of the rare ones without a disciple.


    Four Seasons Heaven had their young master, Yeung Tin Hun, Imperial Sunset Pce had Man Yee Ho, while zing Skies Mountain had Mung Si ¨C who was a gliphist, but Yim Yung, the leader of zing Skies Mountain, gave her guidance.


    The Big Three institutions of the South all had outstanding disciples too. For example, Kong Yau and Lee Bak. All of them were disciples of five-chambered or thousand-gliphic gliphists.


    However, Hung Siu didn¡¯t have a disciple.


    He guided Hung Ching Yeung and Hung Ching Sun, but they were rted by blood and could not be considered his actual disciples because they didn¡¯t learn Hung Siu¡¯s core legacy or gliphilities. Now, it seemed like he was interested in taking Princess Ming Sum as his disciple!


    Lam Ming Sum was surprised too, but if it had to be said, she was a gliphist. But despite being an assistant, she was from Cloud Pce too, so she knew about cultivating the ancient method of both mental and physical and didn¡¯t really have any prejudice towards gliphers or gliphists.


    She broke through her heart chamber this time, and now, she had both her heart and wind chambers activated, making her the perfect candidate to be a gliphist! Breaking through the heart chamber also made her a good fit to train herself physically.


    ¡°But I''m not interested in cultivation or fighting.¡± Lam Ming Sum stuck out her tongue in response.


    Hearing her, Hung Siu''s face fell. ¡°How are you going to survive in this world without the ability to defend yourself? The powerless culinary arts can¡¯t do anything! This is absurd!¡±


    Kam Chin Kee shed him a small smile, but with seriousness. ¡°n Leader Hung, you''re not just speaking to the princess of the South, but a Cloud Pce assistant.¡±


    Hung Siu snorted and said nothing, but he continued to look at Lam Ming Sum.


    Feeling ufortable from his stare, Lam Ming Sum hid behind Kam Chin Kee and whispered, ¡°I will not separate from them anyways, they can protect me.¡±


    Hung Siu shook his head and said no more. ¡°I hope you will understand this logic one day, and I''ll always be waiting for you.¡±


    Lam Ming Sum walked out from behind Kam Chin Kee and bowed. ¡°Yes, thank you, n Leader Hung, for seeing potential in me.¡± Hung Siu might¡¯ve been fierce, but Lam Ming Sum could still tell that he was nice to her.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum passed by the Hung Mansion to the peak of the Heavenly Silver Waterfall.


    ¡°Time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Hurry! We don¡¯t know if Brother Chui is eating well there. Brother Chin Kee, you know how Brother Chui is ¨C he¡¯s extremely picky and will get all moody if the food is bad!¡±


    Lam Ming Sum¡¯s reaction made Kam Chin Kee break out inughter. <em>This girl¡­</em>


    The both of them left on a cloud, disappearing into the skies.


    Kung-Suen Ching Lau, who was doing guard duty at the city¡¯s entrance, watched them get further silently.


    Noticing his elder sister¡¯s mncholy, Kung-Suen Fei wanted to say something, but only gave her a light pat ultimately.


    The members of Cloud Pce were as different from them as heaven from earth, both figuratively and literally; they were in the skies, while Kung-Suen Ching Lau was on the ground.


    At the moment, what they had inmon was that both were in the same state of cultivation, but would things still be the same in the future?Kung-Suen Ching Lau could only watch them leave towards the south helplessly.<hr>


    Lam Ming Sum¡¯s worries were unfounded; her Brother Chui was currently feasting well on meat and wine happily, not minding that he identally spilled some wine on his chest.


    The owner of this wine tavern was addressed as Owner Chun to his customers. There weren¡¯t many options avable at Owner Chun¡¯s shop, but he gained fame by selling a type of wine and meat that went surprisingly well with each other.


    "Of course, this is a fine wine. It''s made from water sourced from Ceremony Mountain,bined with over ten types of fruits. Although it doesn''t offer much aid in cultivation, it can stimte the flow of energy. I named it Clear Ceremony Wine.¡±


    He smiled at Chui Yim widely, obviously taking a liking to this teenager.


    ¡°Owner Chun is a great wine maker!¡± Chui Yimughed. ¡°Give me ten jugster for me to try!¡±


    Finding Chui Yim interesting, the ownerughed heartily. ¡°I don¡¯t sell in bulk, but for young Brother Chui, I¡¯ll make an exception.¡± As he spoke, his eyes trailed to the ck-haired teenager seated opposite Chui Yim. The other teenager was very different from Chui Yim; he only smiled gently when he spoke to Chui Yim and spent the rest of his time sipping wine.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the both of you to it.¡± Owner Chunughed, serving them the meat before returning to work.


    Chui Yim picked up the meat skewer and bit into it hard. It was no unique meat, just the most ordinary beef cooked to perfection; crispy on the outside and soft on the inside. However, it created a special vour when consumed with the wine.


    ¡°Brother Siu, I never expected to meet you again so soon. How did you escape that day?¡±


    Siu Fu chuckled and bit into a meat skewer, feasting elegantly. ¡°To be honest, I came across a great opportunity there, and I have to thank Brother Chui for it.¡±


    Chui Yim waved his hands unhappily. ¡°What is Brother Siu saying? We went through life and death together, and thanks to Brother Siu, I acquired the Buddhist me Fury there.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯m surprised to find that Brother Chui had your gliphs tattooed with me. You¡¯re the first in history!¡± Siu Fu mentioned with curiosity.


    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Chui Yim smiled bitterly. ¡°I was born with a deficiency; I don¡¯t know how, but there was a trace of Heaven¡¯s me in my body. It didn¡¯t burn me to death, but left me ill most of the time. Luckily, I was cured after I broke through my innate heart chamber, and coincidentally, the me became one with my heart as well as the ingredient to the gliph for my heart chamber.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so unexpected!¡± Siu Fu couldn¡¯t hold his expression anymore.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chui Yim took another sip of wine. ¡°There¡¯s pros and cons; the me gives me great energy, but if I were to tattoo my gliphs with other ingredients like gliphic nts, they¡¯ll burn up.


    ¡°Thus, I need to use mes that are special and powerful as ingredients to be able to continue cultivating. Oh, and they have to bepatible with the Heaven¡¯s me too.¡±


    Siu Fu¡¯s eyes popped out in shock.


    He was honestly extremely shocked to learn about this fact. He long knew that Chui Yim was no ordinary cultivator, but thest thing he thought was that Chui Yim would be born with Heaven¡¯s me. Siu Fu finally understood why he felt an unbearable aura from Chui Yim; Heaven¡¯s me was an extreme positive object that could restrain all negative things in the world, making it the natural nemesis of necrogliphism. Siu Fu¡¯s face fell, and he stared at Chui Yim weirdly upon realising this.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Chui Yimughed and stood up with the jug. ¡°This toast is to celebrate the reunion of us brothers, hahaha!¡±


    Siu Fu simrly returned a smile. He was moved by Chui Yim¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Here.¡± He stood up with a smile and met Chui Yim¡¯s jug with his cup.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Chui Yimughed and poured the wine in his mouth as if the jug was just a cup.<hr>


    Night fell.


    Owner Chun stared at the teens helplessly. These teenagers were monsters; even though the city was filled with elites, he had never met anyone that drank from afternoon tote night non-stop.


    The Clear Ceremony Wine was the specialty of his shop, and other than water from Ceremony Mountain, there were no other special ingredients. However, it was impossible for him to have a huge stock.


    Today, after Chui Yim bought ten to bring home plus all that he drank today, he nearly finished Owner Chun¡¯s entire stock! Owner Chun could take a long rest with his profit today.


    Chui Yim insisted on treating and left after giving Owner Chun a small pouch. Owner Chun could finally take his rest today.


    The moon was dim in the dark skies, but maybe it was because a very thick cloud on the peak of Ceremony Mountain next to the city blocked the shiny moon.


    Both of them were cultivators, and a small amount of wine could not leave them drunk. They could be sober by cultivating the self-winding wheel, making them feel fresh. ¡°Oh yeah, what brings Brother Siu to Hidden Vanguard City?¡±


    ¡°Other than Ceremony Mountain, I''m here for the next reason that makes the city popr ¨C their water-casting skills. I''mcking a good weapon at the moment.¡± Siu Fuughed.


    ¡°Brother Siu must be a disciple from an ancient n that rarely travels out to the world, right?¡± Chui Yimughed hearing this.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Siu Fu was at a loss.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire-forging great master right in front of you, leave it to me.¡± Chui Yim pointed at his nose.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The next morning, Hidden Vanguard City was bustling with activity again.


    Chui Yim and Siu Fu made their way to the heart of Hidden Vanguard City.


    Hidden Vanguard City was a small-scale city, and it was always intended to be as such. It was not meant to be like the South¡¯s Five, taking up twice the size of a normal city, nor was it meant to be as exaggerated as South Imperial City, where the four avenues ¨C Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird ¨C were each the size of a normal city.


    Thus, it was a rtively fast journey to the city center. Just like any other city, the city center was the heart of the city, ying an important role just like the Evergreen Pce to South Imperial City. It also symbolized status and power.


    However, here at Hidden Vanguard City, it was not merely where the city lord resided. There was another pce built opposite the city lord¡¯s residence ¨C a jade pce.


    The pce looked like it was a piece of art made of ice jade, shimmering under the mild sunlight in deep winter. In Chui Yim¡¯s eyes, it looked more like a tower.


    It was nine stories high, towering over the city lord¡¯s residence, yet everyone was fine with it.


    This was the Heaven Jade Tower, the residence of water-casting grandmaster Mok Ching Sau.


    Rumor had it that it was made of ice jade, a material that absorbed chillness and stored it.In fact, water-casting didn¡¯t mean that the weapon was made of water; the weapon was frozen into ice when it took shape. Therefore, some people thought that it should be called ice-casting rather than water-casting. But since the founder, Mok Ching Sau, named it water-casting, the public had to ept it as it was.


    This method was also the exact opposite of fire-forging; the colder the area was, the more beneficial towards the weapon-making process. This exined why the Heaven Jade Tower was built with ice jade that could absorb chilliness ¨C it kept the tower at a low temperature and increased the sess rate of water-casting by ten percent.


    It was undoubtedly a sacred area for water-casters.<hr>


    Chui Yim and Siu Fu stood outside of the tower, admiring it. ¡°Indeed the Heaven Jade Tower. It¡¯s said to be built single-handedly by Mok Ching Sau, who provides it as a space for other water-casters for free.¡±


    ¡°Mok Ching Sau is indeed an irreceable figure in craftsmanship.¡± Chui Yim smiled in admiration.


    ¡°But Brother Chui, isn¡¯t fire-forging your strength? Fire and water don¡¯t go well together, though¡­¡± Siu Fu looked at him in curiosity.


    ¡°All paths in the world lead to the same destination. Be it water-casting or grass-refining, they are all forging at the end of the day.¡± Chui Yim shook his head. ¡°In fact, fire-forging isn''t the most suitable in the South, where cultivators generally cultivate milder styles. Water-casting and grass-refining, which are simrly mild, would be much more suitable.¡±


    As the duo chatted, they walked into the Heaven Jade Tower. They immediately felt a gush of cold wind, the unique trait of the Heaven Jade Tower.


    A servant came up with a smile. ¡°Wee to the Heaven Jade Tower, are you here to rent a water-casting room? We¡¯re already fully booked¡­¡±


    Chui Yim waved his hands and took out an invitation. ¡°Grandmaster Mok invited me here.¡±


    The invitation made the servant''s face change, and he went up to him, whispering, ¡°You''re the seventh teacher?¡±


    The servant tried his best to keep his calm, but his face was flushing red as he stared at Chui Yim, making Siu Fu feel funny. <em>So how popr is Brother Chui that this servant is looking at him with such admiration?</em>


    ¡°I am. Is Grandmaster Mok free right now?¡± Chui Yim nodded.


    The servant looked at his surroundings and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster is in seclusion preparing the December Cast, but he has informed us to wee the teachers just like you''re Grandmaster himself.¡± With that, he turned to Siu Fu. ¡°This must be the sixth teacher that founded the puppetry style, right?¡±


    Siu Fu wanted to correct the servant with a smile, but Chui Yim stopped him. ¡°Yeah, this is my brother. Can I have a room for forging that''s suitable for fire-forging? Is there even a ce for that here?¡±


    ¡°Please follow me, teachers.¡± The servant looked around before whispering again.<hr>


    As the servant led the both of them, he kept expressing his admiration to Chui Yim and even wanted him to sign his clothes.


    He led them towards a staircase leading to the underground, which surprised the teenagers. The servant might¡¯ve only been in the one-chambered state, but seeing how well he was able to exin the situation to the teens, he must have worked here for a substantial period of time.


    ¡°Since Grandmaster Mok mentioned that this tower wees all smiths, we have rooms for fire-forgers and grass-refiners called the ignition room and ntation room respectively.¡±


    As the trio made their way towards the basement, the temperature increased, and it reminded Chui Yim of how he built a simr room in his past life that gave him ess to a vein of earth fire. However, with his current cultivation, there wasn''t any need for him to reach for earth fire again.


    Not longter, the trio finally reached a room in the basement. The one-chambered servant was already sweating buckets at this point in time. He didn¡¯t have a high cultivation, making it tough for him to bear the high temperature.


    He forced a smile at the teenagers. ¡°Teachers, this is the highest grade ignition room in the tower, please make yourself at home. Just insert energliph into the walls covered with gliphs after you¡¯re done. We wille for you and bring you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡± Chui Yim ced his hands together, leaving the servant all giddy.


    <em>The seventh teacher just thanked me</em>¡­ He left in a daze.<hr>


    ¡°I never expected Brother Chui to be this popr.¡±


    ¡°It''s Brother Siu that''s living under a rock; how can you not have heard of Cloud Pce?¡± Chui Yimughed.


    ¡°Cloud Pce is no stranger to me, I hear about them all the time.¡± Siu Fu shed Chui Yim a thin smile. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Brother Chui to be part of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let''s get to work now.¡± Chui Yim waved his hands.


    The aura around Chui Yim changed drastically as he wore a serious expression. ¡°So what weapon does Brother Siu want? I need to know your style, gliphs, and what weapons you''re most used to using¡­¡± Chui Yim bombarded Siu Fu with many questions, which left him at a loss for words.


    Of course he was at a loss for words ¨C he was the current sacred son of necrogliphism, cultivating the purest form of necrogliphism with the Deadly Palm gliph of the tribe tattooed on him, how could he go around telling that to others?


    Chui Yim''s case of tattooing his gliphs with me might¡¯ve been shocking, but it wasn¡¯t illegal or anything. If he were to be honest, Chui Yim would want his life the next second.


    ¡°Must I provide this information?¡± Siu Fu asked after a long pause.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Chui Yim had a look of sudden realization and continued, ¡°It seems that Brother Siu is an itinerant member of a reclusive n. I''ve read about them in the books, they practice styles and gliphs not public to the world.¡±


    Chui Yim''s guess was valid, as reclusive ns were all around the world a thousand years ago. Before Siu Fu could say anything, Chui Yim continued, ¡°Erm¡­ it''s fine if you wish to keep it a secret, but the attribute of the style at least must be known. I can¡¯t possibly make you a fire-attribute weapon if you''re cultivating a water-attribute style. That makes no sense.¡±


    Siu Fu nodded, agreeing with Chui Yim''s point. ¡°I cultivate¡­ I guess you could say it''s a negative-attribute style. I''m fine as long as it''s more towards the milder side, and I prefer usingrge des.¡±


    ¡°Large des?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Siu Fu gestured with his hands. ¡°Wide ones, simr to horse chopping sabres, the heavier the better.¡±


    ¡°It''s unexpected to see such a graceful man like Brother Siu use such a huge weapon. We really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± Chui Yimughed.


    Chui Yim carefully scrutinized Siu Fu¡¯s physique, arm length, and so on. ¡°What request do you have for gliphs?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for gliphs.¡± Siu Fu shook his head.


    ¡°How is it going to be a gliph weapon without a gliph?¡± Chui Yim was surprised.¡°I only said I needed a weapon, not a gliph weapon.¡± Siu Fu chuckled.


    ¡°It seems like Brother Siu carries a lot of secrets.¡± Chui Yim couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Siu Fu. ¡°But I¡¯m not one that likes to gossip, and we shall go with what Brother Siu requests. In that case, the material¡¯s quality is very important.


    ¡°Gliphs are closely rted to materials. Strong materials can withstand powerful gliphs, and conversely, powerful gliphs can also bring about qualitative improvement to the weapon. Feather-light materials can weigh a thousand catties if they¡¯re carved with gliphs.


    ¡°If Brother Siu doesn¡¯t want gliphs on your weapon, the material must be superb to produce a high quality weapon, as there¡¯s no gliphs to enhance it.¡±


    Saying this, Chui Yim walked around the ignition room to find something perfect as the material. But as someone with a special weapon-refining method, there wasn¡¯t anything in particr he needed.


    ¡°Well, I came prepared.¡± Siu Fuughed when he heard that.


    <em>Boom! </em>Something that came with flesh and skin dropped on the ground.


    Chui Yim¡¯s face fell and he moved back subconsciously, the milky white me covering his left arm uncontrobly.


    ¡°This aura¡­!¡±


    Siu Fu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest; this is the treasure I got from the desert ¨C that terrifying monster, Netherspectre¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Siu Fu squinted his eyes to check the other¡¯s reaction while pressing the ordinary stone ring on his left thumb. This ring was a storage space the necrogliphism ancestors made with pentachromatic divine rock.


    He was ready to take out Lifeless if Chui Yim made any strange move the next second.<hr>


    ¡°What a great treasure!¡± Chui Yim''s eyes lit up and he went forward to caress the corpse without fear. As if sensing something, Fury dispersed. After fighting Netherspectre for over a thousand years, Fury subconsciously reacted upon sensing its aura. The me dispersed immediately after sensing that it was now just a corpse.


    Siu Fu let out a sigh at Chui Yim''s action and let go of the ring. ¡°I cultivate an extremely negative style, and Netherspectre coincidentally has the same attribute, despite it being the greatest evil of the world. Thus, I took a risk and luckily obtained a part of its corpse.¡±


    Chui Yim did not even spare Siu Fu a nce as he gushed over the corpse. ¡°It''s the finest material of all! That''s the corpse of a grade five¡­ no, a grade six gliphic beast! Do you know how precious this is? Any small part of its flesh or fur can easily make a gliph weapon above grade four!¡±


    After going on for a long time, Chui Yim finally realized what he was doing and looked at Siu Fu sheepishly. ¡°Sorry Brother Siu, I get too excited when I talk about forging.¡±


    Siu Fu watched him with a smile. To him, Chui Yim was an interesting person. ¡°No, it''s fine. No wonder Brother Chui was able to reach the grandmaster state at such a young age; if not for your huge passion and interest, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡±


    ¡°Things are easy since Brother Siu already has the ingredients.¡± Chui Yim cut right to the point. ¡°I roughly have an idea about the weapon.¡±


    With that, Chui Yim shared his ideas with Siu Fu happily, while they agreed and disagreed at times and even gave requests. Two hours had passed since they finished the discussion.


    ¡°Okay! Give me a while, Brother Siu. Let me cultivate for a bit first to reach my best state.¡±


    Chui Yim immediately did as he said, putting his legs together and cultivating.


    Siu Fu squinted his eyes as a light passed through them. The temperature of the room decreased all of a sudden¡­


    Because of Chui Yim.


    Chui Yim''s cultivation affected the surrounding positive energy. If necrogliphism''s purest style, the Nine Levels of Hell, was the most negative style, then the style Chui Yim cultivated was the most positive. Simply cultivating the self-winding wheel, Chui Yim was able to collect all the nearby positive energy.


    Siu Fu was currently standing next to Chui Yim. He would be able to kill Chui Yim easily just by hitting the top of his skull.<hr>


    After a long time, Chui Yim opened his eyes, feeling satisfied and fresh both mentally and physically. The ignition room was greatly beneficial to his style of crafting.


    The thought of this had him thinking to himself about how to make a room simr to this back at Cerulean Mountain¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The ground shook slightly, and a huge cauldron with nine dragon gliphs on it appeared in the room!


    Siu Fu secretly frowned. He subconsciously hated the aura from the cauldron, and he knew it was his style repelling an opposite style.


    But he calmed down very soon and watched Chui Yim prepare. Even if he had already heard about weapon refining from Chui Yim, it was still interesting to see the other getting ready to make a weapon with a cauldron.


    ¡°I''m going to start!¡± Chui Yim smiled at Siu Fu widely.


    <em>Boom!</em> The surrounding temperature increased, and Siu Fu subconsciously took two steps back, the change in his eyes bing obvious.


    <em>What terrifying me is that!?</em>


    However, Chui Yim was so focused on forging that he didn¡¯t notice Siu Fu. He always put his entire heart and soul into the process when he forged.


    He reached out his right hand and smacked it on the cauldron. ¡°Open!¡±


    <em>Buzz¡­ </em>The cauldron opened, and a column of me shot to the sky.


    ¡°Right now, Brother Siu!¡± Chui Yim yelled.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Siu Fu wasted no time and threw the heavy corpse into the cauldron, just as the both of them discussed.


    <em>Huff¡­ </em>A gush of chillness took over the room, abruptly lowering the temperature. Even the cauldron that was glowing red from the burning heat returned to its original state.


    Chui Yim was nowpletely serious. He wasn¡¯t actually as obsessed with the material as he seemed he was; he was just trying to make out its quality previously.


    Netherspectre was the most evil being in the world, and it was naturally of the extreme negative attribute. Chui Yim now understood the reason why Siu Fu came for Mok Ching Sau, as such a negative-attribute material would work perfectly with water-casting. However, Chui Yim was no ordinary cksmith; despite not having a high cultivation state, his forging skills were so great that he was above most cksmiths in this world.


    He was a person that made two divine weapons back in the Sallow Continent before reincarnating, after all.


    Chui Yim¡¯s fingers danced in the air as he shouted in a low voice. ¡°Nine Levels of Fire Mark!¡±


    A mark shot out andnded on the cauldron like it was engraved on it!


    <em>Szzz¡­ </em>The temperature rose once again!


    ¡°Nice,¡± Chui Yim whispered to himself. Indeed the most evil being in the world; its flesh could still create such chilliness despite already having lost vitality. Even the first mark couldn¡¯t raise the heat to Chui Yim¡¯s ideal temperature!Back at the Metallic Blood War Gate, he nearly caused the whole forge to explode just by adding a single mark to create Matchless Guardian for Lee Bak. The difference proved how strong the negative energy of Netherspectre was.


    Embarrassed, Chui Yim let out a cold snort. ¡°How dare you try to go against me when I already pped you to death!?¡± With that, he sent out another mark.<hr>


    Chui Yim didn¡¯t notice that there was someone ring at him after hearing what he said. The gaze was so cold that it was like Chui Yim was already a dead man. Sensing it, Siu Fu took a nce at the empty corner of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act freely unless you wish to bear the consequences.¡±


    Receiving Siu Fu¡¯s thought, there was energy movement in the empty corner.


    ¡°Trying to scare me, huh? Who do you think you are, little boy?¡±


    Siu Fu was still wearing a cold expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you agreed to have your corpse made into a weapon.¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to have Ka Yi¡¯s bald donkey inheritor modify me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been reborn and are no longer tied to any solid form. So what¡¯s with that obsession?


    ¡°I believe you can tell that we¡¯ve reached the most important stage. If you choose to act as you wish, don¡¯t me me for fighting you.¡± A cold expression swam in Siu Fu¡¯s eyes. ¡°And don¡¯t forget that we share a body.¡±


    The energy movement came to a halt as if it was hesitating and dispersed the next second.


    Siu Fu heaved a sigh of relief and put his focus on Chui Yim once again.<hr>


    The Nine Levels of Fire Mark was a secret style passed down to Chui Yim by his powerful forging master. Every mark represented a state, and this state referred to the state of fire. The higher the state, the higher the temperature.


    The second marknded on the cauldron, forcefully raising the temperature that was suppressed.


    Sweat formed on Chui Yim¡¯s bald head, but it didn¡¯t bother him, who had all his attention on refining the weapon.


    The ball of blue-ck flesh melted and shrunk rapidly.


    Yet Chui Yim didn¡¯t rx as he continued exerting energliph and ate returning spirit pills like sweets. During the past four years, he never gave up on any area and was simrly a great master in alchemy. He was the first person in history to be a great master in three areas ¨C forging, alchemy, and medicine!


    Because the skills involved in refining weapons was closely rted to alchemy, Chui Yim constantly came into contact with alchemy for the past four years. As for the returning spirit pills, he had a dozen or more bottles stored in his Divine Bracelet of Five Elements, so he was fine with consuming such a huge number at once.


    Be it forging or alchemy, both areas required a ton of practice.


    Things were the same when Ping Chi spent seven days and nights refining the Poorest Pill; he also continuously exerted energliph to sustain the cauldron fire. Now, the piece of flesh in front of Chui Yim would be a long battle too.<hr>


    Chui Yim sat in front of the cauldron with his eyes shut.


    When Siu Fu felt Chui Yim¡¯s energliph exertion, the expression on his face changed too. Chui Yim¡¯s energliph movement was slow, steady, and precise. The best way to describe Chui Yim¡¯s energliph would be an old man who was pouring a barrel of wine into another barrel through a coin.


    Extremely steady and precise.


    This made Siu Fu stare at Chui Yim in confusion.


    After six hours, smoke was emitting from Chui Yim¡¯s bald head, and he had already finished a bottle of the returning spirit pills. However, he couldn¡¯t help but smile when he took a nce at the item in the cauldron.


    <em>It¡¯s about time!</em>


    With that, Chui Yim stood up, and Siu Fu was alerted too.


    He watched the process from the start and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Siu Fu had a feeling that this weapon Chui Yim made would be a weapon that followed him for life.


    The ck piece of flesh with hints of blue disappeared under the high temperature, leaving only a pitch-ck bone in the cauldron.


    This was the spine of the utmost evil beast in the world ¨C Night Tiger. If one were to take a closer look, the deep blue gliph on the surface of the bone would be obvious, shining from time to time like lightning. This gliph hurt Chui Yim mentally. It was the gliph that Netherspectre was born with!


    However, Chui Yim, who was obsessed with the process, only let out a light cry.


    <em>Huff¡­ </em>It was as if the fire in the cauldron received an order from its master; a trace of me went over and covered the bone!


    <em>Szz szz szz¡­</em>


    After being eroded by fire for six hours, the bone was left without a trace of resistance and was unable to resist the me anymore. The ck bone changed shape rapidly into the shape of a de.


    The huge corpse was now fist-sized under the refinement. Under Chui Yim¡¯s control of fire, the mesnded on the de differently. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to consume the returning spirit pills because it was at the most critical point now.


    The me that could burn everything worked like a pair of hands under Chui Yim¡¯s control, moulding the shape of the bone de. The flesh had turned into an extremely strong ck object, and the butt of the bone became the handle!


    Under Chui Yim¡¯s extremely precise control of fire, every tiny part of the handle was crafted specially.


    Chui Yim was sweating buckets with his eyes popped out.


    Siu Fu was even more anxious as he knew they were in thest and most important stage.


    Suddenly, Chui Yim took something out from the Divine Bracelet of Five Elements, which made Siu Fu shout. ¡°No, Brother Chui!¡±

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    However, Chui Yim was oblivious to Siu Fu¡¯s calls as he currently had his full focus on forging. Let alone a conversation, he wouldn¡¯t even notice if somebody was about to assassinate him right now.


    Chui Yim threw the item into the cauldron and¡­ <em>boom!!!</em>


    After six hours of umtion under the hands of a cksmith who used Heaven¡¯s me from his heart chamber and Fury from his right arm chamber, the me in the cauldron was among the most ferocious and unrivaled in the world. Despite the corpse¡¯s extraordinary nature, it couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being consumed by mes.


    <em>Huff¡­</em>


    It could be seen through the lid of the cauldron that me was ring up! The item thrown into the cauldron was the Nether me Jade from Farmer Siu!


    Nether me Jade was an extremely rare and precious natural treasure. It was said that Nether me Jade only formed in ces with abundant negative energy yet contained earth fire. In the past few hundred years, there was only one report of Nether me Jade appearing at the end of the Red River, thend of corpses. It was formed by absorbing the negative energy of the Red River and nurtured by the earth fire.


    If Heaven¡¯s me represented the most positive me in the world, then Nether me would be the most negative me in the world. Despite it being a me, it was greatly suitable for negative-attribute cultivators. Even if the jade wasn¡¯t used to craft a weapon, just possessing it would help increase the cultivator¡¯s cultivation speed!


    This was exactly why n Leader Chung went wild upon sensing the aura of this precious treasure.


    However, it was thrown into the cauldron mercilessly by Chui Yim to be melted under the great heat into a blue liquid. It then took the form of a blue me shortly after, and Chui Yim diverted his focus to control it.The Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯s me could control all types of me in the world, and this style was created by his master, meant for forging. Since having good control of me was essential for forging, it seemed like he identally helped Chui Yim¡¯s control over me reach an uncanny level where he was even able to control a piece of jade that was now in liquid form!


    The liquid covered the entire ck bone de under Chui Yim¡¯s control.


    <em>Boom boom boom boom!</em>


    Staggering, Chui Yim rapidly stuffed five returning spirit pills into his mouth as his ming hair grew out uncontrobly. However, he ignored the changes to his body and made another mark again.


    Nine Levels of Fire Mark, third mark!


    <em>Boom!</em><hr>


    The Heaven Jade Tower was the mainndmark of Hidden Vanguard City. Towering about the city lord¡¯s residence, it was the most sacred ce to all water-casters of the world.


    The city weed numerous water-casters who came to rent rooms for forging purposes.


    The tower became a sacred ce for water-casters because it was entirely constructed of Ice Jade, significantly enhancing their chances of sessfully crafting weapons, and this was behind the sess of many water-casters!


    Today was not like any other day though.


    All of a sudden, the smiths in the tower looked at their cier bench in horror. Those who were in the process of casting were affected by the extreme movement of energy, coughed blood, and copsed to the ground.


    Interrupting smiths during their weapon crafting was as serious as a cultivator going berserk while practising the Self Winding Wheel. They were prone to major incidents.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    The sight of water-casters coughing up blood caused amotion in the Heaven Jade Tower. Countless people rushed out, gathering around and looking everywhere as if trying to identify who had caused the intense fluctuations. Just then, a voice rang out, "Everyone, calm down."


    The voice was as cold as ice, bringing a bone-chilling frost, yet it was not unpleasant. It felt like a refreshing coolness that suddenly washed over someone during unbearable heat.


    Subconsciously, the crowd turned towards the flight of stairs to find a man walking down peacefully. This was a special staircase, leading to the ninth floor of the Heaven Jade Tower.


    It was special because only a few were capable of taking this flight of stairs, and the man was obviously one of them.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Mok.¡± The crowd turned to him with respect.


    ¡°Master Mok!¡±


    ¡°This fluctuation¡­ perhaps Master Mok has reached the divine state?¡±


    The crowd was discussing among themselves in low voices as if speaking loudly would disrespect Master Mok. He was dressed in an aqua-blue robe, his ck hair flowing down his shoulders, a cold aura apanying him as he moved. This was Mok Ching Sau, the person who created water-casting.


    Mok Ching Sau was looking downwards, as if staring at the ground nkly.


    In fact, he was staring at an ignition room underground, yet he was unable to figure out what caused the huge energy movement inside.


    ¡°There''s a significant changeing¡­¡± Mok Ching Sau muttered to himself, as if singing softly. ¡°The world¡¯s going to wee another divine weapon.¡±


    The entire Heaven Jade Tower started shaking violently as if proving him right.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Look over there!¡±


    ¡°Where? Oh my¡­ look here¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter which side they were referring to, because they could see with their own eyes that the tower made of Ice Jade was slowly melting¡­<hr>


    £¡


    <em>Boom boom boom boom!</em>


    Sounds constantly emitted through the cauldron as if something was struggling in it!


    Chui Yim remained indifferent, but his muscr body was now drenched in sweat, looking like he had just finished a swim. His wild me-like hair fluttered incessantly in the wind, but he paid no attention to it as he red at the cauldron.


    The deep blue ming liquid covered the entire de of ck bone. It looked like there was a ball of burning, deep blue fire on the giant de made of bone.


    ¡°Siu Fu, blood!¡± Chui Yim yelled suddenly, and Siu Fu did as told, cutting a wound in his finger despite feelingplicated about what he was about to do.


    A drop of essence shot out of his hands into the cauldron! As if containing great power, it passed through endless fire andnded on the ck spine remains.


    Just then, Chui Yim took a deep breath.


    ¡°Extinguish!¡±


    The moment he said this, the lid opened up.


    The fire that had been burning for the past six hours was swallowed this moment, and Chui Yim flushed red, seeming like he was suffering from great pain. He even fell to the ground.<hr>


    Siu Fu couldn¡¯t care about Chui Yim. All his attention was on the de hanging in mid-air.


    The blue me that was originally flowing seemed to be frozen, and the entire weapon resembled a ball of blue mebined with a huge blue jade piece. The edge of the mes were the sharpest part of its de, and the pitch-ck spine was locked inside this blue jade.


    Siu Fu felt a subtle yet undeniable connection between himself and the weapon, intimate, almost as if it was a part of his own body.


    He subconsciously put his right hand out, and as if sensing his call, the weapon fell into his hand.


    The weapon fit perfectly in his hands, leaving not the slightest gap. The handle was even shaped like a curved human hand with five fingers, each perfectly fitting his own. When he activated his energliph, the weapon lit up, and the stagnant mes started moving once again.


    The mes weren¡¯t hot, but emitted chilliness.


    This chilliness surged up to the roof.


    The me that was about to burn everything extinguished immediately, and the entire space became extra cold, just like it was shrouded in the cold, lonely night. This weapon left chills in all living things that looked at it.


    Siu Fu stared at the weapon, his face reflecting in the cold, blue me. ¡°From today onward, you will be called Lonely Night,¡± he whispered to himself.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Amotion erupted at the Heaven Jade Tower!


    The tower was entirely constructed with Ice Jade. Although referred to as jade, it was a material between ice and jade. The jade structure carried a natural chill, making it an inherently rare treasure with gliphs. However, high temperatures could destroy the natural gliphs in the jade and lead to a meltdown.


    Before Mok Ching Sau could take any action, the tower stopped melting and lit up instead! The Ice Jade absorbed the surrounding chilliness, and the temperature in the tower dropped drastically.


    It was a property of Ice Jade to light up after absorbing a certain amount of chilliness, and luckily, not only did the tower not melt away, it even evolved to be more sturdy and chilly!<hr>


    With a single thought from Siu Fu, the big, blue Lonely Night disappeared along with the chilliness that it generated.


    Chui Yim¡¯s burning hair had now disappeared, and he was left in a sorry state; his signature dark red vest waspletely torn, and he was so badly drenched in sweat that he looked like he was just pulled out of the ocean.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded! Hahaha! Congrattions, Brother Siu, on acquiring a divine weapon! Hahaha!¡± Heughed while looking at Siu Fu.


    Siu Fu shook his head as he looked at Chui Yim with aplicated expression. He could clearly feel how weak Chui Yim currently was, and if he were tounch an attack right now¡­<hr>


    ¡°Brother Chui, you¡¯re too¡­ reckless.¡± Siu Fu reached out his hand to the other, who grabbed it after a pause, and Siu Fu pulled him up.


    ¡°Brother Chui, how am I supposed to not feel guilty after what you did?¡± Siu Fu sighed.


    ¡°What is Brother Siu talking about?¡± Chui Yim pretended to be displeased with Siu Fu¡¯sment. ¡°We went through life and death together, literally. One weapon is nothing.


    ¡±How is it, I¡¯m good, right?¡± Failing to keep up his act, Chui Yim wore a proud look.


    His words made Siu Fu feel likeughing, but he could only look at Chui Yim with aplicated look. ¡°Brother Chui, that was Nether me Jade, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chui Yimughed loudly. ¡°The most negative me in the world, most suitable for negative-attribute cultivators.


    ¡°With Netherspectre¡¯s spine as the body and the me as the de, this is my proudest work! Hahaha!¡± Chui Yim was unable to hide his excitement. He dared not im that his work was the most powerful weapon in the world, but at least his creativity and innovation were something that no one else had.


    Because of his past life, he viewed forging differently from other cksmiths, and he was more daring when it came to innovation and breakthroughs. Be it Lee Bak¡¯s Matchless Guardian, which was a shield that could take multiple forms, or Lonely Night that had a de of fire instead of steel, these were his innovations!


    In his mind, there had never been a fixed way of thinking about weapons; it was more like he forged and created out of thin air, improvising as he went.


    ¡°Nether me Jade¡­ is too precious.¡± Siu Fu shook his head. ¡°Especially for Brother Chui, who tattoos your gliphs with fire, that jade could¡¯ve been something you need for your next breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°There are many mes in the world, I¡¯m notcking that. On the contrary, this weapon was made at the right time, the right ce, and by the right person.¡± Chui Yim shrugged.


    ¡°Right time because I coincidentally just obtained this Nether me Jade, right ce because we coincidentally have this ignition room to use, and right person because Brother Siu reunited with me in this city!¡±


    Chui Yim pointed at his nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate that gave Brother Siu this divine weapon, so stop thinking about it, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Brother Chui, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Siu Fu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Alright, we should head out now before things blow up.¡± Chui Yim cut Siu Fu off.<hr>


    On the ninth floor of the Heaven Jade Tower, there sat four people facing each other.


    A ck-haired man in blue robes was surrounded with chilliness, as if he was one with the Heaven Jade Tower. ¡°Indeed the talent that created the method of refining weapons, seventh teacher indeed leaves me in awe. May I take a look at the weapon?¡±


    Another person was sipping tea from a cup. He had thick brows and no hair. ¡°I made this weapon for my friend, so you should ask Brother Siu for permission.¡± The bald teenager was none other than Chui Yim.


    And the person with ck hair and blue robes was Mok Ching Sau, the grandmaster of water-casting.


    On the side was another teenager serving them tea. He gazed at Chui Yim with aplicated look. This was Mok Ching Sau¡¯s disciple, Yau Suet Chung.


    Yau Suet Chung was humbled by Chui Yim in the forging segment of the inter-school exchange back at the Metallic Blood War Gate. When he returned, he worked hard and went into seclusion, almost making it to the great master state.


    He long knew that Chui Yim had already reached the great master state¡­ but it was kind of disappointing to learn that the other had also improved greatly when Yau Suet Chung thought that he was finally catching up to the other.


    What was worse was that even his master admitted he couldn¡¯t sense what kind of weapon Chui Yim made.


    They were now as different as heaven and earth.<hr>


    Mok Ching Sau then turned to Siu Fu in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is sixth teacher, so may I ask who sir is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just an ordinary cultivator.¡± Siu Fu shook his head. ¡°As for the weapon, I will have to apologise for being unable to share it with you. That¡¯s my personal weapon, and I don¡¯t wish to show it off casually.¡±


    Mok Ching Sau nodded in understanding. ¡°Of course, I apologise for being rude. I only wish to learn more from another cksmith¡¯s work as a smith myself.¡±


    Siu Fu said no more and nodded. He was clearlycking in social skillspared to Chui Yim, who was able to do it naturally.


    Mok Ching Sau was friendly, but that didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed unreciprocated conversation. He ced his hands together and turned to Chui Yim. ¡°I¡¯ll not disturb the both of you then. Brother Chui, can I meet you at the Ice Jade Tower to discuss the art of forging three dayster?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there for sure.¡± Chui Yim returned the courtesy.<hr>


    With that, the teenagers bid Mok Ching Sau goodbye and left the Heaven Jade Tower. Maybe because they bought so much already, but Owner Chun didn¡¯t open up today, so they had nowhere else to go. ¡°Brother Chui, I came here to get myself a weapon, and since I¡¯ve already gotten one, I shall return to my n as soon as possible so my family members don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll surely meet again some other day.¡± Chui Yim wore a regretful expression but didn¡¯t force Siu Fu.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Siu Fu smiled. He then turned to Chui Yim with a serious expression. ¡°No matter what, I owe Brother Chui a favour.¡±


    Chui Yim shrugged, not minding Siu Fu¡¯s words.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    After some consideration, Siu Fu flipped his hand, and an item appeared in his palm.


    He looked at Chui Yim with a smile. ¡°Since Brother Chui loves drinking, I''ll gift you a treasure that greatly suits you.¡±


    Chui Yim''s eyes widened as he examined the object in front of him. "What''s this?¡±


    It was a gourd bottle in Siu Fu''s hands. The gourd bottle was pitch-ck and covered with visible me gliphs.


    ¡°A gourd bottle, a small gift from me as a brother to you,¡± Siu Fu answered with an odd smile, Chui Yim taking the bottle with a sceptical look.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chui Yim was pleasantly surprised when he sensed what was inside in the bottle.


    ¡°I tried making Drunken Year on my own following the tips Brother Chui shared with me during our first meeting.¡± Siu Fu chuckled.


    Rather than the wine, Chui Yim was shocked to sense the enormous storage space avable in the bottle! It could contain as much as ake, and it was currently filled to the brim with wine!


    ¡°This item was crafted by a gliphist centuries ago as his personal treasure. He was known as the Wine Deity, and this bottle can hold all wine in the world and increases brewing speed by three times, making it a prized possession for wine enthusiasts.¡±The name Wine Deity rang a bell in Chui Yim¡¯s mind; he had read about him in the books.


    ¡°I doubt storing wine is its only function. A fire that can set the prairie aze, contained within a single gourd ¨C this gourd must be the legendary ze Gourd, said to be capable of burning down an entire city, right?" Chui Yim handed the bottle back, but Siu Fu didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Brother Chui is indeed knowledgeable; I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Smiling widely, Siu Fu replied.


    However, this made Chui Yim frown. ¡°This is too precious for me to ept.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chui can gift me a piece of Nether me Jade, so why can¡¯t I give Brother Chui something precious as a gift?¡± Siu Fu frowned simrly, looking displeased.


    Chui Yim looked troubled, but he stopped dwelling on it after a moment. Just like how he wanted Siu Fu to stop dwelling over the piece of jade he gifted him, Siu Fu gave him the ze Gourd with the same mindset. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Siu Fu smiled widely. ¡°Not only can it store wine, it can store fire too. It will definitely serves its best purpose with Brother Chui, who tattoos your gliphs with mes, as its owner.¡±


    Chui Yim epted the gift and fastened the gourd around his waist, adding a manly cultivator vibe to his look.


    Watching Chui Yim take the gift, Siu Fu ced his hands together, ready to leave. ¡°Fate shall bring us together again someday, Brother Chui.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Brother Siu. May fate bring us together again.¡± Chui Yim returned the gesture.


    Exchanging a smile, Siu Fu left without hesitation.


    The distance between the teens widened, and it was unknown when fate would bring them together again.<hr>


    Chui Yim found an inn to stay at for the next few days.


    Packed with tasks, Chui Yim spent the next few days fruitfully.


    There was no need for him to further his knowledge of forging as he had already reached a certain state, but because he had created weapon refinement, a method closely rted to alchemy, he had to practise alchemy diligently.


    This was the reason behind his rapid improvement in alchemy for the past four years.


    And since alchemy was closely rted to medicine, thanks to weapon refinement, Chui Yim was able to improve in all three areas at the same time.


    Clink nk nk nk¡ª


    Chui Yim heard something ringing in his cauldron as he pulled it out. This left him confused, since he hadn¡¯t touched it since the day he refined the divine weapon, Lonely Night, for Siu Fu.


    He checked the cauldron with his mind to find a coin-sized bronze badge inside of it.


    It was tiny yet exquisite. As a cksmith, Chui Yim immediately had his attention on the fine gliph patterns carved on the badge. The ability to carve such fine gliphs on such a small surface showed the gliphist''s capability.


    Chui Yim took a closer look to realise that it took the shape of a hand, or maybe a beast w. However, it was too small for him to figure out the shape, and he couldn¡¯t remember how it ended up in his cauldron.


    Putting the badge aside, he cleansed the cauldron with his energliph thoroughly.<hr>


    Chui Yim, who saw significant progress in those three areas of expertise, didn¡¯t have the same luck for cultivation.


    Ever since he began this journey, he still had no clue about the second Heavenly Realm seed given by his master whom he had only seen twice.


    But this didn¡¯t discourage Chui Yim as he diligently continued cultivation, practising his Nine Levels of Heaven''s me.


    He didn¡¯t forget about the first gliphility he created, Flowing July me. Now, Chui Yim couldunch this gliphility without breaking a sweat, but he didn¡¯t forget that there were seven crescent moons in the realm, and since he could onlyunch one, it showed that he hadn¡¯t fully excavated the potential of this attack.


    Of course, it was a gliphility created from studying a Heavenly Realm, so it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. He didn¡¯t put the cart before the horse and think that he could simply give up practicing this gliphility after mastering a single moon.


    Thus, Chui Yim didn¡¯t have time to idle.


    It was normal for cultivators to go into seclusion for a few months, half a year, or even multiple years to achieve enlightenment. Thus, three days was nothing.<hr>


    Three dayster, Chui Yim arrived at the Ice Jade Tower as promised.


    The Ice Jade Tower was a restaurant owned by Mok Ching Sau. Because of the grandmaster, Hidden Vanguard City had long be the world of water-casters, and this method that used ice as its mainponent caused the entire city to be as cold as ice.


    It was less luxuriouspared to the Heaven Jade Tower that was totally made of Ice Jade, but it was known for its special wine, Chilly Depths, that used the essence of Ceremony Spring and about twenty other ingredients, including the gliphic nt, soulbless fruit. It sounded just like Owner Chun¡¯s Ceremony Wine, but the ingredients used were different and way more expensive.


    Serving other specialties of Hidden Vanguard City, the Ice Jade Tower became one of the top restaurants in the city!


    Yet today, the top floor of the restaurant was empty. The huge space that could house more than ten tables was only left with a single table lit with candlelight.


    A man with ck hair and blue robes was drinking alone, the contents of his thoughts a mystery.


    ¡°Seventh teacher.¡± Seeing Chui Yim, the person smiled at him and stood up.


    ¡°Master Mok.¡± Chui Yim returned the courtesy. He was someone that Chui Yim sincerely admired as the other had made it far in the path of forging, but the further someone went in a certain path, it showed Chui Yim how tedious it was to create a new route in the path of forging.


    It was simple logic: it was easy to make one be two, but tough to make zero be one, as that was creating something out of the blue.


    ¡°I apologise for making Master Mok wait.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was pondering about some other stuff.¡± Mok Ching Sau shook his head and wore a thin smile on his face. ¡°I came out of seclusion early after seventh teacher¡¯s impact that day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Chui Yim was awkward. ¡°And there¡¯s no need to address me as teacher, you can just call me Chui Yim.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please punish yourself with three shots, Brother Chui.¡± Mok Ching Sau wore a sweet smile, and Chui Yim did so happily!


    ¡°Great wine!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s Chilly Depths, a wine the city is proud of.¡± Mok Ching Sau hummed happily.


    After a short conversation, Chui Yim feasted in a great mood. Because of Ceremony Mountain, there were special changes to the surroundings of Hidden Vanguard City, and the food and wine tasted different from other ces.


    After the meal, they were only left with wine.


    Mok Ching Sau was obviously a light drinker, as he was still on his original bottle when Chui Yim had already finished a few jugs.


    ¡°Brother Chui, how did youe up with weapon refinement?¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    What caught the trio¡¯s eyes was a cylinder the size of a small building ced on the peak of the mountain.


    Kam Chin Kee and Lam Ming Sum were confused, but Chui Yim knew that it was a cier bench that had a diameter of at least five meters and a height of more than ten meters!


    The entire cier bench was carved with countless gliphs, of which Chui Yim could identify about eight, while the other intertwined gliphs were tough to identify.


    Chui Yim secretly took a sharp breath. His Nine-Dragon me Gathering Cauldron might¡¯ve been extraordinary, but this cier bench''s material wasn¡¯t even identifiable to Chui Yim; he could only guess that it was a scarce and valuable metal.


    And this meant that it was exceedingly pricey


    However, Chui Yim was still able to tell that it was different from Mok Ching Sau¡¯s disciple Yau Suet Chung''s cier bench that was entirely made of Ice Jade. This giant cier bench still contained Ice Jade, but it was mixed with a type of metal that Chui Yim had nevere across in the books or seen before.


    This metal was a perfect match with Ice Jade, and the chilliness Chui Yim first felt on the peak was emitted by this cier bench despite the low surrounding temperature!


    If Yau Suet Chung¡¯s cier bench cost a fortune, Mok Ching Sau''s cier bench was beyond this description; it was way more than a fortune, it was worth more than a city! It was a treasure for his n to be passed down to the future generation!<hr>Standing at the edge of the cier bench, Mok Ching Sau looked as if he was standing in front of an iceberg. Seeing Chui Yim, he nodded in acknowledgment, to which Chui Yim returned the courtesy by putting his hands together.


    Mok Ching Sau wasted no time and got straight to the point. ¡°I have held this event before, and I apologize in advance for showing myck of skills in water-casting.¡± Mok Ching Sau spoke so gently, yet he was able to overpower the howling wind, which proved his precise control over energliph.


    That was no surprise since he was a water-caster, a career that required precise control of energliph.


    ¡°Today, I''ll make a grade-four gliphic weapon.¡± Mok Ching Sau got to the topic quickly, and other water-casters and spectators stared at him with admiration. How many smiths in the world were willing to create a grade-four gliph weapon in public for others to learn from their experience and skills?


    Kam Chin Kee turned to Chui Yim, who was already focusing on the stage fully.<hr>


    Mok Ching Sau waved his hands.


    <em>Thud thud thud thud. </em>Four heavy itemsnded on the sides of the cier bench.


    They were four wooden barrels.


    ¡°This December Cast, I''m going to try something new. I will be casting a long rod today with these ingredients; the North''s zing Skies Mountain''s Scorching Spring, Nether Ice Water from the end of the Red River, the Eastern Sea''s Seamless Horizon, and Ceremony Mountain¡¯s special spring water.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Ceremony Mountain is uniquely blessed, embodying the profound mysteries of the two principles and myriad phenomena. It is the most suitable ce for harmonization.


    ¡°I''ll first congeal the Scorching Spring water and Nether Ice Water separately and bnce them out with Seamless Horizon and Ceremony Mountain''s spring water to merge two properties into one.¡±


    Mok Ching Sau calmly stated, while low murmurs of admiration appeared around him. ¡°Splendid! What an idea to harmonize Seamless Horizon and Ceremony Mountain spring water¡­¡±


    Of course, some people were dismissive. ¡°Is it really that simple? Scorching Spring water from zing Skies Mountain is extremely hot due to the mountain''s topography, while Nether Ice Water from the end of the Red River is the extreme opposite ¨C it absorbs the cold from the Nine Hells of Chill. How can they be harmonized as one wishes?¡±


    ¡°It''s Master Mok who''s doing it, and nothing''s impossible for him.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ an idiot who believes in others blindly¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    Amid the heated discussion, Mok Ching Sau continued to work calmly. He waved his hands casually, and two water dragons simultaneously rose from therge wooden barrels.


    One emerged with waves of hot steam, contending with the surrounding cold, and another appeared with a hint of frost within, looking nothing like a stream of flowing water.


    The dragons halted in the air beforending inside the cier bench.


    The water dragons plunged into the cier bench, causing a thunderous sound. The cier bench was just like a huge barrel filled with water. However, this was no ordinary water but cold liquid processed by water casters. Even though the spectators couldn¡¯t tell what was going on, the situation seemed to be a big deal.


    It seemed like there were two parts to the cier bench, one of the sides boiling and the other creating condensation.


    Mok Ching Sau sat at the edge with his legs together, seemingly ignoring the situation, but his focus was already inside the cier bench, controlling every change.<hr>


    It had been one and a half hours.


    The boiling sound grew increasingly intense, while the rising cold mist became equally dense.


    Compared to fire-forging, grass-refining and water-casting focused more on further enhancing materials that already carried unique properties.


    At this moment, Mok Ching Sau opened his eyes and waved his sleeves. Water dragons rose from the remaining water barrels into the cier bench.


    The barrels naturally carried the Eastern Sea''s Seamless Horizon and water from Ceremony Mountain.


    Eastern Sea''s Seamless Horizon was sourced from a forbidden area deep within the Eastern Sea. The water turned the color of mes during sunset, as if echoing it. At this time, the water was deadly to humans, but it possessed a uniquebination of the softness of water and the fierceness of the sun, attracting many aquatic gliphic beasts to inhabit the area. With these traits, the water was naturally a unique type of material, especially invaluable to water casters.


    When these water dragons plunged into the cier bench, they no longer boiled and misted distinctly like before, but merged into one. Along with the previously added Seamless Horizon, light smoke rose from the cier bench, colorful and mixed, forming a world of its own.


    Mok Ching Sau was no longer as calm and indifferent as before. He looked at the spectators and saw the young bald man staring at his work.


    A thought arose.


    <em>Whoosh¡­</em>


    He waved his hand continuously, the sleeves of his aqua-blue robes turning into afterimages, his movements seemingly some type of call to the thick cloud hanging in the sky. The hourss cloud began moving slowly.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±


    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­</em>


    As the rotation speed increased, gusts of wind howled, and sharp cold wind could be felt! Under the spectators¡¯ astonished gazes, the hourss-like cloud gradually extended downward. Towards the cier bench.


    <em>So this is the skill of a grandmaster in water-casting?</em>

 Chapter 595

Chapter 595


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 596

Chapter 596


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 597

Chapter 597


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 598

Chapter 598


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 599

Chapter 599


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 600

Chapter 600


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 601

Chapter 601


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 602

Chapter 602


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 603

Chapter 603


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 604

Chapter 604


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 605

Chapter 605


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 606

Chapter 606


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 607

Chapter 607


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 608

Chapter 608


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 609

Chapter 609


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 610

Chapter 610


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 611

Chapter 611


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 612

Chapter 612


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 613

Chapter 613


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 614

Chapter 614


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 615

Chapter 615


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 616

Chapter 616


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 617

Chapter 617


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 618

Chapter 618


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 619

Chapter 619


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 620

Chapter 620


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 621

Chapter 621


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 622

Chapter 622


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 623

Chapter 623


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 624

Chapter 624


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 625

Chapter 625


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 626

Chapter 626


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 627

Chapter 627


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 628

Chapter 628


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 629

Chapter 629


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 630

Chapter 630


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 631

Chapter 631


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 632

Chapter 632


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 633

Chapter 633


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!